A weekend with the neighbor’s
Part 1
by Princess Panty Boy
This story is starting out the day before Halloween. My name is Robby and I am 11 years old. On my birth certificate, it says my name is Robin. My name is a boy’s name but also could be a girl’s names so I have all my friends call me Rob or Robby.
The only people that call me Robin is my mom and sisters. I think they do it because it pisses me off because they use it like a girl’s name to tease me because my hair is so long and I'm not the most masculine guy. Whenever I answer the phone, and it’s a stranger they always think I have a girl's voice I rarely correct them I just let it slide.
My two sister’s names are Beth, who is 21, and Miley who is 6 years old and is going on 19, because she thinks she knows everything. I also have a younger brother who is only 9 years old but he is much taller than me, which we fight about all the time.
Mostly he calls me Robin because that gets me pissed off him saying I should have been a girl because I am so small and petite. The other day he called me his little brother because I'm so much smaller than me. I stuck my tongue at him I should of hit him or something more masculine.
Today my wonderful family is leaving me behind because they are heading up north for a three-day weekend. I have a spelling bee at school that I cannot miss so I get to stay with the next-door neighbors when I get home from school.
Well actually, I told them I could not miss it because I do not want to go up north and have Halloween with strangers. Plus I hate spending time with my family especially my brother and sisters.
The neighbors are super nice. Ms. Gloria is the mom, Kim is the sister who is Nine years old and a little taller than me, and little Karen just turned 6 years old, and we are almost the same height. Mr. Mike is there dad but he is in the military and he is oversees.
I wake up feeling so happy hearing everyone getting ready and packing the minivan. I walk into the bathroom and close the door, I seat to go pee like I always do and notice I still have my sister’s panties on.
I giggle hoping know one will notice. I flush and go downstairs for breakfast seeing my mom coming in and staring at me in my Spiderman pajamas.
“Robin what are you doing in your pajamas? You need to get your school uniform on. Now hurry up, and get downstairs and have some cereal before the school bus gets here.”
Staring at mom, I turn around and head back to my room to get dressed for school. “Make sure you have your bag of clothes and your costume by the front door so I can bring it over to Ms. Gloria for you for the week end.”
“Okay mom okay.” I take my little suitcase with all my clothes and my Spiderman costume and put it by the front door. I see Miley sticking her tongue at me so I pull her pigtails and start to run up the stairs. Hearing her whining to mom.
“Baby Robin pulled my pigtail mommy he fights like a little girl.” Dad walks in. “Miley be nice to your brother he cannot help it if he is small for his age. Now get your bag down here this minute so I can pack the car.”
Miley looks angry as anything as she tries to get me in trouble, but she is the one that gets in trouble. “Oh daddy here is my suitcase.” Miley hands dad my suitcase leaving hers next to the front door. “Now Robin will have no clothes see how he likes that Giggling.”
“Robin are you dressed yet? I’m taking your bag over to Ms. Gloria’s I'll be right back.” Mom looks around for his suitcase by the front door. “Where is Robin’s suitcase?”
Dad says, “I just brought Mileys bags out to the car so that must be Robby’s by the door.” Mom picks the suitcase up, walks over to the neighbor’s house, and knocks on the door.
“Hi Gloria here is Robin’s suitcase with all his stuff in it. We will see ya Sunday and thanks again for watching him.”
Gloria smiles. “No problem we are doubling the girls up he will have to stay in little Karen’s room hope he likes pink hehehehe.” Both start laughing as mom walks back to the house.
I get to my room and take my pajamas off real fast. I throw my school uniform on very fast. “Oh well know one will know I have my sisters panties on as I pull my slacks up and slide my shoes on.
“Hurry up Robin your school bus is almost here.” I run down the stairs putting my jacket and tie on while, I walk to mom. I see dad and everyone packing up the car and locking the front door behind us as we all leave.
“Be good for Ms Gloria maybe she well cut your hair and give you a proper boy’s hair cut. The school has been complaining about you having long hair. Remember she cut hair for years before she got married. Love you honey.”
Waving good-bye… “Okay mom I will be good.” I run out to the bus that stops right at our house. I get on the bus, and the driver looks at me shaking his head.
I sit in the front with the other kids my size while the kids in my class sit all the way to the back. I twist hair around my finger as we drive to school. Little Alice comes and sits next to me. I smile at her while she stares at me playing with my hair so I put my hands in my lap.
“I thought for sure you would have your hair cut today Robin. I mean Robby, but if your hair grows any longer, everyone will be calling you Robin because your hair looks so long and girly. I like your hair it is pretty.”
I listen to her teasing but I like her. “The nuns told you your hair had to be cut short like all the other boys or they were going to treat you like a girl and give you a girl’s school uniform.”
Looking at Alice as I forgot all about the punishment for not getting all my hair cut off like the other boys. My hair is about an inch below the bottom of ears and way over my collar in the back and my bangs hang in my face past my nose when there brushed straight down.
“Alice I forgot to tell my parents what the nuns said yesterday. They were so excited about going up north for a long weekend.” I stare at little Alice’s girly school uniform as my eyes stopping at her legs than her black Mary Jane shoes and her ankle socks.
“Robin I wouldn’t stare so much at my school uniform to hard you may be wearing one just like it soon.” She starts giggling putting her hands over her face as she laughs at the thought of me in a little school girl’s uniform hehehe.”
I listen to her giggling. “Hahaha, not funny Alice. Girls my age wear the grown up uniforms anyway with the pleated skirts. Not the little girl uniforms like you.”
The bus pulls into the school parking lot as we all stand. I start playing with my hair as if I was a lil girl. I turn and see Alice staring at me while I play with my hair. I stop when I see her staring.
“You do act like a little girl playing with your hair ROBIN.” She said ‘Robin’ louder as she smiles at me. “Well I think you would look cute in either girl's uniform.” I give her a stare as she smiles at me.
Everyone gets off the bus and we start walking to our different homerooms. I am looking around noticing the girl’s school uniforms. The girls or I should say the younger or the little girls from kindergarten to fifth grade have to wear jumpers a one-piece school uniform with long socks with black Mary Jane shoes, and red silk tie. There jumpers are really short about mid thigh.
The older girls from 6th grade up through high school wear a pleated short skirt, blouse, and a vest, ankle socks, black Mary Jane shoes, and of course the little silk tie.
Us boys only have one school uniform, black socks, black shoes, slacks, white dress shirt, jacket and also a red tie but not silk like the girls. The girl’s school uniforms are about the same in length though.
I walk into my homeroom and everyone seats down as soon as we walk into class. Sister Pam walks over to me. I start taking my books out of my backpack, and she stares into my eyes than at my hair as she shakes her head.
“Okay Robby or I guess I should call you Robin with that long hair, which is your real name anyway isn’t it?” I stop taking the books out of my backpack and move my bangs out of my eyes.
“Yes sister that is my real name.” Sister Pam gives me a dirty look while she continues to shake her head. “I guess your parents don’t care about you getting your hair cut so you look like all the other boys.”
Staring into Sister Pam’s eyes and all I see is disgust as her eyes scan my long hair and me. “Since you didn’t get your hair cut short like the other boys get your things ROBIN, and follow me too the office.”
We start walking to the office, I notice all the kids going into their homerooms. I follow Sister Pam into the office. The second sister opens the office door she announces to everyone in the office.
“Robin here or I should say Ms Robin has not gotten her hair cut like a proper boy. We told him and sent the note home for him to get a proper boys hair cut.”
I look around as everyone stares at me shaking his or her heads. “Well we have two choices for you young man or young lady whatever you are with that long hair.” I look up at the mean sister almost crying thinking to myself at least I have two choices. I try to look in her eyes.
“You can choose the first choice which is going with Sister Mary over there.” I see Sister Mary holding a smock and an electric shaver. “Sister Mary will buzz your pretty hair all gone for you giving you a proper boy’s haircut.”
I look scared seeing her smiling with the electric razor. “On the other hand, you can choose choice Two, which is, go with me and we will find you a new uniform for that girly hairstyle, because the boy’s uniform you are wearing is not the proper uniform for that hairstyle. Well which do you choose it’s up to you?”
I start crying like a little baby, I look around at the sisters in my Catholic school office as they all look so mean at me. I see them all shaking their heads in disgust as they stand over me looking down at me.
“Well he is crying like a baby maybe we should get him a diaper no matter what choice he picks.” All the sister start laughing at me as I put my legs together because I almost wet myself thinking about how mean everyone is being to me. “We’ll pick right now or Sister Mary will start on your hair.”
Seeing Sister Mary smiling at me, she plugs the electric shaver in next to the wooden chair still holding the smock.
“Come sit over here young man.” I stand up and look at her holding the electric shaver to buzz all my hair gone.
I walk over to her not sitting in the chair. “I don’t want to get my hair cut. I like my hair the way it is.” I start crying big time with watermelon size tears just running down my face. I shake my head repeatedly saying:
“I don’t want a haircut; I don’t want all my hair gone like the other boys.” I see Sister Mary taking the electric shaver and UN plugging it and walking away.
I turn and look at the loud nun. “Well looks like ‘SHE’ has made ‘HER’ choice. Now come with me and we will get rid of that boys uniform and get you a school uniform more appropriate for you.”
“You are in the 6th grade. I do not know if we will be able to find a girl uniform that small for your age group. We will probably have to give you the little girl’s jumper instead, but that should work for you since you are acting like a little baby anyway.”
I continue to cry as Sister Ellen takes my hand and we walk out of the office. I cry all the way down the hallway until we get to the uniform shop.
“Okay we are here now let’s get that silly boys uniform off you and get you into something a little bit more appropriate for you little one.”
I feel Sister Ellen sliding my jacket off while I am still crying. “Okay lift your head up so I can UN do your tie, we will give you a pretty silk tie with your new uniform.”
Looking up at sister Ellen smiling at me humming as she pulls my tie off and starts un buttoning my white dress shirt, and pulling my tee shirt off over my head. “There we go your half undressed.” As I look down finally not crying anymore just feeling defeated.
“Okay sit down so we can get those shoes and socks off of you.” I cover my chest sitting on the hard wooden chair only wearing my slacks, while I feel Sister Ellen untying my shoes and pulling my socks off.
“There ya go little one almost done with undressing you. Now hop up on the chair so I don’t have to bend down.” Climbing up onto the hard wooden chair as I stand covering my bare chest. I feel Sister Ellen start UN buttoning my slacks and pulling my zipper down. I feel my slacks slide down to my ankles. “Step out of your slacks.”
I look up at sister smiling at me, as I step out of the slacks and they fall to the floor. “ Well well looks like you are already for your new uniform as I look up into sisters eyes, wondering what she is talking about.
“ I see you like Barbie panties. I wore Barbie panties too when I was a little baby girl like you hehehehe.” I look down and remember I am still wearing my sisters pink Barbie panties as I start crying again.
Sister Ellen is looking through all the girl uniforms looking for my size. I look to my right seeing a full-length mirror hanging on the wall. Seeing myself standing on top of a chair naked, except me wearing pink Barbie panties.
“Here ya go little one I couldn’t find the big girl pleated skirts in your size so you will have to try on the jumper, and we will order you the correct size pleated skirt if your mom wants. Now put the blouse on you and button it up.”
Listening I see sister walking over to me with the same school uniform Alice was wearing on the bus today as I feel my eyes start to tear up.
“Okay lift your arms up little one.” I feel the jumper sliding over my head. “Turn around so I can zip it up for you my little Princess panty boy.”
I turn while standing on the wooden chair; I feel the jumper dress get tighter around me as sister zips it up from behind me. I realize I cannot reach the zipper even if I was allowed to take the jumper off.
“There ya go that’s much better I'll be right back with your shoes and socks just stand right there princess.”
I hear sister talking to me like I really am a little girl. I turn to look at myself in the mirror seeing me wearing the same girl’s uniform as Alice except mine is a lot shorter and goes up several inches above my knees. Sister Mary walks back over too me carrying socks and shoes.
“Now sit back down and I will slide the socks on you. Usually with this school uniform you would have to wear long knee socks but since you’re a big girl you can wear the pretty ankle socks.”
Feeling the frilly socks sliding up both my feet with little frilly lace around the top. Than feeling the black patented leather Mary Jane shoes being buckled to my feet.
“There you go you are all ready just need to get you a silk tie and you will be good to go back to class. Can you pick that tie off the floor for me sweetheart.” I climb off the chair and bend over to pick the silk tie off the floor. Hearing giggles from behind me. I turn around seeing Sister Ellen rolling over laughing her butt off.
“Oh that was the funniest thing I've seen in years. I could see your pink Barbie panties clear as day. You will have to remember that your wearing a short dress so be careful or all the boys will see your pretty pink panties hehehehe.” I hear her giggle as I hand her the tie. I lift my chin up as sister starts putting the tie around my neck.
“Okay you are done. Take a look at yourself in the mirror.” I feel her hold my hand as she walks me over to the mirror. “Wow I look like a little girl in this dress.”
Seeing Sister Ellen smiling at me. “Tell your mommy that I will order you new pleated skirts for your new school uniforms if I don’t hear anything from her by the end of the day. So have her call me tonight if she gets your hair cut like a proper boy.” I look at Sister Ellen.
“I can't tell them because they’re out of town, but I can't go back to class everyone will make fun of me.” I stare at the little girl in the mirror that is me.
The mean nun ignores me. “Now off to class you go Robin and grab your back pack.” I pick my backpack up from under the chair and it catches on something and rips dropping all my schoolbooks on the floor.
“Oh man I can’t believe this my day just keeps getting worse.” Oh well it can't get any worse at least.
I start bending over as I hear sister giggling at me from behind me again. “Here put your books in this back pack.” I do not look I just bend over and load the new backpack up. Then I look at it and notice it is a Barbie backpack.
“What is this?” I look at the pink Barbie backpack that looks like it is for a kindergartener.
She takes my ripped up backpack dropping it in the trash. “Don’t worry it matches’ your panties now put your back pack on and head to class.” Walking out into the hallway I stop, seeing no one walking around as I look down at myself thinking to myself that I look like a little girl.
“Okay Robin I will walk you back to class.” I take Sister Ellen’s hand while we are walking down the hallway.
Sister Ellen opens the door to my class as everyone sees me in the little girl uniform. “Oh looks like we have Miss Robin back with us. Ok class quite let ‘HER’ take ‘HER’ seat and we will continue.” I look at all the girls smiling at me staring at my legs in the short dress.
“We couldn’t find the right size of school uniform for ‘HER’ so she will have to wear the little girl’s school uniform that fits her better anyway. If her mom does not call me today saying that, SHE has a proper boy’s haircut I will order her an extra small-pleated skirts for her new school uniforms.”
I play with my hair as I sat down feeling how cold the wooden chair is on my panties. The school day goes by fast, no one makes fun of me, and I even have girls brushing my hair. We walk to the bus as Alice grabs my hand.
“Wow you look so pretty in your new school uniform Robin.” I turn and see her smiling as we get on the bus sitting next to each other.
I look down at our feet and both our feet look like girl's. “Oh thanks Alice that was nice of you to say that. I thought everyone was going to make fun of me wearing the school girl uniform dress.” Alice smiles at me and plays with my hair pushing it behind my ears.
“You would look pretty with earrings and bangs like me ya know Robin.” I look up at her calling me Robin like everyone else has been doing.
“Hahahaha funny Alice. What is your costume for Halloween?” as I try to change the subject.
I turn smiling at Alice. “I’m going to be a princess what about you Robin?” I smile and tell her I am going to be Spiderman.
“Wow that’s weird you being Spiderman you look so much like a girl or a little girl you should be something girly like a Princess hehehe.” I stare at her giggling.
I look at Alice thinking she is out of her mind. “Robin you want to go trick or treating together?” I shake my head and say okay but please do not make fun of my costume anymore okay?” Alice smiles at me while I get off the bus wearing the little school girl uniform.
As soon as I get off the bus, I see Ms Gloria smiling at me looking at me up and down staring at my legs in the short schoolgirl uniform. “Wow Robin how long has your mom been dressing you like a girl for school?” as she giggles shaking her head smiling at me and holding my hand like I’m a little girl of 5 or 6. “Or are you dressed that way for Halloween?”
“Do you have to go potty sweetheart it’s been a long day I don’t want you to wet your pretty panties.” Ms. Gloria lifts up the back of my school dress and giggles seeing the pink Barbie panties I am wearing.
“Ya know Ms Gloria I am big I just turned 11. I am not a baby ya know. It’s not like I have to wear a diaper to bed or anywhere like a baby.” Turning my head and making eye contact with her she is smiling at me and playing with my hair trying to keep hair out of my eyes.
“It’s nothing to be ashamed Princess. My little Karen Just turned 5 and she is little bigger than you, and she wears a diaper to bed sometimes and when we go out too, but you can’t see it under her dresses. Maybe that is why she does not wear or have any pants.”
We both turn.“Oh, here comes her bus now.” As I turn my head seeing the bus pulling up to us.
“Kim and Karen go to a different school Robin, and they don’t have to wear school uniforms.” I listen.
I turn and look up at Ms. Gloria. “I hate going to Catholic school especially now because they are making fun of my long hair and making me wear a dress since I will not get my hair cut Ms Gloria. The school wants to buzz all my hair off like all the other boys.”
She pushes my hair out of my eyes again while smiling at me. “Well sweetheart maybe we should cut your bangs at least you won’t have to keep moving your hair out of your eyes. Don’t worry we won’t cut any length unless you say so.”
Karen, and Kim get off the bus and are both smiling at me. I look down at my legs seeing Kim staring at them than smiling again at me.
“Mommy so who do we have here? Who is this little baby girl?” Hehehehe. Hearing Kim giggling at me still staring at me.
I look up at her. “Hahaha your just a riot Kim just a total riot.” Kim starts laughing aloud watching me play with my hair like a little girl.
“You know you should shave your legs they will look much better if you do. So are you dressing up as a baby schoolgirl for Halloween?”
Ms. Gloria starts laughing as all three of us stare at their mom laughing. “No he came off the school bus wearing the catholic school girl uniform.” Kim and little Karen both stare at me and start laughing aloud also.
“So you went to school dressed like a baby girl Robin?” I turn and hear her calling me a girl and a baby girl at that.
I start shaking my head. “Nooooo they made me wear this school girl uniform because I won’t get my hair cut all off like the other boys.”
“Can I go inside and get changed please? I’ve been wearing this school girl dress uniform all day and I want to get my jeans on.”
We walk back to their house and I stand next to Karen who is my same size as she lifts the end of my dress up seeing I’m wearing pink Barbie panties under my uniform. I smack her hand than I lift the front of her skirt up to see her panties. Except I see a baby’s diaper as I giggle like a little girl seeing her diaper.
“Oh and your making fun of me wearing girls cloths and your wearing a diaper under your dress hehehe.” I see Karen walk away angry with me.
Ms. Gloria walks up to me. “Here’s your bag little Robby I mean Robin. We might as well call you by your real name since you’re in girl’s cloth hehehehe.” Hearing Ms Gloria & Kim laughing.
“Hey this isn’t my bag.” I see Kim and Karen and there mom stop in their tracks as I say that. and they all turn and stare at me while I open the bag up. I pull out a pink Barbie nightgown from the bag.
I stare at the bag. “Wow you have a pretty night gown Robin hehehe.”
“You are a freaking riot Karen these are my baby sisters clothes this is her bag.” Kim comes over and empties the bag on the dining room table and inside there are only six-year-old girly clothes in there including her Halloween costume that Kim is holding up against my body.
“Wow Robin you’re going to be Minnie Mouse for Halloween that’s perfect for you, but it looks a little big for you.” As Kim says.
I turn and look at them. “I’m serious this is my baby sisters bag they must of got switched when they were leaving this morning.” I turn and look at Ms Gloria and Kim puts Mileys cloths up to my back and smiles.
“Well at least you have some clothes you can wear for the weekend. If these are your little sister’s clothes, they are a little big but will fit you.” Karen is the same size as little Miley your sister so you have tons of clothes you can wear but there all little girls clothes.”
I shake my head not knowing what to say. “Well here’s another good thing.” We all look at Kim as she pulls diapers out of the bag. “You will be ready for bed too so you won’t need to use my sisters diapers cause you brought your own Robin your mom thinks of everything.”
“There not mine either.” Kim is laughing and little Karen and their mom Ms. Gloria is also giggling.
Looks like know one believes me about the bag being my sisters, so now everyone thinks all the girls clothes in the bag are mine.
“Okay sweetheart you said you wanted to get changed now let’s take your bag up to Karen’s room you will be staying in her room than you can pick an outfit. Hope you like pink, her room is all lace and pink. However, looking at the clothes you packed and the cute schoolgirl jumper your wearing you will fit right in.”
I look down at the floor totally embarrassed. “Come on Robby I'll help you pick something out to wear.” I hear Kim finally call me a non-girl name. I smile as we walk into Karen’s room and it is set up as a baby girl’s room even has a white changing table.
“Wow Karen sure is into pink everything is pink even her canopy bed and dresser, I’m surprised her old changing table isn’t pink too.”
Kim smiles at me oddly, as she is up to something. “The changing table isn’t Karen’s OLD changing table mom still changes her on it when she puts her in a diaper like before school and bedtime.”
“Oh okay I get it.” I say. Kim is staring at the changing table than at me, and the diapers sticking out of my bag and smiles at me not saying anything.
Kim takes my bag and empties it totally on the changing table and smiles at me with an evil grin on her face. I walk over and watch her separating everything into piles. A pile with a bunch of skirts, and a pile of panties also.
“You sure packed a lot in your bag.” I ignore her as I shake my head watching her putting clothes in piles. A pile of tops and a pile with camisoles and socks, and of course the diaper bag. Kim starts taking all the diaper bag stuff and put them inside the changing table.
“We’ll keep your diaper stuff together with the changing table, and the rest of the piles of ‘YOUR’ clothes I'll put on Karen’s dresser.”
Shaking my head like the little girl, I look like. “You’re a riot Kim a freaking riot. Ya know I’m two years older than you I just turned 11 and your only 9 so you don’t have to treat me like a baby girl I mean a baby.”
“Will see.” She says. I see Kim smiling and giggling at me. “I know you’re older than me Robby but you’re so petite and tiny like Karen so I treat you like her I’m sorry. Now what do you want to wear?”
I look at the piles of little girls clothes and shake my head. Thinking the piles all look the same to me. “Okay I'll pick you something than okay?” I nod my head looking at all the girl’s clothes and nothing of boys, and no boy’s cloths anywhere.
“Okay but Karen, I know it’s all girls’ clothes but try to pick me something that’s not ya knows too girly or babyish okay?”
I smile at her, and she smiles back at me.“Sure thing of course. You know you may be right these clothes might not be yours because there so much bigger than your size. Let me see if I can find something my little sister grew out of that will fit you.” Kim says.
I watch as she walks over to the closet and takes a large box and empties it upside down on the bed. I see all the clothes but there still super girly looking.
“Here now this dress is way cute but a little short but you need to take your school uniform off first.” I look at Kim smiling at me treating me like a baby.
I watch as she stares at me.“This isn’t my school uniform ya know. And umm can you help me take it off I can’t reach the zipper?”.
“Well you are wearing it so it’s your school uniform, so turn around and lift your hair up sweetie and I'll help you.” Doing as I’m told I turn and feel the zipper pulled down as the little school girl jumper falls to the floor as I’m standing in pink Barbie panties and a school girl blouse.
“Hey get me something to wear Kim I’m almost naked.” I look down at Kim staring at my legs, and me wearing pink Barbie panties.
I look up at her smiling. “Well you want my help right Robby?” I look scared at Kim giving me an evil grin.
“Ummmmm yea I do need your help please.” Kim smiles at me.
I am staring at the big mirror from the floor to the ceiling. “I’ll be right back now take your blouse and camisole off.” She leaves me standing there, I take the clothes off she was saying too and see myself in the long mirror just standing in pink Barbie panties with my hands across my chest.
“Okay I’m back, you look so pretty in just pink panties hehehe.” She starts giggling. “Okay if you want to look more grown up have a seat on the bed hurry up if you want some clothes on.”
I jump up on the bed feeling how weird it is only wearing panties and seeing Kim carrying a bunch of stuff.
“Alright now spray this lotion all over your legs, and just put it all over your body except your eyes and head.” I look at Kim weirdly. Taking the spray gel and start spraying it all over my body, as I look at the container it saying baby Nair. I wonder what that means.
“Hey Kim what is baby Nair I thought you were going to dress me more grown up?”
I see her turn and we have eye contact as she stares at me with my body covered in the baby Nair lotion.“Oh, don’t worry about it. That stuff just makes your skin feel softer. Okay it has been on thirty minutes.”
“Okay I guess.” I read the container says put on for only 5 minutes only any longer will make permanent hair removal. I look at her smiling while I'm reading the label.
“Umm okay hear use this wet towel or better yet hop into Karen’s bathroom and shower the foam off.”
“Okay I guess”, seeing Kim start the shower as I wait for her to leave, and I jump in the shower. Once in the shower I close my eyes feeling how good the hot water feels on my body. I look down and see hair going down the drain as I look at my body. I have no hair anywhere on it except my head as I feel it with my hands.
“Kim what was that stuff you gave me it made all my body hair fall off and it itches like crazy?”
I hear giggling. “I told you it would make your body smoother and softer. Now put this stuff on it will make your skin feel better and not itch.” I reach out as Kim hands me a bottle of Baby oil lotion. I put it all over my body.
“Your right it is stopping the itching.” Drying myself off looking in the mirror in the bathroom. “Wow my body is so shiny.” As I stare at my smooth legs more like a baby’s body.
I open the door to the bathroom seeing Kim smiling at me the second she sees me. Kim’s eyes go up and down me scanning my hairless body. “I bet that feels better now, but looks like you got some of that lotion on your eye brows we will have to fix that. Here sit down and I'll even them up.”
Looking at Kim staring and smiling at me. “What? I am only wearing a towel can’t you wait until I am dressed?” Turning around I see Kim walking over too me with a new pair of panties. The panties look even smaller than the Barbie ones I had on earlier.
“Okay slide these on under your towel. But pull them up all the way so they fit better.” I take the tiny panties and look at them they say ‘Hello Kitty’ on them and they are little bikini panties but are a little padded. I slide them up feeling how tight they are pushing my little boy bulge to the back.
“Wow these panties feel way different than the panties I had on earlier.” Kim smiles and looks at me.
“Let’s take a look at them.” I feel her pull my towel off of me as I’m standing in little Hello Kitty panties but there padded. “Those are the only panties I could find that will fit you so you’re wearing little girl training panties. The potty training panties are so snug on you they make you look even more like a girl with no bulge in them.”
I hear her giggling again. “Oh they look cute on you little Robin.” I see Kim staring at me smiling and I notice she is calling me Robin again and she’s calling me little Robin like I’m a baby or littler than her. Looking in the mirror I see she is taller than me by a few inches so I guess it makes since she calls me little Robin.
“Those little panties look so pretty on you little robin now let’s put this camisole on you.” I feel Kim sliding the little tee shirt type of shirt on me but it has little straps instead of sleeves.
I notice how small and soft it feels on me. “Now here is a cute top for you as I feel her pulling the tiny top over me. I look in the mirror and it says Care bears on it with little pictures of the care bears and a rainbow on it.
“Look Kim it doesn’t come all the way down over my tummy it still shows my belly button. This shirt is too small.”
I turn around and walk back to her. “Let’s see turn around in a little circle.” I turn in a little circle rolling my eyes.
“Okay whatever see it doesn’t cover my tummy.” I continue to roll my eyes.
Turning in a small circle. “Oh, that’s how that is supposed to fit, your fine. You should ask mommy if she will trim your bangs after we get you dressed that will stop you from playing with your bangs.” I stop and see Kim smiling at me walking over with a little Light pink dress.
“Lift your foot up Robin and than the other. Good girl.” I see her watching me but she isn’t saying anything. (I wonder if I should tell Robin that the tiny dress barely covers his potty training panties.)
Karen walks in just as Kim is pulling the tiny girly dress on me smiling. “Umm sis” Karen says, isn’t he wearing my potty training panties, and doesn’t that dress have plastic panties that cover a diaper that match that dress too?”
I see Kim and Karen talking and giggling as I see them staring at me in the tiny outfit. “Umm this dress seems way short is there something else I can wear Kim? Kim and Karen look at each other smiling.
“When I was a baby I mean when I wore that dress there is matching panties I mean little shorts that go under that dress so if anyone looked under the dress they match and can’t see your panties.”
Kim and Karen are standing and just smiling at me and each other staring. Yea thinking to my-self that would be way better wearing shorts under the dress than maybe this will not look so girly and babyish.
“That sounds perfect I rather wear some shorts under the dress maybe it won’t look so girly.” As soon as I speak both start giggling as Little Karen goes to her dresser and comes back with something that I can't see but it’s a flowery Plastic panties. Which are really diaper panties that go over a baby’s diaper?
I see little Karen walking over to me with the little shorts they call them, as I stare at them in her hand. “Lift your foot up and I'll help you put them on their kind of tight with the little elastic over the legs so they fit snug.”
I feel Karen pulling them up but they seem a little loose around the hello kitty panties she gave me. “Are these shorts or whatever they are made of plastic?” The sisters look at each other smiling at each other again.
“I don’t know what they’re made of but sit down and put your socks and shoes on.” As I sat down on the bed feeling the little lace, ankle socks going on and some black Mary Jane shoes feeling Kim buckle them up.
”Oh, that is a good fit. Walk around little Robin so you can see how they fit.” I stare at my feet as I walk around in the little dress and panties and girls shoes as I walk over to the mirror. “Wow I really do look like a little girl.”
I hear Kim and Karen giggling and staring at me. “Isn't there something else I can wear I feel weird in this outfit Kim?” Kim smiles at me.
“Turn in a little circle so we can see.” I get nervous and play with my long bangs like a little girl.
I watch both girls’ giggle than I feel Kim taking my hand. “Let’s show mommy your new outfit maybe she will fix your hair to keep it out of your eyes.”
We three start running down the steps and stop at Ms Gloria. I look up at all three girls smiling at me.
Ms. Gloria says, “Wow ummmmm you look so ummmmm not grown up definitely the opposite of grown up. Turn in a circle so I can see the dress better sweetie.” I start turning in a little circle so she can see me better.
“Wow Princess Robin you look so pretty now. I want you to call me mommy while you are here okay Princess. That way it will be easier for everyone?”
I look surprised. “Okay Mommy I will. I turn and see Kim and Karen just smiling not saying anything. “Umm Princess those plastic panties look a little bit baggy underneath your pretty dress what kind of panties do you have on underneath?” Both Kim and Karen look at each other than their mom.
“Mommy we put the Hello Kitty Panties on her.” I hear them call me a ‘HER ‘but there mom does not correct Kim. “Oh the ones for potty training I mean the padded ones you mean? I try to understand what their mom said but did not hear her. “Yes mommy the padded ones.”
Mommy says. “Oh there still too loose and baggy on her we will have to put something on her instead of those panties that fills them out better. Maybe at nap time or bedtime.”
I think to myself what are they talking about? I reach under the dress and feel the shorts they are calling them as mommy watches me.
“See Princess there so baggy will figure something out later. Your bangs are out of control. Have a seat at the kitchen table. Kim goes and gets the smock and her hair cutting stuff from the dresser?” I see Kim go running back up the stairs.
I feel Ms Gloria I mean mommy combing my hair out over my ears and my bangs go past my nose.
“You won’t cut any length right mommy I don’t want it cut short like the boys in school?” I see her and the girls smiling but not saying anything.
“Don’t worry Princess your hair won’t look anything like the boys at school or any boys anywhere.” I turn my head hearing the giggling. “Don’t move Princess and close your eyes so no hair gets in them.”
As I listen and hear scissors opening and closing in front of me. “There that looks much better and let me trim your hair up a little bit so it looks pretty, but I won’t cut any length so relax.”
“Okay I guess.”
I feel hair falling around me on the sides and back and then she cuts a little bit more of my bangs. “Okay Princess we’re done go have a look.” I walk over to the mirror in the bathroom putting my legs together because I have to pee than I see my new hairstyle.
“Oh man I look like a little baby girl my bangs are too short cut way above my eye brows and my eye brows are smaller almost not there at all.” I continue to stare at my new hairstyle.
“I think you look perfect Princess.” I see Robin putting his legs together and start doing the potty dance. I will take his mind off his little girly bob hairstyle I gave him, and the little baby girl outfit he is wearing. (Mrs. Gloria says to herself)
“Okay girls finish your drinks and head out in the backyard and play. Unless you want to help me clean the house.” The three kids look at each other and we finish our soda.
I feel Karen grabbing my hand and pulling me outside. “Karen I have to go potty really bad first.” Karen ignores my need to use the bathroom. We walk around outside, and start playing Frisbee together.
“Kim comes here first before you go outside with the girls.” We hear Ms. Gloria say.
“Why did you dress lil Robby up like a baby girl?”
I see Kim smiling. “Well mommy he was saying how he is so grown up and two years older than me but he acts like a baby and he is small like Karen so Karen and I dressed him like a baby and are treating him like a baby too. He also made fun of Karen wearing a diaper under her skirt.”
“He does look so pretty and everything. I guess that is why I gave him a baby girl hair cut too. Hehehehe.” Both giggle out aloud.
“I seen him doing the potty dance so I want you to keep giving him something to drink and see if he will wet himself since he thinks he is so grown up okay Kim?”
Kim smiles from ear to ear. “That’s a great idea than he will have to wear a diaper too. I love you mommy.
(END of Part 1 of “Weekend with the Neighbor’s”)
Please send comments or emails so I have your input Too:
[email protected] or
Yahoo messenger: Princess_Pantyboy
By Princess Panty Boy
A weekend with the neighbor’s
Part 2
By Princess Panty Boy
(I suggest you read Part 1 so that the story makes more since)
Part-1 ends with Robby or his real name is Robin but that is also a girl’s name. Robin is small for his age and he just turned 11. His catholic school told him he had to cut his long hair. If he did not get his haircut he would have to switch uniforms since the boy’s uniform he had was not appropriate for the long girly hair he has.
Therefore, the school gave him a girl’s uniform to wear, a small dress, or jumper style. He rode the school bus home where he is to stay with the neighbors while his family is out of town. Robin finds out his little baby sis switched suitcases with him, now all he has are little 5-year-old girl’s cloths.
Everyone believes he packed all the girly clothes in his suitcase seeing him in a schoolgirls uniform when he got off the school bus. Ms Gloria is the next-door neighbor mom whom she wants robin to call her mommy so it’s easier, Kim is nine, Karen is five, and the sisters are turning him into a sissy and a baby sissy at that.
Now they have little Robin wearing a little baby girl pink Barbie dress with Barbie training panties and pink plastic rubber panties that usually go over a diaper but they told him they were shorts under his dress (I hope you enjoy my story ‘A weekend with the neighbors Part 2’ By Princess Panty Boy)
A weekend with the neighbor’s
Part 2
By Princess Panty Boy
Mom says “I seen him doing the potty dance so I want you to keep giving him something to drink and see if he will wet himself since he thinks he is so grown up okay Kim?” Kim smiles from ear to ear.
“That’s a great idea than he will have to wear a diaper too. I love you mommy.” I see the two of them talking but I don’t care I just look around outside making sure know one sees me dressed like a girl.
“Okay Karen and little Robin come and take a drink break.” I look at Kim as she calls me little Robin again like I am a little girl or something as I give her a dirty look.
“Mommy said as soon as we drink all gone we can continue playing Frisbee.” I look at Karen grab our drinks and she hands me one.
I watch as both the girl's smile at me. “I’m not really thirsty Karen so I'll save mine for later.” I close my legs together looking around, because I have to pee.
“Okay I bet I can beat you Robin and Karen to see who can finish their drink the fastest.” as they hold their Lemmon aid glasses, and is handing me a full one.
”Or are you a baby hahaha I bet I can beat the big eleven year old boy who is dressed like a girl hahaha.” I hear her teasing me. “Come on all three of us race.”
I know I'm going to regret this but I'm already dressed like a girl so what else could be worse. “Okay you’re only nine Kim and how old are you Karen five? I know I can beat both of you because I am Robin as you are calling me because I am stuck in this dress.”
“ I just turned 11 and I may be smaller in height but I'll race I guess.” I see Kim and Karen smiling at each other as they watch me standing there with my legs crossed as I stand next to them.
I wonder why there both staring at me. “Okay on three we go. One, two, three, GO.” I look at both the sisters staring at each other as we start. I lift up the glass and drink it all gone. “The winner yea I won told you I would win…ha-ha your both just little girls ha-ha-ha.”
“Your right you won and we lost. Let’s race back out to the Frisbee on the grass Robin.” All us turn and see the Frisbee on the grass about 100 feet out.
I stare at the Frisbee. “Okay but I have to use the bathroom real quick, so wait for me.” Both girls stare at each other smiling.
“I knew you are Chicken Little baby Robin too race us again I told you Karen SHE was chicken.”
I look at them both as I feel a little pee squirt into the padded training panties before I can stop it, and hear her call me ‘She’ again. “I’m not chicken I can beat you both.” The sisters look at each other and my legs crossed tightly.
“Okay here we go on three. One, TWO, THREE, GO! We start to run faster and faster but I did not realize how hard it is to run in a dress worrying about it flying up and everyone seeing my panties.
I trip and tumble on the grass as I lay there I see them beat me than I feel the pee flowing into my panties as I lay there on the lawn wetting myself. I look at both Kim and Karen turn around staring at me on my tummy as my head is up watching them as I wet my panties more.
“I'll be right back Kim and Karen” as I see both girls smiling at me, as I turn around and walk to the house.
I can see them both laughing at me out of the corner of my eye. “Look Karen that is how you walk when you wet yourself without a diaper. We did it, made him wet himself. High five.” I turn around and see both girls putting their hands up watching me going in the house. I turn and open the glass door and see Ms Gloria staring at me.
“What’s up honey how come you’re not playing with the other girls?” I look up into her eyes.
I ignore her comment about me and the other girls. “Umm I had a accident.” I see Ms Gloria smiling at me knowing I must have wet myself, but she does not say anything.
“Oh I saw you fall when you where racing did you hurt yourself?” I put my head down not realizing Ms. Gloria is smiling from ear to ear.
I feel so embarrassed not knowing what to say, and I look back to the floor. “No I wet myself when I fell from racing.” I lift my head back up and see Ms Gloria staring at me while she smiles.
“I can’t hear you did you say you fell in something wet or did you say you wet your panties?”
I feel so embarrassed I wish the ground would open up and swallow me up. “Yes I wet my panties Ms. Gloria.” I stare at her.
“Now I told you little Robin to call me mommy so it’s easier for everyone. Now try again.” I stare at her with her hands on her hips.
I look down at my feet ashamed. “Yes I wet my panties mommy.” I try not to cry seeing Ms Gloria staring at me smiling.
“Oh you poor thing let’s get you changed. Did you wet YOUR pretty dress too?” I hate her saying this is my dress but I don’t want to argue with her about it.
I look back at the floor as we walk. “NO mommy my dress didn’t get wet, I don’t think.” I should have said I did wet it so I could get something else to wear. “Wow” I feel her pick me up and put me on Karen’s changing table, before I could say anything.
“Okay lift your dress up to your chin. Good girl now lift your bottom my little Princess Panty Boy.” I listen to her as I roll my eyes listening to her teasing me. “Let me pull these little plastic panties off of you. Wow, you are soaked. Let me get theses hello kitty panties off you.”
I watch her sliding them off seeing my little crinkled up penis and balls. “Robin you really do look like a baby with your little balls they must be the size of green peas and your little penis looks more like the size of a girl’s nipple barely standing off your body. Let me clean you up with these baby wipes.”
“Ok I guess mommy.” I feel the baby wipes as she cleans my bottom with them than another around my lil penis and balls. I feel baby powder sprinkled on me.
I sure hope she hurries up before the girl's come inside. “Okay now lift your bottom again and we’re almost done.” Listening I lift my bottom up, but then I feel something different sliding under me. I look down and see her sliding a diaper on me. Before I could say a word, I feel the diaper wrapped around me tightly.
“Ya know I’m not a baby I don’t need a diaper I just ummmmm had a little accident.” Ms. Gloria looks at me as I lay on the changing table wearing the little Barbie baby dress and a pink Barbie diaper.
I can see she is ignoring me. “Now stay right there while I rinse your plastic panties off than I'll put them on you and no one will be able to see your diaper.”
“Great now she’s calling it my diaper and my dress.” I guess life can always get worse. I see Ms Gloria walking out and the second she walks out, I hear Karen and Kim giggling as they stare at me in the diaper while I am lying on my back on the changing table. I pull the dress over me but it does not hide the pink disposable Barbie diaper.
The giggling continues. “We were wondering if you got hurt when you fell down, but you just must have wet your panties, so we’re glad your okay.” Karen and Kim both stare at me wearing a diaper under my dress.
“Yea I'm okay just embarrassed.” They both giggle seeing the baby dress with a diaper sticking out from underneath. I do not know what to say when their mom walks in carrying the cleaned off plastic panties.
“Okay Princess lift your dress up to your chin and lift your bottom back up.” Listening I lift the dress up to my chin. I hear Kim and Karen giggling and laughing aloud. Hearing them, I pull the dress past my chin and over my head.
I feel the plastic panties sliding back up over my diaper incasing it totally. “There ya go my little Princess Panty Boy. Now you are ready to go play again.” I feel her pick me up and put me on the floor as if I am a baby toddler.
“Let’s go Princess.” I hear Kim say as she grabs my hand as both girls giggle hearing me called Princess. ”Now you will not have to worry about if you have to wet your panties again. Your diaper is hidden with the plastic diaper panties.” I look at them both staring at the back of me as I try to pull the dress down lower to cover myself.
Karen and Kim stare at how filled out the plastic panties are now as my diaper pushes the dress out from behind as we walk. We continue to play until dinner is ready like three little girls.
“Okay girls dinner is ready, come and get it.” We turn and look at each other as the three of us let out on a full-bore race to the backdoor. Kim wins because she has the longer legs and being taller. Me, and Karen are tied since we are about the same height even though Karen is a little taller than I am when we don’t wear any shoes but I won’t tell her that.
I walk in with the two girls’ to the table. “Were just having hot dogs and hamburgers since you girls are playing nice you can take your plates out on the patio and eat.” We look at each other and smile as we start to walk outside I feel Mrs. Gloria pat my diaper butt.
“I was just checking to see if you wet yourself again.” I turn seeing her smiling at me.
I roll my eyes. “I told you I’m not a baby I don’t really need a diaper.” I see Ms Gloria staring at me with a mean look on her face.
“Robin we will see about that and your little sassy mouth.” I see how upset Ms Gloria is. I regret opening my mouth and talking back as we walk outside.
I look down as we walk. “Here ya go girls I have three drinks for ya, Robin here’s a Sippy cup just for you. Kim do not tell the baby, but I put liquid suppositories in the little baby Robin’s drink so watch her. I used this from Karen when she was a baby and she could not go poop for a week. After I gave it to her, she could not stop pooping for a week.”
“Here ya go GIRLS.” I ignore Ms Gloria when I hear her say girls to all of us. I am given the yellow hello kitty Sippy cup.
I look at the Sippy cup like its acid or something. “Hey why do I have the baby cup?” I stare at the girls than look at Ms Gloria.
“Well you never wore a pretty dress like this so I don’t want you spilling on it.” I hear the girls giggling as I drink all gone with the Sippy cup.
“After we eat can the three of us play hide and seek. Ok you are it and me and Robin will hide.” Karen and I start running as Kim starts counting to 100.
We look all around for good hiding spots. “Kim come here a second and help your momma.” We hide behind their small pool house that has the pump, pool supplies in it, and wait.
“Okay mommy I coming, I seen Robin putting his legs together again like he has to pee again maybe I can trick him to wet himself again hehehe.”
I see her running over to me. “Robin keep a look out okay?” I look at her like she is crazy.
“Why” as I see Karen start to spread her legs apart. “What are you doing Karen?” I give Karen a weird look not knowing what she is doing with her legs apart as she squats down.
I see her looking around as she talks to me. “I have to go pee and I do not want to stop the game so I am going to wet my diaper. Let me know if you see anyone coming. I don’t want them to see me going pee. I'm sure you know what I mean as you have a diaper on too Robin.”
“Um okay I guess.” I watch her squat down and see her pushing hard but she notices me staring at her.
I cross my legs tightly thinking I need to go pee also. “Do not stare at me Robin unless you have to go pee too. I see your legs are crossed as if you have to pee too.” I look at Karen squatting down trying to pee.
“Ummmmm well yea I do but I'll wait my tummy feels really hard too.” I try not to stare at her squatting down.
She says “Well just pee your diaper than tell mommy it was an accident. We will have to stop playing if we go inside now. That is what I’m doing.” I see Karen still squatting.
“I never did this on purpose, help me Karen.” I see Karen smiling like she is in deep thought I wonder what she is thinking.
(I smile at Robin as I stand up and I walk over to him. Robin thinks I was squatting to wet my diaper but I was just making believe I was going potty to trick Robin into going in his diaper. If his tummy is hard that means he has to pee and poop thinking to myself as I stare at robin.)
“Well just squat like I was doing Robin and close your eyes and make believe your seating on the toilet and just pee.” I do as she said and squat seeing Karen smiling at me.
I look around to see if anyone is watching. “My tummy is so hard too Karen what should I do?”
“When you feel yourself start to pee just push real hard and you will ummmmm pee faster and your tummy will feel better just keep pushing till your tummy feels better, and make sure you keep your legs spread apart as you squat.”
I do as she says and I start to feel pee going in my diaper as I push harder to pee more. I start pushing harder thinking I am going to pee more and I feel myself start to poop. I turn and look into Karen’s eyes and I can’t stop peeing or pooping as I feel my diaper getting soaked and filling up with poop.
“No I can’t stop going.” I see a weird look on her face as she stares at me. I am in the middle of going poop and pee as she grabs my hand.
“Okay stand up straight someone’s coming let’s walk over there.” I look in her eyes as I start to cry like a baby.
I stare into her eyes. “No I’m still going poop even while were walking.” I continue to fill my diaper as Karen pulls me by my hand as I am pooping and peeing as we walk. Than the smell of my poop hits me and we stop walking and I squat much lower filling my diaper up.
“Wow did you poop in your diaper too?” I see her looking down at me like I am the silliest baby in the world.
“I couldn’t stop and I did poop too.” I continue to cry, as I stand almost straight up now that I am finished going potty in my diaper.
“Mom is going to freak that you went poop, and peed in your diaper on purpose. I bet mommy will keep you in diapers forever since she is going to think you like filling your diaper up with pee and poop. I wouldn’t be surprised if she told your real mommy and daddy that you like to fill your diaper with pee and poop.”
I continue to cry listening to Karen not noticing she is smiling at me. “Unless you don’t want mommy to know you did it on purpose I could say it was an accident that I was tickling you so hard you couldn’t stop and you wet, and pooped your diaper.” I turn and look at Karen smiling at me still holding my hand.
“Please don’t tell on me I will do anything just don’t tell on me”. I continue to beg little Karen who is only five but a little taller than me.
I think she knows I’ll do whatever she wants. “Okay but you will have to do something for me little Robin if I help you out of the big trouble you are in deal?” I look over at Karen knowing I have no choice because I will be in deep trouble and I need her help.
“Okay what do I need to do Karen? I know I'm wearing a pink baby dress, diaper, and I just finished pooping and peeing in my diaper, and I'm begging you not to tell on me”.
I see the smiley face of Karen who knows she can say whatever and I will do it because I am in real trouble right now. “Alright after we go inside I want you to tell mommy you want to get your ears pierced like me.” I look at Karen in shock.
“What I can’t tell her that only real girls have both their ears pierced.” I start to whine like a baby.
She smiles at me. “I wouldn’t worry about it your hair goes over your ears, so no one will see the earrings anyway. Plus you can just take them out and the holes will heal up so no one will know when you go back to your house.”
“Alright I'll do it but walk slow back to the house this feels gross having poop in my diaper.” I laugh at him as I hold his hand I make believe I trip and I pull him to the ground as we roll on the grass as I see robin seating in the grass with his legs spread apart thinking the poop must be spreading all over in his diaper as I giggle standing back up.
“I’m sorry I can’t believe I tripped like that.” I sit in the grass feeling the poop and pee spread everywhere when I fell.
I stand up slowly. “That was gross Karen I could feel the pee and poop spreading all around my diaper when I fell on the grass.” I hear her giggling. “Not funny Karen.”
“Yes it is you said your 11 and you are a big boy and I’m only a five year old baby girl. But the truth is you’re the 11 year old sissy baby, you’re dressed like a baby girl and you just filler your diaper up with pee and poop like a baby, and your hair is cut just like a baby girl with a pretty bob baby style”
We walk in the back door and stop talking just staring at each other. “What’s the matter girls are you okay, I seen the two of you walking than you just fell on the grass.” I look up into Ms Gloria’s eyes.
“I had an accident and wet my diaper mommy.” I see her look down into my eyes.
I see a weird look in her eyes. “It smells like you did more than just wet your diaper to me.” I start crying like a baby.
“I’m sorry it was an accident.” Ms Gloria takes my hand as we start walking towards my new room.
I look around. “Okay baby here we go up.” As she picks me, up and puts me on the changing table. I see Karen staring at me as she whispers ask her for the earrings or I will tell her you wanted to fill your diaper up.
“Mommy I know you said were going to the mall tomorrow but can I ummmmm get earrings like Karen has?” I see a shocked look on Ms Gloria’s face as she stares at me than looks down at little five year old Karen.
“WOW you really filled your diaper up this time. We will see if you’re a good GIRL and maybe we will get you some pretty pink earrings like Karen.” I feel her pulling the plastic panties down my legs. “We had better take your dress off too so it doesn’t get ruined. Lift your arms up. There ya go good girl.”
I look up at her calling me a good girl again as if I am a girl and a baby girl too. I lay there with just a pink camisole on as she slides my diaper off. She uses diaper whip after diaper wipe since I made a big mess in my diaper. Ms Gloria just holds both my legs up in the air by my feet as she cleans my dirty bottom.
“There you go you smelly baby girl your all clean but will need to get you something else to wear since you’re not going back outside to play anymore since you had a dirty diaper like that. Now lift your bottom again.”
I feel a clean diaper slide under my bottom. Then I see her sprinkle some baby powder on me and she tapes it closed. I see the light pink plastic panties that go over the diaper, as she slides them on me.”
“Now you are done little one. Go ahead, go downstairs, and play with the girls. I'll be down in a minute with your PJ’s.”
I look at myself in the mirror. I am only wearing a diaper, pink rubber panties so my diaper does not leak, and a pink camisole. I can’t just wear this.” I see her look at me up and down and smile with her hands on her hips.
“Your right sweetheart you need socks on.” I feel her slide some lace ankle socks with fringes on the top. “Now you go downstairs and play with the girls my little Princess panty boy baby.” I see her giggle as I feel her pat me on my diapered bottom.
I walk downstairs not seeing the girls as I lay down in front of the TV. “Hehehehe look at the baby.” I see Kim, smiling at me watching TV, and wearing a diaper and camisole, and pink plastic diaper panties.
“Your too funny hahaha Kim.” as I see them in their nightgowns as they both smile at me staring at my diapered bottom.
I am so embarrassed I don’t know how this happens to me. “Okay girls time for bed everyone up to your rooms.” As we stand, up and start walking to the stairs.
“I still need some PJ”s Ms Gloria.” I see her turn and look down at me in just the pink camisole and diaper. “That’s ok baby you can just go to bed like that its easier for me to change you if I need too hehehe now off to bed sweetheart.”
(END of Part 2 of “Weekend with the Neighbor’s”)
Please send comments or emails so I know if I should continue or stop with this story.
I also enjoy your input Too:
[email protected] or yahoo instant messenger: Princess_Pantyboy
By Princess Panty Boy
A Week End at the Neighbor's Part 3
by Princess Panty boy
I can't believe I’m going to bed wearing a diaper and pink plastic panties. Oh, of course I can't forget the pink camisole. I shouldn't say I’m going to bed I should say I’m being put in bed. I mean Ms Gloria picked me up and put me in bed like a baby.
How do I get myself into these predicaments? One day my parents leave for a long weekend and the nuns at school treat me like a girl because I didn’t get my haircut short like all the other boy's.
I felt so embarrassed when they put me in the little girls school uniform just because my hair is long they shouldn't treat me like a girl. I still feel embarrassed now I’m lying in bed with a diaper on and pink plastic panties covering it.
Oh man I need to go pee before I fall asleep I always go potty before I go to bed. Oh well I’m wearing a diaper so who cares I guess. I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper before I stop it.
Wow that was close I all most soaked my diaper. I guess it’s no big deal. I mean, I already wet my diaper and went poop in another diaper so it’s not like they would be more upset if I wet myself again. I can't believe I'm calling it my diaper.
I lay my head down, and think about the day’s adventures. I sure felt, or still feel so silly wearing a baby girls dress and a diaper with these frilly pink plastic panties. But, feeling the sheets gliding across my plastic panties I'm wearing feels so good.
Oh, know as I lay here I feel a warm sensation cover around my little boy parts when I realize I just soaked my diaper. Well that's messed up I didn’t even feel myself start to go pee until my whole diaper was soaked.
No sense in worrying about it I already wet myself. I feel my long pigtail tickle my nose as I turn on my other side. Remembering how Ms Gloria cut my bangs so short that only little baby girls have such short bangs. I close my eyes and fall into a deep sleep.
(THE NEXT MORNING)
I toss, turn, and see the light shinning way too bright threw the window as I put my head under the pillow. The second I slide my head under the pillow I feel that warm sensation between my legs. I realize I was wetting my diaper again while I was waking up.
Oh, man I sit up and realize the diaper is way past soaked it’s drenched I can even feel warmness threw the plastic panties meaning I wet the diaper so much that I soaked the plastic panties too. Lucky none of the pee dripped out because I was wearing the plastic panties.
Well at least that’s a good thing I didn’t wet the bed. I can't believe I wet myself again just like a little baby would. I hear something by the bedroom door. "Hey Princess Panty boy rise and shine hehehe." I hear Kim giggling.
"Stop calling me that okay? I don't call you any names." Kim comes in and sits next to me in bed.
I see her staring at me with the covers still covering me. "Are you still wearing your diaper or did you take it off in the middle of the night? Me and baby Karen have a bet."
“I think the second mom put you in bed you pulled the diaper off because you’re a big boy like you said. I mean you are 11 years old even though you wore a dress like a little girl all yesterday and wet your diaper hehehe."
I'm listening to Kim giggle; I shake my head trying to figure out how I can get out of bed without her seeing I'm still wearing a diaper. While I can't stop feeling the soaked diaper surrounding my bottom.
“Now baby Karen on the other hand thinks you wore the diaper and pink plastic panties all night in bed. She even bet you probably wet your diaper like a baby.”
Kim smiles at me while I’m feeling more and more uncomfortable wearing this wet diaper and plastic panties. If she sees I wet myself again, I’ll be in deep trouble for sure no one will believe that I’m not supposed to wear diapers.
"Well I guess you should feel happy Kim because you won the bet. The minute I got in bed I pulled that little baby diaper and plastic panties off."
I see a odd look on her face like she doesn't believe me. "Oh thats good I knew you weren't a baby." I smile hearing that she believes me.
"Where is the diaper and plastic panties I have to show baby Karen that she was wrong?" Oh no now what do I do? How do I get out of this?
Kim must see a weird look on my face because she is smiling while I can't keep eye contact with her because I was lying about wearing the diaper.
"Um I don't know where it is I just umm took it off, and went to bed. Now leave me alone with all the questions I had a hard day yesterday...”
I can tell Kim doesn't believe anything. I'm going to change the subject maybe that will take her mind off everyone thinking I wore this damn diaper. Plus its soaked every time I move I feel the cold pee against my little boy parts.
"You know Kim today is Halloween. What is your costume?" I'm trying to change the subject but I think she sees threw my idea.
Looking up and making contact with her again, I see a little smirk on her face. "I was thinking of going as a nurse like my aunt Stephanie, she is a real nurse."
"So you just took YOUR plastic panties and YOUR diaper off than went to bed you say?" I wish she would stop calling it my diaper and my panties. I look at her noticing me changing the subject didn’t work to good.
What can I say I’m like speechless? "If you just took off YOUR plastic panties and YOUR diaper and went to bed they should be on or near your bed silly." Here she goes again calling it MY diaper and MY plastic panties I can't keep ignoring her or she will continue calling them mine.
"Stop calling them 'my' diaper and 'my' panties. I'm not a baby you know?" I see a mean look on her face as her eyes are going up and down the blankets covering me.
Kim steps close to the bed and before I can react, she grabs the edge of the blanket and pulls it off the bed. I'm totally on display that I’m still wearing the diaper and pink plastic panties.
"Well, well not only did you lie to me about taking the diaper off but you look like you also soaked YOUR diaper. Luckily YOUR plastic panties kept the bed dry."
I look in shock and ashamed about being caught in a lie and being seen wearing the soaked diaper. "Like I said if you’re wearing the diaper and plastic panties there YOURS especially looks like you need to be wearing them because you soaked them."
There is nothing I can say, as she, tease's me about my diaper and panties because she is right. I wet them, and I have no defense.” Okay, okay your right there my diaper and panties, but please don't tell your mom okay?"
"Don't tell your mom what?" I look over at the doorway and of course, Kim's mom is standing there and looks over at me in the diaper and panties.
I want to cry but then they will really call me a baby. "Looks like our little princess had a accident in her diaper didn't she?" I look down feeling very embarrassed. Without warning, I start to pee again in the diaper.
"So where you trying to ask Kim not to tell me you wet you diaper my little princess?" I look down at myself feeling totally embarrassed.
I try to cover myself but you can still see the soaked diaper so I grab my pillow and cover the pink plastic panties I’m wearing. "Now, now I want that pillow off of you. Baby's have accidents in there diapers so there’s no reason to be shy."
"Move the pillow I said my little princess." I do as I’m told and put the pillow behind me again. The only lucky thing is no one could tell I just wet the diaper again.
Both Kim and her mom are now staring at me from head to toes with big smiles on their faces. "I'm sorry Kim for asking you to lie for me. I'm also sorry for wetting the diaper." They both look at me when I say 'the diaper'.
"I mean I’m sorry for wetting my diaper." Both there smiles get bigger hearing me calling the diaper mine. "I feel so bad please don't tell baby Karen that I, you know."
Me not wanting to say aloud that I wet my diaper. "Don't tell baby Karen what sissy baby?" I look at Ms. Gloria and she is going to make me say it. I’m even more embarrassed.
"Okay please don't tell baby Karen that I wore a diaper to bed and I wet my diaper okay?"
Both Kim and her mom smile at me at the same time. "Well were not going to lie silly."
"What aren't you going to lie about mommy?" All three of us turn and see baby Karen in the hallway still dressed in her Barbie nightgown.
Karen looks at her mom than at me lying in the bed with a soaked diaper. "I told you Kim he would wear his diaper to bed because he likes a diaper. Also told you that I bet he wet his diaper in HER sleep because SHE is really a BABY."
"Yes you are right little sissy boy here wore HER diaper to bed and SHE wet HER diaper like you said."
I want to melt into the floor feeling so embarrassed. All three of them are staring at me in the drenched diaper and pink plastic panties.
Looking around I see all three of them ignoring me and giggling about me wetting my diaper. I just want to cry but that would be the worst thing especially in front of all three of them. I would never get them to stop calling me a baby.
"Oh look at the baby." I hear all three of them stop talking at the same time and stare at me. I feel a tiny teardrop out of my eyes than another, and when I realize there all staring at me I let loose and start to cry my heart out.
Ms. Gloria walks over to me and picks me up. I can't be, but I am peeing more in my diaper so I even cry harder. "Oh you poor baby’ you probably want out of that wet diaper." I feel her rubbing my back as she talks.
"Don't worry my little princess once I get this wet diaper off of you and a nice pretty dry one you will feel so much better." She talks to me like I’m a newborn or something.
I still can't believe I wet myself without any warning and while everyone was staring at me. What a mess I’m in, how do I get myself out of this? Man I have no clue.
"Here ya go baby, now lay back." I look around and I’m laying now on the changing table in little Karen’s room.
Karen is staring at me while I lay on the changing table just smiling from ear to ear. "Mommy can I change the baby pleaseeee?" I look up at her smiling at me, and I know I’m in deep trouble.
"Well sweetie you can't reach her on the changing table." Of course she has to use the phrase 'her' when relating to me. I ignore her or she will continue if Ms. Gloria sees it bugs me.
I smile deep down knowing that little baby Karen won't be changing me, and she can't see me way up here on the changing table. So when the embarrassment moment comes and she pulls the wet diaper off me little Karen won't see me naked and exposed to the world.
"But mommy I’m a big girl now not like baby Robin." I would feel sorry for Karen if I didn't know what she was asking her mom to do.
Without warning I’m encased in Ms. Gloria hands while she lifts me up, and I see little Karen’s eyes light up. "Here ya go big girl this will make it easier for you."
"Oh thank you mommy, oh thank you I’ll change her really good I promise." Oh, man, she put me down on Karen’s bed and I’m lying on my back. I want to cry so bad knowing what is going to happen.
I hold back the tears because thats all I need for anyone to see me crying again like the baby I am dressed up as. What am I thinking I am a baby I’m in a diaper and pink plastic panties and I wet myself? My life really sucks so bad.
"Make sure you have a dry diaper near for 'her' so when you get the old diaper off she is ready for the new one." Little Karen’s eyes look up at her mom, and then back into mine.
Karen’s hands are so small and soft when I feel her start to lower the plastic panties that are covering my diaper. "Oh baby your diaper is so soaked, you really must of had to go potty so much to make it this soaked."
"Remember Karen 'she' has been in that wet diaper all night. I'm sure it's cold and 'she' wants it off badly.
The feeling of the plastic panties being pulled down and off me makes me look up into Ms. Gloria's eyes. "No mommy 'she' must of just peed because the diaper is warm not cold at all." Little Karen’s says.
"Really so 'she' must of peed 'her' diaper while she was awake." Can this get any worse? Oh, my god now they both know I just wet myself because the diaper is warm not cold. I want to disappear so bad I wish I could just close my eyes and disappear.
The sound of the tape getting un-done wakes me from my thoughts. I see Karen smiling from ear to ear. First the one side than the other side comes un-done.
"Wow mommy what is that it's so small, and icky?" I feel the air breeze against my little boy parts when she opens my diaper. "It looks like a little worm mommy what should I do with it? Should I take it off or something?"
Oh, she must be talking about my boy parts. Man, this is so embarrassing. "Oh it doesn't come off sweetie. She is stuck with it."
"That's sad mommy it looks so icky on the baby between her legs. It looks like it wants to fall off like it is dead skin or something like when you’re in the sun too long and you skin peels off."
I can't believe I have a little baby girl making fun of my boy parts. I mean, yes it is small and it doesn't do anything special but I do pee threw it so I need it.
"You are right sweetie it just sits there like it's dead." I see her hand little Karen a tube of something. "Put this all over it sweetie, I bet it will help her."
Little Karen takes it in her hand and un screws the top. "Is this that stuff mommy that you put on my wart on my hand and made the wart fall off?"
"Yes sweetie, you are a very smart girl to remember that." What did she say? She is going to put something on me? Must be some diaper rash medicine. I wish I paid attention to what she said.
I really wish they would stop calling me a 'she' or 'her' or 'baby'. It's really ere tatting. "Yes sweetie this lotion made your wart fall off your hand and it should do the same thing for Robin."
"Oh good mommy. What about this little thing under the icky worm it looks like dead skin peeling mommy?"
Ms. Gloria bends down and looks between my legs as I feel her lift my little penis up exposing my balls. Man I have no privacy. I try to put my hands in front of my penis, and balls.
"No baby, keep your hands down you don't want any of this lotion on your hands." I feel Ms Gloria smack my hand away.
The cold sensation turns to warm then feeling really hot. Ms Gloria spreads the lotion all over my stratum and penis. "Wow mommy your right look at the little icky worm thing it's shrinking when you put the lotion on her."
"Your right sweetie, now you put some on." Oh man now I feel little Karen’s hands putting the weird smelling lotion on my boy parts.
I then notice the hot sensation I was going to complain about goes away. Looking between my legs, I can see Karen putting more and more of the weird lotion between my legs, coating my penis and balls with a super thick layer of the lotion.
"How am I doing mommy' is this good?" The crazy thing is I stare at her rubbing the lotion all over between my legs. I can't feel the lotion at all. My heart starts to pump faster because I’m getting worried.
I start to get more scared because I feel nothing not the cold feeling like when she started putting it on. The lotion turned to a warm feeling then it turned hot. I mean like super hot like I was on fire. I feel nothing now between my legs that can’t be good.
"Can I get up now Ms Gloria?" I say trying to get away from the two of them. "Please I feel so silly having baby Karen taking my diaper, I mean the diaper off of me?"
Karen's eyes light up and she stands back and looks at me. "Who are you calling the baby? You’re the one who is wearing a diaper and plastic panties. Plus you’re the one that peed in there diaper last night and again this morning."
"I think you have it a little backward, you’re the baby Robin not me. Now stop moving around so I can finish changing your diaper."
I look away, because I can't make eye contact with her because I know she is right. "Mommy, mommy take a look." I hear little Karen sound concerned looking between my legs.
"What’s the matter sweetie is there something wrong?" I also hear a concerned look in her mom's voice. Now I'm worried, but what can I do laying here?
Ms Gloria gets closer to see what her little daughter is staring at between my legs. "Look mommy the little icky worm is moving, and it looks like it's going back inside her body. You can’t see any of it anymore."
"Your right sweetie his little pee pee is totally gone like he never had one. Can you see that little sack that was hanging under his pee pee?"
I can feel little Karen’s hand moving around inside my diaper while I try to look. "It was just hanging from her a minute ago, but I was rubbing that vanishing cream and I don’t see anything hanging between his legs anymore."
"It must of fell off like that wart that was on my hand when we used this lotion before. I just can't find it inside the diaper it’s so layered with all this vanishing lotion I guess."
I'm starting to get nervous hearing them both say my lil penis grew back into my body and now I have nothing between my legs. I start to get panicked, and I’m going to burst.
"What do you both mean there is nothing between my legs anymore all I can see is all that stupid lotion that was burning me."
I see a concerned look on Ms. Gloria when I say it was burning me. "Does it still burn Robin sweetie?"
"No it doesn't, it actually felt cold when you rubbed it on me then it was warmer, and then the feeling was like red hot I’m on fire. But now I can't feel anything."
Neither one of them is talking so I get more nervous. "Umm sweetie maybe you should wipe all that vanishing cream off little Robin so we can see better."
"Okay mommy." I hear Karen say. I notice all the wet diaper wipes with lotion on them as Karen continues cleaning off all the lotion between my legs.
Ms. Gloria hands Karen a clean diaper; of course, it's pink with little Barbie pictures all over it. "Can I see now that she wiped all the lotion off between my legs?"
"Well there's really nothing there to see your little pee pee receded back into your body and your stratum isn't there anymore. It's not like a little sissy like you would be using them anyway."
I lean back on the bed hearing Ms Gloria describing what's between my legs or I should say what isn't there. "Okay mommy all done do you want me to dress her too?"
"Sure sweetie than we will have some breakfast and get your Halloween costumes ready." I look down and feel Karen sliding up some new plastic panties over my diaper.
Karen starts walking over to me and she is carrying something yellow. "Lift your arms up baby girl Robin." I hear her call me a baby girl, but I’ve had enough of ignoring her.
"I'm not a baby girl Karen so please stop calling me that." The look on Karen’s face was not a happy look for sure.
After I held my arms up, I felt my new shirt being pulled over my head. Before I can react, I feel her buttoning up the back of it. Yup you guessed it I’m incased in a yellow frilly dress that of course matches the plastic panties I’m wearing.
"Well little robin I hate to break it to you baby girl but you’re wearing a diaper, and you wet your diaper. So that makes you a baby."
I feel the diaper wrapped around my bottom when I move so I can't argue with her yet. "Oh and little baby girl Robin I hate to break it to you, but boys have something hanging between their legs and you don’t have anything so that makes you a girl."
"I'm not a girl." I start to shake then I start to cry knowing everything baby Karen said is true including that I’m the baby not her.
Karen is holding up a pink ballerina outfit against my body. "I think my old dance outfit will look so pretty on you as a costume don't you Robin?" I look in shock as she holds up the pink leotard and tights.
"No I don't think thats a good idea I wanted to go as Spiderman." Karen starts to smile; now I really feel worried.
Karen walks over and sits next to me and I feel her hands pulling and adjusting the dress I’m wearing to make it sit right on me.
"You know we don't have a Spiderman costume so that's out. Plus Spiderman costumes are for only boys anyway, so that counts you out hehehe." Karen giggles.
I roll my eyes when she says it's only for boys. "The only other choice you have is the princess costume you brought with you in your bag. Oh wait you said that was your little sisters bag."
"I'll tell you what, you keep saying you don't want to wear a diaper right?" I nod my head agreeing with her. I'm still trying to figure out in my head what she is up to.
Little Karen is smiling from ear to ear for some reason. "I can ask my mommy if you can take your diaper off while you wear your Halloween costume." I look at her excited thinking I can finally get this diaper off.
"Okay anything to get this diaper off." I smile at her for the first time thinking that things are starting to get better; little did I know how wrong I was thinking.
I watch as Karen picks up the pink leotard and tights. "You have to wear this as your costume okay?"
"Oh come on Karen I’ll be good do I really have to wear that. I mean it looks so tiny I bet it doesn't even fit you anymore."
Karen puts the leotard against my body. "Your right the leotard doesn't fit me anymore but sure looks like it will fit you. Here take it and try it on if it doesn't fit I won’t bug you anymore about it, deal?"
"I guess, but when it doesn’t fit you won't tell anyone I tried it on okay?" Karen doesn’t respond she just hands me the leotard.
I take the hanger with the leotard and the tights on it and start walking to her bathroom. "You don't need to change in there I’ve seen you naked so just try it on right here."
"I'll even shut my bedroom door so you have a little more privacy okay baby girl?"
The second I hear her call me a baby girl again I turn and look at her. "Okay but please stop calling me a baby girl, I’m not a baby, and I’m not a girl okay?"
"Here let me help you with your pretty dress Robin." I turn around so she can get at the buttons, and I feel them start to get un-done.
The dress falls to the ground and I step out of it. "Now jump up on the bed, and I’ll take those plastic panties and diaper off of you."
"Okay I feel weird just walking around in these panties and a diaper." I'm walking over to her bed and climb up on the blankets.
I lie back on the blankets and spread my legs apart. Wow this is messed up she didn’t even have to tell me what to do. I'm doing what babies know what to do to get there diapers changed. Well at least I’m not wet this time.
"Good girl Robin you did that just like a big girl." I ignore her calling me a girl again as I feel the plastic panties sliding down my legs.
The sound of the tape coming un-done on my pink diaper is great I mean the diaper I’m wearing it's not mine. Who am I kidding this is my diaper, and everyone knows it but me I might as well admit to it.
"There ya go; I bet that feels better like a big girl." Why does she keep calling me a girl? I sit up and climb off the bed totally naked, but I’m not embarrassed I guess because she seen me naked before.
I keep ignoring her so she doesn't see it bugs me and she still continues. So that’s not working I guess I can try the direct route even though that never worked at home.
"Karen, I asked you not to call me a girl. Please can you stop it?" I put my hands on my hips as Karen takes one of my hands and we walk over to her large mirror.
I look into the mirror as I stand naked. "See your a girl so get used to it. Boys have things hanging between their legs, and what do you see hanging between your legs?"
"Nothing is what I see hanging between your legs sissy Robin." I stare at the reflection of myself in the mirror, and she is right you can see my little penis receded back inside of me not even the tip of my penis is sticking out.
I continue to stare and realize my stratum is gone no balls nothing. What did she do to me with that vanishing lotion? "Stop staring at yourself sissy and put the tights on first, so we can see if the leotard will fit you. Unless you want your diaper back on?"
"Okay, Okay." I turn and sit on the vanity bench, and slide the tiny pink bikini panties on. Sis slides the light pink tights up my legs one at a time. I stand as she slides them over my panties.
I turn and look in the mirror real fast seeing a little girl who is me, before Karen takes my arm. "Come on the mirror will be there and you can stare at yourself after you are dressed Robin."
"I'm not staring at myself in the mirror. I just look so much different now." I try to turn around to see more of my reflection in the mirror, but I can't.
Karen pulls my arms into the leotard after I step into it. Wow, it feels so silky and snug like its skintight "See I told you this would fit you silly girl."
"Stop calling me a girl I said, how many times do I need to say it?" I think I’m going to regret saying that seeing the look on Karen's face.
I turn away from her so she will mellow out. "Look in the mirror princess you see that girl in the mirror with the pigtails and baby girl bangs?”
"Oh I can't forget to look at her pink tights and pink leotard you see any signs of a boy in that mirror look between her legs, or do we need to see you naked again to show you again you are a little girl now?"
Staring into the mirror, I want to cry. I see myself and there is no boy at all in my new look. My hair, the clothes, and the lack of bulge between my legs. I'm all girly looking. I want to cry.
"Come on silly lets go show my mommy your new Halloween costume." I feel Karen grab one of my pigtails and pull me in the hallway before she lets go and runs toward the kitchen. "Hahaha you can't catch me."
I hear her teasing me as I start to run after her. "Hey you two no running in the house."
"Karen pulled one of my pigtails and then ran down the hallway." I see Karen stick her tongue at me and I stick my tongue at her.
What am I doing, I not only look like a lil girl, but I’m acting like one too. "We were just playing mommy. Doesn't Robin's new Halloween costume look pretty on her mommy?"
"Yes he does or I should say she looks very pretty." I notice Ms. Gloria staring between my legs while I’m wearing the leotard. "Robin did you have to push back your boy parts to get a flat area between your legs?"
I look down between my legs and see how smooth and flat that area is. "No she didn't have to do anything thats just how she looks mommy." I have a sad look on my face as I hear Karen answer for me.
"Robin spread your legs as far as you can while you’re wearing the pink leotard and tights."
I do as I am told and spreading my legs as far as I can almost doing a split.
"See mommy she looks just like us girls down there now." I watch as Ms. Gloria walk around me in a circle both staring right between my legs.
I look up at Ms. Gloria. "Well I guess we will be having a talk with your mommy when they get back from there long weekend. Now you two girls go play and no running in the house."
"Mom I was watching from the doorway, as you and Karen where walking around Robin. I couldn't tell he was a boy looking between his legs, what happen?" Kim says after she walks into the kitchen.
Me and Karen run down the hall. Not paying attention to Kim walking in the kitchen. "Girls I said no running in the house."
"Can we run around outside mommy?" Karen says. We stop and catch our breathes after running so fast.
We both turn and look down the hallway and wait for a response. "Yes you both can but Robin can't run around outside in his I mean her tights and a leotard on she will have to throw a dress on over her costume."
"Okay mommy I’ll get her a pretty dress to wear over it." Karen says as we both walk into her room.
Kim and her mom stay in the kitchen. "I guess Robin better get used to being called a girl, because by the looks of her body that vanishing cream really does make stuff vanish hehehe."
"Yea mom I hope she enjoys wearing dresses that will be her future from now on hehehe."
The End
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me: [email protected] or my Instant messenger for yahoo: Princess_Pantyboy
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if you readers enjoy my work.
Thanks again and hugs to all the people that liked my story.
Princess Panty boy
Black Panties
Part 1
By Princess Panty Boy
It all started a while ago with my girl friend and me messing around. I was wearing her Black lace bikini panties. I have a pair of black cotton bikini briefs for men that look sort of the same in the dark. Well anyways, I was wearing them and we were getting hot and heavy in our bedroom in a small cottage in upstate New York.
I started to undress Cindy and, took her pants off than her top, and was playing with her breasts as I took her bra off. I than slide her warm panties off while she was pulling my Spiderman tee shirt off and sliding my jeans down around my ankles. Cindy started to slide my underwear off and I said.
“No” leave them on.I started to kiss her deeply as I felt Cindy slide her hand inside my underwear and pull my raging hard cock out. She started to stroke it with one hand and aimed it between her legs as I felt the tip of my hard cock slide inside her as I started to pump I felt her hands go around my pantied butt and pushing than she started to rub her hands around my bottom feeling the lace panties.
All of a sudden she sled her hand in front of the panties and felt the little pink lace bow in the front and yelled at me.
“Hey you’re wearing my panties Rob.” I opened my eyes and told her I don’t know what you are talking about they look just like my black underwear but they do feel good. As I felt my hard cock grow inside of Cindy as we talked about me being caught wearing in her black silk panties.
“Do you want me to pull out and stop?” I looked into her eyes as I heard her say no as she felt my bottom up. I started to pump harder than faster than faster until I heard Cindy start to moan as I stared at her eyes as they started to squint as I pounded deeper inside her. I felt both her hands holding onto my pantied bottom holding me tightly not letting me pump out of her as I exploded cum deep inside of her as I felt her have a orgasms at the same time as we laid there in each other’s arms.
“Wow Rob you sure enjoy wearing my panties you haven’t made love to me like that ever. Maybe you should wear them more often.” as I see a grin on her face smiling at me as I hear her giggle. I look at her and smile as Cindy cuddles with me as we fall asleep together in each other’s arms.
We wake up in the morning and I don’t bring up me wearing her panties as I walk to the bathroom and take a pee. Cindy walks in and slaps my pantied butt as I am peeing. I squeak, as a lil girl would making a noise as she gives me a funny look.
“You know Rob when us girls have to pee you need to pull your panties down and seat to pee if you’re going to wear my panties or I guess there your panties now”
I look over at Cindy, and see a smile on her face meaning for me to seat and go pee. I close the top and seat on the toilet and start to pee. “Wow Cindy this feels weird to seat to pee” I look down and see the lace panties around my ankles as I pee, as a girl would seat down and then looking up at Cindy smiling at me.
“You look so cute there peeing like a girl with your panties around your ankles. Make sure you wipe when you’re done sweetie”
Cindy is smiling majorly as I wipe and then stand up as she watches me. “Make sure you push your little friend back between your legs so he doesn’t stretch the front of the panties out lil Robbie.”
“I will Cindy honey and why are you calling me lil Robbie? My mom has not called me that since I was a toddler.” I play with my long hair that hangs on my shoulders, but I put it in a ponytail when I have to work. I continue to twist hair around my finger as we talk.
Cindy shakes her head watching me playing with my long hair. “Here sweetie let me fix your ponytail looks like it’s getting away from you a bit. You know bangs would look cute with your hair it would keep it out of your eyes too”. I feel Cindy taking the rubber band out of my hair and putting it on the dresser next to me. I feel her brushing my long hair out. I see Cindy fixing my ponytail in the mirror on her dresser. I still notice the rubber band on the dresser.
“Hey how did you fix my hair the rubber band is still on the dresser Cindy?” I see Cindy smiling at me as she pushes me out the bedroom as I try to look in the mirror again.
Cindy is smiling as we walk out of the bedroom. “Oh don’t get your pretty little black panties in a twist I just used one of my hair ties it should hold your hair better. I feel that the ponytail isn’t in the same place at the bottom of my neck resting on my back it is hanging in the hair higher up. I turn and look at Cindy as I hold my ponytail looking at him.
“Oh sweetie I put your ponytail higher on your head more towards the top of your head it will keep your neck from getting hot and it will hold your ponytail in better.
The door closes in our bedroom. “Cindy have you seen my underwear I need to get ready for work?” I hear her looking threw stuff with the door still closed.
“Honey I looked everywhere I can’t find any of your boy underwear they must all be in the dirty laundry. I guess you will have to wear some panties again.” The bedroom door opens as Cindy is holding a black pair of lace panties in her hand smiling at me. These black panties scream girly as I watch Cindy smiling at me.
I take the little lace panties and slide off the panties I’m wearing as Cindy watches me and smiles while I get dressed. I push my lil bulge to the back as she hands me some jeans and I slide them up fast over the panties and notice the jeans feel tight on me.
“Wow honey these jeans feel tight on me. Can you tell I’m wearing panties under these jeans?” I see Cindy smiling as she looks at the tight jeans I am wearing as I feel her finger trace the outline of the panties with her finger.
I see Cindy smiling as she stares at my jeans. “No sweetie I can’t see the panties you’re wearing.” I continue to feel her fingers tracing the edges of the panties threw my jeans.
“How can you tell where the edges of the panties are if you can’t see the panties I'm wearing?” Cindy continues to smile at me as I am walking out the door for work.
“Well sweetie I can’t see the panties but I can see the panty line through your jeans clear as day?” I stop what I am doing and hear her saying she can see a panty line threw my jeans clear as day. I hear the bus coming as she pushes me out the door as I run to the bus stop barely making the bus. I pull my shirt down so no one can see I am wearing panties as I sat in the first seat of the bus.
The workday goes by super slow because all day long I’m worried about everyone being able to see I am wearing panties. Finally, the day is over, and I head home.
“Hi sweetie what happen to your jeans?” I look at Cindy as if she is crazy as she gives me a welcome home kiss.
“What are you talking about baby?” I wait for a response as she takes my hand and brings me in front of the wall mirror and points to my jeans. I see a big rip clear as day and you can see the black panties. “Wow I have no idea how that happen I hope no one at work seen your panties I'm wearing as I see Cindy giggling and smiling at me.
“Here sweetie have a beer and relax while I make dinner.” I have a couple beers and I start to feel relaxed. We have a quite dinner together as I don’t think about Cindy keeps getting me more and more beer to drink as if she is getting me drunk for some reason. Oh well I think to myself its Friday night and I am just chilling feeling a nice buzz.
I am seating on the couch just watching TV as Cindy seats down next to me and is smiling. “Umm sweetie your mustache is getting way too bushy you should trim it up a bit. Here why don’t I help you as she grabs my arm pulling me up and starts dragging me into the bathroom?
“Baby I’m not buzzed enough to let you trim my mustache” I look into Cindy’s eyes as I take another hit off my beer.
“Sure you are sweetie. Now have a seat on the toilet and this won’t take too long” I start to stare at her little butt as I see her get the hair scissors out of the bathroom cabinet.
I am staring at her breasts almost hanging out of her top, as I do not pay attention to her as she is trimming my mustache hearing the scissors opening and closing, more and more. “Oh it’s not even your mustache I can fix that. Close your eyes honey I don’t want to get any in your eyes”. I listen to her as she takes the razor and shaves the rest of my mustache off and my sideburns.
“There ya go sweetie that looks way better stand up and look in the mirror” I stand up and stretch my arms as I see Cindy smiling as I look in the mirror and I see my clean cut face with no facial hair. “What did you do that for my mustache is gone and my sideburns are too?” I rub my face not realizing it feels so smooth like a babies butt.
I wait for Cindy to respond as I feel her taking my shirt off. “Well sweetie the mustache and sideburns made you look ummmmm. How do I say this? It made you look to manly so now you look much better my lil panty boy” I look shocked hearing her as she puts my beer down and continues to undress me.
“I’m feeling really buzzed honey. Why are you taking my clothes off you want to mess around for giving me this little baby face”. as I laugh aloud.
“Sure sweetie we need to get all that hairs off you so let’s get in the tub and I'll clean you up.”
Seating back on the toilet seat I see Cindy bending over and I stare at her lil smooth butt as she starts the water in the tub. “You have such a nice smooth butt baby”. I reach over and grab her.
“Oh really do you like it Rob? I bet you would like to have a smooth butt too?” I smile and kiss her softly on the lips as I close my eyes she tells me to lay down in the tub.
“Just close your eyes sweetie and I'll clean all that ugly hair off your little body okay?” I smile and get relaxed thinking she is going to wash all that mustache and sideburn hairs off me. I fall asleep with only my head above the water in the tub.
I do not feel her lifting my leg slowly out of the water as she sprays shaving cream all over my legs. I feel a rubbing sensation as she pulls the razor up and down both my legs until they are smoothly shaven and soft and shiny. I giggle in my dream as Cindy lifts my arms out of the tub and shaves all the hair off both my arms, and armpits and then finishes shaving my chest.
I have no body hair below my eyebrows except a small triangle patch of hair she left above my lil penis. I then itch my forehead as Cindy starts to pluck my eyebrows until I have a small little arch above each eye that looks very feminine now.
“Come on baby let’s get your pajamas on you so we can go to bed.” I smile hearing her saying that as I wake up and follow her to the bedroom. “Here sweetie step into your pajamas as I feel her lift one of my legs as I feel lacy panties slide up my smooth legs as I’m half asleep as I smile.
“Now lift both your pretty arms up Princess”, I giggle hearing her call me Princess, and pretty as she drops a pink baby dolly nightie over my head and it matches the panties. I open my eyes seeing her in a black baby doll nightie as she kisses me deeply pushing me back on the bed and turning off the lights.
I feel her silky nightie rubbing up against mine as I look into her eyes. I feel her hand slide into my panties and start to stroke my limp little penis. “What did you dress me in Cindy these don’t feel like my flannel pajamas?” I see her smiling at me as I feel her stroking me threw the panties. “These are your new pajamas sweetie that matches the rest of your pretty smooth body, and soft and shiny.
“Looks like you won’t get hard lil Robbie while I’m stroking you, so I’m going to treat you like the lil panty boy you are. First, take a couple more of your vitamins. I’m sure they will help sooner of or later”. I hear her giggling as I take the four pills, which seem like a lot for vitamins. Not knowing that the pills are estrogen a strong female hormones.
“Roll over and get on all fours Princess Panty boy”. As I listen with my butt in the air. I feel her hand slide across my smooth bottom and slide her fingers inside my panties as she slides them over. I feel her finger start to slide inside my butt as I spread my legs a little to give her more access. “That’s a good girl spread your legs pretty little Princess panty boy Robbie.” I hear her giggling as she tells me what to do.
I listen to Cindy as I feel her finger go inside me deeper and deeper. Then she slides another finger inside of me as I feel her hand start to pump back and forth on me as she is fucking me with her fingers. Pumping my bottom faster and faster as I start to moan. I moan louder and louder. I start to push back into her hand as her fingers go deeper inside my butt.
“Do you like that my little Princess Robbie you like me fucking your butt with my fingers?” I moan louder and louder. “Well do you like it my little Princess, say it?
I moan louder and louder saying “Yes baby I love it, don’t stop”. I see her smiling at me as she looks in my eyes as she continues to pump me with her hand.
“You know what you need my little Princess is a dick fucking you”. I moan louder, “I bet you wish it were a dick inside you”. Thinking to myself as I moan louder. “Would you like that I bet you would?” Hearing her asking me while I am moaning. As I spread my legs apart more in response to her question as I feel myself explode as if I was Cumming in my butt.
The next morning we wake up and Cindy is smiling at me lying in bed me wearing the little pink nightie, and pink panties, with my long smooth legs.
Here lil Robbie take your vitamins. “Wow I haven’t taken vitamins in a long time”. As I take both kinds.
“That is true honey I was thinking since you couldn’t get hard last night when we were messing around maybe you should take vitamins from now on”. I look at her and remember that I could not get hard when she was stroking me but when she put her fingers up my butt I got hard like a rock.
“Yea I think your right Cindy I should take some vitamins”.
I see her smiling at me. “Maybe you should take a double dose till they kick in than sweetie?” Cindy gives me two more of both pills and I take them. “Opps I gave you one dose already today only take one sweetie and then start taking two of each tomorrow”. I look at her in the other room.
“Opps hun I already took them but I guess I get three doses today hopefully they will start to make changes to me and I will change into a better person in bed Cindy”.
I see Cindy smiling when she hears I took the extra pills. “I’m sure these pills will change you into a better person”. I hear her giggling aloud as I see her looking deep in thought. (Thinking to myself lil Robbie will change into a different person once those pills take effect. One pill is extra strength estrogen and the second pill is a testosterone blocker that will block any testosterone from being produced and turn the rest into estrogen.)
We get back into our regular schedule except I continue to take double doses of estrogen and the testosterone blocker. Cindy said I have to keep shaving my legs and the rest of my body because it turns her on. It is good to have her being turned on but it’s weird shaving my legs and arms, and shaving everywhere.
However, it has been getting more difficult to get a hard on. So her getting turned on means I pretty much just lick her out between her legs and now come to think of it I can’t remember the last time we had sex like man and woman. Cindy has not said anything to me but my lil friend and his, two friends between my legs seem to be getting a lot smaller and thinner too, and never getting hard anymore. I also noticed my chest is getting way sore and puffy especially around my nipples, which seems to be getting bigger too.
I should talk to Cindy about taking me to see a doctor. It has been six months now that I started the new vitamins and that same day I started to have to shave my legs. I wish she never caught me wearing her black panties, which are my panties now as she keeps reminding me all the time.
All my male under was destroyed by accident last month so I started to use Cindy panties only with her instructions to make sure I push my lil bulge back between my legs so I don’t stretch the front of the panties out. we’re going to the thrift store to buy new underwear and some other things Cindy said I needed since I've been losing so much weight, plus we will get better deals at the thrift shop since there are no clothing stores anywhere near us.
“Hey lil Robbie get dressed so we can walk to the store and go shopping”. I hear Cindy yelling from the bathroom while I am looking throw my cloths trying to find some jeans that fit me.
“I can’t find any jeans that fit me Cindy have you see any?” I see Cindy toss me a pair of her old jeans her saying there unisex to just try them on. “There white jeans Cindy but okay I guess”. I start to slide the jeans up, and I do not notice that the white Levis do not have any pockets in the back. There too snug in the front area between my legs so I push my lil bulge to the back so they fit better. My lil balls still hang out in the front with my lil penis pushed back between my legs.
I zip the front of the jeans up, which now they have a flat appearance between my legs, even though the zipper seems tiny compared to my old jeans. I turn, and look at Cindy smiling at me. “Wow those jeans fit you better than they fit me sweetie.
I think there yours now. I see her staring between my legs seeing the flat crotch with a lil puffy spot between my legs from each of my lil balls on each side with a lil empty spot in the middle. Looking between my legs, you see no bulge just two small puff spots that the only thing for a stranger would think to be a camel toe between my legs.
I see Cindy just totally staring between my legs smiling. “What is so funny Cindy?” I see her look up into my eyes than back between my legs.
“Ummmmm nothing lil Robbie those jeans just fit you like a glove there perfect they look so pretty on you. I stare at Cindy when she said the white jeans she gave me to wear look pretty on me. “How do they feel in the back sweetie?” I reach around with both hands feeling the back of the jeans and I feel no pockets just my two butt cheeks that the jeans just form perfectly around each lil butt cheek giving me a very feminine looking butt.
I try to look in Cindy’s full mirror as I feel her hand taking my arm and walking us to the front door. I see how happy Cindy is smiling as I see her grab her purse and we walk through the front door as I realize I'm still holding on to my wallet. I do not have any pockets for my wallet, as I must have looked disoriented as Cindy smiles at me again. I notice that she is glowing with happiness today, which makes me feel warm inside. “Here sweetie I'll take your wallet and put it in my purse we can share the purse okay lil Robbie?” I smile at her giggling at her own comment.
Walking down our driveway, I look down and notice I am wearing Cindy’s white flip-flops. “Hey Cindy why am I wearing your flip flops?” I look over at her walking next to me smiling and then looking down at her white flip-flops I am wearing.
“Well little Robbie they do match my white jeans you’re wearing. and when I wore those jeans I always wore those flip flops or my white saddles with it. I seen you sliding them on before we walked out the door and I did not say anything because they match and look pretty on you to sweetie”.
I hear her say the flip-flops look PRETTY on me as I give her a odd look and she sure has been calling me sweetie a lot like she calls her girl friends. Cindy is also always calling me little Robbie, like I was some little kid or something as I push my hair out of my eyes that keeps falling in my face as we walk.
Cindy stares at me while I push my long hair out of my eyes as we walk. “Sweetie is your hair in your eyes again. I really think you need a new hairstyle. You know sweetie you would look so pretty I mean cute if you had bangs. Your hair would never fall in your eyes and it would show off your pretty smile too.”
“My hair is always in my eyes but I don’t want my hair to look pretty only girls hair looks pretty but your right my hair is getting longer and I need it cut or trimmed. My hair goes everywhere especially like days like today when it’s windy like now”. As I push hair out of my eyes.
I feel Cindy grab my arm as we stop walking. “Here let me brush your hair for you and put it back in a ponytail sweetie. I feel Cindy bush my hair and than put it back in a high ponytail like she did a while ago. “Now that feel better or do you want it in two ponytails maybe one on each side so its not hot on your next with all that thick pretty hair of yours?”.
I look at her after she puts my long hair into one high on my head ponytail. Which seems kind of a little girly but now she wants to put a ponytail on each side of my head like a little girl has. “Umm no this is fine honey two ponytails is too much I'm good now thanks Cindy”.
“Well if your hair doesn’t fly everywhere in this wind but maybe it well be okay till we can get you some pretty bangs and two ponytails, I mean get your hair cut”. I look at her when she says pretty bangs and ponytails as we continue to walk.
“That does feel better does it look okay on me Cindy, it feels a little weird?” I notice Cindy taking a brush from her purse and start brushing my hair.
“Hold my purse while I fix your hair sweetie”. I feel Cindy put her purse over my shoulder so she can brush my ponytail. “I bet that feels better as she stands back looking at my hair than staring at my whole body up and down as she smiles. “Start walking sweetie see if the wind blows it out”.
We walk like two feet and the wind comes by and wipes my hair out again as Cindy stops me again brushing my hair and smiling as she puts something in my hair. “What is that you put in my hair it feels weird but it’s keeping my hair in place?” I feel Cindy start walking pulling my arm as we walk I see her smiling almost giggling as she stares at me up and down.
“Well that did the trick. Oh, I put one of my hair bands in your hair everyone that has long hair wears them it looks really pretty on you and it matches your jeans and flip-flops too”. I turn and look at Cindy, as she sees a look on my face when she said it looks pretty on me. “I don’t mean like it looks pretty —pretty on you the hair band just fits your whole outfit sweetie so you’re okay.
I look at her and shake my head as we continue to walk another ten minutes as we walk through the doors to the thrift store with some new and mostly used cloths but everything is always on sale. Cindy opens the door and holds it for me as we both walk thru the doors and everything is so bright.
A store employee greets us at the door. “Hello Ladies welcome let me know if I can help with anything”. I look at Cindy, stop about ten feet past the store greeter, and look into Cindy’s eyes.
“What did the store greeter just say when we walked in”. I look at Cindy smiling but continue to walk without me hearing her giggling a little bit.
“She said welcome and if we need any help with anything let her know”. I walk a little faster to catch up thinking I heard Cindy giggling before and after she spoke.
Standing next to Cindy I see her smiling looking around. “Oh I thought she said something else, I must have heard her wrong”. I start to look around standing next o Cindy as I scratch my heading thinking to myself what the women said.
“Oh look sweetie here don’t these look cute?” I see Cindy holding up a pair of white shorts, and putting them up to my waist for sizing. I see the whole table packed with different colors and styles of shorts and Cindy just smiling picking a couple.
I stare at her, as I am confused. “Umm Cindy this is the women’s department and those are women’s shorts your putting up to me”. I hold up another white pair not seeing the pink threading, or the lack of pockets or zipper just checking if you can see threw them because they are so thin.
“No sweetie this is the unisex department and that means guys and girls can wear the different cloths in this department. These shorts are sort of like the jeans you are wearing now of mine there unisex. Oh honey take a look at these cute shorts there called skorts there like a unisex shorts. Do you like them?” I stare at them and their white but it looks like a skirt, as she must be kidding with me as I stare at her as if Cindy has lost her mind.
“Umm Cindy those look like a skirt from here”. I see a weird look on her face as she grabs another white pair pushing them up too my waist for sizing. I feel Cindy take my hand pulling me a little too forcefully to the dressing room. “Hey Cindy chill you don’t need to be dragging me over here like I’m a little toddler.”
I see a mean stare, as she looks pissed. “Take a look inside these shorts silly”. I look down inside the white shorts she has spread open in front of me as we stand in front of the dressing room as we both walk into the dressing room together. “See this is a Skort it has places for your legs to go. I'll show you hun just pull your pants off”. I pull the white skintight jeans off as I stand only in panties as Cindy giggles at me. “Now step into these…hurry up I’m not going to hold them out for you forever”.
“Ok ok hope no one sees me trying them on Cindy” I feel her slide the one Skorts up my legs as I don’t realize I didn’t slide my feet in any legs holes as Cindy stares at me. “Well does these skorts look too girly or are they okay for me Cindy?” I see Cindy staring at me smiling as she looks at me up and down. I turn in a little circle so she can see the new outfit better. “Well Cindy what do you think?”.
I bend over to pick the white jeans I was wearing as I hear Cindy giggle as I bend over as I turn and see her smiling at me. “Oh that skirt I mean Skort looks perfect for you little Robbie”. I see Cindy smiling at me like she is deep in thought I wish I knew what she was thinking. (Oh I’m not going to tell Robbie that I gave him the white mini skirt by accident and I could see his black panties when he just bent over as I giggle too myself.)
We walk back out in the store leaving the dressing room as I feel her handing me some panties asking me if I like them. I hold them in my hands and before I can respond, I feel her give me three or four other satin bikini panties. I am wondering if she thinks I am going to be wearing them as we continue to walk around. I do not notice I am wearing a thin white mini skirt and anyone that looks closely will be able to see the black panties with pink hearts threw the thin skirt. I feel Cindy put a couple more skorts in my hands as I drop everything into the basket not realizing the skorts are really skirts like the one I am wearing.
“Are we almost done Cindy?” I see her stare at me and then she smiles at me looking at me up and down as we walk towards the cashier to check out. I see Cindy start empting the cart and I only see panties and a couple training bras and a bunch of short skirts. I see Cindy pointing at the Skort I am wearing, and I think I hear Cindy say we also need to pay for the skirt she is wearing also. I turn around to hear her better but only see Cindy paying for everything as she hands me one of the bags to carry.
We start walking back to our place as we walk along the street I watch the cars going by and people smiling at us as we walk. We walk past a large store and I notice our reflection in the glass window and stop. I see my mouth drop wide open as I stare in the window as Cindy stops walking as I see two girls one wearing jeans which is Cindy and the other one wearing a white mini skirt. “Oh my god I’m wearing a mini skirt Cindy why didn’t you tell me?” I see Cindy smiling in the reflection, as I turn to face her eye to eye.
“You looked so pretty wearing it and your legs are way hot looking and I figured you would look pretty walking home in the little sissy mini skirt. That is what you are Robbie a sissy. What kind of sissy is the question? You are either a sissy boy, which would mean you are a boy who likes to wear girl’s cloths and you should have really short hair so you look more like a sissy boy.
On the other hand, you are a sissy baby girl who likes wearing girl’s cloths but should be wearing a diaper, or you are a sissy panty boy who likes to wear girl’s cloths and should get her hair styled more like a girls.
Well which one are you? Do you want your haircut short like a sissy boy, or do you want to wear diaper under your skirt. Or do you want to keep your hair long and get it styled more like a girl?” I turn and follow Cindy start to walk as I look scared not knowing what to say.
“I don’t want all my hair cut off and I don’t want to wear a diaper either”. We stop in front of the hair salon. I feel Cindy take my hand and we walk into the hair salon. I look around and only see women and little girls getting their hair done.
“I'll be right with you girls hold one a minute as I see Cindy stare at me smiling as we sat down in the waiting room. I look into Cindy's eyes and I see her smiling but I feel like I am going to cry, as I feel so scared.
Okay little Princess I’m going to tell the hairstylist how to-do your hair and if you complain once I’m going to call your parents and tell them I caught you wearing my cloths.” I look shocked at Cindy as my jaw drops as I feel her play with my hair as she stands up. “Now seat right here Princess Panty boy and I'll be right back. I hear my girlfriend call me Princess again but this time she calls me Princess Panty boy, as I am speechless as I sat watching her talking to the hairstylist.
“Hi I am Cindy and this is my little sister she has been a tom boy her whole life now she wants to be a girly girl. Can you give her the girlies hairstyle you know for her? Plus make it more of a surprise so turn her away from the mirror till your done okay?” I see Cindy talking to the hairstylist smiling back at me waving at me to come up there. I stand up straighten my skirt and walk to Cindy.
“I’m Stephanie I will do her hair for ya no problem.” I stand by Cindy and the hairstylist smiling at each other. “Here honey have a seat and I'll fix you right up sweetheart.” I seat in the chair as I feel the pink smock with little yellow ducks put over my shoulders and tied at my neck covering me completely except my feet seeing my smooth legs showing as I seat back.
“Ok I’m good I trust you as I smile at Stephanie and turning and seeing Cindy smiling as I don’t notice Stephanie and another hairstyle come over. So now, there is one hairstylist on each side of me as they move the hair away from my ears. All of a sudden, I hear two loud snaps and I jump up looking up at Stephanie. I see her smile than two more snaps at I seat up. There ya go Princess now we can do your hair.
I look at Cindy smiling. “What just happen?” I rub both my ears feeling something sticking on both of my ears.
I feel the hairstylist taking my hair out of the one ponytail that is high up on my head. She starts wetting my hair and combing it all straight around me as I look at myself in the mirror. “I'm not cutting any length just evening it out for you sweetie”. I look over at Cindy smiling as I look back in the mirror seeing my bangs go down over my face and past my chin and down the front of my chest and the rest of my hair goes down my back. “Close your eyes sweetie I don’t want to get any in your pretty eyes as I feel her combing my bangs down over my face again.
“Ok Stephanie as I close my eyes than I hear the scissors open and close, and open and close as she goes across just above my eye brows giving me short girly bangs. I open my eyes seeing how short the bangs are now. “Hey I thought you weren’t cutting any length”. I feel the hairstylist turn my seat away from the mirror as my back is now to the mirror. I feel her evening out my backs trimming them again till there straight.
I turn and see Cindy smiling next to me. Its okay sweetie just wanted to keep your hair out of your eyes. Your hair looks much healthier now as I feel her scissors opening and closing on the side of me and then her combing it out and moving to the back. I continue to hear the scissors open and close a bunch as she is behind me as I look at Cindy smiling while she is doing my hair. Finally she moves to my other side from the back and starts combing that hair and hearing the scissors opening and closing a bunch as I strain to see myself in the mirror but I can’t as I relax.
“Ok sweetie I’m going to dry your bangs really fast and you’ll be done honey.” I hear the blow drier start up as I close my eyes feeling the hair dryer flying my hair everywhere as I rub my bush eyebrows. “Oh those wonts do let me trim them up for you ok?” I don’t respond as I hear the razor start up as she buzzes my eye brows back and forth than a little on the back of my neck up and down as I feel the buzzing as the sound goes off finally. I see Stephanie the hairstylist in front again of me combing my hair out as I see her and Cindy smiling.
I feel the hairstylist combing out my hair on the right side of me as I feel her pulling and turning working on the side of my head. Happily not hearing anymore scissors opening and closing. I feel her go around to the other side of my head and do the same thing as I feel her pulling my hair. I see Stephanie come around front and look at smile and me.
I feel the smock being pulled off me as she turns me around seeing myself for the first time since she was cutting my hair. “Oh my god”. I see myself with short, short little girl bangs with them curled down about an inch above my eyebrows. I see my eyebrows that look very different now. Now they are only two thin tiny little arched lines and look extremely feminine now.
I see the rest of my hair put into two ponytails one on each side of my head high up on my head giving me pigtails like a little girl would have in elementary school with little pink ribbons one on each side. I notice two sets of pierced earrings. Two sets on each ear one set bright pink and the other a hanging flower also pink. I touch the four pierced earrings on both my ears. I stare into the little girl in the mirror that is me now.
“Oh Princess you look perfect now”. I hear Cindy saying as I cannot speak as I see her take my hand as we walk towards the cashier. Cindy is smiling from ear to ear as we walk out of the salon. “Oh you look so pretty now with your new hairstyle Princess Panty boy. You will look like a pretty little girl no matter what your wearing now Princess.”
I look shocked at her as she calls me Princess again and panty boy. “But Cindy I look like a little girl totally now what am I going to do?” I see Cindy smiling as hard as we start walking down the street. Me wearing the tiny white mini skirt and top and Cindy just in shorts and a top. “What am I supposed to do if someone see’s me Cindy?”
“Well Princess you look like a sweet little girl you will just have to act like a girl or they will find out you’re a sissy boy dressed in girls cloths and they’ll probably kick your ass. I see Cindy giggling as we walk. “Oh Princess there is a cute guy across the street over there smiling at us. We walk closer to him we notice him checking my legs out.
Cindy smiling at me as she holds my hand. “Okay now listen my little Princess”. I feel Cindy tug on one of my pigtails”. I will call your parents when we get home and tell them they have a little sissy boy for a son now unless you do as I tell you.
I look scared at Cindy. “No Cindy you can’t call them I'll do anything please.” I see Cindy smiling at me. I feel Cindy sliding her hand up and down my arm feeling how smooth and soft my arm is and smiling at me staring into my eyes.
“Have you ever seen a real mans penis sissy boy its way different than yours. We will ask this guy to show you and then I won’t tell your parents they have a sissy boy for a son okay Princess?” I look shocked but node my head yes as we walk closer to this guy.
We stop at the corner as the guy still stares at my legs going up to the white mini skirt as I look down as Cindy starts to talk. “Hey dude I’m Cindy and this is my little sister ummmmm Carrie. Carrie has never seen a real mans penis and we were wondering if you would show us yours.” I look shocked at Cindy as she says that to this total stranger he is a big black guy about six foot six and smiling at us.
“Sure girls I can do that my name is Tyron, but I’m not going to do that up here on the street. There is a little bench down there on the trail that goes through the woods that is more private if you girls want to follow me. I look scared at Cindy as she smiles at me.
We start to follow the big black guy threw the woods as I whisper to Cindy, “you can’t be serious.” I see her smiling as I almost wet my panties as we stop in the middle of the trail. The woods surrounding you and us can barely hear the cars driving by on the street.
“Okay girls this is good. Come over here Carrie if you want to see a man’s cock.” I feel Cindy push me a little bit, as I take two steps closer to Tyron. Much better Carrie okay un zips my pants and pull it out.” I look shocked at him than turn to Cindy smiling.
My jaw drops hearing Cindy. “Hurry up Carrie and I can’t see so scoot down so I can see better.” I feel Tyron put pressure on my shoulders as I kneel down in front of him. “Okay Carrie feel threw his pants and see if is he hard?” I hear Cindy giggle… “Do it now” I turn and see Cindy bending down and whispering in my ear..”You do exactly as I say or I will be on the phone to all your family and friends and tell them you are a sissy girl. Now do as I say exactly and I won’t say anything.” I see Cindy stand behind me as I am on my knees in front of Tyron.
“Ok now reach out and feel threw his pants and see if he is hard, because there isn’t nothing better than a hard cock for you to see Carrie.” I look back at the bulge in Tyron’s pants. “NOW” I hear Cindy yell. I reach out and feel the bulge on his pants.
I look up into Tyron's eyes seeing him smiling. “Now slide your hand inside his pants and get a hold of it.” I turn and see Cindy smiling. “NOW”. I slide my hand in his pants and feel his massive penis but my hand does not go all the way around it as I feel how hard it is. “Good girl Carrie now hold on to it and use your other hand to pull his basketball shorts down to his ankles.
Cindy is smiling big time as I slide his shorts down and then I see his massive penis come to view for the first time with my little white hand almost around it. I let go of the shorts, as he was not wearing any underwear. He steps out of his shorts and spreads his legs apart smiling at me between his legs holding on to his massive hard penis with Cindy smiling. “Now give the tip of his penis a little kiss it won’t bite you and don’t bite him he won’t like that”. I hear Cindy giggle as I bend over and kiss the tip of his penis. “Good girl lick under it and around but don’t let go of it.”
I turn and look at Cindy looking up my skirt not knowing she can see my black panties as I am bent over on my knees for Tyron. I start to lick under his penis as I feel him push a little as the tip slides into my mouth. “Good girl close your lips around it.” I listen as I close my lips around his massive penis as I feel it going a little deeper in my mouth than feel it coming out some as I feel him pulling my pigtails back and forth having my head bob up and down on his massive penis.
I do not realize that his hand is off my head but I am bobbing up and down on his penis by myself. Not knowing Cindy is smiling at me staring between the black guys legs as I continue to bounce my head up and down on his hard penis. I open my eyes seeing Cindy kissing Tyron but her looking down at me with her one hand on my head. I see her other hand rubbing Tyron's balls as she pushes my head deeper into his cock. I feel more of his penis filling my mouth as she smiles than hears Tyron start to grunt as he explodes in my mouth as I start to swallow it all.
Cindy see’s me sucking on his cock as it explodes cum in my mouth as I start to feel it leaking out of my lips as my tongue slides back and forth against my lips not letting any of his cum drip off. I continue to drain his cock as he empties cum into my mouth.
I look up and watch Cindy stop kissing him as she see’s that he is Cumming in my mouth. “Go ahead girl swallow it all down like a big girl.” I continue to swallow as he empties his entire warm wet cum into my mouth. I look up as his eyes are closed as I feel him pulling his limp penis from my mouth as I see Cindy notice how limp he is also. “Good job sweetie you completely pleased him seeing his limp penis being put back in his shorts as Tyron slides his shorts back up.
“That was the best blowjob I have ever had Carrie you really know how to please a man. You are the best cocksucker I have ever met. You are so young how long before you start High School a couple years I bet?”
I look over at Cindy when he says the word ‘blowjob’ I see Cindy turn and smile at me as we watch Tyron turn around and start walking away. “Oh girls if you want to hang out I'll be at the ‘spot’ shooting pool if you both want to come and hang out. Especially you Carrie bring those big beautiful blowjob lips with you.” I see Cindy smile, as I do not respond watching Tyron walk back up through the trail.
“Well what did you think of your first blowjob Princess? It sure looked like you really were enjoying having his cock in your mouth”. I turn around and start walking with Cindy hearing her giggling.
I turn and see Cindy still smiling at me. “I didn’t know I just kissed the tip like you said to do, while I was holding it in my hand.” I hear her continue to giggle. He thinks I’m a little girl in elementary school too Cindy you can’t tell.
Cindy smiles at me.
“Your right sweetie he thinks you’re just a little elementary school girl so you can’t be wearing short miniskirts around him, so he still thinks you’re a little girl”. HEHEHEHE as I see Cindy giggling and laughing as we walk.
“You sucked his dick dry sweetie, you started like I said by kissing the tip of his penis than licking a little bit. Then you slid it in your mouth and then you started to bob up and down sucking on his cock until he cummed in your mouth sweetie."
"So yes, you did suck on his cock and yes, you did give him a blowjob. Tyron said you gave him the best Blowjob of his life. So yes panty boy you are a very good cocksucker. I turn and see Cindy laughing and smiling at me as we walk down the street towards out house.
I look down at the ground than see the dirt on my knees from sucking on him as I stop and rub the dirt off as Cindy turns around watching me cleaning my knees off. Cindy you can’t tell anyone what we did okay you have to promise me okay?” I look back up as I catch up to Cindy.
“We? We did not do anything. You are the one that sucked his dick sweetie. You are the one who gave him a blowjob right there in the middle of the woods not me.” I look back at Cindy smiling and staring at me up and down.
I shake my head. “You know what I mean, I mean you can’t tell anyone what I did okay?” I smooth out my little white mini skirt as I walk back up to Cindy who is smiling at me watching me acting more girly.
“I'll tell you what little Robbie. You continue to wear only skirts and dresses and I will not tell anyone. We will just tell the neighbors you were bad and this is a punishment for you. However, we both know how much you enjoyed sucking on his hard cock don’t we? What did you enjoy more sucking on his cock, licking the tip or did you enjoy just licking his balls the most?”
I turn and look at Cindy. “I don’t know which one was the best. Now leave me alone Cindy.” I hear Cindy burst out laughing as I hear her almost falling down laughing at me. “What's so funny Cindy?”
“Well sweetie when I asked you what you enjoyed the most was it sucking him or licking his cock or licking his balls, you said you didn’t know which you liked the best. Well sweetie that means you liked it all just like a good little cock-sucking sissy that you look and act like... Hehehehehe…”
I close my eyes and shake my head as we turn the corner finally seeing our little two-bedroom cottage. I look next door and see both our neighbors out staring at us walking up the street towards them. “Oh Cindy look Rick and Sandy see us walking towards them. Please don’t tell them about Tyron I'll do whatever you want.”
“Okay Panty boy I won’t tell them as long as you continue to listen like a good sissy boy. Hehehehe”
I see Rick and Sandy staring at me as they see me dressed up like a girl wearing a tiny white mini skirt and a little girl hairstyle with pigtails. “Well hello girls.” I hear Rick say as I look at them both smiling at us but staring at my long smooth legs and the extremely girly hairstyle I have now. “I was going to ask Rob if you wanted to take the dogs for a walk or I guess I should call you Robbie or Robin dressed like that. I hear Sandy start giggling.
“Hahahaha you’re just a freaking riot Rick.” I see Sandy smiling as she stares at my long smooth legs going up to the white little mini skirt I am wearing. “No I’m just going to get changed and have a beer.” I see Cindy shaking her head when I say I want to get changed. “Well I am going to have a beer and chill.” as I walk into the house followed by everyone else.
I sat down and put my knees together after I notice Sandy and Rick staring at me when I sat down. “Little Robbie lost a bet with me now he has to dress and act like a little girl till the bet is over”. I shake my head as I hear Cindy tell them about why I am dressed and look like a little girl now. I see Rick and Sandy smiling at me as they sat down at the table with me.
“I like his hair I mean I like her hair better like this. She looks good with bangs and pigtails, plus her new eyebrows, and those pierced earring are the best”. As I see sandy smiling at me. I shake my head-seeing rick smiling at me too. “But that outfit of hers looks to grown up for her a mini skirt and top. She should be wearing something that matches her new look. I have something at the house that is perfect”. I look over at Sandy as she stands up.
“Go with her Princess and will wait for you to come back in your new outfit”. I look over at Cindy for her to change her mind as Sandy giggles and takes my hand pulling me out the door”.
We walk over to Rick and Sandy’s house as we both walk in. “Okay Robbie go in the bathroom and strip and hand me your cloths out and I'll hand you what you need to be wearing. What has Cindy been calling you since you are dressed like a little girl?”
“Carrie she has been calling me, but don’t tease me I know I look like a girl now”. I walk into their bathroom as I start to strip naked as I look down at my puffy chest and limp bulge between my legs.
I hear a knock on the door. “Okay are you naked yet sweetie? Hand me out your cloths Carrie sweetie”. I open the door and see Sandy hand me a pair of panties. “Okay put the panties on and the training bra and I'll find your outfit its somewhere in this box”. I look at the panties and there not the sexy black silky panties I have been wearing all day. The panties are cotton pink Barbie bikini panties. I slide them on feeling that there a little tight as I push my lil bulge to the back as I slide the matching Barbie training bra on.
“Okay hurry Sandy I don’t want to be just wearing this. Maybe I should get some of Rick’s cloths even though he is twice my size”. I hear giggling out in the living room when Sandy hears me.
“You’re so funny those are men’s cloths they would make you look silly Carrie now come out here and try this on. I open the bathroom door sticking my head out the doorway to make sure no-one else is out there. I walk over to Sandy her seeing me only wearing the little girls Barbie panties and train bra as I see myself in the mirror and notice I really look like a lil girl in panties with no bulge in them as I feel Sandy tug on my pigtail watching me staring into the mirror.
I see Sandy staring at the Barbie panties I am wearing as she notices I have no bulge in the panties. “Okay Carrie this outfit will look perfect on you”. I see her holding up the little dress or little girl’s costumes as I cannot speak seeing it.
“But this is a costume for a little girl why do you want me to wear that? I will look like a little school girl”. I see the pink mini skirt with matching blouse. The matching pink striped school tie and matching hair ties.
I lift my feet up as I feel Sandy slide the long white socks up both my legs and she picks up some black Mary Jane shoes with a small heel but has a buckle on each one as she buckles the little school girl shoes on my feet. I look down at little school girl shoes on my feet. I look down at my feet as my pigtails fall in my face as she ties the matching schoolgirl hair ties one in each of my ponytails.
“Okay now stand up like a big girl”. As I listen to her as I see the little pink skirt as I lift my feet as Sandy slides it up my smooth legs past the long socks. “Now lift your little arms up sweetie so I can slide this blouse over your head feeling how tight it is as she pulls it down to the top of the skirt.
I feel Sandy putting the pink striped tie around my blouse until it fits me perfectly. Pulling down the collar over the tie. “There ya go sweetie you look perfect now. Let us head back and show your mommy I mean Cindy as I see her laughing as she holds my hand while we leave her house.
I look both ways once we walk outside seeing if anyone I know is passing by as I see Sandy looking down at me because she is taller than me. “Don’t worry sweetie if anyone see’s you they will just think you’re getting home from catholic school”.
“Were back everyone”. We both see Cindy and rick watching TV on the couch as we walk in both of them stand and walk over to us both of them staring at my little schoolgirl uniform.
“I feel so silly Cindy. Do I look as silly as I feel?” I see Rick and Cindy staring at my smooth legs and how perfect the little schoolgirl uniform fits me.
Cindy comes over and walks around me and lifts the back of the skirt up seeing my Barbie panties and smiling at Sandy. “Nice touch the panties do make him I mean her look younger wearing Barbie panties and this is your old school uniform Sandy. It fits her perfect as she giggles”.
Hey we should play that drink-card game we played last year it was called’ Lick the ankles’. Do you both remember it? Lil Robbie started it”. I stare at Sandy after she brought up playing the game again, and smiling at me.
The game is like strip poker until everyone is naked. Once everyone is naked, you split up in teams and one of the team members ‘the girl’ starts licking the other person’s ankles. You take your team member into one of the bedrooms first. He is naked too and she works her way up his leg until she feels like stopping but always ends in sex or a good blowjob. I stare at sandy who was my teammate last time and we had lots of fun.
“Yea that sounds fun to me”. I say smiling. I return Sandy’s smile back. Cindy see’s me smiling as she also agrees that would be fun as I start chugging my beer till it’s empty remembering the last time we played and how buzzed we all got. How much Sandy and I enjoyed each other especially her sucking me until I cummed in her mouth.
I see sandy staring at my mini skirt and my long legs as I smile back at her. “How are we going to split the teams up since we had two couples last time and now we have three girls and only one guy?” as she stares at Rick. I look over at Cindy and Sandy smiling at each other. Cindy how about you are on my team and its Rick and little Carrie against us as they will be team two?” I look at the girls than at Rick with my mouth open not being able to say anything.
We start playing strip poker, looks like everyone is being buzzed, and then Rick is the first one totally naked. I watch as Sandy looses next as I stare at her boobs bounce as she talks. I lose another round and I am just wearing a training bra and school girl mini skirt with panties only. “Okay team two loses so you two have to go in the other room and ‘lick the ankles”.
I hear both a girl giggling as Sandy says as Rick and I stand up. “Make sure little Carrie plays the girl especially because the way SHE is dressed and licks your ummmmm ankles or whatever she wants to lick”. As both girls, start giggling again. Than both girls giggle together.
“Hahah you both are just a freaking riot”. As soon as I finish my comment, Rick smacks my pantied ass in front of the girls. I turn and see both Cindy and Sandy rolling on the couch laughing there asses off. “Thanks Rick you’re a big help I see him smiling at me as he closes the bedroom door locking it behind us.
I stare at Rick as he walks naked over to the bed as he stares at me just wearing a bra and schoolgirl mini skirt with panties as he looks at me up and down as he seats on the edge of the bed smiling at me. “Okay sweeties come over and start with my right ankle fist girly. Hahaha”.
I hear Rick treating me like a girl as I go along with it and kneel down next to him. I bend over to lean down to lick his ankle as I feel him lift my hand that is on the bed to between his legs on his hard cock. I look up at him smiling.
“Just rub it a little bit”. I look into his eyes smiling at me. He starts moving my hand up and down on his penis as I feel it start getting very hard as I stare at it growing and Rick smiling at me. “Just give the tip of it a little kiss”. He whispers to me as I feel his other hand push down on my head a lil bit.
I look around as I see him let go of my hand as my hand is just rubbing his penis slowly as I kiss the tip of his penis. I feel myself start to lick the shaft of his penis as he whispers “that feels so good don’t stop”. I continue until I am lifting his penis up as I lick and suckle his balls a lil bit than I slide his penis in my mouth as I close my lips around it.
Before I notice what I'm doing I have his penis filling my mouth up as I bob my head up and down on my best buddy’s cock as he moans softly as I continue bouncing my head up and down on his hard cock sucking it. I start to massage his large balls with my free hand. I lick and slide his warm balls in my mouth seeing Rick smiling with his eyes closed.
I feel him start to tense up as I open my eyes as my best buddy stares down at me between his legs with my mouth full of his cock as he explodes deep in my throat filling my mouth up with his hot cum. I don’t notice but I swallow it all down as I feel his hard cock get soft and limp as I feel it slide out of my mouth. I watch as Rick lays back down smiling with his eyes closed.
I stand up and fix my bra not noticing my bra is actually filling out not as a punishment to be wearing it, but needing to wear it as I see them bounce as I leave Rick on the bed snoring away. Looking around I see the girls naked laying on the couch smiling up at me wearing only a bra and schoolgirl mini skirt and panties. “Where is Rick did you ware him out?” hehehehe hearing Sandy giggling.
“Hahahaha Sandy funny. No he fell asleep while we were ummmmm talking so I came out here to see what you two are doing”. I see the both staring at me as Cindy comes out of our bedroom-holding one of her pink baby doll nighties, and handing it too me. “What is this for Cindy?”
I see Cindy look at Sandy than back at me. “That is your nightie lil panty boy. Sandy and I are going to get ours on and when you get yours on come into the bedroom with us”. I turn and go in the bathroom thinking of the two of them buzzed and wearing sexy nighties. I slide my panties and bra off sliding my mini skirt down and hanging them up on the back of the bathroom door.
I hear the girls giggling in the bedroom as I slide up the pink nylons up my right leg than my left. I slide the matching pink panties up my smooth legs pushing my sleeping penis to the back so it does not stretch Cindy's panties. I look at it for a moment wondering why it is not getting hard thinking about seeing two naked girls I should be hard as a rock. I ignore it not being hard as I slide the pink teddy over my head as I clip the nylons to the garter belts.
I look in the mirror and notice my nipples are getting larger and the lil puffy skin around it is swollen up looking like small breasts. I shake my head looking at my little breasts that are starting to not look so small anymore so I take two more vitamins. Not knowing that my vitamins are really estrogen. A powerful female hormone that Cindy has been giving me instead of my vitamins.
I open the bathroom door and stick my head out making sure Rick does not see me dressed like this as I hear him still snoring in the spare bedroom. I walk out and towards the master bedroom as I open the door seeing both the girls smiling at me.
Cindy is wearing a black nightie and Sandy is wearing a baby blue one as they both stare at me in the pink nightie.
“See look at him or I should say look at her Sandy you can’t see any male parts in her. Even her breast bounce when she walks as I see Cindy come up and smack my pantied butt with her hand. I hear both girls giggling. “I think I will keep her as a girl always”.
“Ha-ha Cindy you’re a riot”. I walk closer feeling Cindy push me on my back on the bed. I see them both staring at me as they each seat one on each side of me.
“I want you to lick me like a good girl little Carrie”. I feel Sandy reach for my lil breasts and start rubbing them and squeezing my hard nipples as I feel her push my head between Cindy's legs. I start to smell how pretty she is as I start licking and tasting her.
*** THE END ***
I hope you enjoyed my story ’BLACK PANTIES part 1’ by, Princess Panty boy
(Please let me know what you think of my story if I should continue this story or not. Please leave your comments here or email me at) [email protected]
Or
Yahoo Instant Messenger at: panties_boy92646
But Mommy, I mean Mom!!!
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Chris, Chrissie 18-years-old
Amy & Jill 5-year-old twin sisters
Miley 12-year-old sister
Mom/Mommy single mom 42-years-old but looks 25
Jenny my 18-year-old girl friend
All,
I was transferring files from my old laptop to my knew MacBook Pro and found some stories I wrote back in 2011 and never put on line. Here is one of them. I hope you enjoy it, like always please forgive any of the spelling or grammar mistakes I didn’t catch I hope there aren’t many.
Hugs, Princess.
“But mom do I really have to take the twins to dance class again? All I do is drive them around. Ever since when I was a freshman in high school until now; I am a senior now, I had to save all my baby-sitting money to buy this car.”
I look at mom, she puts her hands on her hips and gives me that look which means if I say another word I am dead. “Now enough of that young man, I know you are 18-years-old now. I also know you think you are so grown up!” I watch as mom is staring eye to eye with me, which is never a good thing.
“Now since your father ran away with his secretary and no one can find him to serve the child support papers on him, I need all the help I can get from you son. Like it or not you are the man of the house, and I can't do everything son.”
I start to look down knowing that my mom is making sense and I am being just a selfish teenager, but I have a life too. “Now son you know I work two full time jobs and I clean those rich people’s houses on the beach on the weekends, so be patient son I am doing all I can do to give you and your three sisters a good life.”
“Okay, okay, I know you are doing all you can do mommy, I mean mom umm I will take the twins to dance class for you.” Like I need to hear it a hundred times about my dad abandoning us to go off with his hot secretary. I am surrounded with my annoying three little sisters and my mom all day and night I would not mind running away too. It has to be better then be surrounded by four female’s day and night.
I turn away and then hear mom again. “Oh and by the way you need to drop off and pick up the twins remember they are only 5-years-old.” I roll my eyes thinking how bad my life sucks. “Before I forget you also need to drop off Miley at cheerleading practice.” Mommy says
“Great this just sucks mom, when am I supposed to spend time with Jenny, remember I have a girlfriend for the past three years?”
I am thinking to myself I should shut up and listen to my mom instead of mouthing off seeing the look on her face. “Don’t you think for a second young man that I won't put you over my knees and give you a spanking? You will do as you are told, do you understand me?”
“Yes mommy, I mean mom, I am sorry.” I say but not really meaning it, I hate when she talks to me like I am a two-year-old. I have to work on calling her mom instead of mommy all the time, my sisters really tease me about it every time I say it. I am glad they’re not here this time hearing me saying mommy again. Yea the two things my sisters tease me about the most is me always saying mommy and they tease me about being so small and petite, I guess they also always tease me about my hair being so long. I turn around to walk away before mommy changes her mind and gives me a spanking.
The twins run down the stairs in their pink leotards and matching tights. Amy and Jill are my sisters that are twins and they drive me crazy, they are always so happy and bouncy wanting me to play with them. All my sisters are the picture-perfect description of what girly girls look like by the way. I don’t think I have ever seen either of them wear pants or jeans ever.
“Before I forget I wanted to talk to you about your girlfriend Jenny.” I turn and look back at mommy. “You know she sure seems awfully bossy, I mean she tells you what to wear and how to brush your hair. You need to stand up for yourself son. I mean look at your hair it is half way down your back, if your hair gets any longer people will think you are a girl instead of my handsome son.”
I roll my eyes again. “I told you mommy Jenny likes my hair long, she said I look like a rock star and that’s why she wanted me to grow my hair long instead of the crew cuts I used to have. Plus, it saves you money since I don’t get my haircut anymore.” I have to throw that in there because mommy, I mean mom is always telling me not to waste money. Damn I even say mommy in my head not just when I am talking to her.
“Yes of course it’s nice to save money but she bought you those white pants and don’t forget those little white shorts she bought you two weeks ago too. I am just saying why you don’t wear some jeans anymore, or at least some other type of masculine clothes.”
I roll my eyes trying not to get in-trouble talking back to mommy. “I like Jenny, I do not have to worry about her running away from you because she is the dominate one in the relationship, but those little shorts don’t even have pockets or a zipper. I looked at them to clean and the tags were ripped out because I thought they were girl's short shorts and I wanted to confirm my suspicions.” Mommy says.
I roll my eyes again and then I look at mommy staring at me. “I don’t know what you mean mommy I look masculine. Look see, I started to grow side burns, that is super masculine don’t ya think? Plus, look close I started shaving a while ago, and now I haven’t shaved in a week and you can see the stubble really easy.”
“Yes that is a good start but you really need to start wearing more masculine clothes is all I am saying. I know when you were born the doctors thought you were a girl because your penis was so small they could not see it right away. I know it has never grown at all since you were born 18-years-ago, but the doctors told me your little boy parts weren’t functional when you were born and they never would be functional ever.”
Oh, my god I cannot believe my mommy is saying this stuff, I hear her tone getting louder. It is not like my penis is tiny because of me, I mean I was born this way, thinking to myself. I turn and see the twins smiling at mom and me arguing.
“Mommy we are ready when you are.” I hear little Jill say; well I think its Jill, or it could be Amy because they are identical twins.
I look at her closer trying to figure which one she is. “Sorry girl's I won't be taking you and picking you up your Chris is going too.” I try to give a fake smile like I am happy to take the twins but I cannot. I look down at them.
“Um yea I am taking you both and let me get some shoes on and we can go.” I don’t see my shoes by the door so I just throw my flip-flops on that Jenny got me there just white, and very comfy. For some reason my mom is shaking her head while I put the flip-flops on.
I look at mom and wonder why she is shaking her head at me again. “Kelly your hair is all messed up; do you want me to put it in a ponytail for you like I did last time?” One of the twins says but not sure, which one as I try to respond but I don’t want to say the wrong twins name with my response.
“What mommy did I do wrong now?” I look over at my mommy still shaking her head at what I am wearing, the thin white pants that do not go all the wall to my ankles.
Jenny said there in style and they are comfortable, but who cares that there is not a zipper or pockets, just a thin white rope that you tie that goes around your waist through thin belt loops. “Yes girls one of you get Chris some of your hair ties and then the other grab your brush so we can do his hair fast.” Mommy says still shaking her head.
“Mom I really don’t want the twins to put my hair in a ponytail again, the last time my hair looked so girly after they were done.” I say the minute the twins run down the hallway to get the hair stuff. Oh, know there is that pissed off look again on mommy’s face.
“Fine whatever son, if your hair gets any longer I will be calling you my daughter. I will put your hair in a ponytail myself okay?” Mommy says while teasing me now about my long hair.
God, I hate it when she says stuff like that seems like my sisters continue their teasing when mommy teases me. “Thanks mommy that is way better if you do it, then I will take them to dance class.” I walk over to mommy and sit at the chair in the kitchen, the twins run into the room carrying brushes and hair stuff in a wicker basket.
“Okay girl's thanks for getting the hair stuff; I will be doing Chris’s hair.” The twins see me sitting at the table staring at mommy. I see the disappointed look on their faces.
Both the twins have sad looks on their faces which is never a good thing for me. “Mommy we really want to do her hair again it is so long, pretty, and soft more like a big Barbie's hair hehehe.” I hear both the twins giggling in stereo. “We promise to do a good job like last time mommy.”
“Please mommy.” Oh, know mommy has that sad face like she is going to bend and give in to the twin’s request. They do have the cutesiest puppy eyes when they beg to do something. I should try that sometime since mommy always says no to everything I want to do.
I close my eyes waiting for mommy to collapse and give in to them. “Sorry girl's Chris said you made his hair look too girly the last time you put his hair in a ponytail. Even though his hair is so long any style will look like a girl's style don’t ya think?” I look at mommy teasing me again.
“Mommy, I mean mom stop teasing me.” I say then see mommy take a brush out of the basket and start brushing my hair out. “Always feels good when you brush my hair mommy, I mean mom.” I hate when that happens with me slipping and calling her mommy like the little twins call her. “Owe mommy that hurts, what are you doing ripping my hair out of my head?”
Mommy walks around to look me in the eyes. “OH stop being a baby or I will get your fathers old razor and buzz all your hair off.” I stop talking when I hear mommy say that. I look over at the twins start giggling as mommy finishes putting a hair tie in my hair. I didn’t know mommy put the hair tie closer to the top of my head like girl's wear their hair.
“What's so funny?” I look over at both of twins staring at my hair giggling. I look over at mommy thinking I heard ‘Shhh’ from her but must have been my imagination.
The twins smile at me together then one talks. “Oh umm nothing we were just picturing you with your long pretty hair all cut off.” Mommy still has a smile on her face too.
“Hi everyone.” Before I can figure out what is up my other sister walks in the room smiling. “Oh I like your hair like that sis, I want to be pretty just like you when I grow up hehehe.” Miley says while giggling, and staring at me.
I look at her trying to give her a mean look. “Hahaha, that’s so funny Miley I forgot to laugh.” I stare at here in her little cheerleader’s outfit. I think back, I remember when my girlfriend Jenny wore her cheerleaders outfit it really turned me on.
“Mom look at Kelly staring at me, maybe he wants to wear my cheerleader outfit it will match his hair hehehe.” I don’t realize I am staring at her not paying attention because I keep thinking of Jenny in her sexy cheerleader outfit. I hear Miley giggling again and I snap out of my little daze.
Mommy shakes her head then comes back looking into my eyes. “Is that what you want Kelly, to wear Miley's cheerleader outfit?” Mommy says while smiling at me from ear to ear.
“Hahaha funny mommy.” I look over at her like she has lost her mind. “No I don’t want to wear her cheerleader outfit or any of her clothes. Now stop teasing on me again because I am the only boy you girl's always team up on me. I have feelings ya know mommy.”
Now mommy is the one rolling her eyes. “Oh stop acting like a baby, a baby girl at that, we are just teasing you so relax I have to go to work. Remember drop Miley off for practice then drop off the twins at dance. They also have gymnastic class after that so you will have a two-hour break before you pick them up Kelly okay?” I stare at mommy talking to me like I am a little child.
“I am not a baby mommy; I mean mom I heard you the first 100 times you told me.” Mommy and all three of my sisters are staring at me.
Miley turns and smiles at me, so I know I'm in trouble. “Well you sure sound like a baby sister hehehe.” I hear Miley say giggling at me at the same time. Of course, the twins and mommy had to all start giggling too. “Well your mommy said take us to practice so give your mommy a hug and kiss so we can go big sister. I mean brother; it is hard to tell with your long pretty hair sissy hehehe.” Miley says while teasing me again.
“Your too funny Miley I forgot to laugh.” Oh, I want to smack Miley upside her head but all it will do is get me in trouble. So, I stick my tongue at her not realizing that makes me look more like a baby. All four of them bust out laughing and giggling. I walk to the front door getting my keys off the counter, after I stuck my tongue out at Miley.
Mommy walks over to my sisters. “You girl's keep an eye on your baby sister Chrissie okay?” I hear mommy say as I walk out the door hearing my little sisters responding while I shake my head.
“Hehehe.” My sisters all giggle together. The twins and Miley say at the same time. “Don’t worry mommy we will keep an eye on HER so SHE doesn’t get in any trouble.” I hear Miley saying. “Have fun at work mommy.” I also hear the twins saying.
I walk to my car seeing everyone following me giggling. “So what are you going to do Chrissie after you drop us off?” Miley says. I ignore her while I get in and turn around making sure everyone is buckled in. “I guess you can't hear me, you’re probably going back home and try on one of my old cheerleading uniforms since there smaller and would probably fit you better Chrissie sissy.”
“Oh you are just a riot Miley.” I turn and see Miley smiling at me as she buckles her safety belt sitting next to me in the front seat. “You know none of your clothes would fit me anyway. You’re the one who is the baby.” I say feeling like the big guy without mommy being there to help them tease me.
Miley turns and smiles at me. “So you’re saying if my uniform fit you that is what you would be doing? Oh, and it’s nice to know that you already know that none of my clothes would fit you since you must have tried them on to know that hehehe.”
“No I mean.” Holy smoke batman she twisted everything around. “No I mean you are just a 12-year-old little girl, I am an adult so of course your clothes won't fit me. I am 18-years-old remember, and I am graduating high school this year.” I shake my head because I am so pissed. I wish she would stop teasing me. Maybe if I change the subject she will chill out. “I am all grown up. Oh, yea I am going to my girlfriend’s house is what I am doing after I drop you little kids off since you asked.”
Miley continues to smile looking at me up and down. “Well if you’re so grown up how come you let your girlfriend boss you around so much? You can sure tell who wears the pants in your relationship and who wears the panties. You know what Jenny is a cheerleader on varsity, I know she is a little bigger than you are, but I bet she would let you wear one of her old uniforms. Of course, you would have to ask here nice or have you tried them on already?” Miley says while smiling from ear to ear.
“You need help Miley you know that?” I pull into the school parking lot to drop Miley off. “No the one she wears is way too big for me; I mean here we are good-bye Miley. Hurry up and get out so I can take the twins to dance practice.”
Miley opens her door. “Maybe I will call her and give her some ideas, but looking at how girly the clothes you are wearing I don’t really need to give her any ideas on making you look more feminine. If you do get tired of the girly clothes she buys you, save them for me. I can have them since there probably my size since I'm the same height as you, and I'm only a 12-year-old girl and you’re an 18-year-old boy or supposed to be a boy hehehe.” Oh, I really want to smack her for teasing me so much but the twins would tell on me.
“Now make sure you are good for your mommy hehehe.” I hear Miley saying to me as she gets out of my mustang giggling.
I ignore her as the door closes. “Okay whatever Miley, one more stop and off to Jenny's house.” I look at the twins threw my rear-view mirror smiling to themselves, and a couple miles later we are here. “Okay girl's we are here, make sure you stay together, and have fun in class okay?”
“Yea we are here.” I watch as both of them un-buckle their safety belts. “Okay mommy I mean Chrissie. It is kind of funny you say the same things as mommy tells us. Mommy has the same pants as you also. Did she tell you the same things when you were a little girl?”
Before I can respond both of the twins are out of my car and are walking towards the building. Oh, they are so funny why do they pick on me so much. I drive them everywhere and they should respect me more. Come to think of it they said ‘did mommy say the same things when I was a little girl’ they both seemed so sincere not like they were teasing me. I wonder if they think I'm a girl, who knows what little girls think like anyways.
Oh, well I am forced to take them wherever they want to go, so I guess they know I don’t do it because I want too. I cannot believe the girls called me mommy, and that mommy has the same pants as me. Why did they say did mommy tell me the same thing when I was a little girl? They cannot actually think I am a girl. I have to get that out of my head. I mean I do have long hair like all of the girl's in the house.
Mommy said the clothes Jenny bought me were girl's clothes and they kind of look a little girly. Oh, I am sure they know I am a boy. I mean all the girl's in the house wear dresses, and I never have so that should tell them I am a boy. I pull up to Jenny’s house and I park on the street because she gets upset when I park in the driveway for some reason. I walk up to her house and knock on the door.
“Knock, knock.” That is weird no one is answering, I knock a little harder. “Knock, Knock.” This is messed up she told me to come over after I dropped my sister’s off. I guess she has said in the past to knock louder because I am not that strong and have a little boy knock she said.
I still cannot believe that day when she came to the door she thought a little girl was knocking at the door when she heard me knocking. Well this time I will knock really hard I don’t care how hard the door is. I don’t care if my knuckles bleed I am going to knock real hard. “KNOCK owe that hurt.” Wow her door is made out of steel. I had better try again. “KNOCK, KNOCK” I knock on the door with all my might and I rub my hand seeing my knuckles are all red, the door finial opens.
“Oh hi Chrissie I thought one of the neighbor's little girls were knocking on the door the sound was so faint.” I smile at her until she said that my knocking sounded like the little girls next door.
Jenny smiles then looks at me weird. “What is that on your face dirt or something?” I watch, she lifts her hand up and feels my face knowing she must be talking about my sideburns or my five o’clock shadow, but really it took a couple weeks or so to get this much fuzz on my chin. Jenny shuts the door with her free hand.
“Well let's go upstairs to my room, I will wash your face for you. Are your hands dirty too Kelly?” Before I can respond I feel her taking my hands and flipping them over to see my palms. What the heck she doesn’t notice that I am growing hair on my face like a man?
I will go along with this until she tries to rub my sideburns and hair off my chin then we will both get a laugh together. “I’ll try this new permanent face cleaner it’s the best.”
“Have a seat at my vanity sweetie, I will rub it all over your face.” I do as my girlfriend asks. “Good boy now close your eyes, and I will rub this in all over your face.”
I feel Jenny's soft, smooth hands rubbing the cream on my face and rubbing it in feels so good. “Wow it feels kind of tingly too, feels nice Jenny.” I can feel my whole face is like electrified with tingling getting warmer, she rubs the cream in more.
“Yes let's put some on your hands, and arms too while it is soaking into your face.” I start to feel the cream on my hands and then the warm tingly feeling goes up and down my arms. Wow that feels good, I open my eyes and see both my hands and arms totally covered in thick white cream.
Jenny gives me that smile she has that makes everything okay. The cream says ten minutes, might as well put it on your legs too.” I hear her and watch her as she reaches down and un-does my pants. I smile feeling my pants are pulled to my ankles. “You look cute in just your white briefs hehehe.” Jenny says while giggling.
“Um why do I need this cream stuff on my legs Jenny?” While I am talking, I feel her lifting my arms up and pulling my shirt over my head leaving me naked except for my white underwear.
I see Jenny taking more cream and putting it all over my legs. “Well sweetie I was telling you how this deep rinse vanishing cream cleans really great, I mean put your hand on my face, and see how soft my skin is.” I of course reach up and watch my white cream covered arm and my hands touch Jenny's face.
“I can tell you like that because of your little tent in your underwear growing hehehe.” I feel how soft her skin is then I hear her telling me she can see my penis getting bigger in my underwear, so I stop feeling her face because I am so embarrassed.
Before I can tell her how smooth her face is my legs are covered in the thick white cream. I am in a trance; I feel Jenny rubbing the cream all over my chest than my back. “Yes your face does feel super smooth like a baby's.” I say making Jenny smile.
“Well thank you sweetie I appreciate that nice comment. I hope you don’t mine that I figured I would put it all over your body instead of just your face sweetie.”
I smile at Jenny. “No I don’t mind anything to make you happy Jenny”. I say staring at her smooth face and her long hot legs going up to that black denim mini skirt she is wearing.
“Well I didn’t really cover your whole body yet?” I see her staring at my underwear. “Do you want me to put it everywhere?” I smile bigger watching her hand come down and pull on the elastic edge of my underwear. “I can if you ask nice Chris.”
I continue to smile; I have been waiting to get in her panties for so long it might just work out today. I mean her house is empty, her parents are gone for the weekend so no problem there. I try to say in my slyest voice. “Yes I think that’s a great idea. Jenny, can you put that vanishing cream all over my body?”
“You didn’t say please my little Chrissie.” I hate when she reminds me that she is taller than me by calling me little, I of course ignore her calling me Chrissie so she knows her teasing doesn’t bother me, or she will keep calling me Chrissie which is a girl’s name.
Of course, I smile up at her with our eyes meeting. “Please will you put the vanishing cream all over my body?” I notice Jenny smiling but I am sure she knew I was going to ask anyway she wanted me to. The thought of me getting into her panties I would have said yes to anything.
“That’s a good little boy, now aren’t you?” I smile but she called me a little boy, which is kind of demeaning. I am a man and I need to be treated like a man. Of course, I don’t say that to her because she would probably yell at me. I feel Jenny start to pull my underwear down my legs until my penis and balls are in full view. “I guess you are a little boy aren’t you.”
I look into Jenny's pretty eyes. I ignore her comment even though it hit me hard because I am now naked in front of Jenny. “This weird vanishing deep cleaning cream is tingling all over my body Jenny. I understand that it’s deep cleaning but what is the vanishing part of the cream?” I feel Jenny putting the cream all over my little penis and all over my tiny scrotum making my balls burn.
“Oh well it is really just for girl's I don’t think it will be much difference you using it. What the cream does it removes all the dead skin on the area you put it on. You have layers and layers of old dried up skin, the cream gets rid of the used dead skin.” I hear her and I think of what is dead skin, I stand there totally naked and my whole body is tingling, almost on the verge of being too hot. “I better check and make sure it doesn’t say anything about allergic reactions.” Jenny says.
I start to feel a little concerned, but I am standing here as Jenny is reading the box of this special skin cream for women. “Um it does say for women only in bold print and in capital letters that’s not too good. Let me read on.” Well that sucks, my eyes bulge out of my head when I hear her reading saying this cream is for women only.
“Well what do you mean for women only? I mean this cream is all over my body especially all over my penis and scrotum.” I start to feel really nervous.
I feel Jenny walk me into her bathroom, she takes my hand, I seat on the edge of the tub in her bathroom so I don’t get this vanishing cream on everything. “There you look a little nervous. So, I figured you being near the bathroom if you have to get sick is a good thing while I keep reading okay?”
“Yea I am okay just read and see if it says anything about if men use it by accident.” Jenny goes back to reading the long directions that are in ten languages.
I try not to get nervous. “Umm I am sure it will be okay for you little Chrissie, here I will put a second coat on for you okay?” I think to myself I don’t want any of this stuff on me let alone another coat of it. You like how smooth my body is right?” I feel her take my hand and put it against her smooth skin.
“Yes I love how smooth your skin is Jenny.” I smile, sliding my fingers in small circles around her face. I pay no attention to the second thicker coat of the cream all over my balls and little penis. I get nervous seeing how thick it is on my private parts but I can't feel it burning anymore so I guess that is a good sign.
I look up seeing Jenny putting another thinner coat on my legs, my arms also start getting another coat also but I can feel the tingles starting on my arms and legs again.
“How does that feel Chrissie, smooth and soft? Here feel how smooth and soft my legs are.” Jenny moves my hand from me feeling her soft smooth face to putting it on her leg and thigh area. I think I even moan softly feeling her smooth soft thigh. I smile ignoring her continue to put the cream on me for a second coat all over my face except on my eye brows and eyes. Second coat now has completely been rubbed into my skin, I feel a thick third coat being added between my legs as I moan louder.
“I use this cream for my whole body, reading the product label it says after using this cream for a second time the cream does kill, your hair roots permanently anywhere on your body. also, says the cream will remove permanently molls or lumps in addition to removing hair permanently and stopping hair growth.” I moan again feeling her rubbing it deeper into my balls and little penis. “Doesn’t that feel good as I rub it into your body Chrissie? It feels good for me too, and you feeling my thigh. Do you know why I use this cream little Chrissie?”
I smile looking up into her eyes. “Yes, let me guess to keep your body soft and smooth.” I say but feeling her soft smooth thigh is all I am thinking about as I moan softly feeling her skin.
“Yes you are so right I put two coats of this cream over my whole body like I have done to you except for between your legs were I have put three thicker coats which is triple how much I have put all over you.”
I smile feeling her hands. “Yes the reason I put two coats of this cream all over my whole body is so, I will be hairless from my eyes down to my toes permanently after I take a shower after using it. And of course, the benefit of my skin feeling soft and smooth permanently. Chrissie doesn’t my skin feel soft and smooth little Chrissie girl hehehe.”
“Umm oh yes your skin does feel so soft and smooth Jenny.” I ignore her calling me Chrissie girl, telling me about the cream making her whole body permanently hairless after two coats. I don’t even notice that the cream will now make me permanently hairless from the eyes down to my toes after I take a shower, and my body will be smooth like Jenny's.”
I smile, Jenny continues to rub the cream up and down my little penis. “Now why don’t we take a shower; would you like us to take a shower together? I would like to watch your hair, and stuff fall to the drain Chrissie, did you hear me, do you want to take a shower together?”
“Umm take a shower with you, yes okay yes I would love to take a shower with you Jenny.” All I heard while she was rubbing the cream on me was do I want to take a shower with her.
Jenny smiles. “Good start the water in the shower since you are already naked while I get undressed.”
“Okay I will start the shower.” Oh, my god I am going to take a shower with the hottest girl in school. I can't believe this is really happening, in the pornos on the internet when they get in the shower they always have sex.
Yes, I am going to finally have sex for the first time. “Chrissie when the water is warm get in, I will rub or scrub your body would you like that?” I turn seeing her pull her top off as she stands only in her bra and mini-skirt.
“Hell yes, I mean yes I would like that. You know Jenny when you are calling me Chrissie, umm Chrissie is a girl’s name you know that right?”
I look into Jenny’s smiling face. “Yes I know Chrissie is a girl’s name, now get that little butt of yours into the shower Chrissie while I finish getting un-dressed Chrissie girl hehehehe.” I hear Jenny giggle for some reason me ignoring her calling me Chrissie girl, I get in the shower.
“Okay I'm getting in the shower, oh it feels good Jenny.” I say and turn around, Jenny is looking at me up and down and staring at my feet then between my legs as she gets in the shower with me her smiling.
I look into Jenny’s eyes; she closes the shower door as I see her beautiful butt. I must have been staring because she turned to me and our lips meet. I turn seeing her eyes closed and I close my eyes and feel her kissing me, I never have kissed a girl or anyone I let her do whatever she wants as I wrap my tongue around hers.
“Oh that feels good Chrissie girl, here feel how smooth your body is while I rub your now smooth body. Doesn’t your body feel smooth and soft now like mine?”
I feel Jenny take my hand and put it on my legs and I feel how smooth and soft my legs are now. “Oh yes feels so smooth Jenny like you.”
“Yes you are smooth now does it feel good me rubbing you between your legs Chrissie girl? Your skin feels so soft.”
I moan softly. “Yes it feels great you rubbing me between my legs.” I look down between my legs and seeing her hand going up and down between my legs but I am not going to tell her I can't feel anything my little boy parts must be numb since my little penis has never been rubbed by anyone before.
“Good now rub me between my legs Chrissie girl.” My eyes start to bulge out of my head.
I feel Jenny taking my hand and she is moving it closer to her body. Oh, my god she is going to let me put my hand or fingers in her vagina. “Thud” then “Thud” I hear something fall in the shower. “Jenny did you drop something in the shower?”
“Oh no but you did hehehe.” I hear her giggling just as she starts kissing me madly as I feel her breasts against my naked body. “Oh yes now you are so soft, smooth between your legs too.”
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
California Girl
By Princess Panty boy
My story starts a long time ago, and turns out to be a crazy adventure when my new girl friend catches me. But, before that famous moment in my life. I am getting a little ahead of myself.
My name is Kelly. I just turned seventeen last week, and I am flying across country to sunny southern California. Which by the way is the first time I have ever flown anywhere? It is summer break. I should have only one year left of high school but I have two years because I was a screw up in school from people making fun of me.
I always seemed to have someone picking on me because I was too skinny, or too small, or my hair was too long. I even had a couple girls tell me they do not hangout with tomboys. I was just trying to get close to them to try to ask them out on a date, but I was too shy. Later I found out that a tomboy was a girl trying to act like a boy, so that messed me up that those girls thought I was a girl trying to act like a boy.
I have never been out of Jersey before let alone anywhere near California. One of my friends, and his family moved out west when we were in middle school. I kept in touch with Max through email. So Max was board going to catholic school, and he invited me to come out to sunny southern California to visit.
I always wanted to get out of Jersey so my parents bought me a plane ticket and I was off to the west coast. My mom washed all my cloths, and just put them on my bed to fold. I was a typical teenage boy so I just picked the pile up and tossed it into my small suitcase.
My parents drove me to the airport even my little sister came with us. I should not call Sara my little sister because she is taller than I am, and I just turned seventeen and she is almost ten in like 9 months she always says.
I got out of the car with my sister as my mom and dad stayed in the car. “Sara can you check and see if the trunk is popped open.” I dropped my backpack and my hair is going everywhere. The rubber band that held my long hair in a ponytail that goes down to my butt broke.
“Oh you want me to fix your hair for you Kellie girl?”
I walk over to her. “Don’t call me Kellie girl call me Kelly that is my name.”
I know Kelly is your real name but it sounds so girly okay SIS?” I see her roll her eyes at me. I ignore her calling me her sis than she stands behind me, and starts working on my hair.
“Whatever Kellie girl if you want me to fix your hair you will just chill.” I feel my sister pulling my hair and sliding a hair tie around the ponytail. “I tied it higher so it’s not too hot on your next Kellie girl.”
I lift my hand up and my ponytail feels weird but does not feel like the ponytail will come out now. “Thanks sis feels good now.” I walk over to mom and dad and say good-bye. I kiss them each by sticking my head in the car window.
“Mom should I tell Kellie girl that I used my pink hair tie and I tied his ponytail high on his head like a girl does? Hehehe.” Sis giggles.
I see a concerned look on moms face as dad says. “No that’s what he gets having such long hair. From the back your brother looks like a girl.” I wave good-bye again as I walk thru the doors and see all the people in the airport waiting on lines.
“Wow this place is packed.” I say aloud as a female police officer over hears me and walks up to me.
I smile at her and her partner. “Can I help you sweetie are you lost honey?” I look at her weird as she is talking to me as if I am a girl. The way she is talking to me is how my parents talk to my little sister.
“Ummmmm no I’m just trying to find which ticket counter to use.” I see the other police officer staring at me up and down as he smiles while I play with my hair.
I hand my tickets over to the female police officer and she looks thru the tickets. “Well sweetie looks like you have to get in the united airlines line right over there.” I watch her point at the crowded line.
“That’s great I was worried I have never flown before so I really don’t know what to do. I didn’t know what I can carry on the plane and what I have to check in.” I smile at both the police officers as I play with my long ponytail as we talk.
I see the policewomen staring at my small backpack. “Well sweetie you can't carry any liquids in your back pack no drinks or and bathroom products you can take your tampons or pads I don’t know which one you prefer, and a tooth brush. Let me see, oh here it is a list of stuff you can have in your carry on.”
“Thanks” I look at the list on the paper and at the top it says what women can bring in there carry on. Whatever I guess she thought I was a girl for some reason as I giggle to myself and I walk up to the ticket both.
Now it is my turn. “Hi my name is Kelly Johnson I'm flying to California and I guess I need to pick up my ticket and I have luggage too.”
I see the ticket agent typing, and then she hands me my tickets. I see she spelled my name different she spelled it with an ‘ie’ instead of Kelly she wrote Kellie, which is how girls spell their names. I do not say anything as she takes my bag and says, “Have a great flight.”
“Thanks I will.” I smile and follow the other people until I am standing in front of the entrance to the plane.
Over the loudspeaker, we hear now boarding to California Sana Ana. Women and small children can now board. I feel a tap on my shoulder and turn around seeing an older gentlemen smiling at me. “Go ahead sweetie they said women and small children can board now.” I look at him oddly. He must think I am a little kid or something. I walk up to the flight attendant collecting tickets.
“Thank you Kellie you have a fun trip.” as she hands me back my boarding pass. “If you need anything sweeties just ask me when we get aboard us girls have to stick together.” I look at her weird as she smiles and takes the persons ticket behind me as I walk on the plane.
That was weird as I look for my window seat, slide in, and relax. I wonder why she was treating me like a girl. It must be from the ticket agent typing my name wrong on the ticket. Seems like everyone is treating me like a girl I guess people are weird.
“Hi sweetie can you hold my purse while I put my carry on above in the compartment? I can put your bag on up here to if you want.” I hand her my bag after she pushes hers up in the compartment. “My name is Necy how are you sweetie, and what is your name?”
I look at her when she calls me sweetie because that is what everyone calls my little sister. “Oh hi my name is Kelly I'm fine and yourself?” I smile back at the woman who is about 25ish and very pretty. I hand her purse back to her as we both smile.
“Oh sweetie is this the first time flying? You seem a little nervous?” Necy smiles at me.
I look back at her and see her long smooth legs going up to her short jean skirt. “Umm yea Necy this is my first time flying I guess it’s easy to see.” I play with my ponytail as we talk but it hits the back of the seat as I sat back.
“Oh sweetie you want me to fix your hair so you can get some rest on the plane. Your one ponytail is up high right where it hits the headrest. I can fix it for you, just turn towards the window honey and I'll fix you up.”
I feel her taking my ponytail out as I feel all my long hair fall everywhere. Before I turn, I feel her brushing my hair on the side. “I’ll just fix your hair really quick and I feel her making a ponytail on the left side. “ Okay sweeties turn the other way as I feel her brushing it on the right side and putting my hair in another ponytail.
“Oh I bet that feels better now you have pigtails like me hehehe. Doesn't that feel better Kellie?”
I do not know what to say to her as she put my hair in a very feminine hairstyle, pigtails like hers but Necy’s pigtails have short bangs. “Yea thank you but you have bangs so our hair is a little different.”
“Well I can fix that for you if you want. I’m a hairstylist I can fix you right up you would look really pretty with short bangs like mine.”
I look at her and I have a shocked look on my face. “Um that’s okay um I like it like this and it would be too much bother anyway. Plus I am sure they didn’t let you take your scissors on the plane. But thanks anyway maybe another time.” I try to be polite.
“Well Kellie they did miss my scissors when they went thru the scanner and it will be no bother once were in the air I'll fix your hair right up we can use the handicap bathroom so we don’t make a mess.”
I look at Necy's pretty smile, as I smile back not knowing what to say. We see the seatbelt sign go on as we buckle up for the flight. I relax and go to sleep it has been a busy day. So far, everyone that I me thought I was a girl. I wonder if my dad was, right that only girls have long hair and if I have long hair they will think of me as a girl.
“Wow I must have been tired. How long did I sleep for Necy?” I stretch my arms out and un-due my safety belt.
I turn and see Necy closing her book she is reading. “Well sweetie you almost made the whole trip with one nap. You must have been tired sweetie did your boyfriend keep you up all night or should I say did you keep him up all night. Hehehehe.”
“Speaking of boyfriends, so do you have a boyfriend? I bet you have a couple since you’re so pretty Necy.” I smile at her.
Necy's smile lights up when I call her so pretty. “Well thank you honeys are you hitting on me, hehehehe,” she giggles. “Yes I do have a boyfriend I can't wait to see him tonight. Let’s just say he won’t be getting any sleep tonight if you know what I mean.”
“I thought so since no way can a pretty girl like you not have at least a couple boyfriends.” I smile at Necy while she smiles back at me.
I notice Necy going threw her purse and pulls out a business card. “Here ya go sweetie this is my card give me a call after you settle in. You can be extra pretty to with the right hairstyle sweetie and the right clothes as she looks at my skinny jeans and tee shirt. Oh by the way how old are you sweetie?”
“Oh I just turned seventeen last week. Um one of my friends invited me out to California to visit and if you are from here looks like I am going to enjoy myself in California. I hate jersey I’m going to look for a job out here so I can stay her and never go back.”
Necy smiles at me. “Well sweetie you sure seem to have your mind made up. I might be able to help you with a job it is not much, but I have my own hair salon. I can always use a pretty girl like yourself to answer the phone and make hair appointments. You will be a cute little California girl like me hehehehe.” I am big time in shock not knowing what to say.
“I even have a small one-bedroom apartment upstairs if you’re interested in that also. I'm using it as storage now so it will take a little work.”
“Wow really that would be so cool.” Then I remember she just called me a pretty girl and she would have a job for a pretty girl like me not a boy. How do I tell her I am a guy and not a girl?
Than over the intercom, we hear. “Please prepare to land, will everyone fasten your safety belts we are ahead of schedule, and we will be landing shortly?”
“Great finally here isn’t that great Necy?” we both smile at each other.
I look over at Necy smiling at me. “Yes it is sweetie I'm so glad to be home. I do not like New Jersey either, but I went to visit my sister who just had a baby.”
The plane lands and everyone starts to get off. “Well sweetie you have my card, and I am serious about the job and if you want to start your California life off with me just call. I think you would be the perfect California girl with a tan and the right clothes.”
Necy looks at me smiling, and staring at me up and down. “Hope to talk to you later Kellie, it was great meeting you. Give me a call when you get settled in, us California girls have to stick together, bye for now sweetie.” Necy kisses me on the cheek and I kiss her cheek too like girls do.
I realize after talking to Necy she thinks I am a girl, and her new friend. Now I am acting like a girl by kissing her on the cheek as girls do. I rather be taking her clothes off and kissing her everywhere making her my girl friend. I wave good-bye to Necy who thinks I am her friend and a girl now.
Walking through the airport, I am trying to find my old friend. I than spot him walking by were our luggage comes too. “Hey Max it’s me Kelly.” I lift my hand for him to shake. Max checks me out from head to toe.
“Wow my dad was right that you are a tomboy I never knew you were a girl. I always thought you had your hair long because you were trying to be like the guys in the rock bands. I guess it makes since now, why I never seen you with a girl before because you are one.”
Before I can tell him he is out of his mind, his mom comes up to us smiling. “Hi Kellie you look so different since we seen you when we moved away four years ago. Don’t ya think SHE looks so different, and grown up Max? And so grown up I love your pigtails by the way.”
“Thanks Mrs. Floyd, it has been a long time since I have seen any of you.” I notice her staring at my chest as she was looking for breasts. She must have given up looking under my baggy flannel shirt I had on over the pink concert shirt.
We watch the luggage carousel going around and around as everyone’s luggage gets picked up and we are just standing there. I see one of the airport employees come from the back area. “Excuse me sir the luggage carousel has stopped and my luggage isn’t on it.”
“We’ll miss you need to walk over there.” He points to a sign that says missing luggage and I ignore him calling me miss.
I do not even respond to him because I'm so pissed and he called me miss thinking I am a girl. “Excuse me the airport man said to come over here and report to you that my luggage didn’t come off the carousel.”
“I'm sorry about that young lady you will need to fill out this paperwork and when and if it arrives we will give you a call and we can deliver it to you.” Mrs. Floyd comes over to me and see’s how upset I am.
I smile at her as she holds my hand. “Mrs. Floyd they lost my luggage and they are going to call me when and if it arrives.” I start shaking my head as I talk.
“Oh don’t worries I'm sure your luggage will get back soon I wouldn’t worry about it. If it takes awhile I'm sure we can find some cloths for you to wear.”
Filling out the paperwork was fast, and I was surprised how little information they ask for. Just the flight number, my name a short description of my bags and that was it.
“Guess I have to wait now.” The three of us get to Mrs. Floyds minivan and we climb in. The trip to their house was only a short distance away but the traffic was so terrible. Two hours later, we are pulling in their driveway and it is midnight.
The garage door shuts and we walk into their house. “Let me show you to your room sweetie, and then I’ll find you something to sleep in.” I turn around and max is already in his room. We walk into the guest bedroom and it is still packed with boxes, bags, and extra furniture all over it. You cannot even see the bed it is so packed with stuff.
“That Max didn’t clean anything out of here he was up late, and still doesn’t look like he even touched the room. I am sorry sweetie. You can stay in Tina’s room she is away to college so she won’t mind.”
We walk down the hallway to another bedroom. The whole room is pink with pink curtains and a pink bedspread with light pink blinds. The room is also decorated with a bunch of posters of boy rock bands on the walls and other pictures of horses and boy movie stars. Stuffed animals are all over the room.
Seeing the closet half-open I check it out. I open the closet and see pictures of naked guys on the inside of the door while I shake my head trying to figure out how I got myself into this.
“Tina’s room is clean she really is a girly girl as you can see. Her clothes are going to be too big for you so I'm going to sneak into my other daughter’s room and get you a few things and try not to wake her up okay.”
I seat on the edge of the super girly bed. “Thanks Mrs. Floyd.” A few minutes go by and I almost fall asleep on the bed.
“I'm sorry sweetie to startle you. I am putting these cloths on the dresser for you. There is a nightgown that will fit you, and I put a clean outfit for tomorrow if it does not fit you we can look for something else but it should fit you too. Now get changed and get a good night’s rest I know it’s been I busy day for you sweetie.”
I stand up and smile at her and she hugs me as my head goes into her breasts as she squeezes me. “Thanks again for all your doing for me Mrs. Floyd.” She smiles at me and walks out of the bedroom closing the door behind her.
Oh, yes that feels better as I kick my shoes and socks off. I lift up the nightgown that she put on the dresser and I see it is a hello kitty nightgown with matching panties. You have to be kidding, I hold it up to myself, and maxes mom was right looks like it might fit me. Well everyone keeps calling me a girl I might as well try it on.
Making sure the door is closed I start to slide my baggy flannel shirt off and the pink guns and roses tee shirt off. Looking at the guns and roses concert shirt I guess it could look girly if all you seen was the pink with the flannel shirt over it.
Oh, well as I see myself in the skinny jeans that are almost hip huggers. I really like how these pants fit me but they are the new style. I slide off my pants and underwear and walk back over to the dresser totally naked.
Wow, these panties are so tiny as I hold them up in the air shaking my head while I step into them and slide them up my legs. I turn and look into the mirror and notice you cannot see my bulge anymore it is like the panties pushed my little penis and balls back into my body.
While I am looking at myself in the mirror, I notice an open door next to the stand up mirror and I walk over to it. Wow she has her own bathroom I always wanted my own bathroom. Turning the light on I see a million types of lotions, shampoos, and other bath products. Wow a shower sure would feel good and I bet I would fall asleep better.
Reaching into the shower, I turn the shower on, and slide the hello kitty panties off. I toss them on the floor than I figure they will get wet so I put them on the counter by the sink and step back in the shower. Wow this water feels good as I let it burn into my back with the shower nozzle set to massage.
I pick up a pink bottle and smell it, and then I spread it all over my face and chest and arms, and legs and then I stand there and let the water continues to massage against my sore back.
Wow I almost fell asleep standing up in the shower, as I turn and let the water massage the front of me as I put the pink lotion all on my back of my legs and all over my sore shoulders and bottom. Feeling the tingly sensation all over my body after about ten minutes I let the water spray the remaining lotion off my body.
While I am turning in the shower, my elbow hits the lotion bottle, I bend over to pick it up in the shower, and I notice all the hair in the drain. It does not hit me until I see my legs are shiny and then I notice I don’t have any body hair at all just a tiny patch of hair above my lil penis. I look down at the bottle in my hand. I turn the label to read and it says Nair extra strength guaranteed to keep hair away for months.
Grabbing the fluffy pink towel, I shake my head, and of course, her towels are pink. I open my eyes while I am drying off and see all the hand towels and shower towels are all pink. Wow, my skin is so soft now while I rub my hands up and down my legs seeing how shiny they are with no hair on them.
This trip is going to be the end of me; while I slide the tiny pink hello, kitty panties back on. Holy smoke when I walk past the mirror I see how girly my legs are. I continue to shake my head while I slide what looks like a tee shirt with no sleeves on and it has lace all around the edges.
The mirror is just freaking me out as I see how girly I look now with just pink panties with no bulge and the lace camisole so I turn my back to the mirror still shaking my head not being able to believe what a crazy day I have had. Lifting the pink hello kitty nightgown I really do not even look at it while I slide it over my head, and look down and see it is like wearing a long tee shirt.
Unfortunately, I turn and see myself in the mirror again and almost scream seeing someone else is in the room watching me changing. I than notice the little girl with pigtails wearing the pink hello kitty nightgown with pink sleeves and pink around the neck, and pink lace around the hem with the hello kitty pic on it is really me.
I almost wet my panties seeing my reflection in the mirror. My panties what am I saying this is getting crazy I better get some sleep before I lose whatever mind I have left.
Walking over to the pink satin bed, I watch the little girl in pigtails wearing the nightgown climb into bed as I shake my head trying not to think about the little girl in pigtails is me.
The long day finally gets to me and as soon as I shut my eyes, I am a sleep. Waking up I see the sun shining through the pink curtains as I rub my eyes hearing someone at my bedroom door knocking lightly.
Seating up in bed I see a girl about the same age as my little sister, and of course, she is taller than I am too. “Hi you must be Kellie, my mom told me you were going to be staying with us a while. I am Cindy and I see your wearing one of my nightgowns I am glad it fits you. That nightgown looks like one of my old nightgowns so I guess you will fit all my old clothes.”
“Um yes Cindy great to meet you thanks for letting me wear your pajamas I me your nightgown.”
Cindy smiles at me as I see her eyes going towards my head or hair I guess. “Kellie you want me to fix your hair looks like your hair has come un done.” Before I know it, Cindy is seating on the bed brushing my hair out.
“I think you look pretty with your hair in pigtails, but you should have bangs like me so they look prettier.” I see her put the brush down. “Let’s go it’s time for breakfast mom wanted me to come up and get you. Does your hair feel better now that I fixed it?
I put one hand on each pigtail and look in the mirror and I see my hair even looks more girly as I shake my head seeing the smiley face on Cindy. “Yes Cindy my hair does feel and look better thank you. I watch as Cindy's eyes light up with happiness.
“My big sister is away in college so I miss her, and I miss doing her hair and her doing mine. Maybe you can do my hair later.”
Standing up I see that Cindy is just a little taller than I am just like my little sister is just a little taller than me. “Well Cindy like your brother said to me last night I was raised more like a boy or a tomboy so I really don’t know the girly stuff like you and your sister do.”
‘That’s okay because I can teach you all the girly stuff. I bet that is why my mom gave you my most girlish nightgown. Now we had better get downstairs before mom yells at me for not getting you.”
Cindy is holding my hand as we walk to the table seeing breakfast made. “Oh Kellie that nightgown looks very pretty on you. Does it fit you okay too?” I see her mom looking at my smooth shiny legs than back up to the very girly nightgown.
“Yes it does fit me pretty good thanks for asking.” I see Cindy and her mom smiling at me while I am trying to figure a way to tell them I am really a boy. Maybe once my clothes get here she will see I only own boys cloths.
We start eating and I am so full eating eggs, bacon, and toast. “Where is Max this morning? I thought he might want to hang out today.” After I am finish eating I seat back and see Cindy's mom still cleaning with her food not touched on the table. “Um Mrs. Floyd why don’t you seat down and eat? I’ll finish cleaning up for you.” I see a shocked look on her face.
“Yea mommy I can help Kellie to, and we can clean the kitchen while you eat breakfast.” Cindy says.
Cindy grabs her plate and the two of us start cleaning the plates off and start loading the dishwasher. “Well thank you girls, it’s great to have some help around the kitchen.”
“So where is Max again, or is he still sleeping?”
I see Max's mom finish chewing her food, and getting ready to talk. “I'm sorry sweetie he had to go to work he works at Denny's as a dishwasher. They don’t pay very well but it’s really hard to find any kind of work.”
“Speaking of work, I met a woman on the plane trip over here she offered me a job and it includes a small one bedroom apartment.” Cindy face gets all-sad like she is going to cry. “But I bet your mom will let you come over and hangout Cindy.”
Cindy starts to cheer up a little. “Plus I don’t really know much about the job or the area. Have you ever heard of Malibu? Is that a good area that is where this place is at?”
“If this job of yours comes with a apartment in Malibu that is great because Malibu is right on the ocean and it is super expensive to live there. Malibu is a very good area, we looked there and it is way out of our price range.”
Looking at Cindy's mom, I am feeling really good about the possible employment in sunny California far away from the cold and dirt of jersey. Then the realization hits me that this new position and my first apartment isn’t offered to Kelly the 17 year old guy not going anywhere fast. The new position and apartment is offered to Kellie a California girl.
I start to laugh seeing myself in the mirror I look like a girl in a pink hello kitty nightgown with pigtails. Shaking my head thinking how I get myself into these things.
“Well girls you did a great job cleaning the kitchen. Thank you! Now go get dressed you do not want to spend a beautiful day like this inside. Kellie since that nightgown fits you so good I'm sure the outfit I left out for you last night will fit perfect too.”
Cindy's cell phone rings while were walking up the stairs to our room while I notice Cindy sounds like she is talking to a boy. Cindy walks in her room looking preoccupied. I walk into my super girly bedroom, which is mine for a little while.
I see the outfit on the dresser as I pick it up seeing the little pink bikini panties and matching satin bra. Oh, god she is trying to turn me into a girl. Well I guess she is trying to turn me into a girly girl since Cindy's mom already seems to think I am a girl.
Well I guess no one will see the bra and panties under my clothes so they will not know I am wearing girls panties and bra. If this is what I have to do to stay free in beautiful southern California so be it.
Plus, this will make Cindy's mom feel better knowing I am wearing girly panties like a girly girl which both her daughters seem to be. I just realized I am referring to her as Cindy's mom not Max's mom. I have to get back to my normal self somehow.
Sliding the nightgown off I see myself dressed in just the little panties and pink camisole while I slide the panties off. Holding the new tiny pink Barbie panties up in the air, I look at them and slide them up my smooth legs.
The camisole felt pretty good sleeping in it but I slide it off and put it on the bed with the matching panties and nightgown I wore last night. Wow, I cannot believe I am going to really put this bra on, while I stare at the bra in my hands.
The bra has lace all over it, and my fingers touch it with my thoughts going to the dreams I have had about taking a bra off a pretty girl and feeling her breasts. Now I am the one that will be wearing a bra. What is happening to me I must be losing it.
Well I might as well get going with this, as I notice there is a clip in the back of the bra. I wrap it around my chest and try to clip it in the back and realize that my arms cannot reach around back.
Sliding the bra around in the front, I clip the bra together than pull it around so the clip is in the back. Noticing that the little lace cups in the front that I thought would be empty because I don’t have any breast seem to be full like my little puffy chest is molded into little breasts filling the lace bra that said 30 AA on the label before I put it on.
If my mom could see me now wearing a bra, and panties, she would freak. The panties have no bulge in them like the others I wore yesterday. It is like there just tight enough to push my lil penis and balls back up into my body, but not making it too tight to be uncomfortable.
Okay let me finish getting dressed before someone see’s me in a bra and panties. I realize that everyone in this house thinks I am a girl for some reason so I kind of look like a girl wearing a bikini so I guess it will not be any major shock.
I bet my dad would be in shock if I was home and if he walked into my room and seen me standing in a bra and panties, plus my hair in pigtails. My dad would freak out. He is always making fun of my long hair telling me only girls have long hair and boys have short hair.
Picking the rest of the clothes up I see a little top that I slide over my head and notice it does not go all the way to my panties. Oh well I am sure the jeans or shorts will fix that. I pick up what looks like a pair of jeans shorts and no freaking way this is a skirt. Holy smoke I cannot wear a skirt.
‘Knocking on the door lightly’ “Are you dressed yet Kellie?”
I look very fast and see nothing to put on. “Almost hold on.” I slide the skirt up my legs and zip it up on the side. “Okay I'm dressed.”
“Oh I'm so sorry to bug you. Wow, that skirt looks so pretty on you. Let me fix it for you the zipper goes in the back I guess you don’t wear many skirts back home. I think you look so pretty now not dressed as you were yesterday. I guess many girls are into the tomboy look. I am sure you can notice neither of my girls or me are very tomboyish were all girly girls. I'll turn you into one to hehehe.” She giggles.
Cindy's mom puts her hands on my shoulders, and turns me to the mirror. “Now that is a much better look for you sweetie.”
“Wow I look like a total different person.” If she only knew how different I looked. Now I am wearing panties, a bra a tube top, and a short skirt. Yea you could say I look like a different person or actually, I look like a different gender.
“Yes that mini skirt looks great on you it really shows off those pretty legs you were hiding in those jeans.”
I hear her say I am wearing a mini skirt than I really have a shocked look on my face. I am not wearing just a skirt, I am wearing a mini skirt oh I need help.
“Before I forget I want you to take two of these pills in the morning and two at night until your body gets caught up.” I see her staring at my chest. “These pills will also keep you from getting in trouble in case you get carried away with a boyfriend. Just in case so you will not get pregnant. They will also help your face stay zit free.” Cindy's mom says.
I look at Cindy's mom after I take two of the pills and then put the container of vitamins on my new dresser. “If you need me to drop you off in Malibu so you can visit your new friend I can do that this morning, but after I'm busy for the rest of the week.”
“That would be great.” I see my money, id, and stuff on the dresser. Looking back into the mirror, I see myself in a mini skirt and top. Staring into the mirror in shock as I just realized I am going outside dressed like a girl. Oh, man what if someone see’s me I'll never hear the end of it.
Still staring in the mirror, I smile and realize no one here knows me. I'm several thousand miles from anyone I know. Necy thinks I am a girl so she will not freak so what the heck am I worried about. “Here ya go Kellie this purse matches your outfit so you can put your ID and personal stuff since that skirt has no pockets.”
“Thanks Mrs. Floyd.” I take the purse and I open it and see a couple tampons in there as I look back up into Cindy smiling at me.
She hands me a key and I piece of paper. “This is an extra key for the house, and this paper has the password for the alarm in case you come back and were not here.” I put the key and the paper in the purse pushing the tampon over. “Oh yea, I put a couple tampons in there for ya. You never know when you need one. Is it that time of the month for you now Kellie?”
“Um no it’s not, and thanks for the key and stuff I'll be carefully not to lose it.” I stare at Cindy's mom as if she is going to say something but does not know how too.
Cindy's mom takes my hand. “I had a talk with my Tina when she was a little younger than you, and I know you just turned seventeen. Girls think there all grown up at that age so I have to ask, are you sexually active?”
“Yes but.” She cuts me off before I can explain that I am a guy, so I cannot get pregnant and you don’t have to worry about that.
Nodding her head smiling at me Cindy's mom looks me in the eyes. “Well I thought so but the pills well help you and the tampons in case you never noticed tampons can be used when it’s not that time of the month. They are good for right after sex so his cum does not drip everywhere the tampon will absorb it up.” I am feeling way embarrassed hearing all this extremely personal girly information.
“Okay thanks, I'll be okay don’t worry about me.” I cannot believe that was my chance again to tell her I am not a girl. When she asked if I was sexually active I was in shock. The truth of it all is I am a virgin. I have only felt a girl’s breast once when she bumped into me while I was helping her clean her room. She smiled and put my hand on her breast. Of course, her mom came in the room at that very second and kicked me out of their house. Sad that this is my only sexually experience if it even counts as one.
Cindy comes out of her room looking ready for school dressed in her catholic school uniform. “Wow that skirt looks great on you Kellie you look so grown up in that pretty skirt.” Cindy says.
“Thanks I think. You look the opposite you look even younger in your school uniform hehehe.” I cannot believe I just giggled, and I am talking about girls factions. What is wrong with me?
Cindy puts her hands on her hips and smiles at me. “I know that’s so true but the nuns won’t let us wear any make up. I think the nuns are jealous of us hehehe.” I hear her giggle than catch myself giggling again with her.
“You stay here after the summer who knows you may be wearing the same uniform you still have two years to graduate hehehe. I think you would look pretty in one of my school uniforms you will have to try one on when I get back. I only have one week of school until we are on summer break like your school.” Cindy continues. “I think it is so un-fair that your school gets out a week before mine.
“Well my school starts way before your school starts so it evens out.” Then I stare at her school uniform and realize how screwed I am if I stay here too long. Just the thought of me wearing a catholic schoolgirl uniform makes me get the chills. Seeing her short pleated skirt, which is about as short as the mini skirt I am wearing.
I remember all the boys at school always trying to get a look under their skirts. Wow, I was one of those boys, if I had to wear that uniform, and the boys tried looking up my skirt oh my god I am going to have a heart attack just thinking about it.
“Well I have to run, or I'll miss my bus its funny our school is in Malibu the same town your friend is in. You have a good day Kellie girl. Bye.” I feel her lean in and give me a kiss on the cheek as girls do.
Cindy runs out the door after giving her mom a kiss on the cheek also. “It’s amazing how the two of you get along. It’s like you and Cindy are good friends instead of you and Max.”
“Yea that is true; I haven’t really even talked to Max. He fell asleep in the car on our way here and he was gone when I woke up. I do like to talk to Cindy she is a riot I feel like I've known her my whole life.”
I seat down as I see Cindy's mom motion for me to have a seat. “I overheard you and Cindy talking about school uniforms. Cindy is right you would look cute in one of her old uniforms.” I see her look at her watch. “We have a couple minutes before we can leave. Take two more of your pills you did not take any yesterday. I’ll be right back.” She hands me a glass of water.
“Okay” I take the pill container out of my purse it says extra strength estrogen on it. I take two more pills and drink the rest of the water. I hope these are not too strong. Counting these two, I took four so far today and will take two more at night she said.
Cindy's mom walks up to me as I turn around seeing her holding two hangers and they both have schoolgirl uniforms on them. “I know I said we were in a rush but please try on one of these real quick before we go.” My mouth drops open but no words come out. She puts one hanger against me in the front, and than the other.
“Okay we’ll let you try the smaller size first and if it looks good you won’t have to try the other.” I look at the little schoolgirl uniform of course I have to try on the smallest one that’s just how this trip is going as I shake my head in confusion. “Okay now off with your clothes it’s just us girls here.”
Cindy's mom takes my purse and starts pulling my pink top over my head. Before I can actually respond, I am standing only in a bra I feel her un zip the side of the skirt as it drops to my ankles. In less than a second, it feels like I am standing only in Barbie panties and a bra. Still no bulge in my panties as Cindy's mom stares at my bra.
“I was right you do look a little un-developed in the chest area. Don’t worry your pretty little head the pills that your taking will help you fill out that bra in no time.” I look at her confused trying to figure what the heck she is talking about. “Lift your arms up.” as I feel the white silk blouse slide over my head.
Looking down I see her slide my pink flip flops off and she starts sliding socks and some black super girly shoes on my feet. “Come on sweetie button up your blouse were in a rush.” Listening I try to button the blouse but the buttons are all on the wrong side, but I finally get them all buttoned. “You know you’re not going to be able to wear pink Barbie panties with the school uniform only white panties but you’re good for now.”
“Lift you foot up one at a time and step into the skirt.” I do as I am asked, and feel the tiny skirt sliding up my legs. This skirt sure feels way too short.
Cindy's mom steps back and looks at me up and down. “Turn sideways sweetie and bend over a little bit. Yup that skirt is perfect for you but if you ever wear it again don’t bend over at all not even a little bend, or everyone will be able to see your pretty panties.” She turns me to the mirror and I see a little school girl in a super short mini skirt that is pleated and matches the top.
“Let me get Cindy’s old backpack to complete the look.” I shake my head and stare into the mirror. “Here sweetie hold the backpack and look at me.” I turn and hold the backpack and before I can react, I hear snap, snap. She is taking pictures of me. “Oh you look so cute; you look like you’re going to your first day of school with the backpack.”
“Oh no speaking of backpacks Cindy left her backpack, we need to hurry and try to beat the school bus to school so she doesn’t get in any trouble for not having it. Just pick up your skirt and top don’t forget the flip flops and put them in the backpack you can change out of the school uniform later.”
I scoop all the clothes and the purse and push them into the backpack as Cindy's mom closes the door behind me. We run to the car and I feel the warm summer breeze blowing the skirt up as I run. “Oh I wouldn’t run too much in that skirt it is so short everyone can see your panties hehehe” hearing her giggling.
“Remember to keep your knees together when you’re wearing any kind of skirt but especially when you’re wearing a short skirt like that one.” Putting my legs together, I notice how my legs are shiny. I look over at Cindy's mom’s legs while she is driving and her legs are shiny to, but her skirt is a lot longer.
We drive for about thirty minutes and the whole time I am thinking someone is going to catch me wearing girl’s clothes. We pull up in front of the school and bunches of buses are letting students out. “Okay sweetie I feel like I'm dropping you off for your first day of school. Hehehe. But grab Cindy's backpack and get out and see if you can find her while I park the minivan hurry or we’ll miss her.”
“But, but” I get out and close the door as she drives off looking for a parking spot. I look around and see tons of kids walking around so fast as I see a couple of the boys staring at my skirt and smile looking at me up and down.
I walk the other way. “Where are you going little girl? School is the other way. Now turn around and get inside the building.” I feel the nun take my arm and turn me around towards the doors of the school than let go.
“Wow don’t you look all grown up? NOT!!!” I turn and see Cindy standing behind me. “Yea see what I mean Kellie you look so young in that uniform too. Mom gave you my smallest old uniform I was like eight years old when I wore that. You look like your around seven in it hehehehe.” Cindy giggles staring at me.
I shake my head and hand her the backpack. “Okay you’re a freaking riot ha-ha. You are the one that has to go to school and I am going to be leaving so there. Maybe I'll go to the beach since I have no school hehehe.”
“Not if that nun comes back that I seen grabbing your arm.” I look around and realize she is right. “Well I have to get inside for class, thanks for bringing my backpack and thank mom or my mom for bringing it. I feel like you are my little sister even though your way older than I am.” I feel her kiss me on the cheek as she runs off.
No way I see the crazy nun walking back to me as I look all around hoping Cindy's mom is near. I feel a hand on my shoulder, just as the nun is in front of me. I turn to see whose hand it is. “Oh good I was looking all over for you. I seen Cindy, and I gave her the backpack, she said to say thanks to you.”
“Excuse me your going to be late little one like I said to you earlier.” I turn and see the old nun staring down at me looking mean.
Cindy's mom turns and looks at the nun. “Oh no she doesn’t go to this school. Kellie goes to a different catholic school back in New Jersey.”
“Oh so she is a new student than. Walk this way.” I feel her take my hand and the three of us walk to the main office.
Looking up at Cindy's mom, she looks confused also trying to get a word in as we watch the two nuns talking to each other in the office.
“Excuse me sisters, see um Kellie here is out for the year her school already is done for the summer. We were kind of playing dress up and I noticed my other daughter Cindy forgot her backpack so we raced over here to drop it off so she will not get in trouble. Little Kellie here is visiting for the summer and I'm not sure if she will be going back to her catholic school in new jersey or staying out here.”
I smile finally the truth coming out that I am not a student here. Even though she kept saying, I was a girl but I will ignore that for now. I wanted to stand up and clap since we finally got our point across or so I thought.
“Oh okay I understand well why don’t we look you up on the computer just to make sure okay?” The nun behind the counter says.
I look up at Cindy as she rolls her eyes at them and at me. “Okay that’s find I need to use the lady’s room real quick, Kellie give her all the information she needs and I'll be right back.” I see her walk into the women rest room than I look back up at the other nun.
“Now sweetie what is your full name, address and the name of your school that you’re out for the summer from?”
I start telling her all the information and I see a boy behind me seating on the bench trying to look up my skirt as I am talking. “Young man are you trying to look up this little girls skirt?” I notice that another nun walked in, and caught the boy looking up my skirt.
“Um I'm sorry sister Mary Beth, um it was a accident.” I turn and see the boy around 14 looked like he was going to cry because he knew he was in trouble.
Looking at the nun, I would say she did not believe a word of it. “Well young man maybe you should wear a girl’s school uniform for the day so you can see how it feels to have little boys trying to look up your skirt. What do you think miss..? As the nun looks at me for an answer.
“Um I'm Kellie sister Mary Beth, and yes I think that would teach him a lesson.” I see the boy start crying now. Sister Mary Beth took his hand as he stood up I could see that he was so scared he was wetting his pants. I watched as the wet spot grew in his pants. I put my hand over my mouth and Sister Mary Beth watched me than seen the boy was wetting his pants.
I stepped back seeing the puddle spreading that was dripping over his shoes. “Yes stand back Kellie we don’t want the baby boy to be peeing on you. Well it looks like we will be putting a diaper on him under his new girl’s uniform for the rest of the school day. You will also be wearing your new girl’s uniform on the bus and home since your boy’s uniform is soaked in pee.” I start to giggle at the thought of the fourteen-year-old boy wearing a diaper and a girl’s school uniform.
“Do you think that it is funny Miss Kellie?” The nun stares at me with a weird look on her face. I try to answer her. “Well I think it is funny to, a fourteen year old boy here will be wearing a pretty girl’s uniform like yours, but he will be wearing a baby’s diaper under HER uniform.”
I giggle again hearing her say HER referring to the pee soaked boy. “Okay Miss Kellie where were we. Oh yes here you are on the computer. Oh this is wrong let me fix that. Here it says you are a sixteen-year-old boy. Well we know that is wrong let me fix that real quick. Now how old are you sweetie?
“I’m not sixteen anymore I turned seventeen last week.” I look up at the surprised look on the nuns face. Well I guess the birthday part is correct, and I fixed the other thing that was wrong the computer said you were a male and anyone can see you are a girl so I fixed that for you sweetie. Not to be rude but, do you have any ID on you?”
I look around, and Cindy’s mom is not back yet. “My purse is in the car and it has my driver’s license in it. Mrs. Floyd can tell you how old I am, and If I need to get my ID I can do that when she comes back from the rest room.” I know sooner finish my sentence and Cindy's mom walks in the office.
“Excuse me Mrs. Floyd how old is little Kellie here?
I see her smile at me looking at me up and down in the little schoolgirl uniform. “Well she looks a lot younger in the little school girl uniform but she turned seventeen last week.”
“Okay I thought it was me thinking that she looks so much younger. I believe you both but I did update her records and if she wants to relocate out her it will be a very fast transition. Oh and Kellie said she had her drivers license in New Jersey. I would have her change it over to California it’s real easy just go to motor vehicle and they will issue a new one no tests or anything.”
We both look at the nun, and I can tell by the look on Cindy's moms face and my surprise that neither one of us have thought about changing my drivers license. “Well thank you sister that is a good idea thanks again. You have a great day.” We both turn around and I feel Cindy's mom take my hand as we walk out of the school.
“I don’t know why I'm taking your hand I know your really seventeen Kellie. The school uniform just makes you look ten years younger. I'm sorry if I'm treating you like a baby girl.” I smile looking up at Cindy’s mom as we walk to her minivan and get in.
I start to giggle un-controllably. “What so funny Kellie? You laugh any harder you’re going to wet your panties.” I hear her say that and I start giggling more almost not breathing.
“Well what you said just reminded me about something that happened while I was in the office when you went to the rest room.” I see a smiley look on Cindy's moms face as we drive down the street and back on the freeway.
I seat up trying not to giggle. “Okay while I was giving the sister the information she needed to look me up on the computer. There was a boy around fourteen seating on the bench behind me and I guess he was looking up my skirt while I was talking to the sister. Well another sister came in Sister Mary Beth and she caught the boy looking up my skirt. The boy said he was sorry and started to cry. I felt sorry for the boy.
“Well he shouldn’t have been doing that so I'm glad that he got caught. Did Sister Mary Beth say anything else, because she is in charge of discipline in that school?”
Giggling I look back over at Cindy's mom. “Yes she said that since he liked looking up little girls skirts that maybe he should wear a girl’s uniform for the rest of the day. Well the boy really starting crying than.”
“Wow that is a riot I can't believe that the boy was going to be wearing a girls school uniform those skirts are so short too. Do you think the sister was serious?”
I said. “Well yes because after she said that to the boy, she asked me if I thought that was a good idea. I said I thought it would be a good idea so he sees how the other girls feel. Then he starts to pee his pants. I kid you not the sister took his hand and as soon as she stood up I could see a wet spot in his crotch area growing than a puddle formed around his shoes.”
“Oh my god you have to be kidding me Kellie hehehehe.” Cindy's mom starts to giggle and laugh a loud.
I start shaking my head no, as I try to stop laughing. “Then as soon as the sister seen the puddle around his shoes and that he peed himself she said to him, and I quote.” As I laugh again trying to speak. “I guess young man you will be wearing a diaper under your new skirt for the rest of the day, and wearing it on the bus and home since you soaked your boy’s uniform in pee.”
“That is just too funny Kellie, keep an eye out we should be near your friends store, oh there it is on the corner. Looks like a nice area look at all the palm trees and you see that over there.” I see her pointing. “That is the pacific ocean only a block away that is great.”
I smile and stare at how clean everything is. Nothing like it is back in jersey. Here all the people are smiling and young with happiness everywhere. “Wow this is really beautiful here like were in the tropics.”
“Yes it looks so nice that’s why it is so expensive to live around here. Now you have all the number and everything in your purse that is in the backpack. So are you sure, you will be okay sweetheart. I know I have to stop treating you like you’re eight I know your seventeen.”
I smile at her. “I'll be fine, don’t worry. I lean in and kiss her on the cheek like lil girls due, and I get out of the minivan and wave as she drives away. I pick up the backpack and fling it over my one shoulder and walk up to the glass door that says entrance on the hair salon. I see my reflection in the glass and sure enough I look like a little school girl as I walk in.
“Wow this place is really nice and massive.” The girl at the counter smiles at me.
I stop and see her looking at me up and down. “Aren’t you going to be late for school little girl.” I look up at her smiling at me.
“Oh no um is Necy here?” I look around and see all the women busy doing hair in one area and in another there doing nails.
The woman behind the counter smiles at me. “You’re not Kellie are you?” I look up at her pretty face smiling at me.
“Yes how did you know that?” I smile at her seeing how pretty she is.
I look at her as if she is an alien from another planet. “Well Necy was telling us about a young girl on the plane, and how young you looked. She said that you remind her of herself so full of determination. That you are a California girl and she was going to help you.”
“Kellie is that you? Oh, my god I knew you had pretty legs that you were hiding in those baggy jeans. I'm so glad to see you.” She gives me a big hug and kiss on the cheek. “What's up with the little school girl uniform you look like you’re a little girl?”
I smile at her kissing her again on the cheek. “It’s along story.” I smile than see everyone in the shop smiling and listening to us.
“We’ll sit in the chair and tell me all about it. I'm going to fix those bangs up for you like I wanted to on the plane.” I seat in the beauticians chair as she puts a pink smock around my neck. “Go ahead sweetie I have another appointment in forty-five minutes.”
I look up at her smiling face and see everyone else smiling. “Well my day started like this.” I started going into detail on my whole day’s adventure. Then I see my hair all brushed out and my hair is really long now as my bangs are combed down in front of me and they go past my chin.
“Close your eyes really quick sweetie I don’t want to get any hair in those pretty blue eyes of yours.”
I close my eyes than I hear the sounds of scissors opening and closing several times. I open my eyes to see the last of my bangs cut away. Looking down in my lap, I see all the long blonde bangs. “There we go those are the perfect bangs for you sweetie. Now let me put your pigtails back and you can look in the mirror and tell me if you like your new hairstyle.”
“Wow I look totally different now with bangs and there so short too.” I do not notice that everyone around me is smiling as I stare at myself in the mirror.
Necy takes the smock off me. I stand up as Necy brushes off all the loose hair off me. “How much do I owe you Necy?” she looks at me, and starts to giggle.
“Well since you work here now you will get your hair styled for free. In addition, when you meet some big strong guy we can make you look all sexy. You won’t be wearing the little school girl uniform that makes you look to young to have fun hehehehe” Necy giggles a loud than everyone else laughs and giggles. “Let’s go upstairs and I'll show you your new place if you still want it.”
We go in the back past the private hair stations, and threw the back door. We climb up to the second floor. Necy opens the door and I see tons and tons of boxes everywhere. “I know it’s a major mess but once we get all the boxes back downstairs we can paint it and you will like it.”
“Wow its way bigger than I thought.” I put my pink backpack on the stove because the counters all have piles of boxes on them. “There's even a back patio?” We walk over to the sliding glass door as I open them. “Wow you can even see the ocean it is so pretty Necy.”
I feel a tear in my eyes as I turn my back to Necy. “Hey sweetie I told you us California girls have to stick together.” She hugs me and, I hug her back.
“Oh when I said we will bring the boxes down to the shop and store them there that means just you hehehe. I have another appointment sweetie so if you do not have any plans you can start working right now.
I would probably leave the school uniform on so it will get sweaty while you work up here, and then put your clean clothes on that are in the backpack when you are done.
“You come down and get me my lil California girl if you need anything.”
The End or to be continued?
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘California Girl’ I had so much fun writing this story.
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected]
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if they enjoy my work.
Or my Instant messenger for yahoo is: panties_boy28546
California Girl
Part 2
By Princess Panty boy
Wow, I look around and don’t know where to start organizing. Man there are boxes everywhere. I guess I will just start bringing down the boxes, but maybe I should organize the boxes first. I start putting all the boxes that say nail polish or nail supplies or anything about nails and stack them by the door.
I go thru the bedroom and see more boxes, I stack them also. Okay now I will start taking them downstairs. I see the backroom storage area is seriously large. I start stacking the boxes against the wall with no window.
Well at least I have some room now up here. I clear the kitchen counter off and make different piles of stuff. I make a pile for hair coloring, and a pile for shampoo’s, and conditioners. Another pile for hair spray and hair gels.
Man, I am going to be a professional at all the different types of stuff in a hair salon.i giggle to myself. I start taking more boxes downstairs. Slowly the upstairs is getting organized. Well this is cool I can see the couch and the counters are spot free.
I wonder what is in the bag it looks like a gym bag or workout bag. I open it up and see orange short shorts in them. Wow these are tiny they look like hooter girl shorts as I giggle holding them up to me.
I wonder if they would fit me sure would be better to wear shorts even if they are short shorts that look like hooter girls shorts. The bag looks fairly new, and the shorts don’t smell or anything.
Oh, well what the heck I walk into the bathroom and start to undress, and hanging the school girl blouse and blazer on the hanger. I see myself in the mirror just wearing the bra and skirt with shoes and socks. I shake my head still trying to figure out how one thing led to another and I am in a schoolgirl uniform.
I slide the tiny schoolgirl pleated skirt off, and put it on the hanger. I see myself wearing Barbie panties still with no bulge and a light pink bra. I slide the orange short shorts on.
The shorts feel a little snug, as I look in the mirror. The new shorts definitely make me look older and of course, you still cannot see any type of boy bulge in them. I turn to the left than to the right looking at my butt hehehe. I cannot believe I am giggling and I am checking my own butt out in the mirror.
I slide the sleeveless tank top on me, it says California on it so that is cool, but it is written in pink of course. I smile thinking wow now I really look like a California girl. I wonder if I should have taken the bra off. Oh well at least I feel more comfortable.
Sliding my shoes and socks off, and putting the pink flip-flops on. I can't believe all the stuff I have in my pink backpack. I should not call it mine because it is pink and looks more as if a little girl would wear it.
The bathroom is almost completely done; I stare at myself in the new shorts and sleeveless tank top. I guess I should clean the floor than it should be ready to use. There is a bucket, I put cleaning stuff in it but there is no mop.
So I just get on my hands and knees and use the sponge that was in the bucket and clean the tub and floor. I back out of the bathroom still on all fours scrubbing the floor. I get a smack on my bottom! “Owe,” I yell as if a little girl would say. I turn around and see Necy standing there. She just smacked my little butt, me wearing her tight orange hooter girl’s shorts.
“Hey that hurt ya know plus you scared me to death, I should probably check my panties.” I hear Necy burst out laughing and someone behind her giggling. I'm glad you both think my pain is funny.” I stand up and smile at both of them.
Necy moves my pigtails out in front of my ears. “You just looked so perfect all bent over with your pretty little bottom in the air like you were getting ready for your boyfriend to take you doggy style.” I blush almost glowing red while they both notice and giggle more.
“Oh you are just a riot ya know that Necy, a riot.” I try to smack her, she moves, and it looked like a little girl smacks the way I did it. Great I even kid around as a girl does how messed up is that.
Giggling Necy turns and sees she is still smiling at me. “Wow the place is looking much better and you look great in my old hooters shorts too. You for sure don’t look like a little school girl wearing them, you have really sexy legs Kellie.”
“Are you trying to hit on me hehehe.” I giggle. “Remember when you said that to me on the plane hehehe?” I see both of them giggling with me.
Necy turns to the other person. “Oh this is Stephanie she works here too. I will have to introduce you to everyone latter.”
“Hi Stephanie glad to meet you I'm Kellie.” We smile at each other.
She comes over and hugs me. “Glad to meet you Kellie I know you will enjoy working here and living up here too. Lots of surfers walk past the window not that I stare at the window while I'm working.”
Both Stephanie and Necy start giggling. “Well welcome again I just came up to get a case of the hair color boxes right here. We can talk later I have to get back to work. Have fun.”
“Yea you have your work cut out for you Kellie. I mean I have been storing stuff up here for years.” I look at her smiling at me. “I still can't believe how hot looking you are in those short shorts. One of my old girl friend’s daughters worked at hooters, and she gave me the short shorts thinking I could fit into them.”
Necy continues to smile at me and stares at my long smooth legs. “Yea I hope you don’t mind me trying them on. It was just so hot carrying all the boxes up and down the stairs.”
“Oh no I don’t mind at all, there your shorts now. I could not fit inside those little shorts to save my life. If any guys seen you wearing those little tiny short shorts there going to want to get inside of them hehehe.” Necy giggles.
I shake my head thinking she is out of her mind. Looking into the mirror, I start to believe her and notice how sexy they are on me. Turning away from the mirror, and smiling at Necy who is staring at me. “Well does the place look any better?”
“Kellie you’re kidding right, the place looks 100 times better than when I walked you up here a few hours ago. I can't believe how much work you did already today. I'm not paying you overtime though, make sure you put eight hours on today’s date and if you go over that put it as yesterday’s time.”
Necy continues to look around smiling. “Um Necy I wasn’t going to put any time for working today. I mean I'm cleaning up and organizing so the place is nicer for me to live in, and to thank you for giving me a job and letting me stay here.”
“Well Kellie that’s very sweet of you, but your organizing this up here will help all my employees to find the supplies they need. I had Patti who you have not met yet say how easy it was for her to find the hair coloring chemicals downstairs in the storage room.”
I am smiling at Necy while she talks, watching her smile and her hand movements as she talks. “The last time it took her over an hour looking up here for them. Therefore, that saved my company and hours pay thanks to you and that’s just one example.”
“Thanks Necy I don’t know what to say but thanks.” Necy smiles at me while she walks over to the kitchen and sees how clean it is now.
Watching her opening the dishwasher and the frig. “You’re so welcome my little Kellie girl. I did put several water bottles in the frig, and I ran the dishwasher so everything in there is clean.”
“Well I have another appointment in about ten minutes so I'll see ya later and thanks for joining us sweetie.” Necy leans over and hugs me, and gives me a little kiss on the cheek.
Necy turns and looks at me up and down. “Oh I wouldn’t wear those little short shorts outside unless you’re in the mood to get laid. I am sure the guys will be horny as hell seeing you in those tiny short shorts hehehe.”
“Oh and I left you a key on the table it opens this door, the outside entrance is a staircase that goes outside and up the side of the building.”
I smile again at Necy as she walks to the door. “Thanks again Necy.” I yell as she closes the front door. Wow, I have my own apartment and a job life is good. Walking by the mirror oh yea, everyone thinks I am a girl even with these little shorts on. I guess I do look like a girl. I should not of let her cut my bangs that really makes me look girly now.
My feet are killing me as I take my pink flip-flops off. Oh, yes that feels better. Maybe I will take a little rest. First, I had better take my vitamins that Cindy's mom gave me. Grabbing the backpack off the counter I take my purse out and see the pills.
Oh, my god I just said take my purse how girly does that sound. Oh, well as I take two more of the pills as I read extra strength estrogen on the bottle. I'll have to look that up on my computer, and see if these are real strong vitamins.
I think I'm going to put the purse not my purse on my new dresser in the bedroom, and hang my backpack up by the front door like I would have done back home with mom and dad.
Wow, I wonder what mom and dad would say seeing me in these little girly short shorts and putting my purse on my dresser. They would both have a heart attack. Speaking of I should call Cindy’s mom so she knows I'm okay I've been here all day.
Going back to my purse, I mean the purse and take my cell phone out with the piece of paper with all their numbers on it. Looking out the sliding glass door, I see the ocean while I hear the phone ringing and ringing. I guess she must be busy. The answering machine beeps.
“Oh hi Mrs. Floyd this is Kellie. I just thought I would call you and check in I have been cleaning my new apartment all day the place looks so much better now. There is the most beautiful view of the ocean from my patio. I guess I'll try to call you later I'm taking a break and thought I would call, talk to ya later bye.”
I sit down on the leather couch and kick my feet up on the coffee table but there are too many boxes. So, I just stretch out on the couch, and yes, this is the life. I lie back on the couch and stare out the sliding glass door seeing only the sunny skies and the top of the palm trees.
I get so relaxed and fall asleep. Dreaming or walking around the palm trees and meeting people on the beach.
I wake up and look around and I have a blanket on me now, and I see outside there are millions and millions of stars when I look up into the nighttime sky. Wow, that is so cool. I guess Necy came up and put a blanket on me.
Turning some lights on I notice it is already nine o’clock at night. Oh there is a note on the frig.
“Kellie I didn’t want to wake you up, you looked so relaxed. The shop is all locked up if you go back in the shop the alarm is set and I am leaving the code on a separate piece of paper next to this note. If you get hungry I left you today’s pay on the counter. 10 hours work times 15 dollars an hour is $150.00. I hope it helps the rest of your pay will be in a check. I thought you could use some pocket money. If you get hungry there is a great coffee shop with awesome subs and there are always a bunch of surfers there too if you need company tonight hehehe. See ya in the morning.
Love Necy.”
Wow, I am paid a lot of money; I wonder how much I'll make in a week. The coffee shop does sound like a good spot to get a bite to eat, and I could really go for a four shot mocha. Yea that is the plan than I look down and I am still wearing the really girly hooter girl short shorts and a sleeveless tank top.
Doesn’t look like Necy has any other clothes up her nothing even close to jeans. I was hoping for something else but there is nothing else to wear. Oh, wait that is right I have that other outfit that was in the backpack that I was wearing before the school uniform. Yea but that is a jean mini skirt and top and that is totally girly too.
I guess I am screwed if I want to get something to eat I'll just have to rough it maybe I'll see a cloths store or a surf shop would be even cooler and get some new shorts.
Taking my backpack, I walk into my new bedroom and see the yellow paint on the walls. Definitely, a girl’s bedroom sure looks bright in here. All kinds of girly beach pictures on the walls, I shake my head. I turn over the pink backpack and the jean mini skirt and tube top falls onto the bed.
Not much choice as I slide the super girly orange hooters short shorts off and toss them onto the laundry hamper yes two points as my throw lands right into it. Yes, I put my hands over my head in victory as I turn and see myself wearing the pink Barbie panties and pink top.
Okay the shot was manly, but I'm wearing pink Barbie panties so that’s another story. I pick up the jean mini skirt and slide it up my smooth legs than of course, I look in the mirror I see a girly girl staring back at me.
Oh, well sliding my flip-flops on and taking the cash from the counter and the key and head to the front door. Oh, man my skirt has no pockets. What am I saying MY skirt? I really need to see if this is all worth it, I'm sounding more and more like a girl.
I need to find a girl friend that will get my head on straight. It should be easier to find a hot girlfriend out her in southern California. I've never seen so many hot girls in one place my whole life. I turn around and see myself wearing the short jean mini skirt well maybe it will not be that easy to find a girlfriend dressed like this.
Turning around again and putting all my stuff in the little purse Cindy’s mom let me barrow. Locking the door, I walk down the outside staircase, and I’m watching how busy the street still is at 930 at night on a weekday. People are walking around laughing and giggling as I see the coffee shop on the corner.
Wow, this place is like the coffee shops on TV. I walk in and get in line as I look around. The place has a whole bunch of people all about my age. I don’t notice any girls by themselves. Come to think of it, most the shows on TV are filmed in southern California so maybe they film here too.
I turn around after someone pokes me in the side. “Hey sorry to bug you cutie I just noticed you looking around like you’ve never been here before. I'm Steve. How ya doing?” I look at the surfer guy smiling at me while he looks me up and down still smiling, I smile back.
“Oh no problem you’re not bugging me I just moved in down the street I'm Kellie by the way as I reach my hand out and he shakes my hand like a girl. Wait a minute I'm dressed like a girl so I guess that fits.
We both hear the guy behind the counter clearing his throat trying to get my attention. Turning I see him smiling at me. “Can I help you miss?”
“Um yes can I have a four shot mocha with no whip and a turkey sandwich please?”
The guy behind the counter smiles at me. “Sure thing babe, Is this your first time in here cutie?” staring at him I smile and notice him looking at me up and down checking me out.
“Yes this is the first time I've been here. Looks like everyone is having a blast. I'm Kellie by the way.” I reach my hand out and he reaches his hand out and shakes my hand like a girl too.
Smiling I play with one of my pigtails. “Well it’s my pleasure to meet you babe everyone calls me “Splash’. I guess because I splash there drinks into a cup.” as he laughs a loud. “Go take your cute self over there and find a seat and I'll bring that out to ya darling.”
“Thanks splash how much is it by the way?” I look at him smiling from ear to ear at me.
Splash leans in and kisses me on the cheek. “I think that kiss covers it.” He leans back over the counter and smiles at me when he turns to get the order. Wow, I should kick his ass for kissing me. I turn around and sit at a small table by the window. I bet girls never have to pay for stuff here.
“Wow you looked in shock when splash leaned over the counter and kissed you. Do you mind if I sit with you?” I turn and look into his eyes.
He smiles at me. “Sure go ahead, and yes I was surprised that out of nowhere he kissed me. It sure seems like everyone is so friendly here. Is it like that everywhere in this town?”
“Well I guess everyone around here is pretty friendly, but I would watch out for splash he just wants to get inside your panties.”
I look at Splash than at Steve because they both pretty much said the same hellos and stuff to me with introducing themselves. “And what about you Steve?”
“What about me? Oh you mean well yea I guess, at least I'm admitting to want to get in your panties Kellie I'm not hinting around or stealing a kiss.”
Splash walks over with my sandwich and my drink. “Here ya go Kellie girl I hope you enjoy. Do you want me to kick this guy away from you, is he bugging you?” I look over at Steve.
“Not yet he’s not. But thanks Splash. Oh this mocha is to die for.” I take a small sip. “Yes you really know what you’re doing, thanks again Splash.”
Smiling Splash winks at me. “Thank you cutie and let me know if I can get you anything else.” He walks away and goes back behind the counter. I start to eat my sandwich while I look around at everyone.
“I'm glad I'm not bothering you Kellie, you feel like walking down to the beach after you finish your sandwich?” I feel his hand on my knee. I look down at it while I take a bite out of the sandwich.
Staring at his hand on my knee, I look up and finish chewing my food. “Are you comfortable with your hand on my knee Steve?” He smiles at me and I smile back while I talk another sip of my mocha.
“Well come to think of it yes I am very comfortable, I can't think of a better place I rather be. Am I bugging you now Kellie?” I feel him squeeze my knee and rub it softly under the table.
I smile at Steve, and lift his hand off my leg and slide out of the booth. “Do you still want to walk down to the beach I haven’t seen it yet?” I open my purse and leave a five-dollar tip. I lift up my mocha and raise it in the air aimed at Splash watching as I was thanking him.
“Of course I do and going with you makes it perfect. You sure gave Splash a nice tip for a fast meal he is going to think he has a chance to get inside your panties.”
I look at Steve. “You sure talk about getting inside my panties a lot.” I see a weird look on Stevie’s face, as we walk thru the front door.
“Hey Steve, and who is this pretty little thing walking with you?”
We stop and I smile at the two girls and the guy that stopped us and said hey to Steve. “Oh this here is Kellie and Kellie this is Dana, Lauren, and Mike over there on the cell. Oh and girls keep your hands off of Kellie she’s mine.” I feel Steve's arm around my waist as he talks.
“Hi everyone yea I'm Kellie it’s great to meet all of you.” I move Steve’s hand off me. I notice that Dana has the same skirt as me maybe even a little shorter than mine. Lauren is wearing a light pink mini skirt that I can see her panties threw it is so thin.
Dana & Lauren both smile at me and we look at each other. “Really like your skirt Kellie.” She puts her hand up for a high five slap. I slap her five.
“Thanks it’s almost as pretty as yours.” I put my hand up for a high five. Dana high fives me. We both start giggling.
Lauren smiles and starts laughing too. “Maybe Kellie you should go get a room with Dana.” The three of us start to giggle.
“But that would leave you out Lauren, and where did you get that little pink skirt I just love it. I can even see your panties threw it.”
The three of us just burst out laughing as Steve and Mike just look at each other. “Well Kellie, I can see me and Lauren will have another good friend we can call ourselves the three musketeers’.” I put my hand up in the air, Dana, and Lauren both high five me and we three hug each other. “You be good to her Steve or me and Lauren are going to kick your ass.”
“See ya later.” We all three girls say at the same time as Steve and Mike look at each other, like we are three alien girls. Wait I just called myself one of the girls. I look over at Steve smiling at me as he grabs my hand while we walk. “This way Kellie girl.” I continue to hold his hand as we walk.
We walk out onto the beach and I bend over to take my flip-flops off and Steve smiles at me like he looked under my skirt. “What's so funny Steve as he takes my hand back. “I can see you like Barbie panties is all.”
“So you looked up my skirt. You must have a thing for panties Steve. Maybe I should call you panty boy instead hehehe.” I start to giggle. I can't believe I'm kidding around with him and I'm giggling like a girl to.
There is a bench coming up as Steve smiles at me and we seat on the bench. “Oh yes I have a thing with panties or what's inside them.” I feel his arm go over my shoulder and his other hand on my knee.
“Really I'll have to remember that.” I turn away and then I turn to look at Steve and feel his warm, lips touching mine. “Hey what are you doing we just met.” Steve smiles at me, leans in, and kisses me again on the lips this time feeling his tongue sliding in my mouth.
Before I can react, I feel myself getting comfortable and I’m kissing him back with our tongues wrapped around each other. I open my eyes and see his eyes closed. I close my eyes, and continue kissing him. Wow, he is a real good kisser than I feel his hand start to slide up my knee until it is just under the edge of my skirt. I stop his hand, than his hand takes mine and he puts my hand on top of his bulge in his board shorts.
Steve starts rubbing my hand across his bulge feeling how hard his cock is. I notice it is double the size of mine while I continue to stroke it threw his shorts. I open my eyes and see him smiling at me as I look down between us. I don’t even realize that his hand is away, and I am still rubbing him by myself.
We close our eyes and I feel mike move real quick while I'm rubbing him and my hand slides inside his shorts and my fingers slide inside his underwear until my little hand is wrapped around his massive hard cock stroking him up and down as we kiss deeply.
Opening my eyes, I look down at his lap and see my hand going up and down giving him a hand job. I than feel his other hand going through my hair. He plays with my ear making little circles around it while he pushes softly on my head moving it down towards his lap.
Before I knew it, my other hand is pulling his hard cock out of his board shorts. His massive cock finally comes into view as I stare at it, and the tip of his cock. Wow, it is so hard and freaking hot and it feels alive and pulsating. I’m feeling Steve’s pulse threw his throbbing cock.
Looking up at Steve his eyes are closed as one of my hands is holding him by the shaft of his cock. I lean closer and feel the heat coming off it as I kiss the tip of his throbbing cock. I hear Steve moan. I kiss the tip and I open my mouth, I notice my lips closing around the tip of his hard throbbing cock.
Steve’s whole body seems to come alive as my lips close around the tip of his cock. Somehow, my mouth slides down his cock until I feel the tip of his cock bulging the side of my mouth out. I then lean up and feel the tip of his hard cock going towards my throat as his balls smack into my chin.
“Oh yes Kellie girl, go Kellie.” I hear Steve start to moan calling my name while my head starts to bounce up and down in his lap. Feeling him going in and out of my mouth, I feel the tip of his massive cock hit my lips I bob back down on it until his balls smack into my chin than I just continue to bob up and down on it.
Steve starts to shake a little and I hear him moaning louder. “Oh noooo Kellie oh yes Kellie, oh yessss Kellie girl.” Hearing him moaning my name and calling me I get turned on and start to go faster up and down on him.
All of a sudden, I feel Steve stop shaking and he explodes deep in my mouth. I feel my mouth filling up with cum as some drips out of my mouth and drips down my chin. I don’t know what to do so I just swallow it all and continue to bob up and down on him for another minute until his cock is soft.
I feel his cock emptying in my mouth, I feel the finial squirts from his cock is done and he is totally soft and just drops out of my mouth when I open my lips.
“Wow that was awesome Kellie that was the best blowjob I have ever had in my whole life.” It finally hits me when he says that he enjoyed the blowjob I just gave him.
My whole life I looked forward to my first blowjob but I thought I would be receiving it not giving a blowjob. I see the happy look on Steve’s face, while he stares at me pointing to my face. “You have a little on your face, and chin.” My tongue slides out and licks it off my face as Steve smiles.
“I'm glad you enjoyed yourself Steve. I should be going I have to get up early for work. So I'll talk to ya later.” I still can't believe I sucked his dick I never even seen another guys dick, and now I gave some guy a blowjob. I need help I don’t even know what happen.
Steve hugs me, and I lean into kiss him and he turns me to kiss him on the cheek. I guess he didn’t want my cum filled mouth kissing him as I walk off the beach, and back towards the hair salon and my new apartment. I don’t think I looked up all the way back to the apartment I kept staring at the sidewalk and my feet.
“Ring ring.” I stop and take my cell phone out and see its Cindy's cell on my caller ID. “Hi Cindy how are ya doing?”
I cannot hear anything as I turn my volume up. “Hi Kellie, mom or my mom said your friend Necy called her and said you fell asleep while you were cleaning and she didn’t want to wake you up, and she didn’t want mom to worry.”
“Well that was nice of Necy. I seen a note on my frig, but I'm really glad she called mom or I guess I should say your mom. I like your mom way better than mine I don’t think my mom really liked me I can't remember ever laughing with her or anything.”
Smiling I here Cindy giggling on the phone. “I’m glad she called so no-one would worry. I think you would love Necy she is a riot. I was laughing so hard today. I wish you could come over and see the place or even spend the night and help me fix my new apartment.”
“There are tons of people here. After I woke up from my little nap, I went for a walk to the coffee shop. Actually I'm just walking back to my apartment now.”
I pull on one of my pigtails while we were talking. “Are there many boys out there? I bet there are? Are there any cute boys Kellie? I can't wait till I can have a boyfriend to hold and him to hold me tight.”
“Aren’t you a little too young for a boy friend? Yes, there are many guys here. Have you heard anything about my suitcase yet? I really miss my clothes.”
Hearing Cindy giggling. “Well I kind of heard mom talking to someone from the airport and they said there going to send you a check for the amount you said was the value of the stuff in your suitcase. I heard mom say something about the whole bag was destroyed by accident.”
“Oh I hope you’re kidding Cindy that would be the pits.” I almost start to cry hearing my suitcase is gone with all my clothes.
I hear her giggling again. “What's so funny? I don’t think if you lost all your clothes you would be laughing.
“Well mom packed all my old clothes and there are four boxes by the front door for you. So you will have plenty of clothes really soon hehehe.” Cindy continues to laugh.
I wait for her to calm down. “Why are you laughing so hard? Whatever it is can't be that funny.
“Well you remember when I said how pretty you looked in that skirt and top how girly girl my mom is turning you into.”
I listen trying to figure what the heck she is getting too. “Yea I remember, how is that so funny you can barely breathe.”
“Do you remember the jeans you wore here? I'm sure, well she packed up all my pants and shorts and she added your jeans and she brought them all to the charity place and all the boxes she is giving you of mine well there are no jeans, pants or even shorts in them. Only skirts, dresses, panties, bras, and stuff like that hehehe.”
Shaking my head and almost crying as I hear her. “That’s not funny at all. Wow, I just can’t win that’s crazy Cindy. I'm going to let you go I'm just getting to my apartment. I am tired and knowing all my clothes are gone and now there replaced with dresses, skirts, and everything girly. I'm going to go, I'll talk to ya tomorrow. Bye Cindy.”
I hang up the phone as I feel a tear dripping down my face thinking about all my boys’ clothes are gone. What a shitty day this is, and the reminder of seeing that guys dick and me putting it in my mouth and sucking on it oh my god I still can't believe I gave another guy a blowjob on my first day of my new place.
In twenty years from now when me, and my buddies are seating around talking about the old days. Someone is going to bring up the subject of blowjobs. And will ask me about my first blowjob I ever had. They will be talking about how good it felt to have a girl between their legs. I will be thinking about how hard his dick was in my mouth, and how he tasted in my mouth.
This is just crazy and when anyone from home asks how my first night in my first apartment was, I sure won’t be telling them I spent the night giving some guy a blowjob. I shake my head. I see the window on the salon say they open at ten. Oh well at least I can sleep in, that is one good thing.
My phone rings again, I see its Cindy again so I just push ignore. I will call her tomorrow when I am in a better mood.
The End or to be continued?
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘California Girl Part 2’ I had way to much fun writing this story.
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected] , Or my Instant messenger for yahoo is: panties_boy28546
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if they enjoy my work.
Hugs to all,
Princess Panty boy
California Girl
Part 3
By Princess Panty boy
(A special thanks for editing this short story goes to Rhonda. She made sense of my un-edited version and cleaned the story up great.)
Wow, I didn't realize how tired I am, as I walk up the outside stair case leading up to my apartment. I open the door and look around and I see everything is the same way as I left it. It is going to be weird not having my mom picking up my stuff that I leave around.
I turn the alarm back on and lock up and grab a bottle of water out of the frig. Oh, yes that tastes good as I take a large sip still tasting the funny taste in my mouth from me sucking off Steve. I have to stop thinking about that I don't want to dwell on the thought that I gave another guy a blowjob.
Speaking of frig I am going to have to go to the store tomorrow so I can stock up. Would be great to get some food, and something to drink for sure. Oh, my feet hurt so bad the same as my neck. I reach back and rub my neck as that makes it feel better, kicking off my flip-flops back by the front door.
Oh yes it’s time for bed, walking into my new bedroom and laying back of the bed thinking about my busy day, I take off my skirt and top and just cuddle up in bed with me still wearing the little Barbie panties and bra. I fall asleep in like a heartbeat.
“BANG BANG BANG” what the heck is that. I jump out of bed and realize I can't go to the door in panties and a bra so I slide the little jean skirt and top I was wearing yesterday, back on. Okay I'm ready now as I walk over to the front door.
“Come on sleeping beauty open the door these box’s are heavy.” What, that sounds like Cindy.
I open the front door as Cindy was leaning against the door as I opened it and fell into the room, falling down with her butt in the air seeing her white panties and wearing her little schoolgirl uniform. “That was good Cindy, can you fall in the room again so I can record it this time.” I kid with her as I help her up and she hugs me.
“Are you okay Kellie, you sounded so sad on the phone last night and I tried to call you back but you just ignored my call?” Cindy puts the box down on my kitchen table.
Cindy’s mom comes in, and drops another box on the table and comes over and hugs me. “What are you guys doing here? And it’s so early too.” seeing the sun is just coming up as I look over at the sliding glass door.
“Well Cindy said you didn’t have any cloths and I put all her old clothes in these boxes, so you shouldn’t have to buy any cloths for a long time. I really hope you like the dresses and skirts. There are panties, bra’s camisoles, and even a few swimsuits.
But, sorry no jeans or pants of any kind, I didn’t see any shorts either.”
I smile “That’s great the beach is only one block away so I sure need a swim suit so I can go to the beach after work. I'll probably get more use out of it than the rest of my clothes.”
“Oh that’s great, I think I packed three or four bikinis’ and one or two one piece swim suits so you have a great choice.” I look at her then I realize she only brought girls clothes and looks like just really girly clothes too.
I look at her smiling at me as if she is doing me some great favor. But really, she is only giving me dresses and skirts and other really girly cloths. I guess I should be polite and thank her. I have a job; I can go get more clothes anyway.
“Wow look out the sliding glass door and watch the sun coming up. That is so awesome. Come see the view mom, I mean Mrs. Floyd and you too Cindy. Isn’t this the most awesome view ever? Last night it was so quite I could hear the waves from up here when I got back.”
Cindy’s mom walks around the apartment looking around. “Wow, this place is really big for one person. I remember my first apartment it was a studio apartment and didn’t have a bedroom, just one big room with one corner that had my bed and another corner was the kitchen. It was still like heaven having my own place.”
“Thanks I really like it here, and everyone I met has been really good to me.” Cindy and her mom both smiled at me.
I see Cindy and her mom smiling at me. “Kellie you can call me mom if you want. Cindy told me what you said last night that you feel closer to me than your real mom. Thank you by the way.”
“Okay thanks, yea my mom and I are not close at all.”
Cindy's mom stares at me. “Oh yea I talked to your mom yesterday. I told her you arrived on time and are doing well except they lost your luggage at the airport. She was very concerned about you not having enough clothes to wear while you are here.”
“I told her we had a lot of clothes that the kids out grew so you could get all the hand me downs. Your mom offered me money but I told her that was not needed. I told her that we didn’t have any pants or jeans so you wouldn’t be wearing anything like that from now on.”
I listen for Cindy's mom to say anything about me wearing skirts and dresses, because if my mom knew I was wearing girl’s cloths she would freak.
“Your mom said she can't remember not seeing you in a pair of Levis jeans. But she figured how hot it was out here you wouldn’t have much need for jeans anyway; she said to call her today.”
The whole time she was talking to me she was smiling and giggling like a little girl. “Did she ask what kind of clothes I was wearing?”
“No she just seemed relieved that you had help out here, and that you had clothes to wear.” I start pulling on my pigtail realizing both of them are staring at me. “I bet there’s a lot of guys out here, I think this is like surfers alley. That’s where all the cute guys hang out and pick up on girls.” I drop one of the boxes when I hear her say guys pick up on girls here.
I feel relieved knowing that my mom doesn’t know I have been wearing girl’s clothes and everyone I have talked to since I left my parents house thinks I'm a girl.
“Oh good I don’t want my mom to know what type of clothes I'm wearing. My mom has, um always bugged me about getting rid of the jeans and wearing something nicer.”
I try to think of a way to word it so they won’t tell anyone I have been wearing dresses and skirts since I got here.
“Oh Kellie, did you meet a boy last night?” Cindy’s mom comes closer to me trying to look at me eye to eye.
I turn and our eyes meet. “Oh you did meet a boy. Is he cute, come on tell me about him? Did you, you know mess around?” Our eyes meet again and I see a look in her eyes.
“Oh you did, wow you are a fast worker, or he is, hehehe. So tell me about him, come on come clean.”
Cindy is walking thru my place looking around till she hears her mom giggling. “What's so funny mom?”
“Okay but don’t tell Cindy I really don’t want to be a bad influence on her. She wants to grow up too fast and I like her the way she is. I don’t want her to be boy crazy like some people.”
I pick the box up and see the swimsuits that fell out as Cindy's mom picks up one of the bikini bottoms and puts it against me for sizing. “Okay, I won’t tell her you have a boyfriend you’re messing around with.”
“No, I don’t have a boyfriend mom. Wow, that feels good calling you mom. Please don’t call back East to talk to my mom I don’t want them in my life. I really need someone I can trust, okay. And No, I don’t have a boyfriend.”
She stares at me smiling. “Okay I won’t call them again. So you don’t have a boyfriend. So that means your messing around with someone but you are not counting him as your boyfriend right? Okay, I get it.”
“Mom we're going to be late for school, can I come over to Kellies after school pleeease? She wants me to help her clean this place up so she has a nice place to live.”
Me, and my new mom stare at Cindy. “We’ll see sweetie, I'll talk to Kellie during the day and see how late she has to work.” We see Cindy stomp her foot like a baby. “If you’re going to act like a baby I can get you a diaper to wear under your school uniform.” Cindy chills out as my new mom giggles with me.
“Okay Kellie we’re going to go for now it’s still only 06:30 so you can go back to sleep and look through your pretty clothes later.” Cindy's mom gives me a big hug, and kisses me on the cheek. Cindy’s mom whispers in my ear. “Don’t get pregnant, have oral sex it’s more fun anyway, hehehe.” My mouth drops open from shock. “Yes that’s it.”
She is pointing to my open mouth. “Keep your mouth open and he won’t be able to get you pregnant, if he’s in your mouth.” I turn bright red as she giggles. I feel her hugging me tighter as she gives me a little wink.
“Give Kellie a hug and kiss or you’ll be late for school.” Cindy looks upset like she is going to cry.
I watch how Cindy walks over and hugs me and gives me a little kiss on the cheek. “See ya later sis. I should be able to call you sis if you can call my mom, MOM.” I shake my head seeing Cindy smiling at me, Cindy is so funny.
“Okay you both have a great day and thanks for stopping over and thanks for all the clothes.” Wow, that was exhausting. I go to lay down for a few and see the little tie die bikini. I guess I can try it on, at least it is clean.
Wow Cindy's mom talks just like Necy. All women must be secretly horny all the time; they talk about sex more than guys do. I sit on my bed stripping down to my panties and bra. I guess I can't wear either of these. As I take my bra and panties off I notice the bra has formed around my flabby chest making it look like I have little breasts.
I slide the bikini top on and then slide the Barbie panties off. Wow, has my penis shrunk. I don’t remember it looking so small and limp like it is now. I had better take another vitamin. I take one from the bottle of pills that is sitting next to the bed. That is right I'm supposed to take two at a time. I hope this estrogen perks me up. I feel my nipples tingling.
Maybe I am just comparing my little penis to Steve’s massive cock. I cannot believe I had that monster penis in my hand. What am I saying; I had it in my mouth longer than it was in my hand? I am so screwed up I cannot believe I keep thinking of last night sucking his penis off. Looking down between my legs, are you kidding my penis is getting hard talking about me sucking him off that is so messed up. It sure does look smaller though.
Oh well hopefully these vitamins or whatever these estrogen pills will make me stronger and healthier. I take the tiny bikini and slide them up my smooth legs. Wow, they fit like those other panties.
As I turn to the left then to the right while I stare into the mirror it seems like this bikini bottom is just tight enough to push my little boy parts up inside my body just like those Barbie panties did.
Oh well I'm going to lay down for a while. I set the alarm for 09:00 an hour before the shop opens downstairs. I must have been super tired because after I shut the lamp off in my new bedroom I heard the alarm clock go off three hours later, even though it felt like three seconds later.
Wow, that was a fast nap. That sure smells like coffee. I walk out into the kitchen and see a full pot of coffee. Cool, oh and there is another note from Necy. “Kellie, I set the alarm on your coffee maker since you’re asleep on the couch. See ya in the morning, sleep good Princess.”
Holy smoke, I almost freaked seeing some hot girl in a bikini in the apartment and then I realize the girl in the bikini is me. Wow, you sure can't tell there is anything in this tiny bikini bottom. I twist and turn looking for any type of penis or balls bulge.
I know what will wake me up, just like when I was home, a shower and a cup of coffee. So I ignore that I'm wearing a tiny bikini and I get a coffee cup and of course all of them have flowers and are of course very girly. I pour the cup of black coffee and take a small sip. Oh yes that is good.
What is this as I say, as I see something out of the corner of my eyes? Oh this is one of those carafes that holds coffee and keeps it hot while it’s out of the coffee pot. I pour half a pot into the stainless steel carafe, and I can even see the reflection of myself, or at least I can see the pink colors in the reflection.
Turning the shower on the water starts coming into the pink tub. Okay I guess I'll take a tub than. While I'm untying the bikini top I notice that the bikini top did the same thing as the bra, it formed my chest into two mounds making me look like I have almost pointy breasts. I giggle shaking my head in denial
Oh, I forgot to take my vitamins as I walk into the bedroom and I guess it’s not the bedroom it’s my bedroom. Anyway I take them off the nightstand, take two, and slug a little from my water bottle. Wow, my new chest bounces when I walk, that is crazy they bounce just like girls breasts. Oh well hopefully these vitamins will shape me up and get back to myself.
While I'm walking I watch them bouncing and notice if someone was looking in the windows they would see me topless walking around in bikini bottoms watching my breasts bounce. What am I saying, they're not breasts. It’s just from the bra I was wearing yesterday and the bikini top I wore to bed.
I'm half believing and more hoping that I'm right. I slide the bikini bottoms down after I put my coffee cup and carafe on the edge of the tub. I step out of the bikini bottom and stare between my legs. Well that is weird, my little penis and balls don’t hang down when I took the bikini bottoms off.
I look closer and see my little penis is still stuck inside me like the bikini bottom pushed it inside my body and I'm guessing my balls are stuck up there too since they're not hanging down.
Whatever, I'll just not touch it and see how long it takes to come out. Plus, that’s weird I always have a hard on when I wake up, but this morning I have nothing but tingly nipples, and of course they really bounce when I move.
I step into the tub, and yes, that feels good. I stretch out in the tub and notice my little penis went inside me even more, not being able to see the tip at all more like a gap between my legs.
Getting very relaxed I turn the shower on so I can lie in the tub and feel the shower pulsating against my whole body. I lower the water pressure so the hot water will last longer and I open the drain like just a hair so the tub won’t fill up and just stay the same level while the shower beats against me.
Oh yes, this is California living as I take another sip of coffee relaxing more. I open my eyes and see my nipples are totally erect standing straight out on my chest. Well that’s strange. I reach up touch one of my nipples and feel all tingly again. Wow, they sure are sensitive for some reason.
I hear my cell phone ringing in the other room. Damn, there’s no way I can get it before it goes to voice mail so I ignore it closing my eyes. Well I better get up and get dressed for work, and of course see who was rude enough to call me while I'm taking a relaxing tub, hehehe.
Damn, I giggled again. I really need to focus on not being so girly. I step out of the tub after shutting the water off and start drying myself . Wow, I still have no body hair; I wonder how long it will take to grow back.
Looking between my legs I still see nothing hanging down, not even the little tip of my penis sticking out, as I get closer to the mirror to see. Damn, maybe the bedroom mirror is easier to look at. Oh, there it is I can see the tip of my penis inside me about a good inch inside like its hiding.
“Bleep, Bleep” I hear the cell phone peeping like I have a message. I wrap the towel around my waist and start to walk out of my bedroom and see my man breasts bouncing again so I raise the towel till it’s under my arms and I walk out of the bedroom and see the phone blinking.
I turn and pick my cell up and see I forgot to plug it in last night. Oops, I had better plug it in now. One message it is blinking.
“Hey Kellie this is Necy, I have a doctor’s appointment this Moring, I was wondering if you could open the shop for me. I meant to ask you yesterday but you had a long day and so did I. call me as soon as you get this message.”
I call Necy right back and it only rings once. “Hey California girl did you sleep good?”
“Yea, I was in the tub when you called, sorry I didn’t get it faster. And I got your message and of course, I can open the shop for you. What time should I open it up?”
“Thanks so much well the girls usually get there about fifteen minutes early, so if you could have it open by then, it would be great. If you can do my job until I get there it would be awesome.
Just answer the phone and check the appointment book and schedule people for whatever they want. Tell them you are new and will do your best. I know you’ll do fine, and I’ll see ya after awhile okay?”
“Okay I'll do my best and is everything okay, I didn’t know you had to go to the doctors today?”
I sound concerned since Necy has been telling me stuff as if she is my mom or big sister would be more accurate. I wait for a response as I take a sip of my coffee.
“Um yea, everything is probably okay I just had some pains in my side and chest. I just wanted to get checked out. Don’t tell the girls in the shop just tell them it’s a normal check up, okay Kellie girl?”
Sipping my coffee, I listen to Necy. “Okay Necy I’ll do as you said I'll be a little early for them. I’ll do the best I can since I don’t know what I'm doing, hehehe.” I cannot believe I just giggled like a little girl. I start looking through the boxes of clothes. “Okay Necy don’t worry everything will go fine see ya when your appointment is over.”
“Okay thanks Kellie I trust you.”
Damn all I see are the most girly clothes possible. I empty box after box on my bed. Oh well I want to get down there super early. All I see is dresses and skirts well I'll just take something that will be comfy in this heat I guess. I get naked super fast leaving my clothes on the floor.
Looking between my legs my little penis is still receded inside me a little bit, as I see the tip of my penis is not sticking out at all. Oh well I'm sure it will pop out and my balls will come back into view, but for now I'll get dressed real fast and get downstairs to the shop. Sliding the yellow bikini panties up and putting the matching bra set on, I notice how fast I clip the bra this time.
Wow, I wonder why my puffy chest really fills this bra. I look in the mirror and see a girl in her bra and panties. I try to see anything boyish in me. This is crazy I can't see my penis or balls in these panties and my chest seems to be forming into this bra like I really have breasts. That is crazy I better get dressed and worry about it later. I see a flowered sundress, slide it over my head, and slide some white slightly heeled saddles on real fast.
I am sick of those pigtails they make me look so young. I'm in a rush so I'll just put my hair in one ponytail so I can get downstairs faster. Wow, since Necy cut my bangs she sure makes me look really girly. What am I saying I am wearing a flowered sundress, panties, a bra, and girly saddles?
Yea Necy and Cindy's mom are definitely turning me into a girly girl. Wait a minute I'm a boy but look at me in the mirror. Oh, I don’t know what is happening to me. This is so hard. Speaking of hard Steve's penis was so hard when it was throbbing in my mouth, and when he cummed in my mouth he was almost yelling with happiness.
Why does that sneak into my head all the time, me sucking him off, like that it’s not like I enjoyed sucking on him. Why am I smiling as I walk to the front door passing the mirror. Oh, I need to get my head together. I open the front door and walk downstairs to the shop.
Turning on all the lights, wow I cannot believe I am part of this, part of a business. Okay what do I do? Well if it was me getting to work what would I want to start my day off? I know I started coffee upstairs to start my day; maybe they would like that too. I start to make both pots of coffee.
Okay while the coffee is being made I better check the plants in the window they might be thirsty too. Walking over to the plants that cover the main entrance and the massive windows on both sides of the door since the salon is on the corner of the block there are tons of windows.
I put my finger in the first plant and it seems dry. I go to the back room and find a watering jug that is used to water the plants; of course, it is pink like everything else I have to use as I giggle. Filling it up with water, I notice everything in this salon is a girl girls dream.
I bet Cindy would love hanging out here everything is pink or flowery even the plants have girly plant holders. I start watering all the plants and see myself in mirrors that surround the salon. Wow, I could not look any more girly if I tried to look girly.
Oh yes the coffee is done, and of course the different coffee cups are all flowery like the ones upstairs in my new apartment. I pour myself a cup, and walk over to the front door and sit in the first hairstylist’s chair that I get to right behind the cashier.
A few minutes later, I notice everyone wandering in the salon ready for another days work. “Wow someone made coffee, can you smell it? Was that you Kellie?”
“Yes Necy asked me to open the salon for her while she had a doctor’s appointment and I was thinking that if I was coming to work what would start my day off good. I figured I like coffee when I start my day so I thought I would make coffee for everyone that wanted some. I figured the plants needed to be fed so I watered them.”
I see everyone smiling as they walk in and see they have coffee made for them. “Thanks Kellie I've heard so much about you. I am Carol and this is Sandy. I think it is great that you are joining us in Necy's salon. We were both off when you came by yesterday.”
“Thanks Carol, Sandy I really like everyone I've met. I cannot believe how nice everyone is in Southern California. Everyone is so pretty and beautiful it’s crazy it seems like all the beautiful people end up here in Southern California, hehehe.” I giggle again.
The girls smile and look at me up and down. “You know Kellie you are very pretty, come over here, and have a seat in my chair sweetie. I think you’re ready for your first California makeover.”
“But I'm supposed to be working not getting myself a makeover. Um I do not want to get in trouble. Um,” I stand up and feel a squirt of pee shoot into my panties because I'm so nervous. I stop from getting my panties soaked.
Looking around I see the other girls coming in as Sandy puts the pink flowered smock over me. “Good morning Kellie.” I smile trying to hear the different voices wishing me a good morning. “Who made coffee that is so great?”
“Oh Kellie made coffee on her first day now I'm going to give her, her first California girl makeover. Hehehe.” I hear giggling from behind me and I look up at Sandy brushing my hair out. “Good your hair is still wet from your shower or bath this morning. I'm just going to even your bangs out again.” I hear the scissors open and closing.
I look down into my lap and see little hairs and a few large clumps of really long hair. “Hey Sandy I don’t want you cutting my hair I like it longer.”
“Oh stop it I'm just trimming around your face so your hair is formed for your face which is very long. I just opened it up more so your face is open more.” I feel Sandy move my chair so my back is too the mirror. I see Sandy motion for Carol to come over to her.
Carol gets on one side of me then Sandy on the other. “SNAP, SNAP” “Hey what was that.”
“I told you Kellie we're giving you a California girl makeover. What would a makeover be without pierced earrings?”
I am in shock as it is setting in that she just gave me pierced ears, I hear. ‘SNAP, SNAP” “There ya go sweetie I'm done with your ears so just get relaxed.” Sitting back, I cannot believe she gave me two pierced earrings. Wish I could see them in the mirror but my back is still to the mirror so I cannot see anything.
“Now close your eyes sweetie I want to thin these out they're almost growing together.” I start to feel her plucking my eyebrows.
I give her a look. “Owe that hurts ya know.”
“Don’t worry I'm almost done. I can use this other tool, its electrolysis so you will never have to go through this again if you want.”
I look at her smiling. “Yes use it so I never have to feel this pain again.” I then see her plug some little thing in and I feel it buzzing around my eyebrows. “Wow that’s tingly but it doesn’t hurt as much as plucking.” I than feel her going over my face over my lip and across my cheeks and in front of my ears.
“There ya go Kellie you will never have to worry about facial hair again. I killed the hair where side burns would grow. I also killed the hair on your lip so no mustache and cheek and chin so no beard hairs either.” I am in shock, as I see Sandy smiling at me.
I listen to Sandy and I want to cry I will never have any facial hair again like other guys. “Plus I gave you a nice clean thin arch for your eyebrows so you will never have to pluck your eyebrows or be worried about any facial hair at all you will always have a very soft girly face for the rest of your life. No hair can ever grow on your face, this is permanent.”
“Don’t worry about thanking me. Let’s put some color on these eyes.” I seat back trying not to think about what she said that I could never have any facial hair ever. No side burns, no mustache, and no beard forever. I try not to think about it. But almost cry.
Feeling Sandy brushing something on my eyelids, and then around my eyes. “Oh that is so much better that really makes your eyes look so much bigger. The boys won’t be able to keep their hands off you now, you look so sexy. You will really be in demand now hehehe.” Hearing Sandy giggling.
“I hope you want lots of boyfriends because they will be climbing all over you now hehehe.” Sandy says.
I feel the chair turning, and I get the first look at my face and hair since she started my makeover. “Wow is that me, holy smokes. I have pierced ears in both my ears and two in each. All four are pink.”
Oh, my god I am a total babe, no one is ever going to think of me as a guy. I stare at myself wearing only the smock you can only see my head and face, and you can see no maleness , only 100% female and I look smoking hot too.
“I know you look so grown up now with your ears pierced and light makeup and with your eyebrows looking all sexy now.” Sandy says while smiling at me. I feel the smock taken away from me and I see the sundress I'm wearing, as I stand up and Sandy comes at me hugging and kissing my cheek.
Sandy holds on to both my hands and takes a step back and looks at me from head to toe. “Wow girls check out Kellie, is she hot looking or what? I wish I could say I did a lot but you were pretty before I started but now you’re movie star beautiful.”
“Wow I do look pretty, I look like a total different person. Thanks again Sandy that was sweet of you to give me a makeover.” I had to thank her or she would be upset after working on me for two hours.
Sandy smiles at me. “I didn’t just give you a makeover Kellie; I gave you a California makeover now you look like a native southern California beach bunny, hehehe.” I hear her giggling and listen to the others giggling too.
“Kellie can you help me wash Mrs. Jones hair honey?”
I walk over there seeing how my face is very open since Sandy cut my hair around my face. “Kellie is new and this is how we wash a client’s hair, first you put the little smock on her. Then you lean her head back slowly till the back of her neck is in this groove on the sink.”
“Very important that you test the water on your hand until its Luke warm and start wetting her hair everywhere. Once her hair is soaked you use this really good shampoo and wash her hair with your finger tips till her whole head is in suds.”
I look up at her washing her hair, as she smiles at me. “After her hair is all full of suds everywhere you start to rinse her hair out making sure the water isn’t too hot or cold. Once her hair is all rinsed out, you wrap her hair with a towel. See, they're in this closet.”
I see stacks of pink towels supper fluffy. “You put her towel on like a turban, than you walk her back to whoever is doing her hair. Do you think you can do that sweetie?” I look over at Sandy smiling at me.
“Yes that’s pretty easy. I can do that.”
Mrs. Jones looks up at me then at Sandy. “Let’s give the pretty girl a chance Sandy.” Mrs. Jones says. I look up at Sandy wondering what they are talking about.
“Okay I talked with Mrs. Jones before I brought her back here and told her I was training you how to wash hair. Mrs. Jones was going to make the decision after I washed her hair if she was going to let you Kellie, wash her hair the second time.”
I look at both of them smiling at me. “Okay so you want me to wash her hair now?”
“Yes, and I want you to say aloud everything you're doing, I am not going to give you any help unless you are going to screw up hehehehe.” Sandy and Mrs. Jones giggle at the same time. “Okay Mrs. Jones stands up and let Kellie take you to get your hair washed.
Mrs. Jones stands up and walks next to me and then I walk her back to the sink and chair. “Okay Mrs. Jones just have a seat right here and lean back, and relax and I'll wash your hair.” I say to Mrs. Jones as I hold her hand and watch her leaning back putting her neck in the little groove as I lift her head out from underneath.
“The water feels just perfect and I start soaking Mrs. Jones hair till it’s soaked. I then put some shampoo in my hand, rub it together and start rubbing it into your hair using my fingertips until your head is covered in suds. How does that feel Mrs. Jones?”
I rub her scalp relaxing her softly. “Oh that just feels lovely Kellie you have the hands of an angel you have such a light touch.”
“Well thank you Mrs. Jones you are too nice. I start running the water until it is Luke warm and then I start rinsing your hair out. I bet that feels nice doesn’t it Mrs. Jones?”
Looking down into Mrs. Jones face, I see her smiling. “Oh yes that feels so lovely I could just take a nap right here hehehe.” Listening to her giggle.
“I shut the water off once Mrs. Jones hair is all rinsed out. I take one of these super fluffy towels out and pat dry her hair than put it up in a little turban. Here now Mrs. Jones, lean forward a little bit and I'll take you over for your appointment.”
Mrs. Jones stands up and gives me a little hug and a soft kiss on the cheek. “Wow she did a great job didn’t she Sandy?” I see her staring at Necy who is smiling from ear to ear almost crying she looks so happy. I see a tear run down Necy’s face.
“What's the matter Necy are you okay?” I take her hand and Mrs. Jones takes her other hand as we both look at Necy as tears are flowing down her face.
I notice I am rubbing her hand like she was a puppy. “I'm sorry I'm getting too emotional watching little Kellie here washing your hair. I'm so proud of you Kellie like you’re my daughter or little sister.” I lean in and hug her; my eyes start to drip tears seeing Necy's eyes. Necy starts crying, Sandy, and Mrs. Jones start to hug us too, than they both have tears flowing out of their eyes. Now there is all four of us crying, and hugging now.
“Wow look at you four ladies over there, I think all four of you must be that time of the month to be so emotional.” The whole place burst out laughing, as there is not a dry eye in the salon.
We four slowly break our hug and Necy hugs me again. While everyone goes back to work slowly, they stare at us hugging. “Well I hope your appointment went okay Necy.” I reach up to wipe my eyes, but Necy's hand stops me.
“No don’t rub your eyes your make up will be all over you. Now let me fix you up.” I look into her happy eyes as she gets a tissue and wipes the tears away without messing up my makeup.
Looking up at Necy I see her smiling at me. “Thanks Necy. Are you sure you’re okay?” I whisper so no one else can hear my concern.
“Yes sweetie I'm fine. I love your outfit, that sundress really shows off those sexy legs. “I roll my eyes at her while Necy smiles at me. “ You look so grown up now with earrings, and wow look at those sexy eyebrows. The boys are going to be all over you.” Necy smiles.
I shake my head as Necy stares at me rolling my eyes. “Well looks like your good to go with washing hair. Let us get you used to the counter. I want you to answer the phones, and make appointments and then take their payment for the salon service they needed. Have you ever used a cash register before?”
“No never. I have never had any kind of job before, I'm sorry.”
Necy smiles at me. “You don’t have to be sorry, but you are really good with people so you will go far with whatever you choose to do sweetie.”
“Thanks Necy.” I watch as Necy goes over the different ways of taking payments, cash, credit card, debit cards and we have a good time with her training me. I learn it fast and its way easy.
Necy starts on her appointments and the day goes pretty fast. I wash two more ladies hair and everything goes smoothly. I am then the cashier. Everyone kisses me on the cheek and gives me a little girlish kiss on the cheek at the end of the day. I kiss them all back and of course hug them and say have a great night.
“You did great Kellie. I think I'm going to have to keep you around. These are long days 10 in the morning until eight at night is ten hours, and you started early too. The girls told me you even made them all coffee before they started work. That is a great idea and I would like to continue to do that okay?”
I smile at Necy. “Oh yes no problem I'm glad you like my suggestion.”
“Great well here is your share of the tips.”
I look at the two hundred dollar bills and cannot open my mouth because I'm in shock. “This is my share of the tips? You have to be kidding?”
“No the girls all voted and you work very hard and deserve a full share of the tips plus you get an hourly rate that comes in a check every Friday.”
I hug Necy really tight. “That’s great I'll be able to save up for a car real fast this way.” I put the money in my purse. God I'm so girly now saying my purse. Oh well I am making money though.
“What kind of car are you looking for Kellie? The reason I'm asking, I'm going to pick my new car up right now and I was going to trade in my old car maybe we could work something out if you’re interested.”
I turn around putting the purse over my shoulder and looking at Necy. “I was thinking something small that would be good on gas mileage since the price of gas is through the roof.”
“Do you have plans; you can take a look at my car and come with me to the car dealer.” We walk outside as Necy walks out in front of me, I use my key to lock the front door, and I set the alarm. “I can get used to you doing all this I love you being here Kellie.”
Smiling up at Necy while I put my key back in MY purse. “I love being here and working with you too.” We walk over to the corner and I see Necy take her keys out and push the buttons on the remote.
“Wow that is cool Necy.” I stand there and watch as the top of the yellow VW bug comes down, and the windows roll all the way down too. “That is really cool and I love your car. Is this the car you’re trading in?”
I look at Necy waiting for her to respond, while I'm hoping like crazy it is. “Yes so you like it then?” Necy says.
“Yes, heck yes I have always loved convertibles, and especially convertible VW beetles.”
Smiling at each other. “Well don’t just stare at the car get in girlfriend.” I start to giggle like I am a little girl, still smiling from ear to ear. We both get in and drive about ten minutes to the car dealer.
“Wow you can afford to buy a car from this place Necy? All they have are super expensive cars.” I look around and see BMW’s, Mercedes Benz, Jaguars, and other expensive sports cars.
We see the salesman walking fast to us and waving to Necy. “Hi Ms Necy are you excited about picking your new car up?”
“Oh yes, this is my um, my niece Kellie she will be taking this car, but yes I'm excited about picking my new car up. What do you think Kellie you like it?”
We stand around a brand new white convertible BMW. “Wow this car is awesome Necy; you really picked a hot car.”
“Thanks I thought so too. I have wanted one of these since I was a little girl or I should say since I could drive. I am going to meet my boyfriend for dinner and celebrate his birthday and my new car. Don’t tell anyone Kellie but my boyfriend bought me this car so you can use the VW convertible.”
I look in shock at Necy. “Wow I will take care of it like it was my own.”
“Great I have to go, so I'll see ya in the morning.”
Necy throws me the keys to her old car and I catch them while I smile from ear to ear. “Thanks I'll be careful with it, see ya in the morning.” I wave good-bye as Necy flies out of the parking lot. Wow, that car is fast as I wave.
Cool, I climb in the VW convertible, and head back towards the apartment. I feel my long hair bouncing around from the wind of the convertible. This is so cool. I'm driving down the road in the sunshine smiling.
Wow, I live in southern California, and I'm driving a convertible. I have a full time job that pays great plus, I have a free apartment. Yea life is good; then I look down seeing my legs are shaved smooth and, I am wearing a short sundress. That is right my whole life will change if people find out I'm not a girl.
I stop at the coffee shop seeing a parking spot right in front. I see Splash standing in the front as he waves to me as I pull in, and park.
“Hey splash how ya doing? Looks like the coffee shop is packed again.” I say while I am smiling.
I see splash checking me out from head to toe once I step out of the car, while his eyes slow down staring at my legs. “You look great Kellie. I love your car it is perfect for you, a pretty California girl.
“Well thanks.” I turn and surprise him kissing him on the cheek. Splash smiles at me, I look down smiling than notice his bulge in his shorts growing. I look away.
I definitely surprised him with a little kiss on the cheek. Splash surprised me when I turned around, our lips met and he pulled me in for a long passionate kiss. My tongue being attacked by his tongue. Our tongues wrapped around each other.
I feel his hand going down my back and resting on my butt. Feeling his hand squeezing my bottom through the thin flowered sundress. “What are you doing Splash? Are you going to pull my panties down right here in the street and fuck me hehehe?” I giggle.
“If you want me to I will.” Splash says. I start laughing shaking my head NO. Splash takes my hand, and we walk back in the store. Well at least I do not have to worry about him ripping my clothes off in the coffee shop.
Splash yells out to the chick at the counter. “Hey I'm going for dinner break; I’ll be back in a few.” I look at splash smiling at me as we walk upstairs, and I see that it’s an apartment like mine but way smaller and a total surfer type of decorating.
“Wow this space is nice. Is this your place Splash?” I look at him smiling at me while I look around. I am looking at the surfboards hanging on the wall, and the beach towels drying on the porch.
I feel his hand take mine, as I turn around our lips meet again. I feel the heat of his lips against mine; his hand goes back to my bottom. I feel him squeezing my butt through my dress and panties.
“Oh Kellie you feel so good to kiss I haven’t been with anyone for so long. I had a bad relationship and she dumped me for a guy with money.” I look at his sad puppy eyes; he leans in and before I can move I feel him kissing me deeply again.
Splash's leg rubs into mine and I can feel his massive cock bulging out through his shorts. What is he doing rubbing his cock against me? I feel his other hand sliding up my legs and under my dress.
I put my hand on his and stop him from sliding any further up my dress. That is all I need, a guy to slide his hand inside or even over my panties and feel my penis. Why is he taking my hand with his?
He puts my hand and his on top of the bulge bursting out of his shorts. I feel how hard his cock is through his shorts, I feel him slide my hand up and down his long shaft of his rock hard cock.
Looking down between us, I see his hand is gone and I am still stroking his cock through his shorts. I feel him squeeze me real tight and we fall back onto his couch. I start to slide my hand back, and my hand somehow slides inside his shorts and inside his boxers.
Wow is he hard as my little hand wraps around his monster cock. Before I notice it, somehow, I'm between his legs and my hand pulls his cock out of his shorts and into my mouth as my lips close around the tip of him.
Once I feel the heat, and how big he is, I start bobbing up and down on his rock hard cock. As I feel his cock, filling my mouth up, the tip bulges my cheek out as I see Splash looking down at me going up and down his massive cock.
I lift my other hand up and start to feel up his large balls, they feel so smooth and big like a lemon or lime. He starts to moan while I go deeper until I feel his balls rubbing against my chin. I continue to bob up and down until his balls hit my chin then back again, and again.
I open my eyes and see myself taking all his hard cock in my mouth through the reflection on the sliding glass doors. I stare at myself sucking his cock as I see Splash enjoying me through the reflection until I feel him explode inside my mouth filling my mouth with cum.
Splash is moaning as he cums repeatedly in my mouth while I do not let up. I continue to bob up and down on his now slowly softening cock. I see the killer smile he has as he looks down at me.
“Wow Kellie that was great I can't remember the last time I had a good blowjob like that.” I hear him saying it was a good blowjob, then it hits me I just gave him a blowjob. All the times I have dreamed of some hot chick getting on her knees and sucking me off. Now I'm the one doing the sucking off how messed up is that.
Splash turns me over and I see his hand on his cock as I am like sitting on his waist. He starts moving my dress out of the way until my panties come into view and he see’s my flat crotch with no bulge still.
“No Splash I don’t want to get pregnant.” As I move his now hard cock out of the way. I feel him lift me up and the back of my panties get moved over to the side until I feel the tip of his monster cock sliding inside my panties.
Before I can say a word, I feel him pushing down on my shoulders as his monster cock slides slowly into my bottom. I moan loudly as I hear him. “Oh yes Kellie you are so tight baby girl yes.”
“Oh no” I yell. “Oh yes Splash, Oh yes.” as I feel him going deeper inside me. I feel his hands on my waist as he starts to pump me up and down with a strong rhythm. I am just going a long for the ride as he rides me faster and harder. I start moaning louder.
He pulls out of me and I feel sad until he moves me over on the couch and I am on all fours. I feel both his hands on my hips again and then the tip of his cock starts to push at the back of my panties until he slides deep inside me again.
“OH Splash” I moan as he starts his rhythm again but going faster and harder he fucks me harder, what am I saying he is fucking me. I start pushing back harder into his cock as he slides deeper inside me until we are both moaning.
I feel his balls smacking against my ass as he pumps me harder and faster I moan almost screaming as my whole body is shaking and I feel the chills while goose bumps cover my arms as he pumps me hard and harder. Feels like my whole body is having an organism.
Another exposition hits me, as I feel warm cum shooting inside me, with Splash moaning while I feel his now limp cock sliding out of me.
I slide my panties back up and roll over on my back exhausted and sweaty. I start to feel cum dripping out of my bottom while I smile at Splash smiling back at me.
The End or to be continued?
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘California Girl Part 3’
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected]
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if they enjoy my work.
Or my Instant messenger for yahoo is: panties_boy28546
The End or to be continued?
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘California Girl Part 3’ I had way to much fun writing this story.
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected]
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if they enjoy my work.
Or my Instant messenger for yahoo is: panties_boy28546
California Girl
Part 4
By Princess Panty boy
( I wrote this some time ago and I never up-loaded the other parts to this web site so I am re-editing them and posting them here. Please read the early chapters before you read this chapter so it makes sense. Hugs Princess)
I lay there on his bed looking at Splash smiling back at me. I look down at myself seeing my long smooth legs and my panties are flat in the front showing no bulge. If Splash could see inside my panties, he would freak finding out that I have a penis and balls like he does; well his is way longer and thicker.
I cannot believe I just had a guy make love to me. What am I thinking he didn’t make love to me like some soap opera on TV? Splashed fucked me until I screamed, than he fucked me again until I begged for more.
Man I always pictured myself having sex for the first time with some hot chick, just pounding away as she smiled and moaned in happiness.
What is happening to me? I am the one that just got fucked and had this guy just pounding away inside me and he cumed in my butt. Oh my god if anyone ever found out that I had sex with a guy. My parents would kill me, and all my friends would disown me.
Oh, man what am I going to do? The worst part is I enjoyed it. What am I saying I didn’t enjoy it? I enjoyed it more than anything I did in my whole life. I wish he would do me again, right now!
I need help I cannot believe I am thinking this way. I am admitting to myself that I enjoyed the hell out of Splash fucking me like I was a real girl. Which also means I enjoyed sucking on him too.
The truth is I didn’t just suck on him. I should say what I really did. I gave another guy a blowjob and he cumed in my mouth, and I enjoyed it or I loved it I should say to be honest. I way more than just enjoyed it I loved his hard cock in my mouth going up and down on him until he exploded in my mouth.
I had better get help listening to myself I am out of control. I have been having sex like I was a girl. Everyone thinks I am a girl and I have now had sex as if I was a girl or I should say he fucked me silly. “Hehehe” I giggle aloud.
Yup that is what I need to do is see a doctor. He will figure out what the hell is wrong with me. Both guys that I have met I sucked there cocks I mean I gave them blowjobs, and they cumed in my mouth and now Splash fucking me.
Wow, I need help, as soon as I see Necy tomorrow I am going to see what her doctor’s name is and make an appointment fast before I lose whatever mind I have left.
All I wanted to do was visit Southern California and have a fun summer here, and go home and finish school and get a job and get a place of my own and meet a girl.
What am I thinking I am already doing half of that? I already have a good paying job I already have my own place and I already have a girlfriend well a boyfriend.
Man I am more screwed up than I thought. I have the life I want but it is as a girl. Instead of having a girl with big tits and a nice butt I have a boyfriend with a big cock who loves sticking it in me anywhere I'll let him and I love it.
I shake my head trying to not think about his hard cock as I turn over, and what do I see. Yup, his cock bulging threw the sheets. I look at him as he must of fell asleep.
Wonder if he is hard under the sheets. I slide my hand under the sheets between his legs as I lean on my side seeing him still sleeping and snoring lightly.
“Hehehehe” I giggle a loud reaching over and wrapping my hand around his limp cock as it starts getting hard immediately. Wow, and he is still snoring.
Well I know I can get him hard while he is sleeping I wonder if he can get off while he is still asleep. What kind of thoughts do I have wow I wonder if real girl's think like this as I giggle again.
Before I get the thought all the way in my head like it was a good idea or bad idea, my head is under the blankets and my lips are around his hard cock and my head is bobbing up and down on him.
I start to feel faint; I move the blankets off my head as I continue bobbing up and down on him. I look up seeing him still asleep as I notice the reflection in the mirror over his dresser is me sucking on his cock in full view.
I stare into the mirror as I go up, and down on him while I rub his balls with my free hand feeling my chin softly touching his balls as I bob up and down on his hard cock.
All of a sudden with no warning bang, he shoots massive cum deep in my mouth looking up at him smiling watching me sucking his cock dry.
I feel his limp cock slide out of my mouth since I just sucked all the cum out of it. “Oh sorry Splash, I mean I didn’t mean to wake you or anything I just wanted to see something.”
“No worries baby I enjoyed waking up to a hot chick sucking on my dick. What did you want to see?” I smile at him calling me a hot chick but feeling weird that I initiated sucking on him, not like he pushed my head between his legs.
I did it, and I sucked him dry, boy do I need help. I sit up and try not to answer but he smiles at me. “Well don’t tell anyone this but I wanted to see if I could, you know…ummmmm get you off while you were still asleep.”
“Oh well I guess you found out but I'm willing to let you try it anytime you want. I think you give the best blowjobs ever. I have never had a better blowjob before in my whole life Kellie.”
I start to giggle hearing, I give great blowjobs. Why do I think that is so good, but I do as I smile at Splash. I look at him smiling at me. “Well I guess I'm good at something giving blowjobs.” We both laugh.
Splash moves the sheets off of us and moves me over slightly. Before I know it, I feel Splash sliding my panties over to the side and I'm on all fours.
I start to turn around, and then feel his strong hands on my hips. Both my pigtails hang down over my face when I feel the tip of his hard cock between my butt cheeks.
“Yes, oh yes that feels good Kellie.” I start to moan softly than louder as I feel him sliding deep inside me until his balls are smacking against my butt cheeks when he is pumping.
I start to push back into his thrusts feeling him going deeper inside me as he starts pushing harder and faster. “Oh yes Splash don’t, don’t please don’t stopppp.”
“Faster, oh yes harder.” I start to moan softly to splash. He picks up the pace and before I know it, I am all most screaming with pleasure.
I feel his hand reach around feeling my hard nipples. I open my eyes seeing his hands rubbing my chest feeling my nipples. I then realize I have small breasts that are real, as my whole body tingles.
“Yes Splash that is great. Yes, yes, yes….than I feel warm cum shoot into my body. I squeeze my butt cheeks together milking his limp cock as I feel him slide out of me.
I turn over on my back sliding my panties up and I close my eyes feeling Splash playing with my pigtails until I fall asleep.
We both fall asleep with our arms and legs wrapped around each other. I wake up in the morning with the sun just coming up as I stare out the window watching the sunrise. Wow, that’s beautiful.
Turning over I giggle seeing his morning hard on poking thru the sheets. Splash is still snoring softly. I slide out of the sheets slowly so I don’t wake Splash.
I stare at the sheets standing straight up from his morning hard on as I move the sheets off him. I lift myself over him and slide my panties over and I wrap my hand around his hard cock and pull it to my butt.
Am I really doing this as I feel like I am watching someone else. I seat down on his hard cock as he slides deep inside my bottom.
“Oh yes” I moan aloud. I start bouncing up and down on his cock. I feel his hands grab my hips as he pulls me down on his cock sliding in deeper and deeper.
I watch splashes face as I bounce up and down on his hard cock. I notice that he is trying to not get off. I start pushing up and down faster and faster.
“Yes that’s it.” I scream as Splash shoots cum so hard I feel like it is going to come out of my belly button. I left myself up as I see his wet limp cock sliding out of me as I lay back down next to Splash.
I kiss him on the lips and see his smiling face. “Oh Splash I have to use the bathroom. Where is it?”
“Oh baby it’s that door right there.” I see Splash pointing. I jump out of bed fast and jump into the bathroom. I close the door and seat on the toilet and I start to pee. Oh, yes that feels so good.
I lean over and look between my legs seeing my little penis is still buried inside my body. Not even the tip of my lil penis sticks out. I shake my head, and grab some toilet paper and wipe myself.
“Splash are you up?” I slide my panties back up and flush the toilet. Walking out to Splash I see he is falling back asleep. “Baby I have to leave so I can get home, take a shower, and go to work. I'll see ya later Splash.”
I walk around the bed hearing him mumbling. I kiss him on the forehead. “See ya later Splash.” I see my skirt on the floor and I slide it on checking myself out in the mirror.
Okay I am good there is my purse, and I walk out of splashes apartment, I lock the door behind me. Taking my keys out I walk over to my new little VW bug and climb in and drive two whole blocks and park back where Necy had parked yesterday.
Oh, I am so tired, as I climb out of the little convertible I realize how sore my bottom is from all the pounding Splash did to me. I fix my little skirt and start walking towards the stairs to my place. That sounds cool MY place hehehe.” I giggle again.
Why am I giggling like a girl for? I guess I am being treated like a girl so whatever I guess. I'm so sore. I rub my bottom thru the skirt.
What am I saying I'm the one that had him fuck me this morning? I'm the one that climbed up on his hard cock and had him fuck me until I was numb.
I get into my apartment setting the alarm on the car, I see the lights blink meaning its armed now. I lock the front door and put in the alarm code.
Wow I look around and see the place looks the same. Bleep, bleep. What is that sound? I look over in the kitchen where the sound is coming from.
“Yes” I say aloud it’s the coffee pot meaning the coffee is done. Awesome I set the timer on it yesterday and now the coffee is ready how cool is that. I pour a cup and take it into my bathroom taking a small sip while I turn the shower on.
I strip all my clothes off leaving them on the floor still holding the coffee cup while I strip with one hand. I climb into the shower and put my coffee cup on the shampoo shelf in the shower.
“Oh yes this is the life” I say aloud while the warm water pulsates against my body. This feels so good. I shampoo my hair and wash my body real good and just sit in the tub.
Relaxing now with my coffee cup on the edge of the tub while, the water still pulsates from the showerhead beating against my back.
After I finish my shower/tub, I get out and dry off. Wow, I turn and see the sun shining bright outside. I notice the clock and I'm doing really good for time. I walk to the kitchen and grab some more coffee.
Wrapping the towel around my waist, I notice my chest is really puffy with my nipples poking straight out. That looks weird like I am getting real breasts almost. I had better move my towel to cover them.
Un-wrapping, and pulling the towel up so the towel is wrapped under my arms, and covering my chest completely. This is crazy, only girls cover themselves with a towel like this.
Maybe I need to lose some weight even though everyone says I'm too thin, or do exercises or something so my chest isn’t so flabby. I really need to talk to Necy today to find a good doctor and get a checkup.
Walking over to my closet and I pick out a flowered sundress. I put it up against me looking into the mirror it looks kinda short more like a mini dress and lay it on my bed.
I open my dresser and take out some yellow bikini panties they will go with this dress and a matching bra from another draw. I see my vitamins on the dresser, and I take two this time. I guess this estrogen is giving me a lot of energy.
I see the clothes I'm going to be wearing to work and I start to get dressed putting on the extremely feminine outfit. Sliding some white sandals on my feet, oh that looks good. I stare at myself in the mirror while I'm doing my hair.
What is happening to me I just picked out a dress, panties, bra, and girls sandals without even looking for any type of pants or jeans or even shorts.
Oh, my god Cindy's mom is right she is turning me into a girly girl. Oh, man, I'm a guy and I wear more girly clothes than my own sister.
Man I need help I cannot wait to talk to Necy about seeing her doctor. I think I'm going to go down to work a little earlier than usual and make some coffee and relax there and talk to Necy before anyone else comes to work.
I grab my purse and coffee cup and lock my apartment up, and setting the alarm. I walk down the stairs that take me to the backroom of the hair salon.
I put my coffee down and start both pots of coffee so everyone has fresh coffee when they get here. I better check the plants and see if they need some water. I fill up the pink plant-watering jug, and walk over to the plants by the front window.
Wow, look at me in the full wall mirror. I'm totally a girly girl staring at myself seeing a pretty girl in a summer dress watering the plants in a hair salon. If my mom seen me now she sure would freak hehehe, oh man I just giggled like a girl again.
I shake my head and finish watering the plants as I seat back in Necy's hair styling chair drinking my coffee, and watching as people walk by the salon on the sidewalk.
There are guys and girls all smiling as they walk by and going to work or whatever they are doing. Back home I don’t remember anyone smiling at the beginning of their day. It is so much better environment out here.
‘Ring, Ring’ wow that’s my cell phone. I jump out of the chair and grab my purse, and see it is my mom calling. “Hi mom how’s it going?”
I turn and see myself again in the extremely girly girl outfit talking on the cell. “Sorry I haven’t called since I got here, I've been really busy mom.”
“So how are you doing son? Is everything going okay?” Son if mom could only see me wearing a mini dress, panties and a bra and this girly hairstyle she wouldn’t be calling me son hehehe hope mom didn’t hear me giggle.
I smile at the concern in my mom’s voice. “Oh yea everything is going great. I just got to work, I started coffee, and now I am having a cup-watching people walking by the shop. No one’s here yet I like getting here early so I can relax.”
“Wow, you sound so grown up honey. Your friend’s mom said you have a job in a hair salon. How is that working out for you? It must be weird that is usually an all girl type of profession.”
I look at myself again in the mirror me wearing a short dress, panties, & bra. “Yea mom it is weird I guess me being the only ummmmm well guy in the hair salon.” I giggle at the thought of anyone thinking I looked like a guy dressed like this.
“Everyone is super great here, and I get the single bedroom apartment upstairs for free. I have a great view of the ocean too. I just love it here I'm really blessed to have all that I have after only being here a short time.”
I hear my mom giggle on the phone. “I just can't picture you being the only guy working in a girl’s job is all. I'm very proud of you getting this summer job or are you looking at staying longer?”
“Well I really love it here, no offence but I never want to leave here. Everyone is so great. I love having my own place, but I do have to clean up more not having anyone else doing that for me.”
I start to play with my hair while we talk. “Well Kelly, they have a St. Josephs catholic high school there you can transfer too, if you want to stay longer. That would be our only condition that you continue your education from the same school that you left from.”
“Well as I said, I'm really proud of you. Your dad is proud of you too. We both just can't believe you’re doing a girls job in a girls hair salon.”
I smile thinking if I was a real girl listening to my mom as she continues to talk. “I can't blame you Kelly not wanting to come back to old dirty New Jersey. Southern California looks beautiful on TV and looking at it on-line.”
“I bet Southern California is beautiful in person, and I bet you have a lot of girls out there wearing those little short dresses like your dad was saying.”
Looking back in the mirror, I see a hot girl wearing a short mini dress, but it is me hehehe. I giggle aloud. “Did you just giggle Kelly? I though you sounded like a girl for a second. Maybe the girl's in the hair salon are rubbing off on you.”
“Hahaha mommy that’s funny. Um no I was just looking into the mirror I mean window and I see a pretty girl in a very short mini dress when you were talking about girls in short dresses.”
I stop talking and hope mom didn’t catch me when I said I see a girl in the mirror meaning me. “Wow so you know the difference between a mini dress and a short dress. You sure do sound like you have changed and have learned different things I guess.”
“Um yea mom my buddies mom gave me a whole bunch of their hand me downs so I have a bunch of new clothes, and there household is mostly girls so that’s all they talked about was clothes when I was there.”
I start to get nervous about talk about girls clothes. “Well I guess that’s neat honey that you’re learning other things there. Plus, if you find a girlfriend it will be helpful for you to know if she thinks dresses, and skirts are more comfortable than pants or shorts.”
“Well Kelly I like dresses they are more comfortable in the heat to wear than pants or shorts.” I play with my hair while I hear mom talking about dresses and skirts.
Smiling at myself in the tiny mini dress, I'm wearing. “I agree dresses are better. I mean they um look better in the heat than pants. Um guessing that they would be more comfortable than pants.” I act all nervous talking about girl's fashions with my mom.
“I think you are sounding so girly from working in a girl’s hair salon. Better watch out or you will be in a dress acting like all the girls there hehehe.” Mom giggles.
I almost freak hearing my mom messing with me. “Hahaha mom you’re really funny. The place would probably close down if I was wearing a mini dress, or any type of dress.”
“Honey I didn’t say anything about you wearing a mini dress I was just trying to picture you wearing a girls dress it was a funny thought.” I hear concern in my mom’s voice as we talk.
I see Necy at the front door. “Okay mom my boss is at the front door so I'm going to let you go for now. Sorry again for not calling. And, thanks for your calling was great talking with you.”
“Yes honey was great talking to my son about girl’s fashions hehehe. Only kidding honey, you be good and have a fun time we miss you.”
I smile and wave to Necy at the front door. “Oh and if you decide to stay out there longer than just the summer, let me know and I will send you your St. Josephs school uniform. Do you think it will still fit you?”
“I don’t think my old boy’s uniform will still fit me anymore mom. I mean my old uniform.”
Hehehe I hear mom giggle on the phone. “Well since your old boy’s uniform won’t fit you anymore like you said I can send you your sisters old uniform I'm sure it will fit you just find, and you will fit in better working with all those women too hehehehe.”
“Yea you do that hahaha your totally funny mommy really you are, NOT. I'm going to go so say hello to everyone and give them a kiss from me bye mommy.”
Did I really say give them a kiss from me how girly does that sound, plus I called her mommy like my sister does. “Um yea I will do that I guess. And, I will talk to you soon Kelly. Bye honey.”
Shit, I sounded totally like a girl on the phone or really like a girly girl; only talking about girls stuff like dresses and mini dresses oh my god my mom is going to think I flipped.
I even told her my old boy’s uniform won’t fit I should of said my uniform won’t fit me. I even responded with yea send me sis old uniform I hope she knew I was kidding. Oh well she doesn’t have my address anyway.
“Hi Necy how are you doing?” Necy walks in and gives me a lil kiss on the cheek like girls do. I like your skirt it’s really cute on you.”
Oh, my god I'm talking like a girl would again. “Oh you’re so sweet Kellie. I love your little mini dress too; it makes you look hot, and sexy! Hehehe.” I hear Necy giggling. “I bet your trying to get some guys attention is that it?”
“Oh Necy you are so silly hehehehe.” I giggle walking with Necy. “Before everyone gets here I was wondering um well it’s kind of hard to ask but I'll just spit it out.”
I see Necy start to look serious at me. “Oh you are not trying to quite on me are you?”
“Oh no Necy I love it here and all your doing for me by giving me the apartment and giving me this awesome job.”
I see a serious look on Necy's face. “Well what I'm trying to say is do you know of a good doctor Necy? I want to talk to one, I'm not sick or anything I just you know want to confirm my thoughts.”
“Sure sweetie are you sure everything is okay? You know we can talk about anything Kellie.”
Watching Necy slowly look at me up and down than staring at me. “Oh no you’re not pregnant are you Kellie? I mean I know you said you met some guy but you wouldn’t know if you were pregrant for awhile.”
“What? No thank you very much I am smarter than that. I am okay I just want to be checked out and stuff. Did I tell you my mom called me for the first time since I have been here, a couple minutes ago?
I see a surprised look on Necy’s face. “No you didn’t. Is everything okay in our special place known as New Jersey?”
“Yea I guess everything is going okay there. I told her I love it out here and that I don’t ever want to go back to Jersey ever again.” I smile looking over at Necy.
Necy puts her hand up for me to high five. “Slap” as I high five her. “Well did she take it well or did she freak?”
“No she took it well; the only catch is that I finish school back at St. Joseph’s catholic high school here.” I look sad as I see a smile roll onto Necy’s face. “What's so funny?” I see Necy start to giggle.
Necy is smiling from ear to ear. “I was just thinking how cute you looked in your little friend’s school uniform hehehe.” She starts to giggle again.
“Oh that’s right. I'm not looking forward to wearing that every day.” I remember the uniform that is upstairs in my closet that I tried on of Cindy's. The uniform is a little girl’s school uniform with a short skirt and blouse.
How the heck am I going to get out of wearing a girl's uniform if Necy is going to notice? Let alone I am sure they will make me wear a boys uniform because all of my records are for a boy student. Oh, well no sense wearing about it now that is a long way off.
“Here sweetie this is the phone number to my doctor. Give her a call; see if she has any time coming up for an appointment for you. If you don’t want to go to the same doctor as me ask her for a recommendation for a different doctor.”
I take the piece of paper seeing the phone number and name of her doctor. “Thanks Necy I'll just give her a call when they open up and see if she has any spare time to see me.”
“I think you should go in the back room and call her right now before they get busy. The office has been open for twenty minutes.”
Looking over at Necy pointing towards the back room I pick up my purse and look at Necy. “Yea your right I'll go call them now, and get it over with.
“Good girl now take your time we won’t get busy for another thirty minutes so that should be plenty of time to get an appointment or a recommendation.”
I turn and see Necy looking concerned. “Okay mommy, I mean okay momma Necy” I see a rolled up towel fly by my head, as I turn seeing Necy smiling with her hands on her hips, after she tossed the towel at me from my comment.
“It’s okay Necy I know you care that’s why you are how you are, I yell back while I get to the back office closing the door not waiting for a response.
Okay, I sit down and dial the doctor’s number from my cell phone. I hear the phone ringing, until someone picks up. “Hello Doctor Jekyll’s office how may I help you?
“Oh hi yes um my friend Necy West gave me the doctors name and number, and I want to see if I can make an appointment for myself.”
I wait for a response. “Okay Dr. Jekyll is not taking any new patients but since Ms Necy recommended us we will make appointment for you darling.”
“Great what is the next time you have open that I can come in?”
I hear her flipping pages threw the phone. Sounds like it is going to be a long time from now. “Well darling it looks like we had a cancelation for today at one o’clock is that possible? If you cannot make it, the next open date is in eight weeks.
“Ok I'll be there. If my boss won’t let me go, which is Necy I’ll call you back and reschedule.” I write the time down on the notebook on the desk.
The nurse on the phone continues. “Okay I need some information from you miss like your name, age, and insurance info, but if you work for Necy I'll use her insurance info.” I hear her call me miss, everyone seems to think I am a girl even on the phone that is so messed up.
“Ok Miss Kellie I have all the information I need we will see you at one o’clock unless you call back to re-schedule. Do you have any questions for me sweetheart?” The nurse on the phone calls me ‘miss’ and sweetheart like only girls call each other.
I guess I never noticed but a few times back home I remember the pizza hut delivery called me ‘miss’ also when I was ordering pizza on the phone, but I never corrected them. “Yes I guess I need the address so I know where I'm going hehehe.”
“Ok sweetie do you have a pen to write down the address?”
I cannot believe I just giggled like a girl. “Um yes I do, go ahead I'm ready.” The nurse gives me the address and she said its right around the corner from Necy’s salon. So that is cool.
“Great thanks for getting me an appointment so soon, see ya at one, bye.” We both hang up. Well that was easy hopefully Necy will let me take off long enough to go to the doctor’s appointment.
I finish writing on the notebook and Necy walks in closing the door seeing I just got off the phone.
“Well it looks like I timed it just right, looks like you just got off the phone. Well what did they say? Where you able to make an appointment Kellie?”
I look up at Necy and seeing a concerned look on her face. “Yes, I was first the nurse wasn’t going to give me an appointment she said there not excepting any new patients, but when I said you recommended me to call this doctor, she said it would be okay.”
“The catch is that the appointment is for today at one o’clock. If I can't make today’s appointment I have to wait eight weeks for the next appointment.”
Necy smiles at me. “Oh don’t look so worried you can make it today. Would you be able to work through lunch and then you could have the rest of the day off so in case they need to do testing or whatever you will be good to go Kellie?”
“Great that would be super. I just hate asking for time off since I am so new, and the salon is always so busy. I really appreciate all you’ve done for me Necy I really do.”
I turn and give Necy a big hug, I almost start crying as I look into Necy’s eyes and see tears. “Look at the two of us we are almost balling like a couple school girls.”
“We will be way slower after lunch that’s why I asked you to work thru lunch and we will be all caught up by the time you have to leave. The doctor’s office is walking distance and then you won’t have to hunt for a parking spot if you walk.”
I shake my head staring at Necy. “I can't believe how nice you’ve been since I met you on the plane and letting me have this job and the apartment and now the convertible too. It’s just so un believable how nice you are Necy.”
“Your too sweet Kellie and to be honest the way you talk and handle yourself is why I decided to go the extra distance. When you came here in your little catholic school uniform with the short skirt brought me back to when I was your age.”
Necy turns away from me like she is going to cry. I reach out and take her hand with mine as we go back to eye contact. “No one helped me Kellie and I seen the same sweet girl I was in you, and I want to help you out.”
“I made the right decision by the way all the girl's here at the hair salon all love you and say what a great addition you are to our salon. Plus you have stepped up and put your own mark on the salon.”
I look at Necy because I'm a little confused. “Like when you continue to make coffee for everyone so that they can start there day off good and feeding the plants because like you said they must be thirsty too.”
“See it’s not just the things you’re doing Kellie, but it’s why you’re doing them. You were helping total strangers to start there day by making them coffee. Of course now there would be a fight if I said you were a stranger to the girl's in the salon because they all love you now.”
Hehehehe, we both are giggling at the same time. “You are just a very caring girl Kellie, and it makes me feel good to be helpfully to you and now I conceder you a good friend.” I feel my eyes start to tear again and then Necy’s eyes start to tear as we hug again.
“I feel the same way Necy and I've never been so chocked up talking to someone before. I feel so close to you like were family.” I all most break down and cry again.
Necy looks at me and smiles again. “I totally agree baby girl I consider you like my little sister, no not like your mother I'm not old enough for that yet.” Hehehe we both giggle again. I feel really bad about misleading Necy to thinking I am a girl.
“Necy I really need to tell you something.” I take a big breath so I can tell her how sorry I am about miss leading her to think I'm a girl were I am really a boy who just looks girly.
I see a smile come across Necy’s face, as she looks me in the eyes. “Well it will have to wait because we need to get back to work. If we stay in here any longer I'm going to bust out into tears and have to re-due my make up.”
“Okay I guess.” We both walk back out into the salon area smiling holding hands until the phone rings. I let go of her hand and answer the phone, and we both get back to work.
The thoughts keep going through my head that I'm deceiving Necy and not telling her I'm really a guy even though everyone thinks I'm a girl.
I have to admit my life sure has changed since I came to Southern California and it has changed way for the better since everyone thinks I am a girl. The truth is I love being a girl and I wish that wasn’t true.
The two guys I met both enjoyed my time with them especially when I was on my knees giving them blowjobs, which I really enjoyed. Oh, man I cannot believe I am saying that.
I'm not suppose to like giving another guy a blowjob, but I guess if they think I'm a girl it’s not like a guy is giving a guy a blowjob. It is a girl giving a guy a blowjob. I am just making up an excuse why I enjoyed sucking on them.
The doctor is going to send me up the river without a paddle or however that phrase is for me being screwed up in the head. I hope she can get my head straight because I love southern California; I never want to go back to Jersey.
The End, or to be continued?
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘California Girl Part 4’
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected] or my Instant messenger for yahoo: panties_boy28546
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if they enjoy my work.
Princess Panty boy
California Girl
Part 5
By Princess Panty boy
(I wrote this some time ago and I never up-loaded the other parts to this web site so I am re-editing them and posting them here. Please read the early chapters before you read this chapter so it makes sense. Hugs Princess)
The morning goes by pretty fast, but I have to admit all I can think about is the doctor’s appointment I have at one o'clock. What is the doctor going to say? And will I be able to do it. I know she is going to say that I have been deceiving everyone.
I guess that’s true I have deceived everyone specially the people that really care for me. I mean like WOW look at all the stuff that Necy has done for me a total stranger, and she thinks I'm a girl.
Thinking about it, I have lied to everyone that I have met in California, and they have done only good things for me. I mean everyone I have met from Cindy's family to Necy and everyone in the hair salon to the two guys I messed around, with even the girl's I met.
I have lied to those guys or at least deceived them by letting them think I was a girl. Everyone has been super nice to me with only wanting good for me.
Even the two guys I messed around with. They have been good to me even after we messed around. The girl's in school always said guys treat them bad after they mess around. With both guys I messed around with are still great friends of mine. Only good has been happening to me and I have deceived everyone.
Maybe I did not just straight up lie to anyone, I mean I never came up to anyone and said hey I am Kellie and I'm a girl. Everyone just thought I was a girl, shit I am just making up an accuse why I deceived everyone to thinking I am a girl.
How is everyone that trusted me going to feel about me when they find out I am a guy with a penis and balls even though my penis is pretty small and I don’t use it for sex. I rather have a penis in my mouth or in my butt. Oh, my god listen to myself I am so screwed up.
I know the doctor is going to want me to come straight with everyone. I will have to tell everyone I am a guy and I am sorry for deceiving them into thinking I was a girl. I'm sure the doctor will also want me to start living as my true self, a male.
What if I don’t want to go back to the way I used to be. I mean I should face the facts I was a 17-year-old guy who never had sex his whole life. I lived in shit hole New Jersey or Jersey as we say that is from there but I don’t brag about that fact.
I mean my life sucked before, my parents always bugged me about getting my haircut. My own sister made fun of me and she even put a pink hair tie in my hair at the airport when I left jersey just to make more fun of me.
“Hey Kellie what ya doing? Are you day dreaming over there?” I hear my name called but I am just deep in thought.
Necy walks over to me.”Hey, girlfriend are you okay you look so stressed or something. You can tell me honey.” I look at the concern in Necy's face and I try to think on how to respond until one of the girl's in the shop speaks up.
“Oh leave her alone Necy I'm sure she is just thinking about all the cute guys she has met since she has been here right Kellie?” Lisa says who is one of the ladies that work for Necy in the hair salon.
I start to shake my head than I giggle out loud looking at her. “Yea that’s it I'm just daydreaming about all the cut guys I still haven’t met yet, and the really cute ones I have met hehehe.” Now she has me giggling.
“Wow Lisa you sure know how to take my mind off of stuff hehehehe.” I giggle aloud playing with one of my pigtails.
Lisa starts to walk over to me. “Necy said you have a doctor’s appointment after lunch so let me fix your hair real quick.” I feel her taking my hand and we are walking over to her chair.
“Um my hair is fine don’t worry about it.” I look at Lisa as she ignores me.
I seat back in the chair as she puts the pink smock over me and takes my one hair tie out of my ponytail so my hair hangs loose on my shoulders. “I'm just going to brush your hair out and put it back in ponytails for you so you’re ready for your appointment.”
“Okay I guess, like I have a choice I know you mean well Lisa, but my hair is fine.”
Lisa giggles than looks at me. “Ya know you may meet the man of your dreams, and if you’re lucky he’s a doctor.” Everyone starts to laugh and giggle aloud even the customers getting their hair done are laughing.
“Now sit still and I'll even your bangs out.” Before I can say anything, I hear the scissors opening and closing. I look down on my lap seeing the little hair and a few really long in my lap. “Don’t worry I was just opening your face up so we can see it better.”
My hair is than brushed all around as I feel her doing my hair on the sides and I want to complain knowing she is doing it in pigtails. I will just take it out when I leave because pigtails make me look like a little girl.
No sense telling Lisa I don’t want pigtails she will just say I look cute or something like that, and I won’t be able to argue with her anyway.
“There ya go our little California girl all done.” I feel her take the smock off of me, and she turns me around to the mirror.
Well I guess I will not be taking my hair out to fast, while I stare at my new pigtails. “Wow you braded my pigtails too.” I look like a little girl now.
“Yes I thought you would look so pretty and stop trying to be so grown up if you had braded pigtails. You look like the little girl you are now.”
I turn and look at her. “You know Lisa she is seventeen already. You remember what we were doing when we were seventeen how many boyfriends we had?” All the girl's start giggling again as I just stand up.
“Necy I know what we did.” I see Lisa and Necy smiling at each other. “I just want our little California girl to feel like a little girl for awhile more before she gets all grown up like us.
I play with one of my pigtails as Necy smiles at me. “Yea well she sure doesn’t look like a grown up seventeen year old girl now in braded pigtails, maybe she looks almost ten.”
“Do I really look like I'm ten now?” I look at Lisa and Necy with my arms crossed in front of my arms like a little girl would do.
Lisa turns to me smiling at Necy. “Well Necy said you look almost ten. So yea you look, you know eight, nine almost ten.” My mouth drops open as I hear them all teasing me.
“What you mean I look younger than ten? Maybe I should get a diaper.” smiling at them teasing me.
I look up at the clock. “I guess I should be on my way so I'm not late.” I look and notice everyone is just smiling at me. Everyone was just having playful fun teasing me, and they see I can take it. Even though I look like a little girl now.
“Oh don’t forget to look both ways before you cross the road little girl. Maybe one of us should walk her across the street so she is okay, did anyone check her diaper?”
Everyone starts busting out laughing. I turn around smiling at Necy's comment. “Thank you momma Necy I'll be okay but maybe you can change my diaper when I get back hehehe.” I giggle. “Wish me luck ladies.”
“Hey Kellie you will be find you know we are all just kidding with you we just love you and don’t want you worrying about whatever you need to see the doctor about. You are just a happy healthy young girl or sexy seventeen-year-old hottie California girl. Whatever you feel like.”
I smile and hug Necy. “Thanks, your right I’ll be find thanks again Necy.” I walk out of the hair salon smiling but I really want to cry. I noticed Necy wanted to cry too but she wanted to cry out of concern for a loved one, me.
On the other hand, I wanted to cry for deceiving Necy and all the ladies that work in the hair salon and the customers too. The customers are all treated like family. Everyone is always so cheery, smiling, and cutting jokes and teasing each other.
As I walk out the front door, I see my reflection in the window. Wow, I really do look like a little girl. Oh well there is nothing I can do about these braded pigtails I have now, I guess I will just leave them.
I walk the few blocks to the doctor’s office as I continue thinking about Necy and my other friends. I stand in front of the doctor’s office, and I take a deep breath and I walk in.
“Um hi I have an appointment my name is Kelly.” I look around and see only women and young girl's seating everywhere.
The nurse comes back with a clipboard and hands it to me through the window. “Here ya go sweetie, we need you to fill this out the best you can I believe we have your insurance details since you work for Miss Necy West.”
“Okay no problem I'll bring it right back.” I look around and I notice the place isn’t filled with just women there is a young guy seating by himself and next to him is the only open seat.
I notice the guy smiling as I walk up to him. “Excuse me is this seat taken?” I look at him waiting for him to respond.
“Oh sorry um no, no-one is seating there.” As he points to the seat next to him.
He continues smiling as I notice he is reading a magazine called sweet sixteen, which is a teenage girl's magazine. “Great then I'm going to seat here than if you don’t mind?” I seat down staring at him reading the magazine.
“Wow they sure do ask a lot of questions.” I show him the paperwork as he ignores me and I continue to fill it out. I cross my legs noticing I really do have long smooth legs like a sexy girl.
Done finally, I walk back to the nurse’s window. “Here ya go they sure ask a lot of question hehehe.” I giggle softly smiling at the pretty nurse.
“Okay sweetie good job have a seat the doctor will see you next.” I smile hearing I am next, and I don’t have to wait until the rest of the people in the waiting room to see the doctor.
Smiling I walk back to my seat seeing the guy checking me out but looking at me oddly. “I'm next isn’t that great?” I say to the guy. “Oh I'm sorry I'm Kellie what's your name?”
“I'm Stephen, but everyone tries to call me Steve but I rather be called Stephen.” I look at him smiling at me. “I like your hair it looks really neat. Did it take a while to get your hair like that in pigtails and braded?”
I look at this guy asking me about my hair. I see the girly magazine he is reading and he has his legs crossed like girl's do. I wonder if he is like gay or something.
“Um well one of my girlfriends did my hair. Why do you want your hair in pigtails?” I kid with him waiting for him to burst out laughing.
I look at the serious look on his face like he is thinking if he should have pigtails like mine. “Do you think pigtails would look cute in my hair?” I stare at him to see if he is serious or messing with me.
“I mean I don’t have pretty bangs like yours. Would I need to have bangs to go with the pretty pigtails?” I realize he is serious about him having pigtails. So he is most definitely gay.
Maybe I can help him somehow. “Do you have anyone that can help do your hair maybe a girlfriend or a boyfriend maybe?” I smile at him as I see him pulling on his hair like a girl would as we talk.
“No my boyfriend is in the military. He is in Afghanistan you know doing war stuff. Maybe you can help me after your appointment I would really appreciate it. Please will you do my hair for me?”
I am like way surprised. I look at his big brown puppy dog eyes. “Sorry Stephen I don’t really have the time, and you would be better off going to a hair salon anyway they will do a much better job than I could do.”
“Does it matter that I can pay you a lot of money if you help me make my hair look pretty?” Did he really say he wanted to make his hair pretty? I had better clarify but how do I ask without me just blurting it out.
Oh, well no guts no glory, as I look him in the eyes again. “Did you say you wanted me to make your hair look pretty Stephen?” I continue to stare into his eyes and wait for him to respond.
“Yes, please I wish you could make my hair look pretty. I will pay you anything to do my hair please. I feel you have a inter kindness to you Kellie so what do you say please make my hair look pretty like yours?”
I am staring at Stephen and he sure was plain and to the point, plus he wants to pay for his hair to look pretty. “Okay Stephen I'll give you pigtails after my appointment.”
“You know with pigtails you will probably look like a girl hehehe.” I giggle softly and he smiles hearing me. “Especially if you have bangs like mine.”
Stephen smiles and stares at my bangs. “Do you really think so? I would really look like a girl hehehe.” I hear him giggle kind of loud as others stare at us talking.
“Yea I'll probably won’t be able to call you Stephen or Steve, anymore, I'll have to call you Stephanie.”
I see a surprised look on Stephens face as he smiles from ear to ear. “Wow I like that, ‘Stephanie’. Do I look like a Stephanie to you Kellie?”
“Not yet but with pigtails and little bangs, I think so Stephen.” I smile at him as I watch his eyes sparkling like he is in dreamland.
The nurse walks in the room carrying a clipboard as we look up at her. “Ok Kellie it is your turn, the doctor will see you.”
“Okay” I stand up and smile at the nurse. The nurse turns around and starts walking away towards the hallway.
Stephen taps me on the shoulder. I turn seeing him smiling. “Here is my phone number call me after your appointment and I hope you won’t change your mind.” I see a sad look on his face like I was going to change my mind.
“Okay Stephen sounds like a plan we have a date unless the doctor tells me I have ten minutes to live than I'll have to re-schedule with you hehehehe.”
We both giggle together as I see Stephen smiling as I walk away. “Do you know that boy Kellie?” I turn around and see Stephen smiling and waving good-bye to me.
“No I never met him before I came in here today. He seemed kind of sad until we started talking.”
We continue walking until we get to a door and we stop. “I've never seen young Stephen smile until he was talking to you. Okay step in here Kellie and the doctor will be right with you.”
“Thanks” I watch the nurse change the sign on the door to occupied and I walk in and see it’s a typical examination room. I sit down and look around in the room and I see all kinds of pictures of women’s bodies, but it’s all there insides.
I get up and look at the weird names they have for the different body parts. I look between the legs of the one picture it say clitoris. I guess that is a fancy name for vagina. I wonder what it would be like to have one. I mean to see one. Wow my mind is shot I really am thinking weird.
“Hi Kellie I'm doctor Jekyll, but you can call me Anne, or Dr. Anne.” I smile back at her as I step back from the pictures.
I reach my hand out for her to shake. “Hi Dr. Anne I was just looking at you weird pictures. I mean pitchers of the inside of people there kind of weird I guess, sorry I'm nervous.”
“It’s okay sweetie have a seat and we can talk there's nothing to be nervous about.” I go to seat back in the chair. “Um why don’t you seat up on the exam table and we will just talk for a bit and you can tell me why you’re here today, okay sweetie?”
I smile and sit on the edge of the exam table and see Dr. Anne smiling but staring at me at the same time. “I guess I don’t know where to start Dr. Anne.” I look down at my long smooth legs going to the white sandals I'm wearing.
“Well just start from the beginning sweetie why did you want to come see a doctor?”
I look up and smile. “Everything I say to you is private right I mean you won’t tell anyone what I say to you right Dr. Anne?”
“That’s right Kellie unless you tell me you’re going to hurt someone or yourself everything is doctor-patient confidential.”
I smile again staring into her eyes. “Oh I would never hurt anyone, and would never want to hurt myself that’s funny hehehe.” I giggle softly.
“Okay honey I can see something is bothering you so just go ahead tell me what that is.”
I take a big breathe, and I look back up at Dr. Anne. “Well Dr. Anne the biggest problem I have is I'm a ..Ok I am a guy and everyone thinks I am a girl. There I said it finally I've been waiting to say that since I got to Southern California.”
“Kellie you’re telling me you’re a boy, and you walked into my office in a pretty sundress with your hair in braded pigtails, come on be honest, are you serious?”
“I know Dr. Anne I have been treated like a girl since I arrived here, even before that in the airport, and on the airplane. Even on the phone for years people always thought I was a girl.”
Dr. Anne gets up, and puts her note pad on the chair and walks back over to the exam table, putting rubber gloves on. “Okay sweetie just relax and lay back. Good girl…. I mean anyway put one foot in the stirrups and than the other. Is it okay if I give you a quick exam sweetie?”
“Ok I haven’t had a doctors exam since I entered high school.” I smile leaning back getting relaxed now that I finally told someone I am really a boy.
I feel her start to lift my dress. “I'm going to lift your dress over your knee’s okay sweetie?” I smile.
“Ok Dr. Anne I look over at her smiling at me.
Feeling my dress being pulled up over my knees. “I like your panties I have a pair just like them sweetie. I see a flat panties Kellie doesn’t look like anything special. I'm going to slide your panties down and off. Okay you will have to lift your feet one at a time.”
“Okay Dr. Anne.” I feel her sliding my panties down and then she lifts my foot than the other.
I look over and see Dr. Anne not talking. “Well, well what do we have here it looks like your little penis is pushed back inside your body sweetie how did that happen? And your little scrotum I mean you balls seem to of went back up inside you a bit, I can't even see them.”
“Well I guess you are a male, but Kellie I would of bet anything you were kidding me and I'm a doctor it’s hard to fool me. I thought you were a real girl.”
Dr. Anne moves her little wheeled stool around so we have eye contact. “Okay sweetie so how did your penis get pushed back inside you did you use crazy glue or anything like that?”
“Oh no nothing like that. I just woke up one day, my little penis wasn’t sticking out anymore, and my balls seemed to disappear. Maybe I wore to small of panties and it wouldn’t come out not even in the shower.”
She is just nodding her head up and down. “Well I'm a really good judge of character and I can tell you are telling the truth. Have you ever used your penis for sex Kelly?”
“No, um I have never used my penis for sex.”
I see a weird look on Dr. Anne's face. “Okay so you are a virgin than? I look down at my hands than up at the doctor.
“What is the description of a virgin? I mean I never used my penis with a girl. You are the first girl to ever see my penis.”
The look on the doctor’s face almost looks like a grin now. “Okay has any guys seen your penis? Or have you had sex with another guy?”
“No and yes I guess would be the correct answer.”
I look back down at myself. “Okay so a boy has never seen your penis but you had sex with another guy is that about right?”
“Yes Dr. Anne he thought I was a girl and one thing led to another and well yea we had sex and I had sex like I was the girl.”
Dr. Anne is smiling okay so were getting somewhere now, so he didn’t know you were a guy, he thought you were a girl, Ok. Umm did you only have sex with the one guy or anyone else?”
“Well I didn’t have really sex with the one other guy but I did um..You know I um well I sucked on him.”
Looking down in my lap embarrassed. “Don’t be embarrassed sweetie it’s okay you will be okay. So you had oral sex with the one guy and sex once with another guy is that about it?”
“Not really we kind of had sex a few times at night and then the next morning and I sucked him a whole bunch of times I mean I had oral with him too.” I put my head down again like I am a slut.
I feel the doctor’s hand on my shoulder. “I guess you enjoyed having sex like you were a girl since you had it a bunch of times at night and in the morning am I correct?”
“Yes I did enjoy having sex with Splash.”
I see the doctors eyes light up. “Oh that’s the guy at the coffee shop. He is hot isn’t he? I cannot blame you. Don’t you think he is hot?” she smiles staring at me.
“Yes he is hot we had fun. I like him a lot.” I giggle again as Dr. Anne smiles.
It feels good to laugh; the doctor does not think I am some kind of wacko. “It feels so good to tell someone doctor, but I don’t know what to do now.
“I mean when my friends parents picked me up at the airport they thought I was a girl and we hung around together because I was a tomboy.”
I shake my head hearing myself finally telling someone my problems. “I just went a long with it, and his whole family thought I was a tomboy and the mom and the little sister Cindy wanted to turn me into a girly girl like them, can you believe that?”
“Looks like it’s worked to me Kelly you look and act more girly than most girl's.” I listen to her but I want Dr. Anne to hear all the facts.
So I take another big breath and continue. “Then Miss Necy who I met on the plane thought I was a girl, and she offered me a job in her hair salon. Then I showed up at her work wearing my friend’s school girls uniform.”
“It was a short dress she just wanted me to try it on and then one thing lead to another and I was leaving there house in the girl's school uniform.”
I look into Dr. Anne's eyes and see she believes me. “Well I met these guys and now I have a job with Necy and a apartment over her hair salon and everyone thinks I'm a girl and I feel so bad I never told anyone I was a girl but I never corrected them either and told them I was a boy.”
“I don’t know Dr. Anne I really enjoyed being with Splash and even with the other guy before sucking on him I mean giving him oral. It just felt so natural. I hate to say it but I really enjoyed giving him a blowjob and having sex like a girl does.”
Dr. Anne holds me and listens. “My life is so screwed up I still have to finish high school. I feel so bad that I deceived everyone. I am sorry I'm talking so fast and not in order of importance I just wanted to tell someone. What should I do Dr. Anne?”
“I feel so lost and so scared I have never been so happy in my life living and working here and now I feels so sad.”
I start to cry softly and then she starts to hug me and I start crying full force like I lost my best friend. I don’t know how long I cried but looking up into Dr. Anne's eyes I see tears flowing down her face to as she pulls me into her for another hug.
“Your okay Kelly, you’re going to be fine it’s okay sweetie.” I smile with my eyes closed locked in a hug.
I open my eyes and look into Dr. Anne's eyes and I finally feel that someone knows my true problems and is saying I am okay.
“Now I should take a look between your legs again Kellie girl if that’s okay? This time I want to pull your penis out and see what your scrotum looks like, I mean your balls, you would call them. I want to see if there still functioning.”
I see a trusting person in Dr. Anne that seems to have sympathy to my problems. “Okay do whatever you have to, I don’t use it anyway I wouldn’t miss it if it was all gone hehehe.”
“Ok so you don’t like having a penis between your legs Kellie?”
I smile at her. “Um well not the way you’re talking about.”
“Oh you’re a bad girl so you want a penis between your legs if it’s going inside you? You just don’t want your own balls and penis hanging from between your legs.”
Smiling at Dr. Anne, as she knows the answer I am going to give. “Yes Dr. Anne I want one inside me not hanging between my legs.”
“Okay can you feel this?” I start to feel a little sharp pain on the tip of my lil penis.
I look over at Dr. Anne but she is not looking at me. “Yes I can feel that, it feels like your poking the tip of my um you know my penis.”
“Good you can feel that. Hold on how about this? Can you feel anything?
A pulling sensation starts coming over me. “Yes it feels like your pulling something. Is that my balls or my scrotum?”
“Yes it is, and they look kind of small but both look mostly healthy. I think if you add both your little balls together it’s not the size of one normal male ball.” Dr. Anne says.
I continue to listen to her. “Um well there so small how would you compare them to someone younger? I know you said add both my balls together and they would be the size of a normal mans testacies.”
“I would say your penis and balls are undeveloped and are probably the size a ten year old would have but they probably would support seamen in them.”
I listen to her not really caring about my lil penis or balls. “There just in the way anyway wish it was all gone.” I do not realize I just said that aloud by accident.
“What did you say Kellie girl? Did you say you don’t care your balls and penis are just in the way, and you wish they were all gone?”
I close my eyes letting that slip out. “Um yes I did sorry.” I say as I feel weird admitting I don’t want my penis or balls that there just in the way.
“Okay I think I understand.” Dr. Anne says.
Dr. Anne continues to write a lot this time in her notebook, or my medical file whatever it is. “Ok so what are my choices doctor Anne?”
“Well sweetie from what it sounds like you’re not gay your more of a transsexual. That means you are a girl in a boy’s body. There are a lot of guys and girls like you, you’re not alone.”
I look at her in shock actually having someone supportive of me that knows all my problems. “See Kellie you are reacting to guys like you are a girl. So guys see you as a girl because you are acting like your true-self, a girl.”
“So what I'm getting at Kellie girl is that you are acting like a girl and inside you are a girl so you are not deceiving anyone as much as you think. Because like I said you are a girl, but you are in a boy’s body.”
I smile finally not feeling like I am such a bad person. “Let me ask you this do you enjoy being dressed like a girl and enjoying a man’s company like a girl does?”
“Oh yes Dr. Anne, like I said before I really enjoy spending time with a guy, and he treats me like his girl.”
I see her writing notes again in her notebook. “Ok I know that is what you said already I just wanted to confirm what you already stated hun. Now you said you have never had sex with a girl. Do you want to have sex with a girl now that you know how it feels to be pleased by a man?”
“Well to be honest when I lived back east I always wanted to have sex with girls. I never had a chance to, but I guess since I have lived out here and I have been living as a girl I haven’t thought about being with a girl at all.”
I am starting to feel scared, why don’t I think about wanting to be with a girl anymore? I must be really messed up more than I thought.
“Well that makes sense Kellie.” I look up in shock hearing her say that as she notices my surprised look on my face. “See your inter-self is coming out sweetie and you are thinking of yourself like a girl which is what you are inside from what I see.”
“So you’re saying that I'm a girl on the inside and a guy on the outside? Hear I was thinking I was gay because ever sense I messed around with a guy that’s all I can think about is the next time he’ll be inside me as I look down embarrassed.”
I giggle to myself thinking that I just told the doctor that I am constantly horny for a guy. “See Kellie that is how a girl you age thinks, so that is natural for you so you don’t need to feel embarrassed sweetie.”
“Well sweetie from what it sounds like you’re not gay your more a transsexual. That means you are a girl in a boy’s body. You are basically in the wrong body.”
I start to relax hearing the doctor making sense to me. “Now that you are living a life of a girl your life seems to be complete and you are much happier. Is this true sweetie or am I off track?”
“Yes that is all true I have never been truly happy until I started living as Kellie the girl.” I put my head down and feel her hug me again. “So is there a cure for me being in the wrong body doctor?”
I am looking up and I see a smile on Dr. Anne's face. “Yes sweetie there is a cure as you put it, and it is up to you what you choose to do.”
“You can stay like you are with your penis and balls. Or you can have them removed and have nothing between your legs or you could be like all the other women and have a vagina and have sex like a real girl does.”
The doctor is smiling from ear to ear when she sees me smiling the thought of having a vagina. “I don’t want them at all Dr. Anne I would like to have a vagina like all girl's have so my outside will match my inside.”
“Okay are you sure that you want to be a girl 100% there will be no changing back.”
I smile from ear to ear. “Great let’s do it right now. I have had this extra weight in my panties long enough.”
“Well slow down pretty girl it’s not like we can pull out a pair of scissors and just snip your little bulge off and flush it in the toilet hehehehe.” I see a serious look on the doctor when she sees me looking serious. “Go ahead sweetie and you can sit up and get relaxed.”
I watch Dr. Anne giggle but I don’t giggle I seat up with a totally serious look on my face. “Why not just snip it off I won’t miss them anyway it’s just in the way when I get dressed and I'm afraid someone might see them.”
“No sweetie that’s not as simple as it goes we have to re-align your urine flow so you go potty like a girl once your penis is turned into a vagina and the bones are removed and your testacies are removed.”
I look sad knowing that it can't be done today. “Yes sweetie it is a major surgery. I have heard of the testacies being removed first to help with the flow of estrogen.
“The removal of both testacies will stop the flow of testosterone so your body will become more feminine but you won’t be able to get a hard on. Your penis will only be good as a pee stick unless you take more pills to make it get hard for sex.”
I am listening intensely not even blinking. “You have never had sex with your penis so that probably isn’t too important having those medication for you to achieve a hard on correct?”
“Yes that’s correct a hard on isn’t a priority for me to have one.” I feel weird actually talking to a girl about me getting a hard on or having a conversation about having hard on.
The doctor goes back to writing in her notebook. “We need to make another appointment for you sweetie and we will continue this discussion on testacies being removed at that time.”
“I'm giving you a two prescriptions, one is for estrogen it will help with your transformation and the other will help also it’s a testosterone blocker. If we do go ahead in two weeks and remove both your testacies you won’t need to take the testosterone blocker.”
I smile at the doctor. “I really want to thank you Dr. Anne I was really thinking I was some kind of freak or some kind of wacko because I always think of guys and girly clothes and stuff.”
“So you understand now that’s good. You are seeing things as a girl sees them and your male outer shell is fighting with your true inter-self. So now we know you’re going to be a girl inside and outside.”
Reaching over I hug Dr. Anne. ”You have made me so happy Dr. Anne.” I hug her like I don’t want to let go.
“Like I said I was so worried and now I'm okay and I feel so much better and I'll take these prescriptions, and I'll do everything you tell me to Dr. Anne.”
I start to tear up again as we separate from our embrace. “Your fine sweetie and on your way out talk to the nurse and tell her two weeks until your next appointment okay pretty girl?” I smile. “Oh and I love your pigtails you look so pretty in braded pigtails.”
“Thank you so much for the complement and thank you again Dr. Anne for everything.” We both walk out together and I stop at the nurse’s window.
“Okay Kellie I hope your doctor visit went well?” The nurse smiles at me.
I smile and I look around seeing that Stephen guy outside. “Yes thank you the appointment went great and I'm supposed to make another appointment for in two weeks.” I turn around seeing Stephen waving to me threw the large window.
“Okay sweetie it looks like Stephen has a crush on you. I see him waving threw the window.” I smile at him and the nurse.
I turn around again seeing a smile on the nurse’s face. “What's so funny nurse Peggy?” I read her name from the nametag on her uniform.
“Well Stephen over there is a real nice guy so I think it’s cute he has a crush on a pretty girl like you.”
Looking at the nurse, she can see I have a questioned look on my face. “How do you know Stephen did he have an appointment here too?”
“Oh no his parents own this building actually they own this whole block. His father has an office in one of the upper floors and he plays golf with Dr. Anne’s dad who is a doctor in the other office downtown.”
I smile to the nurse realizing that Stephen is not some stocker just some nice guy as I wave back to him in the window. “Yea Stephen seemed pretty nice to talk to. He seems, how do I say it a little different maybe.”
“Yea I think he is gay personally, but that doesn’t make him a bad guy. When I seen him talking to you Kellie, I thought that was great him talking to a pretty girl.” Wow she just blurted that out about the poor guy probably being gay.
Smiling I giggle at the nurse calling me a pretty girl. “Thanks, I look a mess after that long appointment too. Yea I think he is a nice guy to, at least my first impression of him is that he is nice.”
“Yea I think you too make a nice couple.” Peggy smiles staring at me.
I look at her smiling at me. “You just told me he is gay, that makes him not able to be a couple with me, I guess we can be girlfriends hehehe.” We both giggle shaking our heads.
“Yea that would work Kellie. You are such a bad girl.” hearing her giggling. I take the business card with the appointment time and date on it. “I'm sorry I made it for the same time in two weeks I should have asked you first.”
I'm playing with my pigtails as we talk. “Oh know that is fine. I have the rest of the day off now so yea I like this schedule. Thanks nurse Peggy.”
“Just call me Peggy okay Kellie?” I hear her as I am walking away.
I turn around and smile at her. “Okay Peggy thanks, have a great day girlfriend hehehe.” I hear her giggling too as I continue to walk to the exit.
“Hi Stephen were you waiting long?” I start to play with my pigtails as I talk.
I see him smiling at me from ear to ear. “No I just came down from my dad’s office, he’s on the top floor, but he’s too busy in meetings.” I see a sad look on his face as he says his dad is too busy to talk to him.
“So Kellie are you serious about fixing my hair for me?” His face lights up asking me the question.
Stephen is smiling so hard like a dog waiting for a treat. “Sure Stephen we can do that.”
“Great! I live like five minutes away, the house is on the beach too. You will love it.” He sounds like a two year old he is so excited. We walk over to this brand spanking new convertible.
I look at the car than at Stephen. “Wow is this your car? It is so pretty I love it. Looks so fast too.”
“Thanks I picked this up last week.” I see as he holds the passenger door open for me to climb in.
I look around and see how everything looks so expensive. I don’t see a brand name anywhere just the letter “B” as I get in. “This sure is a sporty looking car Stephen. What kind of car is this?”
“Oh it’s a Bentley. Most people don’t know that they make sports cars too. Everyone thinks they only make super luxury sedans but they also make this twelve cylinder sports car. My dad says its super-fast but I don’t really like to drive fast.”
He smiles at me when I tell him I like his car. “My dad said I should buy something sporty so it will help me look more masculine. So he really picked it out, but I picked the white color. The car dealer said I have thirty days if I want something else so I just signed for it.”
“I like the color too its very sexy hehehe.” I giggle teasing him. “You must be super rich or your family is Stephen.”
Stephen turns his head and looks at me. “Yea we are, it’s not like my mommy, and daddy bought me a car. I bought it myself.” He looks a little sad as if I was making fun of him. “Do you want to drive my car since you like it so much?”
“Hell yes you bet, but I don’t want to scratch it.” Stephen gets out and opens the passenger door, and I step out and get back in the driver’s seat.
Stephen closes his door we buckle up and I notice that it is not an automatic. “Don’t worry if you scratch it you can keep it and I'll buy a car I like.”
“Hehehehe you’re a riot, but okay.” I put the sporty car in gear and take off. “Wow this has some power.”
I start to give the car a little more gas and we cruise down the street. “I'm not going too fast for you am I Stephen you said you don’t like to go fast?” I smile going faster feeling the air going up my short dress in the convertible.
“No I'm good, I just don’t like being the driver going fast.” Turning my head, I see Stephen smiling at me. “Okay turn right at the next turn and we will be back on PCH (Pacific Coast Highway).
“I just love PCH we don’t have any roads like this back home I'm so happy I live here in Southern California now.” Smiling at everyone as we drive the super sporty car down the road.
Stephen puts both his hands up as the wind shakes his hands and his long hair goes everywhere. “You remind me of a kid playing in the wind Stephen hehehehe.” I giggle watching him playing.
“I think I'm a better passenger than a driver. I get so board driving. Okay you see that next big white house with all the windows. That is my place turn in there.
I smile and slow down and turn into the driveway. “You look really good driving this car it fits you way more than it fits me for sure.” I smile hearing the sweet complement. I cannot image owning a car like this. I could not afford the insurance.
“Oh you are so sweet Stephen. I love your house it’s so big who else lives here your parents?”
Stephen starts to laugh as we pull in the driveway and we stop by the front door. A massive water fountain is on one side. The house has a large awning thing that is above the driveway. I guess so the cars aren’t in the sun.
“No my parents gave me this house when their new house was built. There house is like five times as big as this.”
We get out I close the door and hand the keys to Stephen as we walk up to the front door. While he is putting in the alarm code, I stare at the view of the ocean. “This is a beautiful view of the ocean.” As he opens the front door.
“Wait until you see the view from the back of the house.” We walk thru the house and I see the house is masculine looking it doesn’t really look like Stephen decorated anything.
The place is gigantic once we get in all of it is like open space with furniture making walkways. Like putting furniture in an indoor basketball court but with a glass tinted roof, and wow is only way to describe it.
“Wow this place is like the rich and famous. I bet you love living here.” I look at Stephen smiling at me while I walk slowly thru the house as we walk to the back of the house and it is like an ocean in your living room.
The whole back of the house is glass and all you can see is the ocean. “What do you think of this view Kellie?” he opens the sliding glass doors and there like the size of a garage door but they slide sideways.
“Wow that’s the biggest doors I have ever seen. I live close to the ocean but you live on the beach you even have your own beach, and listening to the waves crashing. Wow, I can even smell the salt air.”
Looking over the balcony, I see beach chairs and such on the sand. On the balcony there are bunches of chairs, but the way its organized only one is being used with a small table next to it with a glass on it.
“Your still going to do my hair for me right Kellie?” I am hypnotized by the sounds of the ocean, hearing the waves crackling, and the smell and the sunshine. “Right Kellie?”
I turn and see Stephen staring at me leaning against the glass balcony. “Oh yea of course Stephen I said I would for sure. Do you have um stuff for your hair?”
“Oh yea my sister has a room on the other side of the house, she just graduated from college and the parents bought her a place on the beach too but she hasn’t taken her stuff yet. I’ll go get some hair stuff, and be right back.”
I stare out into the ocean that has no end. The ocean just goes on and on and the more I focus on the ocean all I hear are the waves until Stephen taps me on the shoulder as I jump.
“Sorry Kellie I just wanted to see if you wanted something to drink while I go find some hair stuff.” I snap out of my trance and see Stephen smiling at me looking into my eyes.
Wow, he has a pretty smile. “Yea that would be great.” I follow him back thru the house to the kitchen. Stephen has two refrigerators bigger than my car next to each other. The frig’s looks like there built into the wall as he opens it up. “Oh yes a Snapple would be great I'm really thirsty.”
“Well you help yourself anything you want just go for it Kellie I'll be right back. I start walking around after I open my peach Snapple and take a drink, and as I'm walking around I end up at the back of the house staring out at the ocean again.
The ocean looks so strong and sounds like thunder but feels gentle and calm at the same time. “Okay I brought everything my sister had on her vanity.”
“Well maybe we should go back in there and use her vanity. I'm sure the light is good and we won’t make a mess out here.” I take his hand as I lead him down the long hallway not knowing where I am going as I look for a girl's room.
Even the hallways have vaulted ceilings; some areas look like they are made of strips of pine or some kind of pretty shiny wood on the ceilings. “Well I have no clue where your sister’s room is. How many bedrooms is this place?”
“Eleven bedrooms it’s pretty big but my sisters room is a mess maybe we should use a different place? I look at him and he seems like he is hiding something and he doesn’t want me to see it.
The next doorway shows pink paint from a distance, and I walk to the pink room. “This must be it right Stephen?” I look around and looks like clothes are all over the place like the room is still being used. I bet he is staying in here and he is too embarrassed to say.
“Um yea this is my sister’s room. It’s kind of a mess.” I see the vanity by the window as I walk over too it and I see a light on the mirror and I turn the switch on.
Stephen puts all the hair doing stuff that was in a pink basket down on the vanity. “Yes this room is awesome it’s perfect now have a seat Stephen and turn with your back to the mirror so I can take your hair out of that ponytail.”
“Okay” He says while I stare at Stephen sitting in the chair, him dressed in jeans, and a collared shirt, with his hair parted in the middle with one long ponytail in the back.
Something is not right, I bet he has been living in his sister’s room and wearing her clothes and now he wants me to put his hair in pigtails so he can look more like a girl. How do I trick him into being more girly in front of me?
“Ya know that collared shirt has a really high collar you should take it off so I can get at your hair better. Let me help you with your shirt.” I move closer to him.
Stephen looks at me strangely but still smiles. “Okay lift your arms up.” I watch as he listens and lifts his arms up, and I pull his shirt all the way off him as I see his bare chest. He looks so cute not even one hair on his chest.
“You know without your shirt on you look a lot younger. What do we have here, can you put this on instead of your shirt? Oh this is cute.” I pick up a pink satin nightgown that a preteen might wear. “Oh this is perfect no collar to get in the way.”
I bet he was wearing this last night and he slept in it too. “Lift your arms up sweetie. This nightgown looks very comfortable. Come on or we will never get done, I need your help.”
“Um do I really have to wear my nightgown? I mean my sisters nightgown I mean I have a lot of different clothes I can wear while you’re doing my hair.” I hear him say his nightgown confirming that it was his nightgown.
I smile at him as I walk closer with the nightgown. “Ok lift those arms up be a good girl.” I call him a girl and he doesn’t complain as I drop the nightgown over his head. “Oh that looks so pretty on you with your nightgown on.”
“Oh that’s way better but those jeans really don’t match the nightgown. Let me see.” I lift the nightgown up and see the button for his jeans and I real fast un-do the pants and the zipper slides open by itself.
I reach down and grab the edges of his jeans by his heels. “Hold on to the seat Stephen sweetie.” I see his hands go down on each side of him and I pull real hard.
“Much better.” I pulled his pants totally off. I thought I seen a hint of pink when I did that. I'll have to think of a way to see if he’s wearing panties.
Stephen smoothes out the nightgown and pulls it closed with his knees together. Looks like it goes to the top of his knees. “You look pretty in your pink nightgown Stephen.”
“Hahaha funny Kellie I know I don’t look pretty.” I notice he didn’t say that the nightgown wasn’t his. I watch as he plays with his long hair like a girl would, as we talk.
I take the brush out of the pink hair basket. “Please stand up Stephen and look in the mirror. Come on be a big girl remember I have the hairbrush in my hand and I'm not afraid to use it.” I giggle teasing him as he stands up.
“See you look so pretty now.” I confirm the nightgown goes a couple inches above his knees. “Now turn around so I can get that rubber band out of your ponytail.”
When he turns to me I take the rubber band out and I start to brush his hair out over his shoulders. “I love your hair it’s so pretty and so healthy and thick. Most girls would love to have your hair.”
“Thanks, I have always liked long hair. I don’t know why I just really like it. Um are you really going to give me pigtails like yours?”
I stop brushing your hair and lean down staring into his eyes. “Yes you said you wanted your hair like mine. Isn’t that what you wanted me to do Stephen?”
“Yes but umm it will probably look kind of girly right?” I look over at Stephen who is kind of changing his mind. I have to make him ask for me to make his hair look girly.
He stops talking and we still have eye contact. “So you still want me to do your hair like mine right Stephen? Yes or no?” I stare at him waiting for a direct answer.
“Yes” Stephen says but I want to hear him say more. I pause hoping he will continue asking me to do his hair in girly pigtails.
I pick the brush back up and smile at him. “Okay tell me how you want me to do your hair so I don’t miss understand, say it.”
“Yes I want you to do my hair like yours Kellie. Umm my hair will probably look kind of girly right?”
Brushing his hair while I'm smiling from ear to ear. “No your hair won’t look kind of girly.” I see him relax his shoulders when I say that. “Your hair will look really girly hehehehe.” I giggle leaning down smiling into his eyes.
“You know you really have a pretty smile Stephen. When you smile your whole face lights up.” I brush his bangs over his face and they go down way past his chin. “Okay close your eyes sweetie I don’t want to get any hair in your pretty eyes.”
I look down and see Stephen smiling. I am brushing his long hair. “Oh I love how you brush my hair Kellie it makes me feel so relaxed like I could fall asleep.”
“Oh your sweet as I see his eyes are closed I take the scissors and put them just above his eyebrows and I close the scissors and then I open them again and close them a couple times.
I wipe the loose hair from his face. “I didn’t tell you to cut my hair. What did you do?” I see his hand come up to his face and feel how short his bangs are now. I remember when I was surprised having had my long bangs cut to be short girly bangs like they are now.
“You said you wanted your hair like mine, and I have short bangs and now you do too.” Stephen tries to turn towards the mirror to see what I did to his hair. “No you can't look until I'm done that’s the deal now turn forward I'm not cutting anymore.”
I turn him with his back to the mirror again as I start to brush his hair, and then I move to his side. “I'm parting your hair again in the middle like you had it, but it looks so much prettier now with you cute bangs Stephen.”
“Thanks I think. I guess I knew my hair would look pretty, that’s why when I seen you today I thought I would like my hair like yours Kellie.”
After I'm finished brushing his hair on the side I start twisting and turning until the whole side of his head is breaded into one ponytail.
“Well were half way there now sweetie.” I get on his other side, and I start to do the same thing twisting and turning his hair until the other side is completely braded in another ponytail making him have pretty braded pigtails like a little girl would have.
Wait a second I have braided pigtails to. I take some pink ribbon off the vanity and I tie a tight little bow on the end of each pigtail. Wow, he looks super girly now I guess I cannot call him Stephen anymore more like Stephanie hehehe. I giggle aloud.
“Your done sweetie you look so pretty now turn around and see how pretty you look now.” I say.
I watch as he turns slowly around and I see his jaw drop. “Wow I can't believe that is me I look totally like a girl.” I watch as Stephen smiles and stares at himself in the mirror.
“Yea you do, you look like a very pretty girl. Stand up so I can see you better. Come on sweetie.” I notice as he stands he has this grin on his face from ear to ear.
I take his hand and turn him around to me. “Wow you are beautiful I guess I can't call you Stephen anymore it just doesn’t fit. Do you like the name Stephanie? That fits you.”
“Yes that is a pretty name.” I look into his eyes as he looks into mine and we both smile. I stare at his lips and back up to his eyes. I lean in and our lips touch.
Feeling my tongue slide into his mouth, as he doesn’t try to pull away or do anything showing I'm in control. So I take control and pull him into me. Us kissing deeply until our tongues are wrapped around each other’s.
I reach my other hand around his back sliding my hand down until it comes to the end of his nightgown. I kiss him deeply as my hand slides up under and on to his panty-covered bottom. I pull my tongue out of his mouth, but I keep him still wrapped in my arms.
“I knew you were wearing panties. They feel so good too.” I close my eyes and continue to kiss him as my hand rubs his pantied butt.
Sliding my hand around his silky panties, I feel the front of his panties that are bulging out. I start stroking him threw his panties as I feel him already hard but getting harder and bigger. I feel him pull his tongue out of my mouth as I open my eyes.
“I have never been with a girl before.” Stephen says. I smile and kiss him deeply as I keep my eyes open as I stop kissing him.
Giggling I look into his eyes. “I’ve never been with a girl either.” as I continue to giggle staring at him wearing the pretty pink nightgown.
We both smile looking into each other’s eyes. I slide my hand inside his panties and wrap my hand around his hard cock as he smiles but looking scared a little. We both see our reflection in the wall mirror of two girl's embracing each other with my hand up her nightgown.
“Lay back Stephanie.” I call him by his new girly name as he lies back on the bed. I lift his nightgown and see his bulging panties as I reach for it feeling how hard and warm his throbbing cock feels.
I look back up at him putting a pillow under his head as I put the tip of his cock in my mouth and I look him in the eyes as he starts to moan and stare at me between his legs.
“Does that feel good Stephanie?” as I put all his cock in my mouth until his balls are hitting my chin as I bob up and down on him as I stare into his eyes as he continues to moan. I continue to run my tongue around his hard cock.
His balls start to tense up and he explodes in my mouth filling my mouth up with cum. I feel some drip out the sides of my mouth as he shoots his cum so fast.
“I guess I will take that as yes you liked that Stephanie.” I swallow most of the cum as I kiss him deeply so he can taste his own cum. While I am kissing him, I am getting so horny him tasting his own cum I start to get really hot. I stop kissing him and get out of bed as he watches me.
I slide my dress over my shoulders and down my body until I step out of it. I climb back into bed in only my panties and bra and I lean over him with my leg near his face as I reach up and turn the ceiling fan on fast. Hoping that will cool me down.
While I was reaching for the fan, I feel his fingers climb up my leg until he is touching my panties. I feel him gently pulling on my panties. Oh know he will see I have a penis if he pulls my panties off.
I never took my panties off. Why am I letting him pull them off as I look down? I see his hand pulling my panties past my knees as they slide off my legs. Looking down and seeing him smiling as he reaches between my legs and feels my penis.
“Oh no” I moan softly. I feel him take my penis in his hand as he starts to stroke me slowly. I lay back on the bed with my legs up by the pillows still feeling him stroking my limp penis that starts to get hard than harder.
Closing my eyes, I don’t know what to do as I lay back down while he is stroking me. “Does that feel good Kellie girl or is it Kelly boy.” I then roll my eyes and I look back at him while he is staring at me and I see his lips close around the tip of my penis.
“Oh yes Stephanie.” He starts going up and down on me sucking on my penis while he rubs my little balls. I lean over and see his nightgown tenting straight up between his legs.
Lifting the front of his nightgown I see his cock still hanging out of his panties but it is hard now. Sliding his panties totally off his legs, I start to kiss his hard cock and then I close my lips around his throbbing cock.
I open my eyes watching him going up and down on my penis and then his eyes open and we watch each other sucking the others cocks.
We are 69ing just like the porno movies I seen when I lived in jersey. I get so excited I don’t notice him Cumming in my mouth again until I am almost choking on the amount of cum in my mouth.
I start to swallow it down and then I feel my balls start to tense up and I shoot warm cum into his waiting mouth. The first squirts of cum go into his mouth his eyes close and he starts sucking on me faster and deeper until he has sucked me dry.
“I guess you liked it to Kellie girl or Kelly boy which ever seems to fit hehehehe.” We both giggle a loud having sucked each other off and I am totally drained so to speak.
I turn over and get back to the top of the bed laying next to Stephen with my head on a pillow now. We both smile at each other both of us tasting each other’s cum.
“Wow Kellie I never thought you were a guy. You look like the prettiest girl I have ever seen. And I have seen models at my parent’s house and you are way prettier than them.”
Leaning over I look Stephen in the eyes. “I'm not a guy; I'm a girl in a guy’s body. I have never had anyone touch my penis before. I never had a blowjob before. You Stephen gave me my first blowjob and it was great.”
“Well I should say I was never giving a blowjob before I have sucked on other guys dicks so I have giving blowjobs before but you are the one that gave me my first and probably last blowjob.”
I see a concerned look on his face. “Why is this the last time you will receive a blowjob? It sure tasted like you enjoyed yourself by Cuming in my mouth hehehe.”
“Oh yea I did, but the doctor said when my body starts transforming into a complete female I won’t get hard anymore when I start changing and then I will eventually have a vagina. I enjoyed you sucking on me, but I have to admit I enjoy giving blow jobs more than receiving one.”
I smile at Stephen and he smiles back at me. “Well you do act totally like a girl and I love looking like you with us both in pigtails hehehe.”
“So you were telling me a story Stephanie about you having a boy friend? You really don’t have a boyfriend in the military do you.
He looks down and I can tell he lied to me. “Sorry Kellie I'm sorry for lying to you. Can we still be friends? I mean I know you will be a real girl someday but it might be fun for us to go on a double date, you with your boyfriend and me with my military dream guy.”
We both giggle at each other. “Speaking of boyfriends I'm sure you must have a few Kellie.”
“Sorry Stephanie I do and I rather you be a friend than a boyfriend. The way you sucked on me reminds me of the first blowjob I gave. I just loved it so much and I couldn’t keep him out of my mouth. You will make some guy really happy with those lips of yours.”
The End of part 5
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘California Girl Part 5’
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected] or my Instant messenger for yahoo: panties_boy28546
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if you readers enjoy my work.
Thanks again and hugs to all the people that liked my story ‘California Girl Part 5’.
Princess Panty boy
I should tell you about the one day that changed my life forever. I guess to be honest it changed my whole family's life.
Princess Panty boy
Call you mommy, are you serious Honey?
by Princess Panty boy
This is a story about me, my wife Penny, and our three beautiful daughters. Our lives changed drastically when the worst possible thing in the world happened to me. No sense you even trying to guess what it is, I guess I’m getting a head of myself. I should start from the beginning so you know a little bit about my family and I.
I'm three years older than my beautiful wife is, and she is 36 years old but she looks ten years younger, and she is so hot looking. Penny has a beautiful body and long legs to die for. She makes heads turn just seeing her smile, but with her smile and body she should have been a model.
We have three daughters they are Mary & Stephanie who are the twins and there 16. Our youngest daughter is Miley and she is just four years old. They all take after their mother with long blonde hair and blue eyes, and tall and slim. I'm sure they will break hearts when there older.
I have to admit thinking back that the twins are the ones that act the youngest, always pushing my buttons trying to get under my skin. Little Miley just plays with her dolls like the little girl she is, hopefully she wont grow up like her big sisters and be nagging about something always.
We always seem to be arguing or butting heads at every turn. Of course me being the dad I always have the last word and what I say goes. The twins never seem to be happy for long there always teaming up on me and trying to get away with something.
I'm a factory worker and I work the night time shift so I sleep during the day and work at night while my family sleeps. My company makes some kind of chemicals for medical experiments or something. I really don’t pay to much attention to what they make its basically none of my business anyway.
I work in the warehouse running a forklift. I'm not really exposed to what the company does my job is pretty simple, I just move pallets of material or chemicals around. Some pallets are shipped off to who knows where with the big 18-wheeler trucks. I load the pallets of whatever the material is or chemical on all of the trucks.
Some of the pallets just are moved around from one department to another. I guess they just test whatever chemicals they invent, who knows what they really do, we are not aloud in those area's.
Like I said earlier, I have a pretty simple job and I am paid pretty simple pay even though I have been working there over ten years. I can't complain, I should have looked for another job while I had the chance but that is not an issue now.
I still remember what seems to be the other day but in real it was over several months ago while I was home. I was yelling at the twins telling them I’m trying to sleep, but no one was paying attention. I guess there just typical teenagers.
My wife works in a doctor’s office as a nurse. Penny has a lot of patience and she would try to get on the girls about giving me time to sleep. I remember her saying. "Girls try to leave your dad alone and let him get some rest you know he has to work all night long as we sleep."
Yes hearing my wife stick up for me was awesome, I really felt like the leader of the family. "Dad just sleeps all the time he gets off work at six am and he sleeps until eight at night then he goes to work.” My daughter Mary says as I was listening.
"Yea mommy he gets more sleep than all of us put together. When he gets home from work he makes so much noise he wakes the whole house up it's not fair." Of course, Stephanie had to put her two cents in, them being the twins.
I continued to listen waiting for my wife to stick up for me some more. "Well girls your both right he sleeps more than he's awake, I guess he's a man and I guess men need more sleep then us girls."
"I don't think so mommy both my best friends dads are up before them and go to bed way after them so daddy’s just being a baby."
That’s messed up my oldest daughters feels that way. I remember continuing to listen. "Well girls I guess boys and men can act like babies some time, well a lot of times hehehe." I hear all three of them giggling their heads off.
"But either way he is your daddy and he is the leader of this family so give him the respect he deserves." I was smiling to myself trying to not get caught listening in on there conversation.
One of the girls stamps her feet on the floor like a baby. "But mommy you’re the one that does everything. You cook all our food; you go shopping and buy all the food. You even go to work and make money to buy the food." I hear baby Miley whining about me too.
`"Your also right little Miley but we all have to chip in and help each other." Well I did feel like the wonderful leader of our family like my wife was saying. That sure changed quickly. The twins sure seem to complain about me a lot, come to think of it all three of the girls always complain about me.
Now that you have a little break down of the history of our family or at least a little background info, I should tell you about the one day that changed my life forever. I guess to be honest it changed my whole family's life.
One normal day at work nothing strange was going on I was still moving pallets around loading a 18-wheeler when I received a call to move a pallet from the chemical making department too the chemical testing department.
I headed up there driving my fork lift, which was on the total opposite side of the building and picked up the pallet with no problems and I was taking it to the testing department when I noticed the gate was closed to that area.
Well that’s weird so I jumped off the forklift and they have a safety belt that you keep around your waist so when you un-buckle it the fork lift shuts down. All of us in the warehouse we just buckle the safety belt together and just sit on it because there so uncomfortable to use.
Anyway, I jump off the forklift and start opening the gate when I turn around and see the forklift start rolling forward towards the other pallets behind me. I turn fast and try to get to the forklift before it collided with the pallets full of chemicals, but I was too slow.
The forklift crashes into the other pallets just as I get there. The chemicals are spraying everywhere from the pallets. I was moving fast, but I still had all the chemicals spraying all over me from the chemicals i was moving, and the chemicals I sort of crashed into.
I feel the chemicals all over me and I noticed the chemicals that my forklift crashed into all have a skull and cross bones on it and I start to freak out. I run to the chemical water sprayer that you stand under and it sprays high pressure water all over you until the bad chemicals are washed away.
The emergency sprayer is working and I feel the powerful water sprayer spraying all over me and I’m totally drenched from head to toe. My skin feels so hot as I wonder if its from the pressure of the sprayer or the chemicals burning me.
I start to relax with the water spraying on me until I start to feel dizzy and everything starts to get blurry. I look to the right I see three guys in chemical suits running towards me but they look like they’re running in slow motion than everything goes black.
The sirens wake me up, and I see flashing lights and people talking and looking kinda scared staring at me while I realize I am in an ambulance. One of the medics sees me staring at him.
"Hey look he's a wake." I continue to stare at him and all the others are staring into my eyes now. "Does it hurt anywhere?" Great he can’t tell anything about me I start to feel scared when I realize I can’t feel anything.
Why can't I feel anything I want to say but I only hear my ideas in my head? "Do you know what your name is?" I’m getting more and more scared. Why don’t they know my name? I mean I’m sure work called 911 and told them who I am, and what happen.
I try to say my name, but all I feel is my heart pounding like a thousand times a second like my heart is going to explode. I just try to say my name but everything goes totally black again.
(tick tock, tick tock time goes by hehehe)
"Look doctor the patient is finally waking up." I hear a nurse saying to the doctor as I wake up and see them staring at me. I look around and see I’m in a hospital and I have tubes running into my arm and my arms and legs don’t move.
I start to get really scared not being able to feel them, maybe I don’t have any legs anymore. I can see my arms but I can't feel anything. I have a million things going through my head when I hear the doctor talk.
"You can’t talk we have a tube down your throat we had to put in, so we could feed you while you were in a comma." Oh shit I was in a comma that’s terrible thinking to myself.
The doctor looks into my eyes. "I know you can’t respond because of the tube we have down your throat. If you understand me blink your eyes once for yes." I have never been so scared my whole life. I blink my eyes once to respond that I understand them.
"Good that’s great news. I'm sure you have a hundred questions so I’ll try to give you as much information as I can. Do you understand?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Good, over two months ago you were at work and you had a chemical exposure accident. Do you remember that?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
"Good, we are not looking for any fault at all. We are all here just for your health. Your company knows you by-passed the safety belt device. Are you in any pain right now? Blink once again for yes or twice for no."
I blink my eyes twice meaning no. "That’s very good because we stopped giving you pain meds, and were trying to get your strength back." I relax a little. "You have lost um; well we will just say you've lost a lot of weight, and body mass."
"We weren't sure you would ever regain consciousness. So this is very good news. When you were brought in here over two months ago, your body was shutting down. You could not take anything in your body at all you where basically just sweating and losing weight and body mass from no food or liquids. Do you understand?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Okay we started giving you large amounts of vitamins and calories that we fed you through your tube in your throat that goes right to your stomach."
"The bad thing is that your body keeps getting rid of everything we put in you." I see a concerned look in the doctor’s face, as I get more scared. "Like I said you have lost a lot of weight."
"The total truth is you lost a lot of weight and we don't know why you can’t keep any food in your body. You are still losing more weight and also body mass."
I feel the doctor un-doing one of my arms straps. "I want you to lift your arm up if you can okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I try to lift my arm but I feel so weak.
"Okay let’s try something easier. Can you feel my finger's touching your hand?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Very good so you have feeling in your hands. Can you feel my fingers on your legs now?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "That’s great news, so your body can feel so far, but no strength."
"Okay let me talk to my colleagues for a moment." I watch as the doctor stands back up and talks to another doctor and the nurse. I wish I could hear them but all I can make out is a word here and there, not meaning anything.
I wonder what they’re not telling me? I wonder if my body is totally scarred up and I look like some kind of monster all scarred up from the bad chemicals. I try to see any part of my body to see if there are bandages or bubbled up skin or something. My arms and hands look normal sort of, at least there not all scarred up.
"Okay listen, I can see your eyes moving all around. Your probably wondering if the chemicals you where exposed to scarred your body. If that is what you’re asking the answer is NO you’re not scarred at all anywhere so relax or try too."
I feel my whole body relax and I want to cry feeling so relieved, but why do I feel like crying I have never cried my whole life that’s weird. I can feel myself smiling, hearing I am not scarred like some monster from TV like Frankenstein.
"Good you have such a pretty smile I can tell you understand me." Wow, now that’s weird I have to admit I never heard a man tell another man that they have a pretty smile. Well maybe he's a fag or something.
I look up at the doctor trying to figure out his comment but really, who cares if he's a fag as long as he gets me fixed up. "Let's try again and use all your strength this time to lift your arm up."
"Okay go ahead and try again. Start with moving your finger then lift your arm up okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
I start moving my fingers a little and I can feel like electricity going through my body and I look at my side where I’m trying to lift my arm up. I feel my hand lift off the bed and into my view.
"That’s great sweetie." I hear someone in the background saying. I see my hand, then my arm and it looks like someone else's. My hand looks so small and my arm has no muscles at all nothing like it used to be.
I guess he was right I’m losing a lot of muscles and body mass whatever body mass means. I stare at my fingers moving and my hand seeing how smooth and small it looks now.
"You did great. Ok, you take a rest for now.” I feel his hand in mine and I notice his hand is like the size of a giant compared to mine. My hand and fingers look so much smaller now.
I watch as he takes my hand with his and his other hand takes a hold of my upper arm and lays it back on the bed.
"Oh you did just great sweetie." The doctor steps away from the bed and the voice I hear comes into view and she is that nurse from earlier.
Sweetie? That’s not very cool to call some guy who was just in a major accident and just woke up from being in a coma. Oh well she is probably just trying to be nice and smile to calm me down. She is pretty as I see her smiling at me up close.
"I'm surprised the doctor didn't ask you to try to lift your legs. Let me un due your restraints, I don’t think you need them since your awake now."
The feeling of the air hitting my legs is awesome. I can feel her moving the blanket off my legs, I’m sure that’s a good sign. "Oh I bet that feels good sweetie, can you wiggle your toes?" I start to wiggle all my toes on both my feet with very little effort.
"You are doing great sweetie. Okay now for the tough job lift this leg up if you can. Can you feel my hand on your leg?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
I start lifting my leg slowly without even really trying. "Very good sweetie your legs must be very strong." I start lifting my other leg as well. both my feet come into view and both my feet look so tiny. I guess I really did lose a lot of weight.
"Wow both your legs at once that’s great sweetie." The nurse keeps calling me sweetie which is really starting to bug me, but she is nice and very pretty so I guess I’ll just ignore the comments for now.
I'm staring at my little toes and there not just skinny now they just look smaller too. I try to lift my toes higher and both my legs come into view. Holy smoke my legs look so weird now both of them look a lot thinner now.
"You sure do have strong legs for someone that has been through so much. I'm sure you can tell that you have no scarring at all. Both your legs look as smooth as a baby’s bottom hehehe." The nurse giggles.
I guess after hearing her talk about my legs looking as smooth as a babies bottom I notice that both my legs are hairless. They are extremely smooth like they have never had any hair on them at all. I turn and twist my legs to the left and right.
"Yes this is very good I can't wait until I can tell the doctor how strong your legs are." I get excited about her saying what good news about me having such strong legs.
The more I stare at my legs the more they look like someone else’s legs. My legs used to be strong and very muscular legs and a serious amount of hair on them. Now they look so thin and smooth, and maybe smaller or shorter if that’s possible.
"Okay great job, put your legs back down. I'm going to let the doctor know how strong they are and save your energy in case he wants you to do the same leg lifts."
I relax both my legs and they slowly lay back on the bed. "Now I’ll be right back don’t run off hehehehe." The nurse giggles. So not funny with all the hoses going down my throat and stuff.
"Only kidding sweetie but I will be right back." I watch while she walks out of my room kinda quickly like, I was going to jump out of bed and run down the hallway or something.
While I’m waiting, I lift one of my legs into the air. I stare at my leg for a bit because my legs totally don’t look like mine. "Oh hi sweetheart." I look towards the door and see my beautiful wife Penny smiling at me.
"I'm so happy your awake we have been praying and praying and finally your awake." I watch as Penny looks up and down at me. "The girls and I were coming everyday for the first two weeks and then it got tough for them seeing you like this so then I just came after work every day."
I notice how my wife is dressed she is wearing a skirt and top. The skirt looks a little shorter than I’m used to seeing her wearing as I stare at her long legs. Actually the skirt is a lot shorter like a mini skirt.
"Have you talked to the doctor or I guess talking with the doctor wouldn’t be a good phrase since you have those tubes sticking down your throat still. The doctor told me that you can respond with blinking your eyes once for yes and twice for No."
I just smile at her because I’m so glad to see her. "I'll ask the doctor if you can get rid of the tubes since your awake now okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
I smile hearing her pretty voice as I stare at her legs. "Are you staring at me? Or are you staring at my legs?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "This is a new outfit do you like it?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
"Well thank you, I know I didn't used to wear such short skirts but since your accident I started to. I forgot how good my legs look in short skirts don’t they look good?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Speaking of legs when I walked in it looked like you where lifting your legs up staring at them. Is that true?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
"Your legs look so different I’m sure you noticed. I just love them now, they look so pretty and smooth now, not like they where when you had that gorilla hair all over them. I hope the hair doesn’t grow back hehehe."
Watching her stare at my smooth legs giggling. I give her a weird look calling my legs pretty. “ I hope you don’t think it's mean of me to wish your leg hair doesn’t grow back. I bet it will feel great with your smooth legs rubbing up against my smooth legs.” I watch as Penny gives me her horny smile.
“Has the doctor explained about your condition yet?" I blink my eyes twice meaning No. "Okay well I’ll explain the best way he described it to me without all the long medical words okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
"Or would you rather have the doctor explain?" I blink my eyes twice meaning no. "Okay well I guess I’ll start at the beginning. The ambulance brought you here over two months ago, after the chemical accident okay?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Well for some UN known reason your body shut down and started sweating and you started losing body mass. Do you know what body mass is?" I blink twice for no.
"Well they said body mass is your muscles and fat and actually your bones started to shrink too. Do you understand?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "So the girls and I were coming everyday and we started noticing you losing lots of weight and since your bones where shrinking you looked so much smaller."
I stare at Penny trying to understand what she's saying I’ve never heard of someone’s bones shrinking. "Do you understand honey?" I blink my eyes twice meaning no.
"Well no one knows why your losing body mass and I never heard of anyone’s bones shrinking either. The bad thing is either have the doctors."
I'm sure I must have a shocked look on my face while I listen to Penny explaining. Penny moved next to me as she sits on the edge of the bed looking into my eyes.
"I know this all is a big surprise to you I’m sure, but we will figure out how to make everything work out with you being like this." I feel her soft fingers on my face and I feel her running her fingers through my hair. It feels so good while she is doing that I get so relaxed.
I look down at my wife sitting on the edge of the bed and I can see up her short skirt as she sits on the bed. "Are you looking up my skirt you little horn dog you?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. Penny smiles.
"We will have to talk about you being such a horn dog later. A lot of things have changed with you sweetie." I start to feel more scared again.
I feel her soft hands going up and down on my smooth legs. I hope she slides her hand between my legs and gives me some relief. I feel like I haven't had sex in forever. Well I have been in a coma so that explains that I guess.
"Your legs feel so smooth and soft I just love them like this. They actually get me so excited when I rub my hands on them like this. I remember how big and strong and hairy your legs used to be and your old hairy legs really just never did anything for me."
I feel my heart start to speed up feeling her hands going up and down my smooth legs. I never realized she didn’t like my legs before but who cares this feels sooooo good.
"But I love your legs like this sweetie." I start to moan this is feeling so good while I feel her hand sliding up my legs and her other hand playing with my hair.
Penny’s hand is so soft as it slides farther up my legs. "Oh that is right you still have this thing going up you so you can go potty while you were in a coma." I feel her hand stop moving up my legs.
"Oh I better stop until we have more time." That was weird she said this is going up me, so I can go potty she must of meant it goes over my dick so I can pee in it. But who knows if it goes up my butt to go poop, I didn’t think about that.
I wish she would just pull my dick out of the bedpan or whatever she is talking about and give me some relief. Penny looks so sexy like this specially in that short skirt. I start to stare at her smooth legs again.
"Are you staring up my skirt again?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. Even though I was just looking at her sexy legs. "Do your hands work yet sweetie?"
I blink my eyes twice meaning No. I think she ignores me and I can feel her pulling my arm and hand to her smooth legs. "How does that feel sweetie?" Wonder why she keeps calling me sweetie so much? Penny only calls are daughters that.
"I bet you like that don't you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I then notice her legs spread apart a little bit as I can see her red silk panties clear as day.
My fingers start to crawl up her soft smooth legs and then I can feel her heat from between her legs as my fingers reach her moist panties.
"Oh yes sweetie don't stop." I hear her start to moan a little. Penny must really be horny. But then I’ve been in here for over two months that would explain why she was horny too I guess.
I look up into her closed eyes but hear her moaning softly. "Oh yes sweetie your fingers feel so soft, so smooth, and so gentle and so, so small I just love it." My fingers are just wiggling around her panties not even inside them and I’m hearing her moaning so loud.
"Please, oh please don't you stop my sweetie, oh that feels so good." as her thighs close down on my hand that is still up her skirt. I can feel how soaked she is while she is having a serious organism right there sitting on the edge of my hospital bed.
Wow, I made her have a organism right here with all these things hooked up to me. I must have some kind of macho thing going on. "Oh that was the best sweetie, I wish I could just scoop you up and get you home right now."
"Did you like that as much as I did my little sweetie?" Hell yes, I think I cummed in my whatever it is, bedpan. I blink my eyes once meaning yes or hell yes I enjoyed it. I lean back and relax.
I start feeling her playing with my hair again, and I see a long strand fall in front of my eyes. "Oh sorry sweetie your hair has grown so much since you have been in here. Your hair is even a lighter color brown instead of dark brown or black like it was."
"Your hair is so long now it is touching your shoulders, maybe I should have someone come in and give you a trim would you like that sweetie?”
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “I seen a patient down the hall getting their hair done I will find out if they can do yours too okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
Of course, the second I get relaxed the door opens, two doctors, and a nurse are walking into my room. "Well it looks like someone is gaining their strength back is that what I hear?"
End of Part 1
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me a email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our story’s.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 2
By Princess Panty boy
"Oh yes doctor. Definitely, the strength is coming back. I’m going to use the little girls room while the doctors look at you sweetie, be right back."
I feel the nurse’s soft hands moving around my ankles. I bet that feels good doesn’t it sweetie?" I look over at her. I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“I heard that pretty lady call you sweetie is it okay if I call you sweetie too?" What the heck her fingers and hands feel so good, maybe she will jerk me off when we are alone if I am nice to her.
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Oh thank you sweetie your skin is so soft and smooth almost like a baby’s hehehe." I hear the nurse giggle.
"Okay sweetie lift your leg up, either one." I hear the doctor call me sweetie too and it is probably okay for my wife and this sexy nurse to call me sweetie, but definitely not the guy doctor.
Wish I could tell him to stop calling me that. I lift one of my legs up while I am wiggling my toes for good effect. "Very good sweetie the nurse is right you are definitely getting your strength back."
"Now sweetie can you lift your other leg too?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I lift my other leg. I look, and can see both my smooth soft legs, and if I did not know that I just lift them up, I would have never recognized my own legs.
Penny is right, I was feeling the nurse rubbing my legs it was giving me a deep down good feeling that makes my whole body get the chills, and tingles all through my body.
"You are doing better than can be expected sweetie." I try to smile but i have the tubes going down my throat. "I'm going to send the nurse back in after i write my update and she will remove the tubes going down your throat now that your awake. Do you understand sweetie?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Good but don't get too excited these tubes have been down your throat for over two months so your throat will be too soar to talk for a couple days."
"The nurse will give you some pain medication before we pull the tubes out, because unfortunately removing the tubes is very painful. Not to worry you will not feel a thing with the medications. I wish i could say do you have any questions but you won’t be able to ask."
The doctor takes his paperwork and walks out. "Penny comes back in my room after a few minutes "Great news sweetie, they’re going to take your tubes out but you will be drugged up pretty good for a while so you don't feel any pain."
"More good news is the doctor said i can get Ms. Terri in here to do something with your hair because it has grown quite a bit. I mean you needed a haircut before you had your accident and that was over two months ago so you are in special need of a trim at least."
I feel Penny rubbing my arm softly as she talks. "Ms. Terri won’t be able to give you a trim until the tubes are out of your throat and you can sit up."
"The good news is that will happen in a little while. At least that’s what i heard the doctor telling the nurse."
Wow, i sure love how my wife is dressing. The skirt she is wearing makes her look even sexier. I cannot take my eyes off her long smooth legs. The short denim mini skirt looks so sexy on her.
"Okay you two I’m back." We both turn towards the door seeing the nurse walking back in my room pushing a cart with medications on top.
Penny takes her hand off mine like we could get in trouble or something. I see nothing wrong with a wife rubbing her husband’s arm in the hospital. Oh well at least I will get these damn tubes pulled out of my throat.
"I am going to give you a shot for the pain. The medications will take about 5 to 10 minutes and you won’t feel a thing." I watch as the nurse comes to the other side of the bed and stares into my eyes. "This will pinch a bit but then you will feel good okay?"
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I look away when she pulls the syringe off the cart and puts some kind of cleaner on my arm, i guess to prevent infection. I then feel a little prick in my arm and i look back seeing the nurse putting a Band-Aid on the spot she gave me the shot.
"I bet that will make you feel better really fast sweetie." The first thing I am going to do when I am able to talk is to tell them to stop calling me 'sweetie' that is so girly.
The feeling that I am getting starts in my arm and goes up to my head than back to my toes like i stepped in electricity my whole body is tingling.
“I know the pain meds are going to make you feel kinky weird. I should say they’ll make you feel kind of silly sweetie so try to just relax and please don’t try to talk for a couple days.”
I sit back feeling the medication start kicking in. “Remember don’t try to talk it will only hurt your vocal cords and that’s very bad you could get permanent damage.”
“I know you haven’t talked for over two months and I'm sure you have a million questions but it can wait a couple days okay sweetie?” I smile at the pretty nurse and notice how sexy she looks. I stare at her smooth legs in her nurse’s uniform.
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I close my eyes, and hear all kind of things but none of it makes sense to me so I just relax. A few minutes later, I hear the nurse start talking to me.
“Okay sweetie open your eyes we are all done but remember don’t try to talk. I'll get you a notebook so you can communicate with it okay? Oh, and please say something in case you have to go potty because i took the bedpan out. It’s really not called a bedpan but it will be easier to understand that is what you have been going potty in for the past two months.”
I open my eyes and feel really weird. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Now sweetie listen up. I know you will be feeling weird and lite headed because of all the pain meds we gave you so try to listen clearly okay?”
“Just push the help button on the remote if you need anything okay sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I smile seeing her long legs coming into view again.
I watch as the pretty nurse leaves and I can feel myself smiling as I watch her sexy body walking away. “Well, well look who is all smiles. Where you checking out that cute nurse sweetie?” I smile seeing my beautiful wife Penny walk into the room.
“I think she is not really your type anymore sweetie.” I smile seeing Penny’s long smooth sexy legs. “The nurse said they had to give you a bunch of pain meds to get the tubes out of your throat.”
Smiling I try to focus on her long legs while she is talking to me. “Oh, and one of the side effects is the medications acts like a truth serum, basically you have to say the truth.”
“So I can ask you anything, and you will have to tell the truth hehehe.” I hear Penny giggle but can't figure out why, but it makes me giggle too hehehe.”
I stare at Penny as I smile. “I'll ask you something that you would lie about if you weren’t medicated. Um I know what to ask you.”
“That pretty nurse that came in here, I bet you would like to mess around with her wouldn’t you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
Penny is smiling at me for some reason what did she just ask me? My mind is so cloudy I need to focus. “I thought so.”
“I bet you would like to pull your old cock out and stick it in her wouldn’t you sweetie.” I quickly blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“Wow you sure answered so fast sweetie. Would you like to put it in her mouth more or in her wet pussy more, which would you like?”
I am trying to answer a question but I cannot remember the question. “Well I see you’re not answering so quick this time so maybe you can't make up your mind. Maybe you want both, your old hard cock in her mouth then in her pussy?” I quickly blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“I thought so. I know we talked before about having a three some, would you like me and you to have a three some with that nurse?”
I look over at her. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “I thought so. How about we have a three some with a tall dark stranger with big muscles and a big hard cock would you like me to fuck him?” I stare into her eyes and see her smiling.
“I know you said you wanted to have sex with that pretty nurse. Well sweetie i wouldn't be worried about that ever happening to you unless you’re watching someone else having sex with her hehehehe."
I listen to her giggling. “I think it would be okay for me to have sex with some big strong hunk if you want to have sex with the pretty nurse don’t you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. What the heck did she just ask me?
“That’s a good thing but like I said, I wouldn't be worried about you being that nurses type hehehe.” Penny giggles again as some lady walks in the room caring a small bag.
We both stop talking when we notice her. "Oh hi Terri how are you doing?" Penny says, I look over at the two of them smiling at each other.
"Oh I’m doing just great. Well it looks like someone is finally awake and already has the tubes and stuff out of your throat."
I smile listening to her she is a little old lady who seems to be in a great mood this must be the women that will be cutting my hair. I push a long strand out of my eyes.
"Terri I’m so glad to see you. We really need to get something done with this." I feel Penny running her fingers threw my hair making a bunch more hair hang in my eyes.
The little old lady walks over to the other side of the bed and starts running her fingers through my hair too. "Yes i think we can doing something with this, I’m guessing you want to keep the length and trim it up some right Penny?"
"Oh yes Terri exactly, you’re the expert do what you think would look the best on my little sweetie here."
I look at Penny talking like I am not even here. "Okay let’s get started. You will have to sit up sweetie. Penny can you help me. I'm sure the poor dear is all pain medicated so we can help okay?"
`"Sure Terri, you get that side, and I’ll get this side and on three lift." Wow, that seemed kind of weird as i feel both of them putting pillows behind me so i can sit up.
I watch as the old lady gets her bag and puts a pink smock around me only leaving my head popping threw it. "Thank you so much penny i think we are ready now."
"You’re welcome Terri." I cannot wait until i can start talking. I can feel like a heat in my throat so i think the doctor is right about permanent damage to my vocal cords if i start talking, so I had better not talk. "Now sit still sweetie so the nice lady can fix your hair.”
I look at penny talking to me like I am a two year old or something. "Okay sweetie my name is Terri but you can call me Ms. Terri okay? Oh that’s right you can't still talk."
"Blinking your eyes once meaning yes, and blinking twice means no right sweetie?" My beautiful wife looks at me to respond. I quickly blink my eyes once meaning yes.
Oh that feels so good feeling her brushing my hair, it's
Making me so relaxed. "Oh you like that don't you sweetie, i can tell?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
"Good, now i know all the pain medication they gave you when they take the hoses out of your throat is really strong so just relax and let Ms. Terri make your hair look pretty."
I open my eyes hearing her say she wants to make my hair pretty. I must have heard her wrong with a surprised look on my face. I look at Penny and she just smiles at me. I must have heard her wrong, I hope.
"It's okay sweetie you can shut your eyes, I’ll be here if you want to rest while Terri, i mean Ms. Terri does your hair." I wish everyone would stop calling me 'sweetie' i mean that is what my wife calls our three girls. I have never heard of a guy being called that.
Whatever I will just ignore, it until i get my voice back and i can tell everyone my thoughts. Penny is right this is relaxing having Ms. Terri brushing my hair. Speaking of Ms. Terri, i wonder why my wife calls her Terri and both of them want me to call her Ms. Terri.
Usually when our kids meet an adult, they call him or her Ms. or Mr. so that’s weird Ms. Terri is asking me to call her Ms. in front of her name with my wife even going along with it. Man i hate not being able to talk.
I really want to try to talk but I do not want to permanently damage my voice and sound like a monkey for the rest of my life. I guess I will just have to be patient.
“Oh sweetie you look so relaxed with your eyes closed but don’t open them for a second I don’t want to get any hair in your eyes.”
I relax more as I open my eyes for a fast second and see her combing my long hair over the front of my face as my hair hangs down past my chin. The rest of my long hair hangs on my shoulders. The sound of the scissors closing makes me open my eyes and before I know it all the hair hanging in my face is gone.
“It’s okay sweetie now you won’t have to keep moving your long hair out of your eyes.” I look down into my lap seeing a pile of long hair sitting on the smock.
I reach my hand up to feel the side of my head and there is still long hair there. “Don’t worry sweetie your hair is still long on both sides and in the back. I just wanted to get the hair out of your eyes.”
“You look so cute with bangs sweetie you will like them too when Ms. Terri is done you can see your hair in the mirror.” I look over at Penny smiling still at me.
I start to relax feeling her start to brush out my hair on the sides and I turn and see only small pieces of hair falling as she cuts my hair. The scissors she is using start to sound like she is cutting thicker hair or maybe more hair as she stands behind me.
“It’s okay sweetie I’m just evening your hair in the back to match the sides, so you can relax.” I wish I could talk so I can ask her what kind of hairstyle she is giving me. Penny is watching her, and I trust her she will not let her cut or style my hair like some kind of freak.
Penny and I hear a cell phone ring as we both look at Ms. Terri. “Excuse me; I need to take this call.” We both watch while she walks into the hallway.
“Looks like Ms. Terri is real close if not finished with your hair then when we have some privacy we need to talk sweetie.” I turn and look Penny in the eyes and see her smiling at me.
Cool while I am staring at her trying to think what she wants to tell me. I bet she wants me to have a little private time between her legs again. I smile to myself seeing my beautiful wife's long smooth legs.
“Sorry you two I was just about to finish up this cute hairstyle when my husband called. I apologize for the delay but what do you think Penny?”
Of course, there are no mirrors on the wall anywhere so I cannot see my new haircut. “Oh I just love it, this is the cutest hairstyle it fits perfect don’t you think sweetie?” I look up at her and spread my arms to the side meaning I cannot see anything sitting up in bed.
“I'm sorry sweetie I guess you can't see your new hairstyle. I will look for a mirror after we thank Terri I mean Ms. Terri for doing a great job on your hair.”
We both turn and look at Ms. Terri as I hear Penny. “Thanks so much for the great hairstyle, like I said this is the cutest style I have seen.”
“You’re welcome I am glad I was able to help out. I sure hope you start to feel better sweetie. It sure looks like you have been threw a bad time but looks like everything is going to be okay sweetie.”
Ms. Terri picks up her stuff and that is the first time I see how much hair she cut. I think I am bold now seeing the massive pile in the smock while I lift up my hands and feel the front and sides of my head.
“Thanks again Terri.” I look up as Penny says good-bye again. My hands are telling me my hair is still pretty long on the sides going down past my ears. My new bangs are cut just above my eyebrows now, I think as I try to feel them. I am not looking forward to seeing my hair when Penny finds a mirror.
Penny notices my hands moving around my head as she smiles at me with her big blue eyes again. My heart melts seeing her beautiful smile. “We really need to talk before we get interrupted again sweetie.” I look deep into her eyes trying to figure out what is so important.
“Your hair is perfect, it really fits you. You now have the cutest hairstyle; I mean she did a get job.” I look at her and kind of feel doubt in her tone.
I feel Penny running her fingers threw my hair making me more relaxed. “I really need to talk to you while were alone sweetie, and please stop playing with your hair it looks fine.” I sit up and look at the concerned look on my beautiful wife's face.
“Um I really don’t know how to tell you this. I mean I don’t know the words, on how to explain.” Now I am thinking there is some bad news no one has told me. Penny stares into my worried eyes. “Oh it’s not your health you aren’t going to die or anything sweetie.”
The sound of this is not as bad as I was thinking, but the look on Penny’s face is of real concern. “KNOCK, KNOCK” we both turn to the doorway and see the nurse holding a small notebook.
“Sorry it took me so long to get back here you two, but I figured sweetie here would want to communicate so here is a notebook and a pen so you can talk or at least tell what's on your mind sweetie.”
Finally, I take the notebook and write ‘thank you’ on the paper and point at the nurse to look. “Oh your so welcome sweetie, but I need to get back to work we are busy today.” I start to write on the paper ‘Penny just tell me what it is, I love you.’ Penny is sitting next to me as I write.
“I love you too sweetie, it’s so hard to tell you everything that happened to you in the accident. I mean, like I said your perfectly healthy on the inside but.”
I start to write more in the notebook. ‘So I'm perfectly healthy on the inside does that me I won't be able to have more kids?’
“Well no, you will be able to have more kids; it will just be different for you. I mean yes the doctor said you will be able to have kids.” I look at the concerned look on Penny's face.
It sure looks like Penny is trying to tell me something important, but if I am healthy on the inside, and I can still have kids, which means my macho stick between my legs is still working. Everything is good but she sure looks big time concerned.
I start to write in the notebook again. “Baby if I'm good on the inside and I can still have kids, that mean we can still have fun in bed so just spit out what is bothering you. We still love each other so that hasn’t changed right?’
“Of course I love you sweetie and I always will it will just be a different type of love I think.” What the hell is she talking about a different type of love as we look into each other’s eyes?
We continue to stare at each other while my mind is going a hundred miles an hour trying to figure out what is wrong and what Penny is not telling me. Oh, god I hope she has not cheated on me, oh god please do not let that be it. I cannot lose her.
I start to write again in the notebook but my hand is kind of shaking this time. ‘Baby are you trying to tell me you had an affair while I was in a coma?’ I wait for her to respond as my heart stops and I think I even stopped breathing waiting for her response.
“Oh sweetie, no never I have never cheating on you ever, I still love you.”
Man that is a relief as I start to breathe again. Taking a deep breath, I start to relax. I blink my eyes and look back into Penny's beautiful eyes. I watch as Penny gets up and walks into the bathroom and walks out holding a large hand mirror.
“Well like the phrase goes a picture is worth a thousand words so look in the mirror and that will show you what I am trying to say.”
I take the mirror from her and I look into it. “Oh my god what happen to me holy shit. That cannot be me this mirror, this has to be a fucking trick mirror or something Penny. What the hell is happening to me?”
“No way is this me in the mirror.” I turn my head to the left then to the right. “Oh shit its me.” I am staring into the mirror staring at a total stranger. This person has short, short, bangs about an inch above my eyebrows and my hair on the sides and back are all cut the same length.
All my hair curves inward meaning I have a bob hairstyle, which is totally for females. I remember when the twins had the same hairstyle when they were little girls. I stare at the stranger in the mirror because the stranger is, is a female. “I have the face of a girl, or I should say a little girl.”
I turn and see Penny staring at me. “Yes that is your new face, and um, your new face is not the only thing that looks like a little girl. Your whole body is that of a little girl. Just listen to your new voice sweetie don’t you sound like a little girl?”
I notice for the first time my new voice, and it is the voice of a girl, a little girl. Penny cannot be right oh my god what is happening, this is a nightmare.
“I can't believe I look like such a little girl how did this happen Penny?” My eyes start to tear up and I can't believe I am crying with little tears going down my face then big watermelon size tears as I cry hysterically.
No way am I crying, I have not cried my whole life now I am crying like a little baby. “It’s going to be okay sweetie just get it out of your system.” I listen to Penny realizing she is holding me and talking to me like a child. I am getting relaxed again while I try to think.
“What did the doctors say how this happened to me?” I start to lean back as Penny lets go of hugging me so tightly. I rub my eyes and try to think.
Penny lifts my chin up so we are looking in each other’s eyes. “I am going to explain the best I can but you have to stop talking because we don’t want you to have permanent damage to your vocal cords. I guess I should say more damage to your voice okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“Good girl I mean, oh whatever.” I feel my eyes start to tear up again but I do not want Penny to think of me any younger than I look by crying again, so I hold back the tears. “Well sweetie the doctor said whatever the chemicals that you were exposed to had a reaction with your body.”
I look at Penny not really even coming close to understanding. “I know it sounds complicated, but here we go. The doctors said that whatever chemicals you were exposed to changed your DNA.”
“So i guess the long and short is no one knows why your body turned into a female's body but it did. Once it fully changed into females, and yes that includes what used to be between your legs which are gone sweetie.”
I feel my eyes start to tear up as I listen to Penny. “I still love you sweetie. But once your body changed a100% female you started to regress and your body lost a lot of body mass and of course now you look like a young girl.”
“I’m sorry sweetie but there’s nothing I can do about it. The doctors seem to think that your body will start to grow now that your body has stopped losing weight and body mass so that is a good thing.”
I start to write in the notebook as Penny looks over my shoulder sitting back next to me in bed. ‘Penny how old did the doctors say I have the body of?’
“Well the doctor said you are in great health and you have the body of an eight year old girl. The girls and I think you’re more the size of a small six year old sweetie.”
I start to cry openly again as Penny starts to hug me tightly. I feel like I cried for hours but I am sure it was only minutes. “The good thing is the doctors all agree that there is really no reason for you to stay in the hospital anymore. We should be able to take you home soon sweetie.”
“The girls cried for days when all this was happening but when you woke up there all excited about teaching you how to be a girl now, isn’t that great?”
Penny looks over my shoulder while I write in the notebook. ‘I look like such a little girl with this hairstyle; can't I get all my hair buzzed off so I look more like a guy instead of a little girl?’
“I don’t think you should hide who you are now but we will see. The girls seem so excited about when you can come home. I told them I wanted some private time with you until you got in the grove of being a girl.”
Penny's takes my hand and puts it on her long smooth legs. “Close your eyes sweetie and tell me what you feel.” The first thing I feel is her smooth soft legs as I look at her with her eyes closed. I notice her legs start to move apart super slowly. I side my hand between her knees and I can see up her short mini skirt again.
The second I feel her knees open my hand slides slowly up her skirt finding her silky panties soaked as my fingers feel them gently. Penny's eyes are still closed but I notice her breathing has sped up and I can hear a light moan when my fingers touched her panties.
“Oh don’t stop sweetie please. But first I better get up and make sure the hospital door is locked.” Penny gets up and walks over to the door and I see her turning the handle and looking back at me. “The door doesn’t lock.”
While Penny is staring at me, the nurse comes in the door. “I see you standing by the door threw the window is there anything I can do for you?” The nurse says.
“Well I was going to shut the lights off and take a nap with my little sweetie here but the door doesn’t lock.”
The nurse comes all the way in the room. “Oh yes she does look tired it’s been a busy day for her.” I hear the nurse saying ‘she’ and ‘her’ when she was referring to me. I want to just die and crawl under a rock.
“That does sound good but none of the doors lock for patience. I can put a do not disturb sign on the door and talk to the head nurse to give the two of you some nap time if you want?”
I notice Penny cheer up when she hears we will be able to get some private time. I guess Penny still does love me. Penny shuts off the light, and takes the folded blanket from the chair and comes lay down with me in bed as I scoot over making room for her sexy little body.
I guess my body is the little one now. I watch as Penny slides her little skirt down her long legs as she folds it up putting the skirt on the chair. I look and stare at Penny as she stands in her silky panties while she bends over and takes her heels off, and pushes them under the bed. Penny is smiling at me while she puts the blanket over me and lays down next to me. My hand slides down Penny's long body.
“Let me scoot myself up a bit so you are more comfortable okay sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I know she just scooted up so my new small arms can reach her better. The second I feel her smooth legs rubbing against mine I feel my whole body getting a tingly sensation starting in my legs, and spreading to my whole body.
Wow in the dark I almost feel the same I guess maybe this will not be as bad as I was thinking. What the hell am I thinking I have the body of a 8 year old and a 8 year old girl at that. Oh my god my life is so screwed up what the hell will happen?
“Are you okay sweetie, you kind of froze up?” I get shocked back to reality feeling her hand moving my hand up her skirt more. I slide my fingers to the edge of her panties, and the second my fingertips slide inside her panties I hear my beautiful wife start to moan again but louder.
The second I hear her start to moan I slide my fingers farther, as they slip inside her. Penny starts to shake and I can tell she is having an orgasm. My fingers are getting soaked as she clinches down on my hand between her legs moaning louder as my fingers start to rub her.
I turn and see Penny breathing heavy and I notice her legs start to open and close really tight then open up. I can hear her having another orgasm while her hand squeezes my hand and I want to scream because she is squeezing my hand so tight but I do not want her to think she is hurting me with my new little body.
“Oh my god, oh my, oh nooooo, don’t you dare stop honey.” I hear Penny begging for more as she has orgasm after orgasm. I of course slow down rubbing her in small circles finding her special spot as her whole body tenses up again.
This is crazy I do not remember her getting so excited with my cock deep inside of her. Or I should say my old cock since I do not have one anymore. I realize I am not getting excited like in the past when we would have sex. I am just doing what it takes to please my beautiful wife.
“Oh you are the best Doug, oh I guess I can't call you Doug anymore but that was the best sex we have ever had.”
I am thinking the same thing and the crazy thing is that I enjoyed the sex also, but I did not get off I was just excited about Penny having serious amounts of orgasms.
“I know I’m not supposed to talk Penny specially since my new voice sounds like a little girl but this is too important to write in the notebook.”
Penny stares into my eyes and I stare into hers. We cannot see each other’s body's just the whites of each other’s eyes.
“Penny I know this is going to sound crazy, but you are right this was the best sex we have ever had. I mean I enjoyed so much pleasing you. Usually I just want to get off and hope you enjoy it.”
I am a little chocked up and I clear my little girl voice. This time I just kept enjoying being with you having you getting excited and your body squirming around with every gentle touch I made it was great.”
“Oh honey you are so right, I just love you so much.” The lips of Penny surprised me because in the total darkness I could not see them coming.
The feel of her lips on mine with her tongue sliding in and out of my mouth was great. If I had a cock, I am sure it would have been rock hard and exploded by now. But I do not have one anymore so I was able to just enjoy our lips kissing each other passionately.
Usually after sex, we just turn over and go to sleep, or I should say that is what I do. Now I don’t feel that way I want to cuddle, enjoy our love making slow and easy so it goes on and on. Wow, this is just crazy.
“You even seem to kiss better Doug. We are going to have to come up with another name for you. In the dark I think of you as Doug still. But in the light you definitely are not a Doug.”
We look into each other's eyes. “Ya know sweetie about a year ago when I thought I was pregnant again, we were kidding around thinking of girls names. We said Cindy would be a perfect name.”
“I think that is a perfect name for you sweetie.” I look at Penny guessing she has a big smile on her face, but I cannot decide if she’s kidding around with me or not.
Penny's legs wrap around mine and I feel her hands going up and down my smooth legs. “Yes a year ago we picked out the perfect girls name and now that little girl will be you, at least her name at least hehehe.” I listen to Penny giggle softly.
“Plus Cindy can be short for Cinderella, and she was also changed one day into a princess and now you will be my little princess sweetie.”
I feel Penny taking my hand and sliding it back in her panties. “Oh yes Cindy, yes don’t stop.” My fingers start to wiggle inside of Penny again, while she starts to moan louder.
“Hey is there anyone in here?” We both turn and look at the person standing by the open door. The room is still pitch black so it is hard to identify the person standing with the light shining behind them. My fingers are soaked still in Penny's panties
The end of part 2
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 3
By Princess Panty boy
“Hello is anyone in here? Mom, dad is there anyone in here?” Penny and I hear the voices and realize it’s our twins Mary and Stephanie. “I'm sure this is dad’s room unless they moved him.” I slide my fingers out of Penny’s panties.
We continue to hear them talking. “Why do you call him ‘dad’ anymore he isn’t a dad anymore he’s not even a man or a guy dad’s a girl and a little girl at that Stephanie.” Penny’s eyes lit up even in the dark.
“Girls we are in bed trying to get some rest your dad has been threw a lot so go wait in the waiting room and I’ll come out and get you in a bit.”
We wait for a response. “Why are you two hiding in the dark mom?” We can hear them walking around. “The light switch must be around here somewhere.”
“Did you girls hear me loud and clear, if you make me raise my voice and wake your father up your both will be in deep trouble?”
We can hear the twin’s feet stop moving. “Okay mom were sorry we just wanted to surprise you and, umm daddy. We were just dropped off from Karen’s mom after cheerleading practice.”
“Come on let’s go wait for mom out in the waiting room before she gets pissed at us Mary.” The two of them walk out of my hospital room as I look at Penny staring at me.
We hear the door closing behind them. “The girl’s didn’t mean that sweetie there just going through a hard time. Mary & Stephanie have had a lot more responsibilities since your accident.”
“Mary has been taking over all the household duties so I can focus on my work and making time to visit you in the hospital never knowing if you were ever going to gain conscientious again.”
I'm staring into Penny's eyes as I notice them tearing up as I hug her trying to comfort my wife. “It’s been really hard the girls seeing their dad dwindling down losing all the weight and then having them watch you slowly changing into...”
“Yea I know me changing into a girl, a little girl. I don’t like it either Penny. I wish I could just die so you and the kids could start your lives over without me being like this.” I say aloud even though I'm not supposed to talk. What could be worse than my voice sounding like a little girl?
Penny and I are hugging each other not sure who is comforting who until I feel Penny's lips on mine. We start to kiss deeply, with our tongues wrapping around each other’s as we kiss more passionately than ever before.
“That feels so good Doug, I mean Cindy, I mean, I don’t know sweetie. Can I call you Doug when we are alone in bed together?”
I stop kissing Penny's ear, and I can see her smiling at me. “Penny I rather you call me Doug all the time. This little girl voice of mine has to change back or I am going to lose my mind talking like a little girl.”
“Shhh sweetie stop talking and just kiss me.” My lips are pressed into Penny's as we kiss passionately. Penny takes my hand, and puts it on her silky pantied butt cheek.
I feel her smooth silky bottom; I squeeze her gently, while she pulls me into her breasts. Penny's hard nipples are poking through her yellow top. I slide my other hand under her top lifting her top over her head. Penny takes her top and drops it on the floor next to the little bed we are sharing.
Penny’s bra is in full view; I still have not lost my touch. The bra springs free when my one-hand pinches the bra clasp together hearing Penny moaning as her bra falls away.
“Yes sweetie that feels so good.” My hand slowly starts to fondle her erect nipples also feeling the heat coming off her breasts.
I start to kiss, and lick in circles around her ear lobe again. I work my way kissing down her neck slowly. Hearing Penny moaning softly at first, until I reach her nipples. I slowly start to suck on her nipple as my one hand rubs he pantied cover butt cheeks as I rub her warm smooth breasts.
Hearing Penny moaning over, and over again, softly touching her nipples with my lips. I suck on them slowly taking my time. Until I feel both of Penny's hands, one under each of my but cheeks feeling her squeezing me softly at first then squeezing my butt cheeks tightly which pushes my face between both her warm breasts.
Listening to Penny moaning over, and over while I feel her breathing start to get heavy then heavier. “Oh yes that’s it don’t stop,” and then I hear her let out a long breathe knowing that she just had another orgasm.
“Wow sweetie I can sure tell neither one of us had any type of sex for over two months we both seem to be so horny when we are together.”
I am smiling down at Penny because I'm on top of her under the thin blanket. “Yea I hear ya Penny this reminds me about when we started dating and we would mess around under the blankets even in front of your mom.”
“Yes you were so bad I remember having a full conversation with my mom while you still had you hand up my panties and you where messing with me the whole time.”
We both smile remembering the fun we had in the past. “Yes I remember her asking you questions and you would answer yes or no without any long description of whatever you both were talking about.”
“Do you think that with things being physically different now between us, that the excitement will continue Penny?”
I have a concerned look on my face as the blanket slides to behind my neck giving us both more air to breathe and letting some light on us both.
“Well I can't tell the future sweetie but since the time that we have spent together has been the most passionate time ever between us i would have to say yes!”
We are both smiling with me relaxed on Penny with her warm breast pushed against my new hairless chest. “To be honest sweetie I enjoyed sex with you before the accident. Doug I feel like we are doing extra innings on giving me more, and more orgasms you are just incredible much better now than before.”
“Just think sweetie we are in a tiny child's hospital bed, I can't wait to get you back to our king size bed you little devil.”
We both smile again as I feel Penny running her fingers threw my new haircut or I should say new girly hairstyle. “Why did you have to get me such a little girl’s hairstyle Penny?”
“Oh stop it you are so cute like this, I just love how your body is total hairless and smooth and soft. So enough of that or I will bend you over and give you a spanking hehehe.” Penny giggles. “I guess that wouldn’t be much of a punishment I know we would both probably enjoy it.”
The feeling of Penny running her fingers threw my hair is so relaxing I just close my eyes and enjoy. “You are such a horny devil Doug, I knew you were horny before but it’s different now sweetie you are pushing all my buttons and I seem to have an orgasm the second you touch me you little devil you.”
“Oh speaking of little devils I guess I should get dressed and go see the twins. The girls will be losing their minds sitting out there so long by themselves.”
I slide off of Penny and lay on the bed naked seeing my naked body in the dark with no bulges. “Is my bra over by you sweetie?” I look under myself thinking I might have been lying on it.
“Oh I’ll just turn the light on.” Penny gets out of bed and turns the light on as I see myself for the first time totally naked. I stare between my legs seeing the little slit between my leg where my cock and penis used to be.
I can feel a tear start to run down my cheek. Penny sits back on the bed noticing me staring between my legs at what used to me there, and hugs me. “Everything is going to be all right sweetie we will get through this together no matter what.”
“Remember when we got married we said we would be together through thick and thin and to be honest sweetie if you can get me so excited in as little hospital bed wow everything will be okay.”
Feeling Penny hugging me for sure relaxes me, and the tears stop pretty fast. “So speaking of the girls how are they handing my change I mean you said they know I’m not you know a male down there anymore.” I pull the covers over my naked body.
“Well the girls were devastated when all the doctors told us you weren’t going to survive that it would be a miracle if you ever opened your eyes again.”
Penny is looking me in the eyes playing with my hair again. “So today when the doctors said you have woken up and are alive, on the phone all of us started crying. We are still thanking god for you coming back to us, especially me. I guess all the waiting really paid off.”
“Oh shoot speaking of waiting I better go check on the girl’s sweetie. My bra was hiding under the bed.” I watch as Penny gets dressed and she is trying to fix her hair. “Maybe I should get my hair styled like yours so it stays in the same place after messing around hehehe. So what do you think do I look okay?”
I see her smiling at me. “You look great Penny if we were home I’d jump your bones hehehe.” Was that me that giggled? No way, that was crazy now I giggle like the little girl I look like.
“You have a cute giggle it reminds me of little Miley, and the twins when they were small.” I don’t smile when she compares me to our youngest daughter. “You better put your hospital gown back on. You know the girls will want to see you.”
I see the pink and white dots all over the hospital gown that just folds over in the back with a small string keeping it barely closed.
“I sure wish I had my clothes Penny I hate these hospital clothes or whatever you call this thing. Plus it’s pink too.”
Penny turns and I can see her smiling at me while I'm putting the little gown back on. “I don’t think your clothes will fit you anymore sweetie, but I’ll bring some clothes back with me later.”
“Remember the doctor said no talking so, you don’t want to make your vocal cords anymore damaged do you?”
I turn and look at Penny thinking she must be crazy. “You are kidding right how can my voice get any worse? I already have the voice of a little girl.”
“Well you could lose your voice all together; now that would not be a good thing. On the other hand, I could get used to you not ever talking hehehe. Now please stop talking okay?”
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “I will go get the girls I'm sure there excited to see you and I’ll explain to them about you not being able to talk for a while okay.” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“Good I’ll be right back sweetie. Don’t go anywhere. Even though, I can't imagine you running around in that tiny pink hospital gown with your little butt hanging out hehehe.”
Penny giggles teasing me. “Not funny at all Penny, not funny.” I see a look on Penny meaning I shouldn’t be talking. “Ok, ok I'm not talking anymore.”
“I’ll be right back sweetie.” I watch as Penny turns to leave as the doctors starts to walk in. “Oh excuse me doctor can I bring my sweetie in some clothes she is not too happy with the hospital gown?”
I hear Penny using ‘she’ when referring to me but I might as well get used to it somehow. “I don’t see why not. You can bring her in some different pajamas.” Great I start smiling.
“Oh I see that put a smile on you, that’s a good thing. Mrs. Smith before you bring your girls in, i just wanted to tell you both that our little patient here is doing very well. A nurse will be in later to take some blood.”
Well I guess take the good with the bad. I am glad that I'm doing better but I hate needles big time. “You both have a great day I’ll leave you alone so your girls can come in and visit.”
“Thanks again doctor and I'm saying that for both of us and our whole family.” I nod my head agreeing with Penny.
We both smile at the doctor. “You’re both very welcome; now get some rest so you can get your strength back, so you can go home soon, okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“I'm going to update the twins and be right back okay? I blink my eyes once meaning yes. Feeling Penny giving me a kiss on my cheek, then leaving to get the twins.
I wonder why little Miley was not with Mary and Stephanie. I hope they don’t cry when they see me like this in a girl’s body.
“Knock, knock is anyone at home?” I turn and see the nurse coming in and pushing a small cart with medical stuff on it.
I'm sure she is going to stick me with a hundred needles. “I know you can't talk yet sweetie but I'm here to draw some blood okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“Good girl this shouldn’t take too long.” There they go again calling me a ‘girl’. I might as well ignore it I guess because it’s true anyway.
I feel her start cleaning my arm with some kind of anti-infection thing I guess. I turn my head seeing Penny and the twins walking in my room. I sit up and smile at them.
“Oh I'm sorry nurse I didn’t know you were in here you want us to come back?” I watch as both of the twins are staring at me.
The nurse turns and sees its Penny, and the girls. “Oh no Mrs. Smith, you and your girls can come visit her I'm just taking some blood.” The girls are just staring at me as I look down and see the massive needle getting ready to go in my arm.
“It’s okay honey, this will only take a second, I know you’re a big girl and won't cry.” I turn and look the other way so I do not see the needle anymore. I do see the twins smiling when the nurse tells me to be a big girl.
I watch as Penny and the twins are smiling. Mary has the biggest grin on her face especially when the nurse was using female references towards me. “There we go, see I knew you would be a big girl.” I roll my eyes hearing her call me a big girl again.
“Now doesn’t that look pretty I even put a Barbie band-aid on you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I just wish she would leave so I can visit with my family but I don’t want to act juvenile like I'm sure I already look.
The nurse puts her stuff away and starts to walk out of my room. “Okay girls go give your daddy a big hug and kiss.” Stephanie jumps up and gives me a hug while Mary walks slowly and gives me a half a hug.
“I love your new hairstyle daddy it really fits you hehehe.” Hearing Mary giggling than I see Stephanie giggle softly too.
Penny and I make eye contact, as she hands me my notebook and pen. I start writing as Stephanie sits on the bed by my head and reads aloud while I'm writing. “Your beautiful mom had some lady come in here and cut my hair. I think it looks too girly.”
“Well daddy you are a girl now so it fits you perfectly.” Mary says, as I want to pull her over my knee and give her a spanking for teasing me. The truth is she will tower over me if we were standing next to each other.
The twins are 16 years old and the doctor said I have the body of an 8-year-old girl except my own wife says I am more the size of maybe a small 6-year-old girl. I just smile at Mary ignoring her teasing.
“Daddy I am so glad you back with us, I thought you were going to die.” I feel Stephanie hugging me from over my shoulder as I turn and put my arms around her as I hug her.
While I am hugging Stephanie, I see Penny give Mary a little shove towards me. “Um yes um daddy we did miss you and I'm glad your back.” Mary moves in and hugs me while Stephanie is still hugging me. I start writing in the notebook again.
“Girls I am so glad to see you both. You have no idea how much I missed you.” I notice Penny taking a picture with her iPhone of the twins and me hugging. “Where is your little sister girls?” Stephanie reads what I wrote.
Mary backs away from our hug to answer. “Your our little sister now hehehe.” I see Mary giggling and Stephanie almost started to giggle until Penny reached around and gave Mary a serious slap on her butt. “Owe mommy that hurt.”
“Now tell you father you are sorry, and do it now unless you want another smack.” I stare at Mary rubbing her butt with her hand because all she and Stephanie are wearing is there cheerleading uniforms.
The uniforms don’t cover much there just a short skirt and top with the high school logo on it. They both look very pretty and there wearing white sneakers and lace socks, with a blue and gold ribbon in there ponytails, which are of course the school colors.
“I'm sorry daddy. I mean I don’t mean to tease you. You just look so um different now.”
Penny smiles at her apologizing to me. I write in the notebook. “I wish I could talk Mary but I'm sorry I look like this now. Stephanie you too I'm really sorry I don’t look like your big strong daddy anymore.” I see Penny smiling until they hear me whisper something to myself.
“I wish I was dead not an embarrassment to my family.” I whisper to myself but loud enough un-fortunately for them to hear. I shake my head as I can feel tears running down my cheeks.
Penny hurry's over to Stephanie who still hugging me and is crying now after hearing me. “You will be okay daddy, you will I promise right mommy won't daddy be okay, and be able to come home with us soon?”
“Yes Stephanie daddy will be okay, yes he will be coming home really soon too.” I notice Penny crying as she hugs Stephanie and me while Mary stands back watching us.
I start to write again then I put the pen down and whisper to Stephanie. “I'm really sorry honey I didn’t mean that I am so glad to see you. They just have all kinds of medications running through my body. I love you and I can't wait to come home with you.”
“It’s okay daddy I can't imagine how you feel after your accident than waking up and looking like, you know a little girl.”
I look up at the two of them and smile. “I'm really sorry to all of you, I really missed all of you I am so happy I am able to come home soon.” We turn when we see someone walk in the room behind Mary.
“Oh I'm sorry I didn’t mean to break up this group hug.” We stare at the doctor. “I just wanted to give you some good news. Even without your results from your last blood works it looks like you will be able to go home with your family in a couple days.”
Penny turns and looks me in the eyes as we hug again. “Oh that’s so great I don’t know what to say doctor we are so happy.”
“I understand Mrs. Smith. I have more rounds to do so like I said feel free to bring some new pajamas for our little trooper here who is getting better every minute. I would also bring some regular clothes too unless you want her to go home in a couple days in her pajamas hahaha.”
We listen to the doctor laugh. I just wish he would stop calling me a ‘her’ and ‘she.’ I guess I had better get used to it they could be calling me dead so it could be worse I guess.
“Thanks again doctor you’ve made our whole family so happy.” We watch as the doctor walks away and down the hallway. “Speaking of the whole family where is your little sister you both are supposed to be watching her after cheerleading practice?”
Mary and Stephanie start talking at the same time to explain. Whenever the twins want to say something Mary is the leader. “Oh mom I guess I forgot to tell you with all the excitement of seeing um daddy again.” We wait for her to answer the question.
“Um yea right well Miley was playing Barbie's at the neighbor’s house and she asked if she can stay there instead of going home.”
Penny and I relax knowing that she is okay. “I kind of didn’t tell her that we were coming to see daddy, because you know she is always following us around and stuff. We just wanted to see umm daddy right Stephanie?”
“Yea mommy and daddy we just wanted to come here and not have baby Miley following us around everywhere we go.”
Penny and I look at each other. “Okay well I guess I understand but stop calling her baby Miley she is four years old not a baby.”
“Okay mom, were sorry.” We hear both Mary and Stephanie saying at the same time. “Mom are you hungry? Stephanie and I were saying we were starved while we were waiting out in the waiting room.”
I watch as Penny rolls her eyes. “Okay I get it we can pick something at the drive thru on the way home.” I smile realizing that Penny has had a lot of pressure on her since my accident.
“Girls why don’t you give your daddy a hug, and kiss and then wait for me in the waiting room so I can say good-bye to daddy.”
Stephanie first gives me a big hug and kisses me on the cheek. “I really like your hair like this daddy.” I feel her mess my hair up with her hand giggling as she smiles.
“Just shake your head daddy and all your hair will go back the same.” I look at her like she is an alien but I see Penny smiling too, so she must not be teasing me.
I shake my head and Stephanie was right. My hair all went back to the new girly bob hairstyle. “We miss you dad can't wait until you come home.”
“Bye umm dad like Stephanie said were glad you’re coming home soon.” I feel her give me a lite hug and a soft kiss on my cheek too.
Penny and I watch while the twins walk out of the room. “Sorry about Mary she is going through a lot, and has been a real help around the house while you were in the hospital.”
“It’s okay Penny, I can't imagine how they must feel about seeing there daddy that left for work over two months ago and now he is turned into a little eight year old girl.”
I feel Penny hug me. “I know the doctor said you have the body of an eight year old girl now, but to be honest your more the size of a six year old maybe even a small six year old girl sweetie. You will be okay.” I see Penny smiling as she says that again.
“Yea thanks for cheering me up Penny…NOT.” I whisper.
The smile on Penny's face says it all she still loves me. “I won't lie to you sweetie I'm just being honest you’re the size maybe of a six year old, a small six year old girl, but I still love you and I'm going to go and get the kids some dinner.”
“Love you too, oh and don’t forget the pajamas when you come back Penny.” I whisper.
Penny comes back to the bed and kisses me on the forehead. “I won't forget I can't wait to get you in that king size bed hehehe.” Listening to Penny giggling as I watch her long smooth legs walking out the door.
“Oh your all alone again sweetie.” I turn towards the door seeing the nurse coming back into the room. “That’s good because you really need your rest if you’re going home in a couple days okay sweetie?”
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I smile listening to the nurse. “Let me just check you out and tuck you in so you can get some sleep.” I feel the blankets moving all around me, and I can see my nakedness again as she pulls the blanket back.
“Oh sweetie you don’t have any panties on. I bet you want me to get you some right?” I roll my eyes thinking about wearing panties. “Would you like that?”
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. God I cannot believe I am asking for panties. This just cannot get any worse. “I’ll be right back; I’ll see if the other nurses know where there are some cute panties for you.” The nurse hurry's off.
“Okay I’m back, sorry it took me so long.” I was starting to dose off when the nurse came back in the room smiling at me. I rub my eyes trying to focus on her. “I was looking for some panties for you but the doctor said you weren’t ready for underwear yet.”
I look down at the blanket over me not responding. “The doctor said your bladder may not be fully developed yet so he is giving you a choice sweetie.” Great what choice is their underwear, or no underwear? Wow that was tough as I turn on my side to go back to sleep.
“I know you still aren’t allowed to talk, but your choice isn’t to roll over with no underwear.” I open my eyes looking at the nurse. “You can either use this, and it goes up you so if you have an accident while you sleep you won't wet the bed.”
I see a metal pan that looks like it goes up or around my new potty, she has to be kidding. “I know this is what we were using on you while you were in a coma to go potty in.”
“You can choice the metal bed pan or this.” Oh, my god is that what I think it is. A fucking diaper oh my god my life sucks. She cannot be serious about me wearing a diaper.
“I know it’s not much of a choice but if it was me I would take the diaper I don’t think I could sleep with this metal thing going up me, but it’s your choice sweetie.”
Life is so un fair but I agree with her I don’t think I would ever go to sleep with that metal thing going up my new potty. I cannot believe I am going to ask for a diaper. Why me why me I wish she just put it on me without giving me a choice. Now I have to ask for the diaper.
“Did you make up your mind sweetie?” I look up at her lifting the metal bedpan thingy in one hand and the other hand has a pink diaper. Of course, it has to be freaking pink. This is so embarrassing; I have to ask for a diaper, what has my life come too.
One day I am a normal guy with a beautiful wife and three beautiful daughter's. I go to work and now I have the body of an eight-year-old girl, or I guess like my wife said. I have the body of a small six-year-old girl. Oh my god I am going to ask for a diaper. God that means she is going to put it on me too oh my life sucks so bad.
I point at the pink diaper. “I thought you would pick the pretty pink diaper now lay back sweetie.” I move the pillow and lay on my back. I am totally naked when she moves the pink and white hospital gown out of the way.
“Good girl, now lift you pretty little bottom.” Oh, this is so embarrassing. I lift my bottom up in the air feeling the soft diaper slide under my butt. “Good girl now put you bottom down and spread your legs sweetie.”
Oh, she is not going too is she? Yes, I look and she is holding baby powder. I do what I am told, feeling the baby powder being spread all over my new potty.
“Good girl now put your legs back together.” I do as I am told again. “You are such a good girl and you’re done.” I hear the tape securing the diaper too me. The diaper is just in case you have an accident. Now get some rest sweetie, and if you need anything just push the button on the side of the bed okay?”
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. The nurse pulls the pink hospital gown over me covering the bulky disposable diaper. Wow, it sure is noticeable, I will have to remember to get this off before Penny, or the kids come back.
“Good night sweetie”. The nurse shuts the lights off and leaves. Yes without a doubt, I have to get this damn diaper off of me before Penny or the kids get here. I cannot even imagine if Penny or the kids seen me wearing a diaper.
Mary, Stephanie, and Miley would be calling me the new baby of the family. The girls would probably get into fights about taking turns changing my diaper. That would be a nightmare.
Not to mention my beautiful wife Penny, if she seen me in a pink diaper or any colored diaper she sure would not feel like messing around with a baby. Man life would be over for me. I still cannot believe I am going to bed with a diaper on. Life is so unfair.
The end of part 3
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 4
By Princess Panty boy
I rub my eyes trying to forget about that pretty nurse putting me in a diaper, a pink diaper by the way. Sure does feel weird though every time I twist and turn I can hear the plastic on the diaper making noise.
I guess I should stop thinking about it. This sure has been a long day. Who would have believed something like this could happen to anyone. I mean damn, only I have this kind of luck, or I should say bad luck.
The workday started like any other workday except when I woke up it was over two months later. That was the good thing if you can believe that. Here I wake up and find out I was in a coma the whole time.
All that would not have been terribly bad except when I woke up my body had been changed, from male to female and not only that but now I have the body of a little eight-year-old girl.
Even thought my beautiful wife seems to think my new body is more like a small six year old. I mean what is the difference waking up as an eight-year-old girl or a small six-year-old girl it still sucks.
I have to admit having some; private time with my wife sure was the best it has ever been. I thought I was going to die when I was in the ambulance on the way to the hospital after my chemical accident at work.
Now holy smoke Penny could not have been any sexier if I wrote down what to have her wear or how to act. I cannot make up my mind if she was so horny or if it was me.
The truth is I just loved feeling her having an orgasm more than my own satisfaction. Again, I do not have anything between my legs anymore. Well I guess I do, but I don’t have anything hanging between my legs anymore.
Penny sure did like when I was messing with her between her legs. I can feel a smile on my own face while I remember her moaning in pleasure. I wonder what that feels like having someone playing with you down there.
I wonder if it is the same as playing with myself and masturbating. Penny sure did enjoy it, I know I enjoyed when she used to stroke my hard cock until I got off. I had better stop thinking of it because I'm just going to get depressed again.
There is only one-way to find out I guess. I slide my hand down and feel the top of the diaper, and I look around and start to slide my fingers inside the diaper. The nurse sure put the diaper on tight I can barely slide my hand inside.
Feels weird not wet at all like Penny when I was messing with her. I slide my hand out of my diaper. How weird does that sound I pull my hand out of my diaper holy smoke, my life is so screwed up.
Oh well I'm alive and I have a beautiful wife who loves me for some reason. I guess life isn’t so bad at all. Life sure could be worse, well somehow I guess. I start to doze off again wishing my life were back to normal.
“Opps did I wake you up sweetie? I was trying so hard to draw your blood without waking you up. I took your blood three times already while you were sleeping.”
I rub my eyes with my other hand because the nurse has my other arm. “Is everything okay?” I say forgetting what happen to me until I hear my new little girl voice.
“Now, now the doctors have told you not to be talking until they say different okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I roll my eyes anyway.
The window blinds are still closed but I can see it’s still dark outside. “It’s okay sweetie I am just drawing blood every other hour like the tests are required.”
“While you’re awake I should give you some liquids so I don’t take all your blood hehehe.” I hear the weird nurse giggle like that is supposed to be funny.
The nurse can tell I didn’t think that was the right thing to say by looking at my concerned looking face. “I'm sorry sweetie I just started on the night shift. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. Can you drink some of this orange juice even a little sip would be great?”
The glass of orange juice is only about half way full when she puts it in my hands while I sit up. I am seriously thirsty as I take the glass. I start drinking it and it is so good I drink it all in one sip.
“Wow some little girl is thirsty. The more liquids the better when there taking blood for tests. Are you still thirsty sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Good girl let me pour you another glass.”
I watch as she pulls a carton of orange juice out from under the medication tray. There must be a cooler or a portable refrigerator under there because that first glass was very cold.
“Here ya go sweetie, take your time and drink it slowly this time I don’t want you to get a tummy ache.” I do as she requested and I drink the whole glass that the nurse filled all the way to the top this time.
Wow that felt great I didn’t know how thirsty I was. Come to think of it, I cannot remember the last time I had anything to drink. I guess I was being fed thru those damn tubes that they had shoved down my throat.
“You sure are a thirsty little girl would you like me to leave you a water bottle to drink if you wake up and get thirsty?”
I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Okay here we go let me put it on the bed stand so you don’t have to get out of bed to get a drink. I will open it for you, some of these tops, take a bit to un twist.”
“Okay sweetie go back to sleep baby girl.” I take the bottle of water, and finish un screwing the top and drink half the bottle then I screw the top back on.
Yes, that hit the spot. I push my face back into the soft pillow, and I can feel myself start to go back to sleepy land. My eyes close and I am out like a rock.
A couple more hours go by and I hear this noise. I sit up from a dead sleep and look around. “Oh I'm sorry sweetie I was just empting the trash and I guess I was making too much noise.”
“Did you sleep good sweetie? Are you hungry? I noticed the two ladies bringing lunch around are in the hallway.” Lunch, whatever happen to breakfast did I sleep thru it? I look out the window, and the sun is up and it looks like a hot day.
I must have been tired the last thing I remember was, some new nurse was taking my blood, and she gave me some orange juice then left me a bottle of water. I look on the nightstand and there are three empty bottles of water siting there.
“Well sweetie are you hungry, do you want some lunch?” I turn and look at the nurse, I remember not to talk so I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Oh that’s right you’re not supposed to talk. I was off yesterday sweetie I'm sorry for not knowing that, and I'm here asking you twenty questions.”
The new nurse walks out, and I watch her leave and she is definitely not as pretty as yesterdays nurse. I rub my eyes some more trying to wake fully up when I hear the door close again. I turn my head, and I see my beautiful wife standing there. I immediately smile as our eyes meet and I stare at her wearing another short skirt or it’s a dress this time.
“Hi sweetie I just seen the nurse in the hallway and she said you just woke up. You sure must have been tired from all our activities yesterday. I know I was. I woke up this morning and I figured I would come in and visit you before work but you were out like a light.”
Penny walks over and sits on the edge of the bed. “How are you feeling or I guess I should ask are you feeling okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “The doctor said you should be able to talk again tomorrow. Isn’t that great news sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“I thought so too. You want to hear some more good news. Like dah who doesn’t want to hear good news.” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
Penny is almost giggling like a little girl she is so excited. “You should be able to come home tomorrow. Isn’t that great?” I sit up and smile. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I grab the notebook and the pen. I start to write as Penny moves almost behind me so she can read what I write.
“That is so great I can't wait to get out of here. I woke up last night while they were taking more blood from me. I feel like a pin cushion.” I hear Penny reading aloud what I just wrote.
I start to write again but Penny stops the pen I am holding. “I'm sorry sweetie I have to go back to work I just stopped by during my lunch break.” I look disappointed at her, but I understand as I return her smile.
“Sorry but I have to go I miss you and I can't wait to get your little body in our king size bed tomorrow. Oh I almost forgot when I came this morning I dropped off a small bag with some pajamas in it Mary packed the bag for me she has been a big help since your accident.”
Yes no more pink hospital gowns. I smile writing thank you. “You’re welcome sweetie, I didn’t have time to pick them, but Mary said you would like them.”
“But I have to get going or I will be late coming back from lunch sweetie, so I love you and I’ll see you after work.”
Penny leans in as the nurse comes in and kisses me on the forehead instead. “Remember ask the nurse to help you with your new pajamas if you need to there here to help right?” I see Penny smile at the nurse carrying the lunch tray.
“Your right Mrs. Smith we are here just for this little sweetie to get better. After you eat I can help you change is that okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Good because if you got changed right now, and spilled something on your new pajamas you would be back in a hospital gown.”
The second I sit up, I notice a cold wet feeling. Oh no I'm still wearing a diaper and it feels soaked. How the hell did I pee in my diaper? I mean I guess I did sleep for like twelve hours and I did drink all those water bottles and all that orange juice too. I guess no harm; Penny didn’t see me wearing a diaper. I will sneak in the bathroom, as soon as this nurse leaves.
“Okay sweetie you should be okay now. I will come back in a few; I will give you some time to eat your lunch. I will help you into your new pajamas and out of that hospital gown after you have lunch sweetie.”
I smile at the new nurse as she leaves me alone. I can feel the soaked diaper as I sit quietly in the bed. Maybe I should get this wet diaper off before anyone sees me wearing it. On the other hand who is going to see me, and this lunch looks great. I guess it can wait until after lunch.
No, I had better get this wet diaper off of me now. The way my luck has been going the media will be here if I'm trying to hide something. I move the blanket off me after I push the tray stand back a ways.
Wow, this feels weird getting out of bed. Everything looks so big from down here. I guess because I'm so small now. Oh, well I better get in the bathroom before someone catches me wearing a diaper and a wet diaper at that.
I walk over to the doorway of the bathroom, I lift the front of the hospital gown up, and I look between my legs and notice how the soaked diaper is sagging down. I cannot believe I peed so much. I hear noises in the hallway, and turn towards the doorway and see no one.
The second I get in the bathroom I un fasten the tape holding the diaper on me, and it fall to my ankles. I bend over, pick it up, and toss it in the garbage. Oh, that feels better. I feel like ten pounds lighter. I still cannot believe how much I peed in that damn thing, not to mention I slept right through wetting myself.
I turn the warm water on in the sink and I can barely see in the sink. The water comes out cold, but warms up with my finger under the stream of the water. I grab a bunch of toilet paper, wet them in the sink, and clean between my legs.
Wow, that feels weird. I turn and see my reflection in the mirror and I stare between my legs seeing that I am no longer male at all. I look so weird down there with nothing between my legs. Even though I shouldn’t say that, I definitely have something between my legs seeing the little slit there now, instead of what used to hang down there.
Man I am hungry I had better get out there before they see me staring between my legs like some kind of pervert. Plus I don’t want that food to get cold. I walk out of the bathroom and get back in bed pulling the tray back in front of me.
Mash potatoes look good and yes there still hot. I start eating them, and dipping the potatoes into the light colored gravy. While I'm eating, I look around and it feels weird siting up in bed without underwear. I keep pulling the hospital gown over me, I just feel almost naked.
I finish most of the food, I guess it is kind of good but I haven’t eaten anything in over two months so I'm not picky. Hospital food that they gave me is kind of like soft food like jello, mash potatoes, soup and saltines and even my favorite cold orange juice.
I think I could live on orange juice. I don’t remember ever feeling like I craved orange juice I remember drinking beer, wine and even hard liquor. I don’t crave any of those, but when I had the glass of cold OJ last night or this morning whenever that was life started being good again.
With a full tummy, I push the tray table thing back to the side and cover back up with the blanket so no one can see I don’t have any underwear on under this tiny hospital gown. The second I lay back into the pillow I get so relaxed and fall to sleep.
The nurse comes back in my room while I was sleeping, and turns the lights out, and takes the trays and foodstuff out. I am guessing I feel a sleep around lunchtime because there were serving food but I had no idea what time it was when I was eating or when I fell asleep.
Sometime later, I wake up after a couple hour nap and I see the lights are out. Looking out the window, I notice the sun is starting to go down when I hear a noise over by the door.
“Oh good you awake I didn’t want to bother you while you’re sleeping.” I turn and see my favorite nurse smiling back at me. She sure has some sexy legs. “Did you have a nice nap sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “”That’s good your color is back you look so much better today.”
I return her smile, as she walks over and starts playing with my super girly bob hairstyle. “I think Ms. Terri did a great job on your hair you look even cuter today then yesterday.” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I hope that she knows I was blinking my eyes once meaning thank you, not I was agreeing that I look cuter with this super girly hairstyle.
“What is this over here on the chair?” I look at what she is staring at, and I see a Barbie backpack. “Oh its clothes for you I bet, maybe some new pajamas, watching the nurse look inside real quick. I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
I wonder why she put my clothes in a Barbie backpack. Oh that is right she said Mary packed the pajamas, and that she has been helping a lot since my accident.
“Okay sweetie hop out of bed so we can get you undressed and into something more comfortable than that silly hospital gown okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
I climb out of bed and can't wait to get this thing off of me.
“Okay sweetie I will help you until you get your strength back now lift up your foot so I can put these cute panties on you.” She has to be kidding me that I have to wear panties now. I guess my old briefs wouldn’t fit me anymore; I lift my foot up and step into the panties.
“Oh these are so cute, I used to have the same Barbie panties when I was a little girl like you.” Barbie panties what the hell are they thinking. “Okay sweetie lift your arms up.” I do as I am told, as I stand naked except me wearing only the panties as I look down and stare at my new panties.
OMG there pink with little stars on them and they say Barbie princess on them. This is so messed up they must be the girlish panties Mary could fine. “They look so cute on you but they look a little loose on you, turn around so I can see what size they are.” I turn around and I feel the sexy little nurse put her fingers inside the back of the panties I am wearing and pulls out the tag.
“Well, looks like the size of these panties say 6-T. I will make sure they know those are at least a size or two too big for you sweetie. I bet those are so much more comfortable than not wearing any panties.” I look down and see myself wearing the little girl’s panties, my life is so messed up, and of course, they had to be pink.
I turn around so the nurse can see me. “Those panties look so cute on you even though there too big. Okay now lift your arms up again, were almost done and turn around.” I smile okay as I turn around and lift my arms over my head again. This must be the pajama tops.
“Good girl now let me pull this over your head without messing up your new hairstyle.” I feel the pajama top being pulled over my head, while I slide my arms threw the armholes. The nurse pulls it over me.
I can feel her starting to button the back of the top. Oh that feels so much softer than those ruff feeling hospital gowns I had to wear. “Oh you look so much more comfortable now. You want to go look at yourself in the mirror before you hop back in bed?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
“Okay sweetie but hurry you’re not supposed to be out of bed until the doctors say it is okay.” I start to walk towards the bathroom, I wonder why she did not let me put the pajama pants on before I go look in the mirror.
I rub my eyes while I walk into the bathroom and see my reflection in the mirror. What the hell, no fucking way, I cannot believe I'm wearing a pink pajama top, and it is silky too. Then I notice I am not wearing a pajama top this is a nightgown.
“You look so pretty in your nightgown.” I roll my eyes staring into the mirror. Holy smoke this is a pink Barbie nightgown. Mary must hate me, I try to pull the nightgown lower, but it only goes to upper too mid-thigh.
Man I look like such a little girl dressed in this. “I guess your nightgown is a little too big too, turn around sweetie and let me check the size too.” She cannot be serious that this is too big on me it feels so tiny like I am almost naked. I look down at my naked legs going up into the nightgown while the nurse checks the tag.
“Yup just like I thought so, this is also a size 6-T. You will definitely need a smaller size. I still bet that pretty little silk Barbie nightgown feels better than that standard hospital gown right?”
I cannot believe I'm going to have to agree with the nurse as I stare at myself dressed like a little girl. Who the hell am I fooling; I am a little girl, just look at me. I blink my eyes once meaning yes, this nightgown is more comfortable than the hospital gown.
“I knew it would be, even though your panties and nightgown are too big for you.” I roll my eyes not believing I said I was better off in panties and a little silk Barbie nightgown. Did I leave out the nightgown is pink of course.
The mirror does not lie; I look like a little girl. “Okay sweetie you better get back in bed so we can get you under the covers before I get in trouble letting you see how pretty you look in your new nightgown.” I leave the bathroom and walk over to the bed, and start to climb into bed.
“Yes those Barbie panties your showing off look so cute on you.” I turn and notice my butt is in the air, with my panties on view for the world to see. Man, my life just sucks as I crawl back in bed.
The nurse pulls the blanket back over me. I sure wish she would stop treating me like a baby. I can sure cover my own self with the blanket for petes sake.
“There now, try to get some rest while I go check on my other patience’s. I don’t want you to start running down the halls.” I look at the nurse like she is out of her mind. “I know you are out of that hospital gown, and wearing normal clothes okay sweetie?”
Oh, she is a freaking riot I don’t want to be seen dressed like this in the dark under the blankets let alone walking down the hallway in the public where everyone will see me dressed like a little girl. Damn wearing this nightgown, I look more like a girlie girl not just a girl.
“Did you hear me sweetie you look like your deep in thought?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I want to tell her I’ll try to control myself from running down the hallway while I'm wear these little girly Barbie panties and the matching Barbie nightgown.
The nurse would probably think I was kidding anyway. I wonder why Penny let Mary put the most girly nightgown in the bag instead of some more guyish or anything other than this super girly nightgown and panties.
I watch as the nurse leaves me alone and I stare at the ceiling trying to figure what my life will be like when I get home. I wonder what time it is anyway I'm thinking to myself. I start to stare out the window wondering what my family is doing when I feel a tap on my shoulder.
“Hey daddy how are you doing?” I turn and see little Miley staring at me. I really like your new hairstyle you look so pretty.” I see past her and the twins are there with my beautiful wife behind them. “Mommy can you pick me up so I can hug daddy, please?”
I smile at her wanting to hug me. Penny comes over and picks her up and I reach over and hug Miley as she pulls herself down next to me on the bed. I take the notebook and write in it. “Hi my baby Miley how are you doing, I missed you so much. Give daddy a big hug.” Penny reads aloud what I was writing as I write it.
“Mary & Stephanie come over here and give you dad a hug too.” I still feel Miley’s arms wrapped around me I never noticed how strong she is as she hugs me. Stephanie gives me a big hug as Miley lets go of my neck.
Mary reaches over Stephanie and looks like she is having teeth pulled as she gives me a little hug. “Well dad, I sure like your pretty pajamas hehehe.” I look Mary in the eyes as she giggles staring at part of the nightgown that is showing above the blanket.
“I knew she would pick the prettiest one Stephanie I told you she would.” I notice Stephanie and Miley staring at me. I start to write, and then I feel the blanket being pulled down to my toes showing all of what I am wearing.
I look up at Mary smiling at me as she is holding the blanket in her hands. “See Stephanie SHE picked the girlish pajamas like I said SHE would.” I hear as Mary said louder the word ‘she’ every time she said it.
“I told you too Miley SHE would wear the prettiest ones hehehehe.” Mary says while she is giggling when she walks over to the Barbie backpack and pulls out some gray sweat pants and a black tee shirt.
The girls are all smiling at the pink nightgown I am wearing. I look up at Penny and she puts her hand over her mouth smiling too like she is going to bust out laughing. I am speechless and in shock seeing there are other clothes in the backpack.
“Well I would have picked the pretty Barbie nightgown too, but I'm a girl. I guess you really are a little girl like me too daddy. Do you want to play Barbie's with me later?”
I start writing down in the notebook as Penny giggled softly to herself hearing Miley's comments until I gave her a pissed off look. Then Penny started reading from my notebook as I continued writing.
“The nurse only gave me the nightgown to wear. She didn’t say anything about there being other clothes in the backpack.” I look around and Mary looks like she is going to roll on the floor laughing at any moment. Penny, Stephanie, and Miley are just smiling from ear to ear at me.
I feel Miley playing with my hair as I start to write. “Mary why did you put the nightgown in there anyway?” I give her a pissed off look.
“Well umm dad, I thought you would want to wear something pretty to match your new hairstyle. I guess I was right, and by the way, your new hairstyle really suits you. You look so pretty now.”
I want to explode when I hear Mary teasing me; I do not think it is funny at all. I put the pen on the paper to ream Mary a new one, when Penny smiles at me not to continue. “Okay girls give daddy another fast hug and a kiss, and then I want you to go sit in the waiting room while I talk to daddy okay?”
“Yes mommy.” Miley says and hugs me as Penny puts her back on the floor. I smile at Miley who is not teasing me or isn’t teasing me on purpose at least.
Stephanie walks over to the bed and leans in, and kisses me on the cheek and stands next to Miley. While I'm watching Stephanie, I don’t see Mary's hand get the edge of the nightgown and lift it up past my stomach showing everyone the matching silky pink Barbie panties I'm wearing.
“The Barbie panties look good on HER too. Even though they look a little too loose on you I will get you a smaller pair of panties next time DADDY dearest.”
I try to lean down to get the blanket to cover myself up, so not everyone sees me wearing the girliest panties in the world. I cannot reach the blanket, I notice everyone smiling at me wearing the little panties. The panties I am wearing are on total display to all three my girls and my beautiful wife.
“Leave your dad alone Mary, and give her, I mean him, I mean just hug, and kiss your dad and go sit in the waiting room. We will be talking about this later Mary. Stephanie you and Miley can pick one of the DVD’s we brought for you to watch since your both being good.”
I stare at Mary smiling from ear to ear as she leans in staring closely at the panties I am wearing, while she gives me a kiss on the forehead, like she would give a small toddler. Mary turns looks at me up and down, stares between my legs, seeing no bulge; she smiles at me turns, and walks out of the room with the other kids.
“I’m sorry sweetie she only seems to be pushing your buttons; she’s a perfect angel at home.” I look up at Penny pissed. “Well I mean it bugs me too, the way she is talking to you. I will have a long talk with her when I get her home okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.
I shake my head not knowing what to do. “You have to admit you do look cute in you Barbie nightgown and matching panties.” I roll my eyes hearing Penny. I get no respect, looking up at Penny smiling at me.
“Can I lay down with you sweetie?” I move over to the other edge of the bed giving Penny plenty of room. I watch her tiny pinned striped mini skirt sliding up showing her panties as she lays next to me.
Penny notices me staring between her legs seeing her pink panties under her skirt. “Yes sweeties were wearing the same color panties hehehe.” I hear Penny giggle with her comment than I turn to look at her. The second I turn, I feel her warm lips pressing against mine.
The feeling when our lips meet, seems like the whole world has disappeared and all that is left is us kissing. Penny’s tongue slides inside my mouth and starts to wrap around mine. I can feel the goose pimples going up and down my body while we kiss passionately.
Life seems so much better when Penny and are together. Just feeling her skin touching mine is like electricity. My whole body tingles with pleasure.
“Oh I almost forgot sweetie.” Penny gets back out of bed, and takes my notebook and writes on it. “This will be better.” I see what she wrote. TAKING A NAP DO NOT DESTURB. “That way we can relax and talk and not be disturbed sweetie.”
I watch as she puts the note on the other side of the door and turns out the lights. I can barely see her simulate in the dark as
She walks back over to the bed.
“Move over again sweetie, so I can get in this tiny little bed with you.” I feel Penny sit on the edge of the bed while she takes her heels off. I hear a zipper go down thinking that she just undid her skirt.
I was right because I felt her get off the bed, stand up, and I'm guessing she folded her skirt and put it on the chair. “That feels much better to cuddle with.” Penny gets in bed and I slide over again in the dark.
“Let me get the blanket to cover us.” I feel the blanket and then Penny's lips press into mine again. Our smooth legs are rubbing against each other as we kiss deeply.
Penny’s hands slide up and down my silk Barbie nightgown as we kiss. “This nightgown feels so good on you sweetie.” Her hands slide under my nightgown and I feel them rubbing my pantied bottom. “Here this will be better.” Both her hands grab on to my butt and squeeze hard while I feel her turning, and now I’m on top of her.
“That’s much better don’t you thing sweetie?” I smile in the darkness as my hand slide under her top and lift it over her head. With a quick twist to her clasp on her bra and it, falls away.
Penny’s warm breasts feel great while I pinch her hard nipples, listening to her moan softly. The whole time she is rubbing her hands up and down on my silk Barbie panties.
“Oh yes sweetie that feels so good don’t stop.” In the middle of her talking while, one of my hands is feeling her perfect breasts, my other hand slides down to her panties. My hand slides into her panties slowly then I hear Penny moaning louder.
The crazy thing is Penny is moaning louder and my fingers have not even touched her wet vagina yet. My fingers just slid inside her panties and I was making little circles with my fingers working my way to her wetness.
My index finger is the first finger to feel how wet she is and the second I start rubbing her she lets out a massive moan as her hips clamp down on my hand as she has her first orgasm. While my fingers are starting to rub Penny to another orgasm, I slide down more to lick and taste her breasts licking around her hard nipples.
The moment I start to suck on Penny's breasts, I can feel her legs spreading apart and I feel my Barbie panties rubbing against her pink silk panties with one of my fingers inside her panties.
“OMG sweetie that feels so good don’t stop.” Penny’s hands are now everywhere, I feel one hand sliding up and down my chest feeling the silky nightgown I'm wearing , while her other hand slides in the back of my panties and she is rubbing, and squeezing my butt cheeks.
I hear a noise by the door and I slide my hand out from inside her panties, like anyone could see threw the blanket and see I'm fingering my wife to multiple orgasms. I stare towards the doorway and its nothing or at least whoever was out there didn’t come in.
“What did you hear something sweetie?” I look into the white of her eyes because that is all I can see of her.
My hand slide back between her legs and she has totally drenched her panties. My fingers go up and down the outside of her panties and every square inch of Penny’s pretty panties are soaked for her orgasms. I smile to myself knowing I am the reason that she was able to enjoy so much, having multiple orgasms.
“Oh I heard someone or something by the door. I guess they kept on going because I don’t see anything anymore.” I say listening to my new little girl voice again.
I can see Penny smiling because I can see how white her teeth are as I still lay on top of her. “Your butt cheek fits so good in my hand now sweetie I just love it.” I feel her give me a hard squeeze and I yelp like a little girl. “Your panties are rubbing against mine, and they are just driving me crazy too.”
“I can't wait until we can bring you home tomorrow. We will be able to go in our own bedroom and not be disturbed. I keep thinking someone is going to come in at any moment.”
I am smiling thinking the same thing. “Tomorrow the girls and I will be able to pick you up after breakfast they said. I'm going to see if I can get the girls to spend the night with their friends so we can have a peaceful private night to ourselves. How does that sound sweetie?”
“That sounds like heaven, I can't wait. I will be able to talk again; I hope I still don’t sound like I do now like a little girl.”
Penny is running her fingers threw my hair while I am talking. “I don’t care how your voice is sweetie as long as you can keep me so satisfied in bed. The time we have messed around in the hospital has been the best sex we have ever had. I cannot remember ever having so many orgasms before.”
“I better get dressed and then I’ll bring the girls back in here to give you a hug good-bye.” I slide off Penny, and I slide my nightgown down over my panties and my panties feel like they are wet on the outside from Penny dripping on me.
I reach down to get the blanket as I reach around in the darkness the lights come on. “Sorry sweetie I should have gave you notice I was putting the lights back on. I see orange and black dots while I rub my eyes trying to focus. “Oh I just love how those panties fit you, and did you wet yourself you look wet down there too.”
“Wow I still can't see Penny just dots.” Then I feel Penny's fingers rub across my panties between my legs and I stop breathing as I see, and feel what she is doing. “I better stop here, or we will both be pretty busy hehehe.” I hear Penny giggling.
Once my eyes can focus I, notice Penny is completely dressed again while she is pulling my nightgown back over the Barbie panties. I watch her staring between my legs the whole time until she pulls my nightgown all the way down.
“Okay I’ll be right back sweetie make sure your all covered up, so you don’t get me all excited again hehehe.” Penny giggles again as she walks out of the room.
A few minutes go by and I pulled the blanket all the way up to my waist, guaranteeing no one will be seeing my new panties again. I cannot believe I keep calling them my panties, but I better get used to it I guess.
“Hey daddy can I have a kiss before we go?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I smile at Miley as I put both my arms out as she climbs in bed with me and gives me a big hug and kiss. Stephanie walks over smiling as I reach one of my arms out and hug her as she kisses me on the cheek too.
Stephanie continues to smile at me. “I can't wait until you come home tomorrow dad.” Stephanie says.
“Me too daddy I can't wait until you come home. I don’t sleep very good when your not home with us.” I smile at both of them as Miley slides off the bed with Stephanie’s help.
Mary walks slowly over too me. “I am sorry I pulled your blanket away dad, and showed everyone your pretty panties.” The way she said it than looked over at Penny meant to me that Penny told her to apologize to me.
“I know you get your voice back tomorrow, and I hope you don’t yell at me for what I did. But your panties do look so pretty even though there too big for you.” I roll my eyes as Mary leans in and kisses me on the forehead again like you would kiss a small toddler.
Mary turned, and walks back towards her sisters. “Okay sweetie I'm going to get the girls some dinner, we will see ya tomorrow. We love you and miss you bye sweetie.” I watch as Penny's smiling eyes lean in and kiss me gently on the lips.
We smile at each other as I watch my family leave. Penny, Stephanie, and Miley are still waving until they go through the door. Oh, man I cannot wait to get out of this freaking hospital, and get back to home.
Tomorrow cannot get here to quick. Man Penny wore me out. I need to go potty; I mean go to the bathroom. I climb out of bed pulling down my Barbie nightgown so no one see’s my panties and I walk into the bathroom.
After closing the door, I slide my wet panties down, and sit on the toilet and relieve myself. I do not know if I am ever going to get used to sitting to go pee. I grab a small piece of toilet paper and wipe my new potty.
I pull my panties back up and they feel a little damp between my legs as my nightgown falls into place. I walk back in the room and climb into bed.
Man, I am beat I did not realize how tired I was. I will get some rest and tomorrow I go home yea…
The end of part 4
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 5
By Princess Panty boy
I wake up and start rubbing my eyes as I hear a noise. “Sorry little one I was just checking, and I was putting your blanket back over you.” My eyes start to focus, and I see my favorite nurse smiling down at me.
“Did you sleep well sweetie? Like I said I was checking you, and I'm really sorry I woke you up.”
I stare at her seeing her smiling face. “Remember, the doctors said you’re allowed to start speaking now. So why don’t you try a couple words sweetie.”
“Okay, testing one, two, three, can you hear me now?” Damn my voice has not changed back; I still have the voice of a little girl. I don’t know what I was thinking, since I have the body of six-year-old girl.
I try to clear my voice and try to have a deeper sound to it. “Well that was easy nurse, what is your name anyway? I have been wanted to ask you since I arrived?”
“I am Amber sweetie nice to meet you again. How does your throat feel? Does it feel sore or hurt while you’re speaking sweetie?”
I stare at the pretty nurse looking at her up and down staring at her long sexy legs. “Um no it doesn’t hurt or feel weird at all to talk. My voice sounds big time different before I came in here but I feel good.”
“Oh really what did your voice sound like before you came in here sweetie?” I look at the nurse, and I guess she doesn’t know that I was a full-grown man with a beautiful wife and three great daughters.
I sit back up. “My voice was a lot different before I had my accident. Not to change the subject, but you said you were checking me. Checking me for what, Taking more blood?”
“Oh, no sweetie I was checking your diaper to see if you were wet. The nurse, on the night shift said you fell a sleep before they could put a diaper on you so they put one on you while you slept.”
I reach down under the blanket, and sure enough, I feel the edges of the disposable diaper. “Oh, yea I didn’t even notice I was wearing one.”
“You are wet sweetie I was just going to change you, and get you a dry diaper when you woke up.” Just as Nurse Amber said I was wet, I felt a cold feeling like I was sitting on a wet towel.
Looking up at the nurse, I think she realized I just noticed also that I was wet. “Since you’re up you might as well climb out of bed and use the bathroom and get rid of that diaper. Unless you want me to change you sweetie while you’re in bed?”
“No I am good.” I pull the blankets down and see the pink diaper I am wearing. Yes, she was right; except I wasn’t just wet, I had soaked the diaper.
I pull my pink Barbie nightgown over the diaper, and slide out of bed forgetting how far the floor was and almost wipe out. “Are you okay sweetie you almost took a little tumble?”
“No I’m okay.” I slide my hands down the nightgown to make sure the diaper is covered completely.
I feel the back of the nightgown being pulled down; I turn and see the nurse pulling my nightgown over the diaper. “There you are sweetie all covered up. Do you have to go potty sweetie? I will wait out here until you are finished.”
“Yes I do, I will be right back.” Man that’s messed up I thought I cover up this diaper, man how embarrassing. This is so messed up having this hot nurse seeing me wearing a diaper and a pee soaked diaper at that. I start walking to the bathroom and I can feel the cold wet diaper sagging between my legs.
I continue to shake my head as I close the door to the bathroom. “Oh sweetie not to be a pain but can you leave the bathroom door open?” I turn around and look at her like she is out of her mind.
“I am so sorry sweetie you get no privacy in a hospital it’s just in case you get hurt in there we won't know unless the door is open.” I turn and see the nurse thinking she must be kidding me, but she looks totally serious.
I shake my head and open the bathroom door the rest of the way and I lift up the front of my nightgown and unfasten the tape too my diaper. The diaper falls down between my feet with a loud thump because of amount of pee in it.
“You want me to get that out of your way sweetie?” I bend over, and pick the diaper up, and fold the tape back over it and drop the diaper in the trash pale next to me in the bathroom.
The nurse gives me a dirty look from ignoring her, as I lift my nightgown up and sit on the toilet relieving myself. Of course, I turn and look through the doorway, the nurse is staring at me going potty.
“Here are your panties sweeties, um there kind of damp. Did you have a little accident in them? I can get you a nice dry diaper if you like.” Like I can tell her my wife had so many orgasms last night it went through her panties and on to mine. Maybe I won't tell her the truth.
I turn after hearing her and take the panties from her. “No thanks these will be fine.” I wipe myself with the nurse watching. I stand up and bend over sliding the pink Barbie panties up my legs.
“I bet that feels better sweetie, are you excited about going home? I guess that’s a silly question who wouldn’t be excited about leaving the hospital.”
I smile and realize I can talk now. “Yes I am very excited I can't wait to leave here. Speaking of leaving did you see the backpack that was on the chair yesterday?”
“Oh you mean you’re pretty Barbie backpack?” Great she thinks the backpack is mine. No reason to argue with her I will be out of here today.
I look on the floor and respond. “Yes, that backpack. Have you see it?” I continue to look around so I can put those sweat pants and tee shirt on so I don’t have to wear this super girly nightgown. I mean it is a dress for petes sake every time I turn I think the world can see the panties I am wearing.
“Yes sweetie i seen your pretty backpack yesterday on the chair but I don’t see it anymore. What was in there anyway that was important?”
I turn to make eye contact with the nurse and she is standing next to me towering over me as I stare at her long sexy legs. “My other pajamas where in there maybe there are some more underwear in there too. Plus I wanted to change out of this Barbie nightgown.”
“I don’t see it but didn’t one of those girls that came to visit you last night take it. I thought I seen one of them leaving with your Barbie back pack.”
I turn and listen to the nurse. “Come to think of it I am sure one of those girls took it because I overheard her saying that the clothes she picked out for you are too big for you so she was going to bring back some more appropriate clothes that will fit you better.” I look at the nurse and it makes sense I guess.
“So I guess that is a good thing she will bring your backpack back with clothes that fit you this time. Is that your big sister by the way?” I look at her and I am starting to lose my patience with this nurse even though she is hot looking.
I start to climb back in bed when I hear the nurse’s name being paged over the intercom. “Oh I have to go sweetie there calling me. If you need anything, just push the button that’s hooked to your bed ok sweetie?”
“Okay thanks.” I say as the nurse hurry’s out of my room. Well this is wonderful; I bet Mary took the backpack so I couldn’t change into those other pajamas, which are not totally girly like this nightgown.
Oh, well no sense in losing my mind over it. Penny said she would pick my clothes out this time. I think that is what she said. I guess it doesn’t matter; anyway, you slice it I am going home today than I can pick my own clothes out.
Wow, I didn’t think about clothes. I wonder where they found these clothes. I bet there Mary and Stephanie's old clothes. Well I know both of them have tons of clothes so I should have a nice choice of stuff to wear if I am getting hand me downs.
Well it will have to do until I can go to the mall and get some proper clothes. I guess I am too small to drive but Penny and I could go to the mall and get me some jeans and other pants maybe some shorts since its summer.
I lean back daydreaming about getting out of this hospital and getting some normal clothes and having some private time with my beautiful wife Penny.
“Knock, knock anyone home.” I turn to the doorway and see a nurse pushing a cart with food on it. “Oh good your awake honey. Are you hungry would you like some breakfast?”
I smile seeing her. “Yes that would be great!” I sit up as I watch her putting a tray on the stand and she pulls it over my bed. “Looks good I can't wait, smells good too.”
“Yes little one breakfast here is actually good. Would you like a glass of orange juice or some milk, or both?”
The smile on my face must be big because the food nurse started smiling more. “Both would be great I'm really thirsty. I don’t know why but I just can't seem to get enough to drink.”
“Well we can sure fix that little one. I will leave you some milk and orange juice right here on your tray. I will also put a water bottle on the nightstand if you get thirsty latter okay honey?”
Oh yes I smile hearing that. “Thank you very much that is so nice of you.” I take my new favorite drink and finish the glass of orange juice with one large sip.
Yes, life is good. I start to eat the scrambled eggs but there really not cooked the way I like them these are kind of under cooked all most runny, which is nasty except I am hungry so I start to eat them.
The hash browns are good but I start to get full much faster than usual. I guess my eyes must be bigger than my stomach. My stomach is a lot smaller now that must be it. I leave the rest of the food on the tray only finishing my milk before I push the tray table away from the bed.
“Well, well you are done already I was just coming in to see if you wanted seconds. I guess you weren’t as hungry as you thought.”
The nurse teases me about almost attacking my food tray when she brought it in. The nurse smiles at me, while she takes the tray off my table. “Yea I guess my eyes were bigger than my tummy.”
“Let me cover you up little one, maybe you should take a little nap before they let you go home today. I am sure you will need all your energy once you are home.”
I watch as the nurse walks out, she is right I could use a fast nap than wake up and get the hell out of here. You know what is weird before the nurse came in I was saying my ‘stomach’ must not be as big as I thought.
But, when the nurse came in, I said to her my ‘tummy’ must not be as big as I thought. Saying tummy like a little kid would say. Now that is kind of weird. Sort of like I used to enjoy drinking beer, all the time now I crave orange juice and milk.
Oh, well a nap does sound like a good plan. I slide out of bed and turn the lights off. Still feels weird every time I walk around in this nightgown. I feel like I am half-naked and everyone can see my underwear when I walk.
I hold the nightgown down, but of course, it is as low as it will go, and I hop back into bed and cover up with the blanket. I'm sure my panties were in plain sight as I bent over to climb back in bed. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to saying ‘my panties’ anyway this does feel good under the blankets.
Pretty much the second my head hit the pillow I was out and what felt like two minutes was three hours and I was being awaken.
“Hey sleepy head I thought you would be so excited about coming home you wouldn’t be able to sleep.” I turn around and see my beautiful wife smiling at me.
I smile seeing my family. My beautiful wife is wearing a tight little skirt that makes her long legs look so sex. Plus she is wear a simple top but still making her look way hot. The twins Mary & Stephanie are wearing there cheerleader uniforms making them both look very pretty. Little Miley is wearing her school uniform which is a light blue skirt and top.
The second we make eye contact, I start smiling and Penny reaches in and gives me a big hug, and kiss on the lips. “Hey daddy I'm so happy you get to come home with us.” I smile hearing Miley's voice, and seeing her smiling face.
“I am glad to Miley.” I see all three girls and my wife smiling hearing my new voice. “Okay I love all of you but no making fun of my new voice okay?”
I look around at everyone smiling and I stare at each one until each of them nods their heads agreeing with me. Stephanie comes close, hugs me, and kisses me on the cheek. “I hate hospitals daddy I can't wait to get you out of here.”
“Stephanie I agree with you big time.” I put my little hand up so she can high five me. ‘Slap’ as I rub my hand, she slapped it so hard.
I smile at all of them as Mary leans in and smiles at me. “I'm glad you’re coming home too dad. Your hair is a mess can I brush it for you?”
“Maybe in a bit right now I want to get dressed and get the hell out of here.”
Miley looks up at me than at Penny. “Mommy, daddy cursed you said I should never curse but dad did.”
“Your right Miley, I am sorry I am just so excited I lost my mind for a second. Mommy will have to give daddy a spanking when we get home.” I see Penny smile at me and her eyebrow’s raised up.
Miley giggles. “That’s funny daddy.” I look at all the smiley faces.
“Okay Penny what do I have to do to get out of here? Do I have to sign anything or just walk out after I get dressed?”
Penny looks at me and smiles. “I missed you sweetie. Well of course, you have to get dressed first. Who is carrying your father’s clothes?”
“We have them mom.” Seeing Mary smiling. “Why don’t you go sign dad out, that’s going to take a while and we will help dad get dressed. If we did it as a team we can get out of here faster.”
I see Penny look at me than smile. “I don’t know if dad wants you to help him get dressed, and see him without clothes on.”
“Mom remember we seen dad naked when they were giving him a sponge bath when he was still in a coma. So we know what he looks like naked we just want to get out of here fast.”
I see a surprised look on Penny face. “I guess that would speed things up if they helped you get dressed why I take care of all the paperwork. I mean you can go in the bathroom if you don’t want them to see you naked.”
“Okay sweetie I’ll try to be as quick as I can.” Penny gives me a quick kiss on the lips and walks out as I watch her long sexy legs walking out of the room.
I cannot wait until I get home. “Okay dad it might be easier to dress you while you’re sitting on the edge of the bed, and we don’t need to see you naked you can change panties in the bathroom if you want.”
“Hehehe.” Mary giggles softly than the other two girls giggle to hearing that I will get new panties to wear. “Okay turn around on the bed so we can unbutton your nightgown.”
I do as I am told feeling her hands unbuttoning the back of this damn pink nightgown. I will be so happy if I never see this again. “Good girl, Opps sorry dad.” I give Mary the look.
“Okay dad lift your arms up, we already seen you in your cute pink Barbie panties hehehe.” Mary giggles and then I hear the other two girls giggle too.
I feel the Barbie nightgown finally being pulled off me forever. “Okay Stephanie hurry and get the socks, we don’t want her I mean dad just sitting in her panties all day right dad?”
“Yes Mary that’s right, so let’s hurry up okay.” I cover my bare chest with my arms crossed in front of them as I sit in just my panties.
Stephanie gives one sock to Miley and they both start putting the white socks on my feet. I look down and see how they are both cuffing them, which shows some lace frills at the tops of the socks.
“These socks sure look pretty girly you know girls.” I look Stephanie and Miley in the eyes as they finish putting them on my feet.
I wait for a response as both girls look at each than at Mary. “There really not that girly dad we have a lot more girly socks but this size is the only stuff we could find for you. Remember those panties you’re wearing and the nightgown you were wearing were a size 6.”
“The next size down is a five but we couldn’t find any clothes that were that size so we found bunches of size 4, and looking at the socks they fit you perfect don’t you think?”
I look down again at the socks and they do fit pretty good but I cannot wait until Penny and I can pick some normal clothes. “I guess your right they fit good even though they look really girly to me.” All three girls smile with me agreeing with them or agreeing with Mary since she is the one explaining.
“Okay now we need the shoes too Stephanie.” I watch as she turns to get them as Miley jumps over to the bag faster.
I shake my head watching the look on Stephanie's face while she rolls her eyes having Miley beat her to the bag. “You think baby Miley is excited daddy or what?” Stephanie says.
“Yes I would say that but then you’re the big sister that’s good you’re not arguing.” I reach out and hug Stephanie, as she smiles.
Miley walks back over to us hugging. “I am the one that picked the shoes daddy. It was really hard finding the right size so I hope they fit.”
“I am sure they will fit if you picked them Miley.” I hug Stephanie while I feel Miley putting the shoes on my feet. “They do feel comfortable but they don’t feel like sneakers, they feel more like shoes.”
“We couldn’t find any sneakers the same size, so we had to bring these but it’s good baby Miley found them don’t you think dad?” I hear Mary say.
I start to let go of our hug with Stephanie smiling at me so I can see the new shoes Miley just put on my feet. I look down and they are little black Mary Jane shoes. “Girls these are way to girly, didn’t you bring some other shoes? I mean I rather go barefoot instead of wearing these.”
“You don’t like them daddy?” I sit on the bed looking at my girly feet wearing girly shoes. Looking up at Miley I see her about to cry.
Miley looks up at me and we make eye contact and I can see she is about to burst out into tears any second. “Um no Miley they are really nice there just so girly looking I was hoping for something a little planner.”
“So you don’t like them, and you don’t want to wear the shoes that I picked specially for you?”
Shit I'm screwed she is going to burst out crying and I'm just sitting here in panties and shoes and socks. “Um no Miley I love them and I’ll wear them home okay so don’t cry.”
“Great daddy they will really match your outfit that makes me so happy you like them it took a long time to find the right size.”
I would be breaking her heart if I told her they are the girliest shoes made, and I didn’t want to wear them. “Okay dad turn around so we can get you finished getting dressed.” I turn my back to them and I feel the shirt start being pulled over my head.
“Dad put your arms threw the sleeves so we can button the back of it up.” I slide both my arms threw the sleeves which are really puffy and OMG not pink again.
I don’t want to be wearing a pink shirt home from the hospital. “Girls it’s pink, couldn’t you have found any other color?”
“I thought you like pink daddy, I picked this outfit for you because I was thinking how pretty you will look.” Miley says as she starts pulling on it as I feel Mary buttoning the back up.
I look at Miley getting all teary eyed again. Man I am so screwed I am going to be wearing the girliest socks and shoes and now a freaking pink shirt. “Looks like the size is perfect for you to daddy, and you look so pretty.”
“Miley spent half the night picking this outfit for you, um dad hehehe.” I hear Mary giggle softly. “You do look great in this outfit don’t you think so too Stephanie?”
I turn and look up at Stephanie looking at me up and down. “Yea I guess it fits perfect. I just didn’t think it would.” I see Mary pulling her hand out of the backpack pulling out a pair of white panties.
“This would be a good time to put your new panties on. I am sure that they will fit better than those lose Barbie panties.”
I look over at Mary handing them to Miley. “We only found these plain white panties for you daddy, but I’m sure mommy can find some pretty pink ones at the mall for you.” I see Mary and Stephanie giggling when they hear Miley.
“Oh no Miley these are great. I will just go in the bathroom and change into them, so I can get finished being dressed okay?”
The moment I finish my sentence the nurse come back into the room. “Oh you look so pretty, pink is really your color sweetie.” I roll my eyes seeing all three my girls smiling.
“Oh are those the panties you were going to wear?” The nurse is staring at me.
Now what is she going to tease me on how small these are compared to the ones I'm wearing. I sit on the bed with my legs hanging over, and my panties in full view as I pull the shirt over them.
“I'm really sorry sweetie but the doctor doesn’t want you wearing big girls panties today.” I look at her as she leaves for maybe five seconds and comes back carrying a pink diaper. “Do you want me to put it on you or do you want these big girls to do it?”
My mouth drops open and I can't speak. “I’ll take that, we will do it she is shy.” Mary says taking the pink diaper and putting it on the bed. The nurse turns to leave. Mary walks out with her.
“Oh nurse how long does she have to wear a diaper for?” I can see the two of them talking in the doorway but I cannot hear what they are saying.
Damn I cannot hear anything I guess I’ll wait for Mary to come back and tell her there’s no way I’m wearing a diaper. “Well she only needs to wear it for protection so she knows when she needs to go potty. So if she makes it threw the day without wetting herself that would be long enough.”
“Okay thanks I’ll tell my mom what you said so she knows too okay?”
The nurse puts her hand on Mary's shoulder. Man, I wish I could hear them. “Oh that would be so great that is one less thing I have to do.” I see them both smiling at each other.
“Thanks again nurse I’ll tell her.” Mary walks back in the room. The nurse said if you don’t wear the diaper you can't leave, and you need to wear the diaper until the doctors say different at your next doctor’s visit.”
I look at her in shock as Stephanie and Miley look at me. “Daddy you have to wear it the doctors said so, and you won't be able to come home if you don’t.” Miley says almost crying. Before I can say a word, Mary looks at me.
“Dad if you want to go home with us, let’s get this over with fast, and just lay back for a second.” I look at Miley ready to cry, I lay back on the bed.
Mary lifts my feet and I can feel her sliding my Barbie panties down and off. “You won't be needing these for a while.” Mary takes the white panties from my hand. I look down and I am totally naked from the waist down.
“I told you he is really a she, not a boy at all just like us. We shouldn’t have to call him daddy if he doesn’t even have a penis and balls like all males.”
Stephanie and Miley look at Mary listening to her. “What did you say Mary I couldn’t hear you?” I say.
“Oh nothing little sister I mean dad hehehe.” I start to sit up but I feel Mary's strong hand holding me down while her other hand lifts both my legs up than she slides a diaper under me. Before I can breathe I feel the tape securing the diaper too me.
I look down between my legs to see the pink diaper and Mary smiling from ear to ear. “Okay lets go see if mom is ready so we can get out of here.” With very little effort, I feel Mary picking me up and putting me on the floor.
“Wait I need some pants to wear I can't go out there with this diaper in full view of everyone.” This is the first time I am standing next to the girls. Mary & Stephanie the twins now tower over me.
I feel so small looking up at them with Mary putting her hands on her hips. Miley comes over to me and takes my hand. “You are dressed daddy don’t you like the pretty outfit? I turn and feel Mary pulling down the shirt as it barely covers the diaper.
“Don’t you like the pretty dress I picked out for you? Look how pretty you are in the mirror.” Miley and I are standing in front of the mirror with her holding my hand as we look like twins now.
Holy shit I'm wearing a dress and a little child's dress I look more like Miley than anything. Oh, shit and I'm wearing a diaper too. Man my life sucks. I can't wait to get home.
“Now who do we have here.” We turn and there is Penny smiling looking down at me in the pink dress. “That dress is so pretty on you don’t you think girls?”
I give Penny the evil eye and she sees I am pissed. “Um Mary how come you picked this pretty dress for her I mean for your dad. I told you to get some jeans and if you did not find any jeans some shorts then?”
“I am sorry mom, but ask Stephanie and Miley we couldn’t find any clothes the right size for her.” I roll my eyes hearing Mary saying ‘her’ referring to me, and Penny not correcting her.
I'm rolling my eyes when Penny bends down to talk to me eye to eye. “Sweetie we want to get out of here so why don’t we just go and we will find you some other clothes later okay?”
“Penny all I want to do is go home, and get out of here.” Penny smiles at me then pulls the ends of my dress down making it sit better on me. I look down and see the dress only comes down to mid-thigh, and barely cover the diaper.
I look up and everyone is smiling down at me except Miley who is at the same eye level as me but maybe a little shorter. Or, I at least hope she is shorter than me.
“Okay girls let’s get out of here, oh sorry sweetie, I mean lets go daddy is all signed out we can leave.” Penny stands back up giving me a great view of her long legs going up to her tight little skirt.
We all walk out of the room and I notice Mary taking Miley's hand. “Go hold mommy's hand so you don’t get lost Miley.” I see Mary smiling at me.
“Come on sweetie are we walking to fast for you?” I notice Penny is looking down at me. I start walking faster my little legs trying to keep up.
Mary and Stephanie are smiling when I look at them walking behind me pointing at me and staring at me up and down in the little girly dress. “Here sweetie let me help you.” While I'm staring at Mary & Stephanie, Penny reaches down and takes my hand.
“Finally time for you to go.” We hear the nurse say. We stop and she bends down in front of me and I can see her yellow panties underneath her nurse’s uniform as I smile when she kisses my forehead.
Mary notices me looking up the nurse’s dress as she kneels down to kiss me and I see Mary shaking her head. “You look so pretty in your new dress. I won't keep you just hold on to your mommy's hand so you don’t get hurt sweetie.”
Mary starts to giggle than Stephanie follows in giggling softly. “Yes you better hold your mommy's hand we don’t want you getting lost little girl.” I hear Mary say to me.
“Mary you’re not too big to pull over my lap and give you a spanking right here in the hospital.” I stick my tongue at Mary, but she starts laughing seeing me do that. “Now tell your father you’re sorry right now.”
We stop walking and were in the parking lot. “I am sorry little sister.”
“Mary what did I say?” I give Mary a mean look that more or less means my bottom lip is all puffed out.
Penny starts tapping her foot waiting for Mary. “Mom I can't call him father I mean look at her she is wearing a pink dress and a diaper with lace socks and Mary Jane shoes. Plus her hair is in a pretty little child’s bob hairstyle.”
“Diaper.” Penny looks down at me. I can see her looking at my butt.
I look up at Penny. The nurse said I had to wear the diaper or I couldn’t leave.” Damn I feel so embarrassed here I am telling my beautiful wife I'm wearing a diaper.
It’s not bad enough I’m wearing a pink dress, but now she knows I'm wearing a diaper too. “How long did they say you have to wear a diaper sweetie?”
I guess until my first doctor’s appointment than they will talk to us. I'm sorry I didn’t tell you.” We start back up walking to the minivan. Penny goes around to the driver’s side and gets in. I start to open the front passenger door and Mary stops me.
“Mom I think she is too small to be in the front seat. I don’t want anything to happen to her.”
Penny looks at me. “I think Mary is right. Stephanie help your little sisters in the van I mean your dad and your little sister.” I look up at Penny shaking her head not correcting Mary again for calling me a ‘she’.
“Okay, come on girls let’s get in so we can get out of here.” I look up at Stephanie calling us girls and she ignores me and buckles my safety belt than Miley's. “Okay were good here mom.”
I am so screwed; I am sitting in the back seat of my wife's minivan wearing a pink dress and a diaper. Miley is looking over at me smiling. “What’s up Miley, why are you smiling so much?”
“I can see your diaper daddy hehehe.” Miley giggles. I see her staring between my legs and I notice the dress has slide up exposing the pink diaper I'm wearing.
The second I notice the diaper is in plain view for everyone to see. I start pulling the dress down and my pink dress barely covers the diaper.
“You’re not very good at wearing a dress daddy, mommy taught me when I was little to wear a dress, and not let everyone see my panties. Maybe you can ask mommy to teach you to wear a dress the right way.”
I turn when I hear Stephanie giggling when she heard Miley. “Did you want to say something Stephanie?” I stare at her and wait.
“No I think Miley has said enough.” I roll my eyes as she turn and smiles looking away.
Mary turns around in the front seat smiling from ear to ear looking at me and staring at my naked legs, and staring between my legs at the diaper.
“Yes Miley is right mom taught all us girls how the proper way to wear a dress is. I'm sure mom will teach you if you ask her hehehe.” Mary giggles. “Or I can teach you LITTLE SISTER hehehehe.” Mary giggles and turns back around facing the front.
I look down and stare at my naked legs; my legs look so small and hairless just like Miley's who is sitting next to me in Penny's minivan. My life is so screwed up!!!!
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The end of part 5
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
The dad and husband goes home for the first time since he had a chemical accident that turned him into a little girl. the adventure continues I hope you enjoy
Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 6
By Princess Panty boy
Miley is smiling at me when I look over at her. For some reason she is swinging her feet back and forth just smiling at me because her feet don’t reach the floor while she sits in the middle row of Penny's minivan.
The big smile on her face gets me thinking what the hell is she smiling about so much until I look down at my feet and see they are swinging the same as Miley's. I immediately stop swinging them and put them together so she can't see my diaper.
What the hell is happening to me? Not only do my little legs look like the legs of a small child or a small girl child but also now, my feet are swinging like a small child.
OMG it’s bad enough my body changed into that of a six year old, or a should say a six year old girl. Now, I'm acting like one.
No fucking way is that going to happen. Hell no, I may still look like a little girl dressed like this but I'm sure as hell not going to be acting like one too. Not if I have anything to say about it.
I look down to make sure my feet are not swinging again, but there not together like before but I am wearing a diaper. I mean let me see you put your knees together sitting in a car wearing a diaper; it is not an easy job.
Looking out the window I try to take my mind off of doing the same thing as my little 4-year-old daughter Miley is doing. That is when I notice this is not the way home. What the hell is happening now?
“Hey Penny this isn’t the way home, what's up?” Mary turns around and gives me that look like why am I asking a question. I look at her mean stare and ask again. “Where are we going Penny?”
The radio is turned down a bit. “Oh sorry sweetie did you say something? It is really hard to hear you back there.”
“Yea Penny I was just saying this isn’t the way home, where are we going?” Mary gives me another mean look. “Turn around Mary I am talking to your mother.”
Wow the look on Mary's face when I told her to do something she didn’t like, wow is she pissed I think I can see smoke coming out of her ears.
“Oh sorry sweetie we have to stop off at the mall really quick, and pick some cheerleading supplies for Mary & Stephanie. I thought I told you that, I am sorry sweetie.”
Miley and Stephanie are sitting next to me, and gives me that funny look when I told Mary to turn around. I guess it shows that Mary has been running things when Penny has been at work.
“Daddy did you see the look on Mary's face when you told her to turn around you were talking to mommy?”
I see Miley and Stephanie leaning over hearing Miley whispering that comment to me. “Yea daddy she looks pissed big time.” Stephanie's says.
“Well she better get over it or she will be getting some serious time outs and spankings if she doesn’t listen.”
Miley and Stephanie look at each other than whisper to me. “You better be careful Mary is a lot bigger than you now, she might be the one putting you over her lap and spanking you hehehehe.” Miley says as her and Stephanie giggles at the thought of her spanking me.
“That’s not funny Miley.” I say still seeing her and Stephanie's smiling faces staring at me. We sit back in the seats as we pull into the mall parking lot.
The minivan pulls into a parking spot and I can see by the amount of cars that the mall is going to be crowded. “Okay girls unfasten your safety belts and let’s get in there it’s over a 100 degrees out today.” Penny says girls looking back at us.
“Um honey if you want I can wait in the car and watch Miley while you three get the cheerleading stuff.”
Mary gets out of her door and slides open the back. “Who would be watching you though little sister hehehe.”
“Leave you father alone Mary it’s not his fault he has the body of a little child now.” I smile hearing Penny correcting her. “Now apologize to your father this second.”
Mary looks me in the eyes. “Sorry, are you happy now mom?” I notice a mean look on Mary's face as she leans in to unfasten my seat belt and I smack her hand.
“I will unfasten my safety belt Mary thank you.” I start pushing the button as I notice Stephanie unfastened hers and Miley's and Miley was climbing past me as I keep trying to unfasten it but I cannot get it.
Mary is smiling from ear to ear seeing I cannot unbuckle my safety belt. “Do you need some help little girl?” Mary says.
“I told you to stop teasing your father now apologize and help her, him unfasten the safety belt so we can get inside its hot out here.”
Mary smiles at me and unfastens the safety belt. “Sorry” looking into Mary's eyes I can tell she is not sorry and hates telling me she is.
“Mary don’t fight me, I don’t like this anymore than you do.” I see a mean look on her face.
I climb down out of the van and Mary kneels down in front of me and looks me in the eyes. “Who says I don’t like you being a six year old little girl hehehe?”
“How long is this going to take Penny?” Miley takes my hand and we walk together towards the mall.
Penny turns around and smiles at me holding Miley's hand as we walk. “You sound like Miley complaining and were not even in the mall yet hehehe.” Penny, Mary, and Stephanie all start giggling.
“Mommy I love to shop I'm not like her I never say that.” Miley says. All the girls giggle hearing Penny and Miley.
Mary smiles and leans down looking me in the eyes again. “Oh and by the way fix your dress we can see your diaper little sister hehehe.” Mary says while giggling.
“Mommy can we get something to drink while we’re here.” Stephanie says.
Penny turns looking at Mary, Miley, and me. “Girls are you thirsty too?” Miley and Mary are smiling nodding their heads also meaning there thirty too.
“What about you sweetie?” Penny kneels down in front of me and I can see up her tight short skirt while Penny stares at me.
I don’t think she even noticed she asked how about you girls meaning me too. “Sure Penny I seem to be thirsty all the time now for some reason.”
“Great than we will stop off at the food court and get a quick drink.”
Mary walks up beside me and whispers in my ear. “I saw you looking up mommy's skirt at her panties. Just so you know your dress is shorter than hers and the boys will be looking up your dress now hehehe.”
“You are so mean Mary.” I say while I hold the edge of my dress down to try to keep it lower, even though this is a very short dress like Mary pointed out.
We all walk over to the food court and I can still feel the dress bouncing back and forth against my legs while we walk. I feel like I am naked from the waist down wearing this dress.
“Okay girls diet Pepsi all the way around?” Great here she goes again using that damn term ‘girls’ again. Maybe she did not mean me too.
I watch as Penny turns around and makes eye contact with Mary pointing to her. Mary nods yes, and then she points to Stephanie and Miley they both nod yes, than she points to me.
“Sure Penny that will be great.” Well I guess you did count me in when she said girls. God I need to have a private talk with her. I bet she does not even know she is treating me like a little girl.
Penny turns around after I respond and talks to the person taking the order at the counter.
“Yes can I have five medium diet Pepsi's for my girls and i.” I guess that is pretty damn simple she is definitely counting me in on the girl count.
The lady hands the drinks to Penny and she hands them to us one at a time. First, she hands it to Mary and she says thank you mom, than to Stephanie, and she says thank you mom.
“Me next mommy.” Miley's says as she gets the next diet Pepsi also her saying thank you mommy. I should mess with Penny to show her she is treating me like a little girl.
Penny hands me the next diet Pepsi, and I take it looking her in the eyes. “Thank you mommy.” I say and I wait for her to say something like stop it, or stop kidding around instead she says.
“Oh your welcome sweetie.” Is all she says, I stand there shaking my head as she gets her drink and we walk over to the table.
The girls are already at the table when Penny and I sit down there with them. I feel and unfortunately hear the plastic sound of the diaper I am wearing as I sit. Looking around no one else must be able to hear it so that is cool.
“Mommy while Mary and Stephanie are getting there cheerleading stuff can we look at some new tights for me? All the ones in my dresser are too small please?”
I stare at Penny while I am finishing my drink and I know she is going to do what Miley wants because she is the baby in the family.
“Please mommy.” I put my empty drink down and see Miley's is still over half way full so I switch drinks with her, I notice Mary shaking her head watching me.
Oh, well I am thirty, what can I say. I take a big sip threw the straw while Mary stares at me. I finish the whole drink and I put it back down than she smiles at me again. I cannot seem to get enough to drink.
“Okay sweetie we can look for some tights for you.” I knew Penny would cave into Miley she has the deep blue eyes that will get her whatever she wants when she is older just like Penny has.
Come to think of it, the twins also have those deep blue eyes. Oh, shit my eyes even look like there is now I guess that is a good thing we are family after all. Everyone gets up from the table and “Mary walks over to me.
“I seen you drank baby Miley's drink after you finisher yours. You can have mine to if you want. I'm done with it.” I smile seeing her handing me her drink as we walk together.
I stare at Mary smiling down at me. “I know I overheard them saying in the hospital that you need all the liquids you can drink.”
“That sure is nice of you Mary. Thank you.” We walk out of the food court and we stand in a small circle.
Miley is holding onto my hand as I continue to drink the Pepsi. “Okay girls Mary and Stephanie I want you two to meet us back here in about an hour okay?”
“That really isn’t very much time mother.” I hear Mary say. Sounds like she is trying to act older for some reason. “We have to go too three store’s plus try on clothes.”
I sip threw the straw listening. “Well okay I guess we can do two hours okay?” I notice Penny looking at me drinking the Pepsi as she talks to Mary.
“Great mom that’s super.” I finish the third drink and, Mary looks at me then smiles. “Maybe you can pick some new clothes for our new little sister.”
I hear Mary and she starts walking away before I can respond. “Penny we really need to have a sit down with that girl. Mary totally does not respect me. I put my hands on my hips seeing Penny start to giggle. “What's so funny?”
“Um nothing sweetie. Okay Miley we have a little more time now so let us go shopping. Does anyone have to go potty before we head over to Macy’s?”
I feel a funny feeling in my tummy. “Yes Penny I can go while were here I guess.” We walk over to the bathrooms and the men’s room is open but the women's room is closed for cleaning.
“Sorry sweetie you would have a hard time going in the men's bathroom dressed like that sweetie. Can you hold it, until there done cleaning it?”
I look at the men's room sign and I guess I didn’t even think about that I have to use the women's bathrooms from now on. “Yea I’m good Penny no worries.” I try to act grown up as I keep my legs together.
“Okay then were off to Macy’s. Hold hands girls it’s getting crowded up here.” What that is crazy how she can say that to hold hands girls, man I really need to talk to Penny about this.
Miley reaches over and smiles at me, and she takes my hand as we walk. I guess I will use the bathroom at Macy's. “Wow is it so crowded up there mommy?”
“Looks like there doing some kind of major overhaul or some kind of construction.” Penny says. We walk closer and we see a big sign that reads ‘Sorry for the construction. This area will be open soon.’
We walk past the construction area and into the girls department. “Look mommy the tights are here look, there are so many different types and colors aren’t they all so pretty.”
“Oh yes they are. Do you see the pretty dresses and skirts that match each color?” Penny and I walk up behind Miley.
My tummy still feels weird so I keep my legs together while Penny talks to Miley showing each other the different colored tights. “Don’t these pink tights look so pretty Miley?” Penny holds them up to Miley's waist.
“Mommy they look so little and childish, they look like more daddy's size.” I hear Miley teasing me but my back is to both of them while I keep my legs together because I have to go pee so badly.
Penny turns me around by taking my shoulder and pulls me to her. “Don’t these look so pretty?” I look down and see Penny holding the light pink tights up against my waist.
“This pretty outfit will go perfect with these tights.” I try not to think about her teasing me as I keep my legs together tightly ignoring Penny as I try to just concentrate on not peeing.
I look again seeing a pink dress that says hello kitty on it and a small picture. Looks more like a style for a toddler.
“Doesn’t this outfit look so pretty sweetie? I bet you would look so cute in it don’t you think?” Penny smiles at me. “Look sweetie the dress even comes with matching diaper cover plastic panties hehehe.”
I see her teasing me but I cannot complain as I feel a couple drops of pee squirt into the diaper before I stop it. “Do you want me to put this back or get it for my new little princess hehehe.” Penny says to me teasing me.
“Miley what size dress is your daddy wearing? I guess I can check, turn around sweetie so I can see the tag because the dress you’re wearing is the perfect size for you.”
I turn slowly trying not to open my legs, while I turn around. “Mom that dress is a size 4 that I gave daddy. I'm wearing a size 5/6 now, because I'm a big girl.” All I can focus on is keeping my legs together. I cannot pee in this diaper in front of my wife she will treat me like a baby forever.
“Penny you see a bathroom anywhere? I drank too much Pepsi.” Penny is still going through the dresses as I wait for a respond, but nothing.
I look around and I see Penny ignoring me as Miley walks up to me. “Daddy the bathrooms are under construction. The nearest one is back by the food court that they were cleaning when we went by.”
“Do you really have to go bad, you can't wait?” I look at Miley's concerned face as she looks me in the eyes.
I stare into her eyes while Penny continues to look through the little dresses. “I can't wait Miley there must be another bathroom in this store please help me. If I open my legs I will pee for sure.”
“Okay I understand daddy but you are wearing a diaper so no one will know if you go pee in it.” Penny walks over to us.
We see the pretty dresses she is holding. “Aren’t these the prettiest dresses you have ever seen sweetie?” Miley and I look at them and all I see is me focus on not peeing.
“Why don’t we go in the dressing room and try these on?” I see Penny staring at me. “Or does this outfit look to girly or to childish for you sweetie?”
I look up at Penny staring at the outfits in her hand, but I do not know how to tell my wife I am going to wet my diaper if I don’t get to a bathroom right this second. How do I tell her if I walk or open my legs at all, I will wet myself? Miley sees me not responding.
“Mommy why don’t me and daddy go in the restroom I mean changing room and she I mean daddy can try them on while you look for some my size?”
I hear Miley but don’t know why she wants me to try on the little flowered dress with matching panties.
“Um, well what do you think Doug I mean sweetie do you want Miley to help you get changed or me? I can fine some cute outfits that aren’t so childish if you don’t want to try these girly girl dresses?”
I feel the pains getting worse as I look up at Penny. I can't have her see me like this ready to wet myself. My face starts to feel like its getting red. Penny leans down in front of me looking in her eyes, as I can't take my eyes off her yellow panties.
“Or do you want to try on these girly girl dresses; you can be honest do you?” I look into her eyes and I want to cry.
I see her hold two little girly dress up to me and she smiles. “Why are you holding your legs together you look all tense. Are you embarrassed me putting this girly girl dress up to you? We can look for some pants if you want.”
“Here now stand normally.” I feel her take both my knees and separate them. I look her in the eyes and I start to feel a little more pee squirt into the diaper. “Oh yes this will look so cute on you. Okay if you don’t mind wearing this I will look for a matching size for little Miley. Or I guess you’re wearing a smaller size sweetie.”
I want to cry. “All right give me a kiss while you try this cute dress on.” I lean in to kiss her on the lips. “No sweetie our girls don’t kiss me on the lips.” Penny turns her head and I kiss her on the cheek.
“Mommy can I take daddy in the dressing room now while you look for a bigger size for me?”
Penny and I look towards Miley who is smiling at Penny kneeing down to look me in the eyes. “Yes sweetie you can take HER.” Penny leans in to whisper in my ear. “Sweetie you need to call me mommy from now on like Miley okay?” I look at her in shock. “Or at least while we are in public okay?”
“Are you serious honey you want me to call you mommy.” I say. The second I see her smiling at me. I start to flood my diaper I cannot stop peeing when she leans in and gives me a kiss on the cheek while I am peeing.
Penny stands back up and walks back to the dresses. Miley comes over and takes my hand.
“Are you peeing in your diaper? I mean your knees are bent and your legs are apart.” I look at her describing what I am doing with Penny's back to us I put my legs back together and stand straight up.
OMG this cannot be happening. All I want to do is go home. “Come on daddy you can finish going in the dressing room where no one will see you going potty okay?”
“Okay Miley.” We walk into the dressing room with Miley carrying the clothes I have to try on.
Miley closes the door behind us. “Okay daddy if you still have to go potty more wait until I get your dress off. We don’t want you wetting it okay?”
“Now lift your arms up, after I felt her unbuttoning the dress in the back. I stand naked only wearing the wet diaper that is starting to sag. “Okay yea you sure wet your diaper.”
I watch as Miley stares at my sagging diaper between my legs. “Okay daddy if you have to pee more, just bend your knees a little and spread your legs and finish going in your diaper.”
“Miley you can't tell anyone especially your mommy. You promise Miley please I will do anything if you don’t tell your mommy.”
When I say I will do anything I see a grin on my baby Miley's face. That looks reminds me of Mary's look when she wants something.
“Okay daddy I won't tell mommy if you try on these dresses. I want you to wear dresses like me okay is that a deal?” Holy shit my four year old is bribing me to be more girly. What is my choice if anyone finds out I peed in my diaper life would be over for me.
I start to bend my knees and start to pee in my diaper, as it is so loud I can see Miley must be hearing it. “Okay Miley you promised you won't tell mommy right?”
“Yes I promise I won't tell her. You must really have to go potty so bad I can hear you going hehehe.” She giggles while she watches me squatted down wetting my diaper with her staring at me.
I do not think I have ever been more embarrassed my whole life, as my little four year old daughter watches me wet my diaper.
I stand back up feeling so much better, but with the diaper totally soaked; it keeps my legs apart while I stand. “Okay you look like your done going potty in your diaper right?” I see her smiling at me.
“Yes I am done. Thank you for not telling your mommy okay?”
Miley smiles from ear to ear. “No problem daddy or I should call you my little sister hehehe.” Miley giggles but I do not laugh. “But I used to wet my diaper when I was small, and I know you don’t want to walk around the mall wearing a soaked diaper right little sister?”
“Yes Miley, do you have to call me that?” I say, as Miley smiles at me.
I feel Miley's little hands on my diaper as she untape’s it and the diaper falls between my feet with a thud. “Yea you had to pee; it looks like you peed a whole bunch.” I notice Miley staring between my legs at my little vagina.
“Yea you are my little sister for sure hehehe.” Miley giggles again staring between my legs. I put both my hands covering my new vagina. “Okay here try these panties on that go with this dress.”
I take the flowered panties and start to slide them up my legs. Miley bends down, and folds the diaper in half putting the tape back on it and drops it in the trash next to the bench in the dressing room.
“Okay if this dress and panties fit you, I want you to ask mommy if you can wear this outfit. If you ask her I won't tell her you went potty in your diaper okay sis?”
This is so messed up being bribed by my four-year-old daughter, but what are my choices? I tell Penny I wet my diaper she will think of me as a baby not her husband.
“Okay Miley you have a deal, I mean I already have the body of a small six-year-old girl.” I stare at Miley smiling at me when I answer.
I shake my head my life is so screwed having to do what a four year old tells me to do. “Daddy or I should say little sister I know mommy and us told you that you have the body of a six year old girl.”
“But looking at the clothes that fit you and you have been wearing you are more like a four year old girl almost hehehehe.”
I am listening to Miley and she makes me think even deeper listening to her giggling. I mean if Penny hears, I wet my diaper she will think of me as even smaller than I am.
“Okay sis lift your arms up again.” I stand naked except I am wearing the little child's panties. I feel the flowered dress falling over my shoulders. This dress has no sleeves, and is much more for the summer and styled for a small child.
Miley giggles as she starts buttoning the back of the dress up. How did my life get so screwed up? “Is this dress supposed to be so short it barely covers my underwear?”
“Yes little sister it’s a sundress it’s made to be light and small.” I stare at her smiling. “Oh and you said your new dress barely covers your underwear, you don’t wear underwear you wear panties. I don’t want you calling them underwear again okay?”
I mean I know I was rough on the twins for always bugging me when I was trying to sleep and work the night shift. I guess that explains why Mary is teasing me and now Stephanie too. I gave them reasons to be upset with me but Miley never bothered anyone always staying to herself, now she is teasing me too.
“Okay Miley relax okay.” I try to pull the tiny dress down more. But the little dress slides back up again almost showing my panties.
We both turn when we hear the door start to open and there is Penny standing there smiling staring at me up and down. “Wow you look so pretty in that dress princess come out here so I can see it better.” I feel Penny taking my hand like I am a small child.
“Here ya go Miley I found the same dress in a size larger, try it on while I talk to your daddy, and he shows me how pretty his new dress is.”
Damn I cannot believe Miley's old clothes fit me, and now I'm getting a new dress the same size. My life is so screwed. I look up and see Penny smiling at me.
“Your new dress just looks pretty on you sweetie. I have to admit it makes you appear even smaller though.”
I start to look up at Penny shaking my head ready to cry but I won't do it because I don’t want Penny to treat me like a little kid.
“You must like the new dress since you let Miley change you into it. These types of dresses are in her style. Miley just loves these little sundresses especially in the summer time.”
I look down at the little dress I'm wearing with the pink and yellow flowers all over it. “I don’t like wearing dresses Penny.” Miley comes out wearing the same dress as me just in her larger size.
“I mean this dress is more comfortable in this heat.” I look at Miley so she sees I am doing my part of the deal.
Penny kneels down in front of me having eye-to-eye contact. I smile while she puts her fingers threw my new girly hairstyle. “Mommy what do you think, do we look like twins?” I mean Mary and Stephanie are twins so me and daddy can be twins too okay?”
“Yes sweetie you look very pretty in that dress and you and daddy do look like twins.” I notice Penny's knees move apart showing her yellow panties again.
Penny looks down at me staring at her panties as she puts her knees back together smiling at me. She leans into me and whispers in my ear.
“I can see you’re just a little horny dog staring at my panties. I guess no matter what you are wearing you will just be the same horny guy. But I can see your panties too hehehe.” Penny giggles as I put my knees together too.
Penny stands back up as she straightens her skirt. “Well girls do you want to wear your new outfits home?” I look over at Miley smiling.
“Oh yes mommy can we please?” Miley is smiling at me when Penny looks at me for an answer.
I look down at my naked legs going up to the tiny dress I'm wearing than I look at Miley smiling. I look at Penny and say. “Yes okay.”
“What did you want to say to mommy I didn’t understand you sweetie. Do you want to wear your new dress home or you want to put it back, and maybe get some pants tell mommy?”
Oh, man she is saying she is mommy again. My life sucks so badly. “Yes mommy can I wear the dress home?”
“Yes my little baby girl you can wear your new dress. Speaking of baby girls were is your diaper; I can see your wearing the matching panties for your new dress?”
Miley pulls on Penny's skirt. “Mommy I threw it out daddy wanted to wear the pretty panties more.”
“Oh that is so cute is that true sweetie did you want to wear the pretty flowered panties so they match your new dresses sweetie, tell mommy?”
Miley covered me about the diaper but now Penny thinks I want to wear panties. I look up at Penny waiting for a response. “Well sweeties tell mommy did you want to wear the pretty panties so they match your new dress?”
“Yes” I say and I feel so embarrassed asking to wear panties.
Penny stands up and stares at me. “Yes what?” oh my god I guess this can get worse, she is treating me like Miley.
“Yes mommy.” I say. God I cannot believe how I have degraded myself today.
Penny smiles from ear to ear when she hears my response. “That’s mommy's little baby girl.” Miley hears Penny, and giggles. Miley is also smiling from ear to ear. Man I feel so alone I wonder if I was better off in the hospital in a coma.
“We really do look like twins dressed the same daddy.” I hear Miley saying, and seeing her pointing at the big mirror behind me.
I turn to look at what she is pointing at; I see our reflection in the mirror. “Holy shit is that really us?”
“Mommy she cursed again.” I stare into the mirror and Miley is right it is hard to see which one of us is who until Penny walks over and kneels down next to me and whispers in my ear.
I want to cry seeing I'm the little girl next to Miley. “Sweetie you can't curse especially since you’re a little girl now.” The second I look over at Penny she smacks me on my bottom right on the panties.
“Owe.” I start rubbing my bottom. I cannot believe she just gave me a spank. How did she spank me and hit my panties without the dress getting in the way.
I continue to rub my pantied butt when a beautiful woman comes over holding a little boys hand. “I am so glad there are other parents who will do the right thing, and spank there child when they curse or get out of line.”
“I am sorry to put my two cents in my name is Amy, and this little monster is Thomas.”
The little boy looks up to the pretty woman. “Mommy my name is Tom, I told you to stop calling me Thomas it sounds like a sissy’s name.” We look over at the boy arguing with his mother.
“What did I tell you about arguing with me? This nice lady just gave her little daughter a fast smack on her bottom don’t you think I would pull your pants down and put you over my knee.”
We see the little boy put both his hands behind is bottom knowing his mom would do it. “I am sorry mommy.”
“Again I am sorry to interrupt you but when I seen you give your baby daughter that quick smack for saying ‘shit’ I mean the S-word’ I thought I would introduce myself.”
Wow, she is hot; her skirt is even shorter than Penny’s. “Yes she sure is a cute one.” Amy kneels down in front of me and does not even try to keep her knees together seeing her bright pink panties under her mini skirt.
“Yes she is, and a handful sometimes.” I look up at Penny hearing her. “And thank you, my name is Penny and these are two of my girls Miley and um Cindy.”
I watch the sexy lady stand back up and shake hands with Penny. “Did you say these are two of your daughters how many daughter do you have?”
“Well I have four daughters the twins are in another store and there 16 years old and they have all the answers of the universe except there answers are all wrong hehehe.” Penny starts giggles, and then Amy giggles too.
Miley and I just stand there not getting there joke as we look at Thomas who did not get it either. He looks to be around our age or I should say Miley's age around four.
“Wow Penny you are way too young to have two sets of twins especially to pretty to have 16 year olds.” I watch as Amy is smiling at my Penny. “That is a pretty skirt your wearing I bet you drive the guys crazy?”
What the hell is she talking about, is this hot chick hitting on my wife? No way. “Well thank you Amy that is too kind of you. You look pretty gorgeous in that little mini skirt you’re wearing, I bet your husband can't control himself when you wear that right?”
“You’re just too sweet Penny but there isn’t a husband presently or in the future by the way. I am sick of men ever since little Thomas dad ran off with his 19 year old receptionist from work.”
I stare at the pissed super-hot chick Amy. “I hope his dick falls off from some disease so he has to wear these.” Amy holds up some sexy panties from her basket.
“That would serve him right.” I notice Penny looking down at me knowing that is what happens to me from the accident.
Penny starts to giggle staring at me. “You are too cruel but I can picture it hehehe.” They both share a soft giggle.
“So Penny how old is this set of twins? Let me guess they both do look so grown up but I’m guessing 3 maybe 4, am I close?”
I hear her and see Penny put her hand over her mouth. “Yes we just turned 4, but I am the more grown up one.” I hear Miley say as I look at her while I roll my eyes.
“Yea the other little girl looks younger.” Thomas is pointing at me.
My jaw drops hearing the little brat calling me the younger one. I guess I am wearing the smaller dress. What am I thinking I am wearing a dress man my life just sucks.
“What did I tell you about pointing at people?” WHACK I see Amy smack his finger that is pointing at me than a fast smack on his bottom. “Now apologize to the little girl.”
I watch as the little brat is rubbing his bottom, and I am ignoring her calling me a little girl because I am smiling at Thomas for getting a smack. I mean he did say I was the younger one and I wanted to smack him too.
“I am sorry Cindy for pointing at you.” He looks like he is going to be crying any minute. He should be the one wearing this little girls dress since he is acting like the sissy ready to cry.
I look around seeing the two women staring at me smiling. “It’s okay. I guess Miley does wear larger dresses than me I mean larger clothes size than me.”
“Isn't she the cutesiest thing you ever seen? I wish I had a girl than I know I wouldn’t have to break a nail keeping this little monster in line.”
Miley and I smile at the little boy hearing Amy. “We can look for a pretty dress for him if you want he looks like the same size as me.” We turn hearing Miley talking about dressing up the rude little boy.
“Maybe that would teach you some manners Thomas, would you like to wear a pretty dress like these two cute little girls?”
Miley and I are smiling, but the boy starts to cry. “No mommy please I will be good I promise.” We look at him crying like a baby.
“Well you may have hit a nerve Miley is it?” Miley is smiling so hard she is going to hurt herself. “We will have to keep that in mind Thomas if you act up we might have to buy you a pretty dress to match these twin little girls.”
Thomas just cry's with his face into his moms legs. “Well it looks like someone needs his nap so it was great meeting you Penny and your little twins.” Penny smiles at her.
“Maybe we could get together some night and have a drink and unwind or something. Some adult time, unless your husband would mind?”
I watch Penny and Amy smiling at each other and if I didn’t know, any better Penny was flirting with this hot chick.
“Oh our daddy won't be minding at all he is in heaven with the angles.” I look over at Miley after what she said that I was dead.
Penny looks down at me smiling with that look. “Oh I am so sorry sweetheart I didn’t know I am so sorry for bringing that up.” I watch as Amy leans in to Penny and I watch the two hot women hugging.
“Oh you didn’t know, it’s been tough without a man around the house my older twins have really stepped up to take care of the house while I work full time.”
I notice Amy rubbing Penny arms as she is talking. “Well than you need some adult time for sure then sweetheart. Here is my phone number.” I see Amy take a business card out of her purse and hand it to Penny.
“Just give me a call sometime and we will get together maybe let the kids have a sleep over while we have some adult relax time.”
I watch both of them hug again watching both their breasts rub into each other as they kiss each other on the cheek.
“That sounds great I haven’t really had anytime with any adults since his accident over two months ago. Here is my card also my address is on it too.”
Penny takes her card out of her purse and hands it to Amy. I notice Amy looking at the card. “Wow you live just down the street from me. You live on onyx drive and we live on opal drive. We just moved here two weeks ago.”
“Well welcome to the neighborhood Amy.” Penny leans in and hugs her again as I see both of them smiling staring into each other's eyes. “Well we better go check out. So we can meet up with my 16 year old twins who are on the other-side of the mall.”
Penny reaches down and takes my hand while Miley carry’s both our clothes. “Again it was great meeting you Amy, and you little Thomas. I hope to see you both soon.”
“Same here Penny talk to you soon. Great meeting you Cindy and Miley. See ya soon. Bye for now.” They walk off and we walk towards the checkout counter.
There is no one in line as I am staring at Penny I don’t notice the clothes she put on the counter. “What sweetie what are you staring at me for?” I roll my eyes.
“Oh my little girls here are wanting to wear their new dresses home.” I feel Penny taking the tags off my dress than off of Miley's.
There she said her girls again. Man my life needs to be turned around this is so crazy. “Oh they are so cute how old are your twins 3, 4? Have they started school yet?”
“Yes they just turned four and yes they love school right girls?”
I look at Penny like she is out of her mind. “Yes me and sis love kindergarden.” I just roll my eyes, ignoring them. “Have a great day ladies.” I hear the young girl cashier say as we start to walk away.
We have to hurry girls or your sisters will lose their minds.” RING, RING “Speaking of the devil. That’s your sisters.” Penny puts her cell up to her mouth.
“Yes we are on our way to you. We will be there in less than a minute Mary. Love you too.” By the time Penny puts her iPhone away we see Mary and Stephanie running over to us.
Mary and Stephanie are looking at Miley, and me but Mary is staring at me up and down. “I just love your new dress daddy.” Mary only stares at me not even looking at Miley.
“You better call her Cindy while were in the mall or someone might hear you.” Miley says as me and Penny look at her. Penny just smiles at me.
Mary is just smiling from ear to ear hearing Miley without her mom correcting her. “Well Cindy little sister that dress sure fits you perfectly. You look so pretty.” Oh, I want to smack her so bad. I give her a look.
“Cindy thank your big sister, she gave you a compliment.” Mary stares a hole threw me with her shit eating grin.
I look up at Penny not smiling waiting for me to respond. “Thanks Mary. Can we go home now?”
“Yes sweetie lets go. Did you girls get everything you need for cheerleading?”
We notice the bags there carrying. “Yes mom and it looks like tights aren’t the only thing you guys bought at Macy's. Did you by daddy any other pretty clothes?” Stephanie says.
“Stephanie you heard mom we have to call him, I mean her Cindy from now on.”
Come on Penny say something as we walk towards the parking lot. “Not all the time Mary just when we are in public.” I say while Mary ignores me and starts talking back to Penny.
“We bought some stuff for Cindy too. We know she has to wear diapers for a while so we picked up a package of the same ones from the hospital and some stuff like plastic panties too.”
Holy smoke you have to be kidding me. We stop at the minivan and Mary takes out a pink pair of plastic panties with yellow and white flowers on them. I start rolling my eyes and she lifts my dress up and puts them in front of my panties.
“Mary stop that.” I smack her hand away while she still smiles at me.
Stephanie and Miley get in the car as I watch Miley getting her safety belt fastened as I smack Mary's hand away from me.
“Mom how come Cindy isn’t wearing a diaper? She might pee in the car then the whole car will smell like baby pee?”
I look at Mary giving me that grin again. “Oh I guess she took it off to wear her new outfit.”
“Well maybe we should put her in a diaper and these pretty plastic panties we bought for her before we leave so she doesn’t wet her new outfit?”
Penny stands next to Penny loading the van with the packages. “Are you going to be okay sweetie till we get home?” She looks at me.
“Yes honey I will be fine I don’t need a diaper.” I turn and smile at Mary.
Mary still stares at me while she talks to her mom. “Well maybe we should at least put the plastic panties over little sister’s new panties so she doesn’t have an accident.”
“Okay just slide them up under her dress, but make it quick I want to get home.”
I look up at Penny who is still packing the van. My mouth is just open and I don’t know what to say.
“Okay baby sister step into these like a good little girl.” I want to cry hearing Mary and seeing her smiling from ear to ear, as she pulls them up my legs and over my panties.
I feel Mary pull my super short sundress over the plastic panties. “There that’s much better.” Mary leans into my ear.
“You look so much better in a dress and plastic panties daddy. I will get you back for all the times you got me grounded from staying out late and a 100 other things.”
I look into Mary's eyes and I want to cry so bad I can feel my eyes tearing up. “Don’t cry little sister it will be okay.” She leans into my ear again. “Yes it will be okay but it will get much worse for you little baby girl.”
“Now hop up in the van mommy wants to get us home and now that you’re dressed in case you have an accident.
I start to climb into the van and I feel Mary give me a gentle smack against my butt when I raise it to get in the van. I ignore her because I want to cry as she fastens my safety belt.
“Okay mom the baby is buckled in lets go home. Or I guess you’re dropping us off at Mrs. Candy’s house for cheerleading.”
Good I will finally get Mary out of my face for the night. “Yea mom I have Mary's and mine bags so we can spend the night. Do you remember where they live?”
“Yes sweetie it’s the next turn off we are almost there and I will pick you both up after the game tomorrow okay?”
I notice us pulling into the driveway of this nice house. “Okay girls have a good time give your sisters a kiss good-bye.” I look at Penny and she sees I'm pissed.
I mean give Miley and your dad a kiss good bye. Stephanie climbs past Miley after she kisses her on the cheek. “Bye daddy glad your home.” She gives me a little kiss on the cheek and hugs me good-bye.
“You to Mary give your father and little sister a kiss good-bye.”
Mary leans past me and gives Miley a kiss on the cheek. “Okay I hear you mother. Bye little sister I hope you wet your panties like the baby you are or the baby I’m going to turn you into.” She whispers in my ear than kisses me on the forehead like I am a toddler.
“Bye girls see ya tomorrow be good for Mrs. Candy.” I want to yell at Mary as she smiles when I don’t respond shutting the van door before I can respond.
We back out of the driveway and were back on the road. Ten minutes later, we pull into the driveway. “Wow the yard looks great Penny did you cut the lawn or have someone else?”
“The next door neighbor has been cutting the lawn for us he is really nice. I know you didn’t like him before the accident but he is nice I guess he said he was the captain of the football team in high school and I guess you two always butted head he said.”
I hear a guy who I hated my whole life has been taking care of my lawn and now my wife only says nice things about him.
“No Penny we didn’t always butt heads he was the school bully and always picked on me when I was in school.”
Miley and Penny start getting the bags as I take a couple smaller ones too. “I don’t want him doing our yard work anymore and I don’t want him here at all okay Penny?”
“Well what are you going to do cut the lawn yourself you can't even see over the handles of the lawn mower. Now get inside sweetie now, do you need to go potty?”
Did Penny just treat me like a little child and tell me to get inside? Man my life sucks I need to figure this out.
The end of part 6
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 7
By Princess Panty boy
“Okay honey your right let’s get in the house.” We carry all the bags, and I guess I didn’t notice how many bags of clothes Penny bought from Macy's.
I wonder what she bought, all I seen was a couple pairs of tights that Miley wanted. I lift one of the bags I am carrying, and I look inside.
“Holy shit I can't believe this.” I am shaking my head I cannot believe Miley buying this stuff for me. I know I was not the best dad to them, but this is crazy that she is doing this to me. I look again in the bag as Miley hears me.
Oh, man, Miley is walking over to Penny and I am sure she is going to tattle tale on me again. “Mommy, mommy daddy is cursing again really loud outside, he said the ‘S’ word again.”
“Is he going to get a spanking like we do when we curse or when we say something we were told not to say? I know you warned him at the mall.”
Penny is shaking her head at me when I walk into the house. “I will deal with her; just take your bags up to your room Miley it is time for bed.”
“You said you will deal with ‘her’ you mean ‘him’ right mommy?” I see a pissed look on Penny's face as she is talking to Miley, but I cannot hear what they are saying.
Penny looks at me than down at Miley standing by her feet. “Miley I said I would deal with HER now up to your room, it’s time for bed. Give me and your father a kiss good night than get your pajamas on.” Miley walks over, and gives me a kiss on the cheek and hugs me.
“Daddy you shouldn’t curse, but I am really glad you are home. I know I will get a good night sleep knowing you are here with us. I love you daddy.”
I kiss Miley back on the cheek like a little girl would. I will have to remember to kiss her on the forehead like parents kiss there little children. Like I did before my accident. “I love you to Miley, and I am glad to be home too. Now have a good night and sweet dreams baby girl.” After Miley kisses and hugs her mom, she runs up the stairs.
“Penny I am shutting the front door that was the last of the bags right?” I walk over to the kitchen table seeing all the bags Penny and Miley carried in sitting on the table. “Wow I didn’t notice there was that many bags we got from the mall.”
I put the two bags I was carrying on the table too. “Where you outside cursing again?” I stop and listen to her as I sit at the table because I feel so small looking up at Penny. Wow, she looks pissed.
“Um well yes I did say ‘holy shit’ when I seen the package of little princess diapers in the bag for me that Miley bought.” Penny is staring at me I don’t think she even blinked.
Penny looks pissed; the look on her face says she does not care what I am saying. “I told you in Macy's not to curse we are trying to set a good example for our girls and I told you not to curse. I even gave you a quick smack on the butt in the store in front of everyone.”
“If I just let this slide again Miley will think it is okay to curse and not get in trouble.” I am looking at Penny and she looks so sexy in her little skirt but she looks so pissed at me.
I cannot look her in the eyes. “I am sorry Penny I didn’t mean to curse in front of Miley.” I look down at my feet.
“You can't curse in front of anyone, this is ridiculous. I told you not to curse and now you have to pay the price.”
I look at Penny. “What are you going to do, ground me hehehe.” Opps I giggled I meant to laugh that is so messed up. I cannot believe I am starting to act like a little girl. I look back up and Penny is pulling me at of the chair. I almost fall on the floor.
“No I am not going to ground you. But, you have to learn a lesson about not cursing. The girls have to know what is wrong is wrong.” I feel Penny pull me off the chair, and she looks pissed.
Penny sits in one of the kitchen chairs and pulls me over her lap. “What are you doing Penny you cannot be serious I am your husband. We are married you can't put me over your lap like I am one of your children.”
“You heard Miley today my husband is gone he was killed in that accident at work.” I feel her lift up the back of my dress exposing my plastic panties. Know way she is doing this. This is a nightmare, Penny must be teasing me.
My heart starts to go about a hundred miles an hour. I cannot believe I am laying across my wife's lap getting ready to be spanked. She must be teasing me this is a nightmare. I put both my hands behind me and I start kicking my feet. “WACK”, WACK’.
“No Penny, no please. Owe Penny please stop I am your husband I love you so much, I am sorry I cursed. “WACK, WACK, I feel Penny start to speed her smacking and she is holding my hands to the side as she keeps spanking me over and over as I start crying. My legs are kicking back and force and I cannot move.
I continue to cry like a little baby and then I notice I am peeing in my panties while she is spanking me. Tears are running down my face feeling the pain of her spanking me and I feel so alone. As soon as I start peeing in my panties, I stop kicking my feet and I just cry.
“I am so sorry Penny I wish I was still in a coma, I wish I died, and never came home.” Penny stops spanking me, and takes me off her lap. I stand on the floor before her crying holding my sore bottom.
I look between my legs, I can see how I soaked my new panties are, and a small puddle of pee is inside the plastic panties. It moves around as I move standing there staring between my legs. I cry harder noticing I wet myself.
“You can't mean that sweetie.” I look up at Penny and she is starting to cry while I rub my bottom. “I missed you so much and now. You are saying you want to die.”
I see tears pouring down Penny's face while she is talking to me. “What am I doing Doug I just want our girls to have a great life and you broke a rule and I spanked you, they have to learn to respect us.”
“I may have the body of a small child, okay a small girl but I am still your husband. I still have all our memories of us going out and dating and when you got pregnant with the twins, I worked double shifts to give us a better life.”
Penny just continues to cry. “I am sorry I spanked you sweetie. I am such a bad wife, I have no excuse I am so sorry sweetie. I love you so much.” I look at her and I start to hug Penny, as Penny loses control crying harder.
“You will be okay Penny. Don’t cry I sat there in that damn hospital bed after I woke up just dreaming of coming home and spending some time with my beautiful wife.” She is listening to me but still crying.
Penny puts her head on my little shoulder and looks down at my plastic panties while she is rubbing her eyes. “Did you wet your panties?” I look her in the eyes, while tears are still falling from her eyes. “I made you pee from spanking you so hard didn’t i? I am so sorry sweetie.”
“Yes I couldn’t control myself when you started spanking me. I was crying so hard the next think I knew I was wetting myself. I never felt so embarrassed you seeing me in pee soaked panties and wearing wet plastic baby panties over them too.”
Penny puts her arms around me and hugs me as I look up to her I feel her warm lips push against mine as we kiss passionately. Her tongue starts to slide in and out of my mouth with our tongues wrapping around each other's.
I feel my whole body relaxing and I stop shaking as we continue to kiss. The feel of pee in my panties and plastic panties feels so weird as I notice I am peeing again while we are kissing. I stop peeing the second I notice what I am doing.
“Penny I forgive you for spanking me but I really need to get out of these um, wet panties, and get changed. I feel weird enough kissing my wife while I am wearing a dress and panties, but pee soaked panties is too crazy.”
Penny rubs the tears out of her eyes. “Well maybe you can spank me after we get you out of those wet panties okay?” I smile hearing Penny trying to throw humor in our conversation.
“Okay you got a deal, but knowing you, you will enjoy it too much and it won't be a punishment hehehe.” Penny and I giggle like little girls as she stands up next to me, and we walk upstairs to our bedroom holding hands.
I walk into our bathroom. “Let me help you sweetie.” I feel Penny unbuttoning the back of the new sundress I am wearing. She pulls it over my head. I bend over and start pulling down my soaked plastic panties.
“Penny can you get me something else to wear while I clean up?” I walk into our bathroom as she looks for some clothes for me.
I put one of the towels around my waist after I clean myself up, and putting both of the panties in the dirty clothes hamper after I empty the pee out of the plastic panties.
I walk out into our bedroom wearing only the towel around my waist while I watch Penny going through my dresser draws. God she has a sexy body, if I had a cock still it would be poking threw this towel, man I miss being a man.
“I am sorry honey but when I found out you were going to live, and your body changed into the body of a little girl I told Mary to get rid of all your old clothes. You don’t have any boy clothes at all in the house.”
I look at her bent over the open dresser; I want to spank her tight little body until she moans in pleasure. I walk over to her. “I understand Penny that makes total sense getting rid of all my old clothes there is no way I could fit into them now.”
“Yea but Mary filled all your old dresser draws with Miley's old clothes.” I notice Penny looks as if she wants to cry again. “I am sorry I should have noticed, I've been so busy planning for your return. I don’t want to give you any excuses honey.”
I see her pull a pink pair of panties out of the dresser draw that used to have my boxer underwear’s in them. She then opens another dresser draw that held my pajamas and pulls out a silky nightgown.
“Is this going to be okay for you sweetie? I remember when Miley used to wear these.” Penny is smiling from ear to ear at me with the tiny little girls pink princess panties in one of her hands, and a pink silk nightgown in her other hand.
“Well I’ve been wearing dresses all day. I guess as long as I get to feel my beautiful wife in my arms who cares. Or at least I can wear them until I can get regular pajamas.”
Penny smiles and holds the panties on the floor as I step into them, feeling Penny pulling the little panties up my legs. “And here is the matching nightgown.” I look at what the panties say on them as I read them upside down. “Little princess.”
“Well yea that’s what they say just like this.” Penny says. I feel her pulling the silky nightgown over my head. Of course it says little princess on the nightgown too.
I push my hair around while I feel Penny fixing the hem of the nightgown. “Well at least I’m not naked. Speaking of naked.” I get behind Penny and pull the zipper down on her little tight skirt. I slide it down her long smooth legs, and then she steps out of it.
“Honey I am a lot shorter now as you know. Can you sit on the edge of bed?” I look up at Penny smiling down at me. Penny sits down on the edge of the bed in just her yellow panties, and top. “It’s great to see those sexy panties on you that you were teasing me with under that sexy skirt.” Penny smiles hearing my comment.
I climb up on the bed and stand behind Penny as I start to kiss on her neck than nibble on her ear lobe while I am unbuttoning her top. Oh, I have been wanting to do this for so long. I run my little hands over her smooth soft sexy skin.
“Oh that feels so good Doug.” I pull her top over her head as one of my hands reaches around to the front of her. I feel her warm soft sexy breasts threw her bra.
My other hand unclips her bra from the back as it drops to the bed. “I still have that magic touch Penny. One quick twist and that bra is history hehehe.” Damn I giggled again I really have to get a grip about not acting like a little girl.
My hand now is feeling her warms smooth breasts while I give her tiny kisses on her sexy neck, I feel her breasts while I stand behind her on the bed. Penny starts moaning, I feel her hand reach around and start going up and down on my smooth legs while I feel her hard nipples with my hands, i am still kissing her neck slowly. Penny just moans softly.
“That feels so good Doug don’t stop.” While I am kissing her neck, I feel her one hand sliding up and down my legs until she slides her hand inside my nightgown.
The second I feel her fingers start to touch my new princess panties I stop kissing her and jump out of bed. “Oh you are not leaving me like this are you? I know I gave you a spanking but don’t tease me by leaving the bedroom to get back at me Doug sweetie.”
“I should just tease you for spanking me but i am just shutting off the lights baby.” I say as I shut the lights and I climb back in bed in the dark, and continue kissing Penny's neck from the back as I pull her down on the bed.
We both slide to the top of the bed when our lips meet; we start to kiss that passionate kiss that only Penny can do. I feel the chills going up and down my body kissing her. One of her hands is going through my hair while the other is rubbing my back threw the silk nightgown i am wearing.
“Oh that feels so good Penny. I've missed kissing you and lying in bed with you.” We continue to kiss while I feel Penny pulling me on top of her with her hard nipples poking through my nightgown.
Penny starts to moan softly when my nightgown started rubbing against her naked breasts. My hand slides down her body but I cannot reach her panties so I slide my body down until her nipple is in my mouth. I start suckling on it as my hand drifts down feeling how soaked her panties are now.
“Oh Penny did you go potty in your panties your soaked hehehe?” I slide my fingers across her soaked panties smiling at her warm smooth sexy body.
Penny moans a little louder. “Yes I did wet my panties I think I need a spanking.” We both giggle softly until my fingers slide inside her panties. I did not even touch her vagina as she starts moaning loudly.
“Oh yes Doug yes.” I slide her nipple out of my mouth as my body slides down until my face is right on her panties. I kiss her panties between her legs as both of my hands slide her panties down her long legs until her panties are laying on the floor with Penny now totally naked.
I slide back up as I start kissing on her soft breasts until my mouth slides over her nipples. My hand slides down to her wet vagina, my fingers start doing little circles around the edge of her vagina. Penny starts moaning louder until I hear her scream as I realize she just had an orgasm with my fingers not even near her vagina.
“Does that feel good Penny?” I see Penny's eyes open up as I tease her running my fingers in small circles around her hot wet vagina. The second I see her ready to say something I slide a finger inside her.
Penny's thighs clinch around my hand and arm as I can barely move my fingers she is tightening her grip so much. “Oh no, oh no yesssss. Oh, baby that feels so good. Don’t you even think of stopping?” I listen to her start to moan when my fingers start moving around again.
“Your right baby this does feel good.” My fingers start to feel Penny's warm feminine juices dripping out of her while she moans and I play with her wiggling my fingers to her delight.
I feel Penny's hand moving up and down my back until she grabs the hem of the pink nightgown I am wearing. She starts to pull it up and over my head leaving me naked except i am still wearing the little girl panties.
“Oh yessssss sweetie that feels so good.” I hear Penny saying while I have my fingers inside her. Right after I hear Penny moaning and her comment I feel her hands going down my back and slide into the back of my panties.
Both her hands are feeling my butt cheeks as I finger her and I am still sucking on her nipples. I just love hearing Penny moaning louder and louder. I smile again listening to her constant moaning. “Oh yessssss, ohhhh yessss don’t stop.” Is all I hear Penny saying in between her moans.
One of her hands is still squeezing my butt cheeks when I feel her other hand pulling my panties down and off of me. We are both now totally naked with me lying on top of her hot smooth soft sexy body.
The feel of her warm smooth body feels so good but the second I could feel her warm body against mine I think she had another orgasm. Penny's hands are now going up and down my naked back and bottom with her making small circles on my skin feeling my back and bottom.
I lose track of how many orgasms Penny has, I just smile listening to her moaning so loud than her exploding at my touch when my fingers fine that special spot. I am smiling while over, and over she squirms around my fingers humping my hand.
“Yes baby you like that don’t you?” I say. I bend my wrist a little, as my wrist sits on her vagina. Penny closes her legs and starts to explode again as she humps my hand harder, and harder, louder, and louder she moans until she explodes again.
When Penny slides her legs apart she moves my hand away telling me to stop, she has had enough. “I thought I was going to have a heart attack my heart was pumping so heard.” I look into the whites of her eyes and her smiling white teeth, which are the two things I can only see in the darkness of our master bedroom.
“Speaking of pumping, you pumped any harder on my hand I think you would have broken it baby. I think my hand and fingers are made of rubber now hehehe.” I giggle saying to Penny.
In the middle of me giggling, I feel Penny's lips push against mine as I start to return her passionate kiss. “I love how you giggle now sweetie, it gives my whole body the chills hearing your new voice and feeling your hairless smooth soft body against mine. I know you don’t like your new little girl voice but I love it.” I look into Penny eyes as she smiles.
“Especially your smooth body. I loved your body before the accident but your hairy body never turned me on. Now I am turned on the second I touch your smooth body sweetie. The smooth soft skin you have really does it for me now.” I think that is somewhat weird, but it is good she is being truthful as I listen.
I smile hearing that my new smooth body turns on Penny. “Not to be a buzz killer sweetie but we really need to talk about what we are going to do in the future. I mean I still have to go to work every day and it’s going to be years before you can go back to work because of your new age.”
“So what are you thinking Penny? I will do whatever is best for our family like I always have. I know this is crazy me in this new form but it is still me inside. I am sure we will figure something out.”
Penny smiles and gives me a soft kiss on the lips. “I am glad you feel that way because I don’t know what to do once I go back to work Monday.”
“What do you mean baby? Why would anything change about you going back to work next week?” I smile looking at Penny playing with her hair as she runs her fingers through mine at the same time.
Penny looks down into the pillow. “I guess we can talk about serious stuff later. I did get a call from work while we were at the mall while you were in the dressing room.”
“I still have to go into work tomorrow and pick up some paper work to do at home to make up for my time off today and then we will have the whole week end together. Well at least until we have to pick up the twins tomorrow after the game.”
I smile thinking about us being alone. “When do you have to go to work tomorrow?” The thought gives me the chills again, thinking of Penny and me alone in our bed.
“We will think of something, I mean look what we have been threw already.” We both just lay in each other's arms as we have some peace and quiet lying in bed in the dark.
Just feeling Penny in my arms was so exciting for me and must have been for Penny too because after a short few minutes of silence I notice Penny fell asleep in her arms.
Today sure was a busy day. I am so twisted on which way is up. I mean, I came home from the hospital and I had to wear a dress and a pink dress at that. If that was not bad enough I also had to wear a diaper and put up with Mary teasing me. Damn I just remembered she even put the diaper on me.
OMG and I also peed in that diaper, thank god Penny never found out. I don’t know what should would do if I told her I wet my diaper while I was talking to her eye to eye in the mall.
Man, than we get home and she gave me a spanking from hell I still cannot believe Penny did that. I mean it was she just snapped or something. I guess her being alone with the kids for over two months, and doing everything by herself must have made her snap.
I mean look at me, no one would ever guess I was a full-grown man just over two months ago. Now I have the body of a little girl. God life sucks but I am alive so it could have been worse I guess.
Yea could have been much worse. I still have my family and they love me, or at least most of them do. Mary will have to get used to our new household is all.
I know I probably wasn’t very fair with her when I needed my sleep and I would yell at her to be quite and sometimes she was grounded by me and Penny for waking me up.
Okay to be honest she would get grounded all the time for waking me up. The time I caught her climbing back in the house threw her window when she was out all night. She was grounded for that not expecting me to come home early because I did not feel well.
That sucked seeing her feet wiggling in threw her window wearing some little skirt for sure out somewhere with her boyfriend at the time.
At first, I thought someone was breaking into the house so I was really freaked out, plus I was feeling like crap and driving home and seeing her sneaking back into the house. I was really pissed I am sure her grandparents heard me yelling at her and they live 3000 miles away. Giggling again to myself.
I do not think she even talked to me for two weeks come to think of it. That sure was a quite two weeks, I remember everyone walking around waiting for Mary or me to go at it again.
After that, we were at one of the football games and I watched as her boyfriend put his hand under her little cheerleading skirt feeling her bottom up.
I almost lost my mind when I seen that. Penny had to keep me from killing that little punk. Right in front of everyone in the bleachers too. I dated a cheerleader in high school, but I never did that, or well I never did that in public we would always go under the bleachers and mess around.
I guess I should forgive and forget. We are all in a new type of environment and everything is new to all of us with me in this little person form.
I will have to try harder to be a better person to Mary. Stephanie and Miley really never got in trouble, or at least never were caught.
I lay my head down in between Penny's warm soft breasts, and I get so relaxed.
What I sight we must make. I giggle to myself making a mental note to stop giggling, and stop acting like a little girl in general. I cannot believe I am doing this naturally as if I was really a little girl.
I lay there awake smiling. Our naked bodies wrapped around each other putting the blanket over us both. I fall asleep naked on top of my naked wife.
(The Next Morning)
I wake up and see my beautiful wife next to me. Looking over at Penny, i notice the straps to her nightgown peeking out above the blanket. That is weird we were both naked when I fell asleep.
The second I notice her nightgown on I notice I am wearing that pink princess nightgown again. I guess Penny must have got up and put the nightgowns on us.
The window blinds and curtains are wide open; I think I will close them before Penny wakes up so she can get some more rest. It has been tough on her since I was away in the hospital.
I climb out of bed and feel something immediately different. No way, that sound cannot be what it sounds like. I lift the front of the nightgown up and sure enough, I am wearing a diaper. Not only am I wearing a diaper but also I am wearing the pink plastic panties that go over the diaper.
“Oh your awake sweetie.” Penny says as she sits up in bed watching me looking at the plastic panties I am wearing. “I woke up to use the bathroom in the middle of the night, and we were both naked so I put a night gown on myself and put one on you too. I figured the doctor said you had to wear a diaper for a while and I didn’t want you to have an accident especially in our bed sweetie.”
I put the nightgown back down covering the plastic panties and the pink diaper I’m wearing. “I hope you don’t mind sweetie, I was just trying to help. Did I make a mistake putting a diaper on you while you were sleeping?”
“I guess not baby, it’s just kind of weird going to sleep with my sexy naked wife and waking up in a diaper and nightgown.” I smile at Penny.
Penny pats the bed with her hand. “Why don’t you come back to bed with you sexy wife as you said. I am pretty sure she can use a little, umm cuddle time with her husband.” I shut the blinds and the curtains and climb back in bed.
“Did you miss me baby?” The second those words leave my lips I feel my wife's warm lips pushing against mine as we kiss passionately.
I smile feeling her greet me with such a kiss. “I love your new voice when you were saying baby. I think I should start calling you baby instead since you’re the one wearing a diaper hehehe.” Penny giggles but I open my eyes not thinking that was funny at all.
“I am only kidding sweetie, don’t give me that look just kiss me.” I guess she is just teasing me. I smile, and we start kissing again. I reach over and run my hands up and down Penny's nightgown until I reach the bottom of it. I take the edge and lift it up over her head as she lays there in just her little sexy panties.
Wow she is so sexy seeing here with her eyes closed still kissing me with her wearing only her panties. My hand slides over and starts feeling Penny’s hard nipples. My other hand reaches down pulling her wet panties down and off of her leaving her totally naked. I guess she is enjoying this too hearing her moaning softly.
“That feels so good baby, I mean Doug hehehe.” Penny says as she starts to pull my silk nightgown over my head. “Oh that’s much better.” I feel her hands going up and down my body until I am on top of her.
Penny’s soft smooth hands are all over my back and side and I feel her fingers get to the edge of the plastic diaper than go back up rubbing my almost naked body. I than feel both her hands grab my diapered bottom and she squeezes my bottom and I hear Penny moan with an orgasm.
KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK “Are you guys in there mommy daddy, are you awake?” We both look at each other startled by the loud knocking on our bedroom door. Penny is completely naked, and I am wearing only plastic panties going over my diaper.
“Yes Miley me and mommy were just um waking up, what's up?” Penny jumps out of bed and goes in our bathroom. I slide the little princess nightgown over my head and past my diapered bottom. I open the door seeing Miley standing there. “Are you okay? It sounded like an emergency the way you were knocking on the door like you were hurt or something.”
Miley looks me up and down. “No I am alright daddy. You look pretty in my old nightgown daddy. Do you like little princess clothes like your nightgown? Are you wearing the matching panties with it? Can I see?” Miley’s hand goes to the edge of the nightgown like she was going to lift it up and look underneath.
“No Miley you can't lift my nightgown up. Well I am glad you are okay. You scared mommy and daddy the way you knocked so loud on the door.”
She moves her hand away from my nightgown. “Oh and this Miley this is your old nightgown so I didn’t really pick it. I am wearing your old clothes until mommy and I can afford to buy me some new clothes like some boys’ pajamas, and some jeans.”
Miley starts playing with her long hair. “Why can't I see your panties? We are both girls; see you can see my panties.” I watch as she lifts the bottom of her nightgown showing me she is wearing the same type of panties I wore yesterday.
“No Miley I don’t want to see your panties and I don’t want you to see mine, I mean my underwear.”
Miley pulls her nightgown back down covering her little panties. “Um I was wondering what you and mommy are doing, I guess you were just waking up too.”
“Yes Miley did you have a good night’s sleep?” I see her rubbing her eyes when I ask that.
I smile at Miley knowing she looks tired. “Yes daddy I just woke up. It felt so good you being home with us. I was able to sleep really good daddy. I think the minute my eyes closed I was a sleep.”
“I was wondering if mommy was still going to take me to dance class.” I am surprised not knowing anything about Miley going to dance classes.
“Yes Miley go get changed into your dance clothes so me and daddy can get dressed too.” We both here Penny yell from the bathroom.
The end of part 7
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
A dad and husband comes home from the hospital after a chemical accident which transformed him into the body of a little girl. The adventure continues.
Call you mommy, are you serious honey
Part 8
By Princess Panty boy
(Continued from Part 7)
“I didn’t know Miley started going to dance. I know she jumps all over the place at home.” I walk over to our bathroom seeing my wife getting into the shower.
Penny’s long legs disappear as she gets in the shower. I hear the shower door close and I walk in the bathroom watching Penny wave to me to come in with her.
“I am sure you need a shower too after getting me all excited last night. There’s plenty of room for you to take a shower with me sweetie.” My beautiful wife says.
Sounds good to me I slide my nightgown up and over my head and drop it into the dirty clothes hamper. The large mirror does not lie when I see the reflection of myself wearing pink plastic panties over my diaper.
“Okay baby I will be in there in a heartbeat.” I slide the plastic panties off and I notice the diaper sags between my legs. After I un-tape my diaper and it falls to the floor from the weight.
I noticed I must have wet the diaper during the night, how the hell did that happen? I do not want Penny to see me in a wet diaper, and pink plastic panties. A diaper is bad enough for my wife to see me wearing but a wet diaper would really be bad. Man that is so messed up my life sucks.
I tape the wet diaper back up so Penny cannot tell I wet myself and toss the diaper in the trash pale. I stare back at my reflection in the mirror as I walk over to the shower and for sure, there is no doubt I am not a man anymore there is nothing hanging between my legs.
“Are you getting in here or what?” I walk over to the shower door trying not to see my reflection in the mirror.
I open the shower door, step in, and feel Penny handing me the soap. “Can you wash my back sweetie and then I will do yours too, which will speed us up in here.” I smile at Penny's naked body sparkling from the soap making her soft skin shinny.
“Sure baby.” I feel so small in the shower now. One good thing is my body is so small I will be able to get out of here fast having a smaller body to wash.”
Penny turns and looks at me. “So you like being small than do you?” I look at her smiling from ear to ear teasing me.
“Hell no I don’t like it. I miss being a full size adult and I miss being a man especially when I am naked with you like now. I would love just to bend you over and have sex with you like we used to do before my accident”
Penny smiles at me, and then turns her back. “Don’t you start that talking dirty to me with you wanting to bend me over and have sex with me or I will bend you over and spank your little butt hehehe.” I see Penny turn and smile, at me but I do not think it is very funny.
“I am only kidding sweetie so relax.” The smile on Penny's face gets bigger. “Well don’t start that again or we will never get out of the shower sweetie. I had so much fun last night it felt like old times.” Penny says. I smile hearing she had so much fun with me in bed last night.
“Actually sweetie I enjoyed myself better than the old days of having regular intercourse. My life seems so much more complete not having sex like that anymore.” Penny smiles but I can't stop thinking about how much fun we used to have with sex but now it sounds like she must have been faking her orgasms before the accident.
I finish washing her back and I start going up and down her legs with the soap. “Okay hand me the soap and turn around sweetie so I can wash your back.” Penny says, as I turn around after handing her the pink bar of dove soap.
“This soap smells so nice Penny is it new, I don’t remember our old soap smelling so nice?” Penny smiles while she rubs the soap up and down my back and around my shoulders.
That feels so good having Penny washing my back. “No sweetie this isn’t new soap I have been using it for years, or I should say the girls and I have been using it for years.” I turn and look at her smiling.
“I always bought you the boring no fragrance soaps that where on sale. But I am glad you like this soap better even though it is really a girly girl soap smelling like flowers.”
Great now I like the smell of girly soap. I guess me not acting like a little girl isn’t working to good. Oh well I do like the smell of the soap so whatever.
“Yea don’t tell the kids I like the girly girl smelling soap okay Penny? It’s hard enough getting them to respect me when I look like a little eight year old girl.”
Penny bends down and looks me in the eyes when I say my new age. “Um sweetie in case you didn’t notice you are fitting into Miley's old clothes and she is for years old. So that doesn’t make you an eight year old like the doctors thought in the beginning.”
“What are you trying to say Penny I look even younger?” I start to rinse off after Penny stands back up and puts the soap back on the shelf.
Penny picks up the shampoo and I put my hands out as she squeezes some into my hands. I start washing my hair and I can smell strawberries. “This shampoo smells nice to is it different?”
“Or is it girly girl shampoo too like the soap?” I do not have to wait for an answer as Penny puts some in her hair and starts lathering her hair up too. I never noticed how thick my hair is now I don’t think it was this thick before the accident.
I start shaking my head I cannot believe I am starting to like the girly smelly stuff. This is going to be harder than I thought to not act like a little girl, or the little girl I look like. I rinse all the shampoo out of my hair and I start to get out of the shower.
“Oh you’re not done yet young lady?” I turn and see Penny smiling teasing me, calling me a young lady. “You still need to put conditioner in your hair sweetie.”
I notice Penny take another shampoo type of bottle but it say conditioner on it and she squirts some in my hands. “Now this is conditioner, you put this in like shampoo but you don't rinse it out right away. You let it sit for like five minutes sweetie than you rinse it out real good okay.”
I wonder if she realizes she is treating me like a little kid again. “Yes baby I understand Penny.” I notice Penny smiling after I responded.
“Using conditioner will help keep all the knots out of your hair too sweetie, and that’s a good thing. If you want to grow your hair long like the other girl's you will notice the difference.”
Like the other girls, is that what she said? “I was thinking of a crew cut Penny so I don’t look like a little kid.” Penny looks at me as if I lost my mind.
“Don’t be silly sweetie I love running my fingers through your silky hair. I rather you let it grow nice and long like Miley's. You can always put it in a ponytail or pigtails if you didn’t want to mess with it.”
I think Penny is losing it again. “I don’t think so Penny maybe I will leave it like it is than if you don’t want me to cut all my hair off.”
“Well see, I still think you would look cute with your hair in pigtails and maybe some ribbons.” Yes, she lost it I look at her like she is an alien from another planet. “Okay sweetie the conditioner has been in look enough you can rinse it out sweetie.”
I watch Penny's naked body shine from the water on her soft smooth skin. She starts drying off as I start to rinse the conditioner out of my hair.
“Hurry up in there sweetie. I am going to get dressed real quick and start breakfast. So when you finish in the shower throw some clothes on and come down stairs for breakfast okay?”
I continue to rinse the conditioner out of my hair. “Okay Penny. I am almost done in here.”
“Great, all your dresser draws, and the closet are packed with Miley's old clothes so you will have a lot of clothes to pick from.”
Oh, man that is right more of Miley's old clothes that is just wonderful. “But hurry sweetie, I want you to keep your energy level up because I expect the same out of you tonight when the kids go to sleep.”
“Did you have as much fun as me last night sweetie? I don’t think I ever had so many orgasms at once hehehe.” Penny says.
Penny giggles from the other room while she is getting dressed. “Hell yes I had fun Penny. Just listening to you moaning was enough for me hehehe.” Shit I giggled again I really need to get a handle on this acting like a little girl.
“Okay I am going down stairs to start breakfast meet you down there sweetie okay?”
I get out of the shower and start drying myself off. “Okay Penny I just got out of the shower I will see you downstairs.” I yell out to Penny, but the second I walk out into our bedroom, I see the back of Penny going through our doorway into the hallway.
Okay let us see what kind of clothes I have to choose from. I wrap the towel around my waist and walk over to my dresser. The first dresser draw I open used to have my boxer underwear, and now it is packed with little girl panties. I see all kinds of princess and Barbie ones.
I start going through the panties and I cannot find one pair that is just white. All of the panties have pictures of some kind of Disney character or princess. Half of the panties have extra padding in them for potty training.
Man, these are pink and say princess on them but at least they do not have the little baby padding for potty training in the crotch area. I bend over and slide them up under the towel as the towel falls to the floor me standing only in the pink princess panties.
These panties feel a little loose but there much better than the potty training ones. I open the next draw that had my under shirts in them now they have these pink sleeveless tee shirts I think Penny called them camisole or something.
There all the same, so I just slide the silky camisole over my head and it still shows some of my tummy, but whatever I guess. I open the next draw, I see skirts, and the next one has frilly tops and swimsuits.
Where the hell are her old pants or jeans I mean there has to be some here somewhere. I walk over to the closet and see no pants of any type hanging up.
“Sweetie breakfast is ready are you dressed yet?” damn I look around threw the closet making sure I did not miss some pants somewhere anywhere.
I have to pick something this is crazy. “Okay Penny I am still looking for some clothes.”
“Well just pick anything. Miley is already down here and she is started eating already. Hurry like I said just throw something on remember its hot outside so dress appropriately.
I push dress after dress a side as I guess I am stuck its either one of these dresses or one of those little skirts in the dresser. If I pick a skirt than I have to find some type of shirt to go with it. I guess a dress would be easier.
I guess they all look the same one is as good as the other. I pick a white sundress that is sleeveless and has big yellow flowers all over it. Well this one looks okay I guess, it does not look to short.
I slide the sundress over my head and it is pretty damn short and it goes only to mind thigh. The weird thing is the buttons in the back were already buttoned when I pulled it over my head. I start walking down stairs.
“Oh sweeties you look so pretty in that sundress don’t you think Miley?” I walk into the kitchen hearing Penny saying how pretty the dress looks on me. “I knew you would start like wearing dresses once you got used to it.”
I look at her like she has lost her mind like I had any choice in wearing a dress there are no pants. “Yes mommy I think SHE looks really pretty in my old dress it looks kind of big on HER though don’t ya think mommy?”
“Let me look closer I guess you’re right, that dress looks a little too big on you sweetie. Turn around so I can see the size on the back.”
I ignore Miley saying ‘SHE’ several times referring to me, and I turn around for Penny to see the size of this dress. “Okay the dress is a size 4 that’s the same size you were wearing yesterday sweetie.”
“Maybe she is getting smaller again mommy.” I look at Miley when she says that than at Penny. I start to get worried that she might be right.
Penny puts her hand on my shoulder seeing the worried look on my face. “Don’t worry sweetie I don’t think that’s the case a lot of different brands have different sizes for girls and women.”
“Oh really that’s kind of weird Penny.” I say staring at her next to me as I take a seat at the kitchen table.
Penny smiles at me. “Oh yes I remember Mary and Stephanie's school uniforms were a size 6/7 and they were wearing size 8 in clothes from the mall, so it all depends on the brand name sweetie.”
I look back at Miley finishing her breakfast with her dressed in her pink tights and pink leotard. “You picked your own clothes didn’t you daddy? I can tell you like the same clothes as me.”
“Come on you two finish eating so we can go. I am going back upstairs to finish getting dressed and do my make up.” Penny starts walking out of the kitchen. “Oh and girls don’t forget to put your empty cereal bowls in the sink.”
Oh, man she said girls referring to me too. “Oh and Miley find some shoes that will fit your dad and do it quick when you’re done eating so you girls are ready when I come down or we will be late.”
“Yes mommy.” Miley says and smiles at me while she finishes her cereal and puts the bowl in the sink. “I will go see what shoes I have that match that outfit be right back daddy.”
I shake my head eating my cereal thinking that Penny even said again girls referring to me. I will have to talk to her about that. I thought I was hungrier I ate less than I ate yesterday and I am seriously stuffed. I get up, empty my bowl into the trash, and put the bowl in the sink.
“Good timing daddy I found a couple pairs that will fit you I think you should try these white sandals.” I bend over and see the pink pair in her other hand. I slide both them on my feet and they go on very easy. “I like your panties daddy.”
I stand back up trying to cover my panties. “Yes daddy that dress is too big for you and very short too. I think those shoes are too big try these there a size smaller.” Miley hands me the pink sandals.
“Aren’t there any shoes or sandals that aren’t pink?” I put the pink sandals on and they fit perfect of course.
I feel Miley snap the super girly sandals on to my feet. “Sorry daddy but this size in shoes I only have pink sandals and then I have some dress shoes too, but there really girly so you might like them hehehe.” Miley giggles and I turn and stare at her giggling.
“Are you girls ready to go? Meet me at the front door I don’t want to be late.” I wish she would stop saying girls when it is just Miley and me.
I walk over to Miley by the front door. “Yes mommy were ready and were waiting at the front door for you.”
“Okay girls I am coming and Miley don’t you start giving me any attitude.” I smile hearing Miley smarting off a little bit and being caught from mommy I mean Penny. What the hell was I thinking I almost called her mommy or I guess I did but no one heard me luckily.
Penny walks down the hall in her tight skirt and hair looking perfect just like her make-up perfect. “Um why are you so dressed up Penny I thought were just dropping Miley off at dance.”
“Well sweetie I have to pick up those papers at work also so you know it’s a place of work so I have to dress in my normal work clothes to pick up the extra paperwork because I took off yesterday to bring you home from the hospital.”
We start walking out to Penny’s minivan. “So were going to drop off Miley at dance class so she can do her ballerina dancing and then we will go to your work, and get the paperwork from your boss.” I say to Penny.
“Well yea sort of.” I look at Penny as she opens the back sliding door and we see a car seat. Miley climbs in first than sits next to the car seat on a booster seat, and buckles her safety belt. “”Come on sweetie climb in the car seat, and then I will buckle you in.”
I stare at her like she has lost her mind. “Why do I have to sit in a car seat? Isn’t that for Miley?” Penny puts her hands on her hips and taps her high heels impatiently. “Where did the car seat come from also?”
“Enough just get in.” I climb into the baby car seat and Miley pushes the front over and Penny secures me in. “The next door neighbor came over and put it in the back seat for you.”
I look at Penny and she is talking about my archrival and enemy the next-door neighbor jock. “He called while you were in the shower and we were, you know talking and he seen you when you came home yesterday and knew we would need a car seat for you so he gave us one he had in his garage from when his kids where babies.”
“I guess his ex-wife takes their daughter to dance class the same time Miley goes. So he knew we would need one for you to go also.”
My temperature starts rising as Penny stares at me while she buckles me in. “I know you never liked him but he is really a nice guy and very sensitive too not the big strong stupid jock type like you said he was.”
“What you have to be kidding me. So you consider him your friend now, and he has a ex-wife so he is single too?” I shake my head not knowing how to think or respond to Penny.
I had better change the subject or I am just going to be pissed off all day. I am already in a baby's car seat wearing a dress and pink princess panties, so I am pissed about that too.
“So were going to drop off Miley at dance class so she can do her ballerina dancing and then we will go to your work, and get the paperwork from your boss? Is that the plan Penny?” I wait for her to respond.
Penny smiles looking back at me as she gets in the van, and starts driving away from our house. “Yea sort of sweetie.” What does she mean sort of? Thinking to myself.
“I mean I can't take you and Miley with me because it’s a place of business and there always lots of sick patience’s and germs there, I don’t want you two getting sick.”
I respond saying; “Yea I might get sick and get transformed into a female. Opps, to late hehehe.” We both smile at each other as I try to kid around a little bit about it.
Penny starts laughing as we smile each other. “Well where are you and Miley going to go while I go to work and pick that stuff up. You can't wait in the car, if anyone seen two small girls left in the van they would take me away.”
“So the only thing I can think of is for you to watch Miley in dance class, and when I am done at work I will come pick you up.”
The thought of sitting at the dance studio watching Miley definitely does not sound like a good time. “Well Penny why don’t you just bring me back home and I will wait for you there?”
“I can't leave you home alone. If anyone knew I did that, the authorities would take me away. Then all the kids including you would go to foster homes.”
I look at Penny staring at me through the rear view mirror. “That’s right sweetie, you too. If anyone ever met you, or gave you a physical you would be proven to be a little girl.”
“I don’t see any way around it okay? I will pick you up and we can have some private time while Miley is in dance class. She has ballet and modern dance so she will be there awhile. That’s why it would be fun just to pick you up and then we can go back home alone.”
Penny’s face was very serious but I totally did not get it. I look over at Mile
y in her pink leotard and tights with her just listening smiling and looking out the window not saying anything.
“Okay girls we are here.” Damn there she goes with the ‘girls’ word again.
Penny comes around and opens the slider door on the van and Miley already jumps out. “Penny can you stop saying the word girls, when I am one of the people it refers too please? It’s just one of those things that really bugs me okay?”
“Oh I am sorry sweetie no problem. Okay let me get you out of that car seat so you can watch Miley in her dance class.”
Penny is smiling at me while I climb out of the van fixing my short dress. “Okay try to be as fast as you can Penny okay?” The door on the van closes and I feel Miley grabbing my hand.
“Come on daddy we are going to be late, hurry up let’s go.” Miley says.
I roll my eyes as Penny smiles at us. “Okay girls have fun and stay together.” I hear Penny say girls again and I turn around to give her the look but she is already back in the minivan. No one listens to me, I get no respect.
“I better not call you daddy or everyone will look at us, and think we are crazy. So i am going to call you by your new name Cindy okay daddy?”
Miley is so funny if she only knew how she sounds. “Okay but remember only call me Cindy when we are in public okay Miley?”
“Yes daddy, I mean Cindy.” I watch Penny driving away; she even beeps the horn and waves to us as she pulls into traffic.
I look down and Miley is taking my hand again, while we walk inside the dance studio. I guess I had better make the best of it. “Miley where do the parents wait if they want to watch their kids practicing?”
“Over there daddy…Cindy I mean. You see the big glass window.” I turn and see it, as looking through the window overlooks the whole gymnasium.
I look back at Miley. “Have funny honey give daddy a hug.” I whisper to her. Miley hugs me and kisses me on the cheek than opens the locker room.
“Oh hi Ms. Carol.” I see a pretty lady in blue tights and a tight leotard greet Miley by hugging her.
I smile at the two of them. “How are you doing Miley?” I watch Miley hugging her. “Looks like you brought a friend with you. So what's her name?”
“Oh that’s um Cindy she is my best friend, and um my favorite cousin but we are more like sisters.” Miley says.
I see the pretty ballet teacher smiling at me. “Hi Cindy I am Ms. Carol, how are you today?”
“Oh hi Ms. Carol, I am Cindy um like Miley said. You have a nice place here.”
I look around and smile at Miley and her teacher smiling at me together. “Would you like to practice with us and your best friend Miley?”
“Oh no thank you, I am good, but thank you anyway.” I try to ignore Miley and her teacher smiling at me.
I start to feel nervous. “You have such pretty hair Cindy. Don’t you think Cindy has pretty hair Miley?”
“Oh yes she does I was telling my mommy that just this morning. I wish my hair was so thick and full like hers.
I look at Miley than her teacher, who is both staring at me. “This will be fun Cindy, don’t be scared ask Miley she has fun every time she comes here right Miley?”
“Oh yes this place is totally fun and Ms. Carol is the best teacher too.” I feel her taking my hand and I look over at Miley smiling from ear to ear.
What the hell do I do? Do I make a fuss and jump up and down like a two year old or what? I tried totally to be nice saying no I do not want to do ballet.
“Don’t worry this will be fun daddy.” Miley whispers in my ear while Ms. Carol comes back putting a small stack of clothes next to me on the bench in the dressing room.
I look at Ms. Carol smiling at me. “I don’t mean to be rude but I really don’t want to do ballet or any kind of dance Ms. Carol.” I feel Miley taking my shoes off as I feel Ms. Carol lifting my arms over my head.
“Oh don’t worry little one you will have so much fun plus you will meet a whole bunch of other little girls your same age.”
I look at Miley seeing a little grin on face. “Okay now I unbuttoned the back of your dress, so keep your hands over your head sweetie.”
“Good girl.” I feel her pull the little sundress over my head as I stand only in my panties. “Oh those panties are so pretty did you pick them or your mommy?”
I look at Miley smiling when we hear her say my mommy. “No I picked them out, I am not a baby.”
“Oh I am sorry honey I didn’t mean to say you were a baby. I know you’re a big girl aren’t you? Just like Miley here.” I roll my eyes thinking life cannot get any worse. “Okay you won't need your panties on; you can have them back after practice.”
She has to be kidding me; Miley bends down and pulls my panties down with one quick jerk. “Hey Miley I am naked I need some clothes.” Miley stands next to my naked body as she stares between my legs seeing that I am for sure a girl now. I cover up my new private area with both my hands.
“Don’t be shy little one we are all girls here no silly boys will see you.” I look over At Miley smiling at me.
I roll my eyes watching Miley grinning from ear to ear. “First let’s pull up these tights your sister, I mean cousin can help you while I get the rest of the outfit. You and Miley sure do have a strong family resemblance; you look more like twin sisters. I will be right back girls.”
“Sure I can help you.” Miley bends down and rolls up one of the legs of the tights and I slide my legs into it as she rolls it up my legs. “You do this good daddy, I mean Cindy.”
Miley watches me closely. “Thanks I watched our mommy, I mean your mommy put them on a million times and I also watched her teach your twin sisters and you how to put on tights. I have to admit I never thought I would be learning next how to put them on.”
“Hehehe, yea I bet daddy but these tights do look good on you and I have a whole bunch that don’t fit me anymore that you can have.” I look over at Miley and she starts to giggle. We both watch as me carol walks back in the room holding oh my god I guess this can get worse.
She hands the rest of the clothes to Miley and I want to run or jump out the window when I see Miley open it up in front of me. “Oh this leotard looks like it will fit you perfect it’s a size smaller than mine.”
“Here let me help you put your new leotard on their kind of tricky if you don’t know how to start off.” I see Miley holding it down as I step into both leg holes as she pulls my arms threw the armholes.
I turn around and look at myself in the mirror and I look exactly like little Miley except i am the one that looks smaller with me wearing the pink tights and matching pink leotard.
“This leotard feels so small it feels like it is going up my butt and between my legs too.”
I try to move around as I see in the mirror that it is going up my new vagina showing a very easily seen camel toe between my legs.
“Oh don’t worry little one that’s how it’s supposed to fit you. You will get used to it like the rest of the girls.” I look down between Miley's legs and I can barely see a camel toe between her legs but between mine, it is really easy to see.
I stand next to Miley and we truly do look like twin sisters with me the smaller of the two. She is smiling from ear to ear staring at us in the mirror with her eyes staring between my legs until I move myself so my back is to the mirror.
“Miley this is crazy I don’t want to be dressed like this and go dance.”
I watch as Miley puts her hands across her chest than leans into my ear. “I can tell Ms. Carol that you’re supposed to wear a diaper if you don’t listen to me.” I stop and stare at Miley with me in shock. My mouth is wide open not able to say anything.
“Now let’s walk out there and you will have fun and if I don’t see you smiling every time I look at you, I will tell her that you have potty accidents and should be wearing a diaper under your leotard. Now are you going to do as I tell you?”
Holy shit I cannot believe I am being told what to do by a four year old. What is my choice she is right about the diaper I sure do not want to wear a diaper let alone let these girls see me wearing one.
“Okay, okay Miley I will do it. Please don’t tell your teacher about the diaper.” I see Miley put out her hand and I take it as we walk out together to the rest of her dance class.
Of course, all the other girls are dressed in pink tights and pink leotards like Miley and i.
The end of part 8
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Note: I would like to apologize to all my readers for taking so long between chapters. I have had some serious personal drama that I had to deal with and I hope and pray things start to mellow out soon.
Again please forgive me and I hope everyone had a great Merry Christmas!!!
I hope you continue to enjoy my stories and thank you for your support and words of comfort.
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious honey
Part 9
By Princess Panty boy
“Wow Miley how many people are in your class?” I look around the gymnasium seeing all the little girls dressed like us. At least I won't stick out.
I still feel her holding my hand or I should say dragging me out to where all the girls are warming up I am guessing. All the girls are holding on to a railing while they stare at themselves lifting their legs looking into the large wall mounted mirrors.
“Hey Miley who is your friend?” I turn and see one of the girls start talking to Miley but she still is lifting her leg up really high than putting it down and then switching to the other.
I notice she is smiling at us while she stares at me up and down. “Oh this is my little sister, I mean my cousin um Cindy.”
“Cindy was going to watch us practice but Ms. Carol talked her into joining the class, so this will be extra fun.”
The little girl smiles at me hearing my name but actually, she is not really a little girl she is a little taller than Miley and me.
“Well welcome to our class Cindy I am sure you will have a great time. It has been a while since we had anyone new join our class.”
I hear her saying I am joining her class is major crazy. “Oh thanks but I am not joining your class, I am just here for today. It is nice meeting you.” I try to act polite so no one picks on me.
“That’s funny isn’t that what you said Miley when I brought you here with me last year? You have been coming here ever since.” Miley is smiling while nodding her head yes to the girl’s statement.
I look at her like she is out of her mind. “Oh by the way my name is Amber it’s great to meet you Cindy.”
“Oh thank you Amber it’s great to meet you too. How long have you been coming here?” I say and I don’t realize I am playing with my hair until I see my reflection in the mirror.
The reflection in the large mirror threw me off because I was watching the cute little girl in the mirror playing with her hair, and then I noticed that it was me in the pink tights and matching leotard.
I notice Miley putting her hand on the rail and start lifting her leg up. “You might want to stretch with us Cindy, so your body gets used to the movements. Just hold on to the rail Cindy and lift one leg at a time slowly and as high as you can than lower it as slow as you can. It is pretty easy but fun.”
“Oh okay I guess.” I stand next to Miley and I start doing the same thing as her. After a couple of minutes, I look around and then I notice I am lifting my leg higher than Miley. Actually, I am lifting it higher than any of the other girls also.
I hope I am doing it right, I am lifting my leg straight up like the other girls not bending my knee, but keeping it straight.
Holy smoke is that me, as I see myself in the pink tights and pink leotard lifting my leg up as high as I can which is way over my head.
OMG I look like a little girl being a ballerina, or is it gymnastic stuff. Man if anyone seen me doing this I would never hear the end of it. Oh, god if Mary seen me doing ballerina stuff oh man I would never get her respect back, if I ever had it before.
Speaking of respect, I wonder if she ever respected me as her father. All I can ever remember is grounding her in the past several years. The last time we ever did anything, fun together was when she was probably a little girl like Miley. I cannot remember doing anything fun with her lately.
Mary I guess is just growing up, maybe I should give her more slack. But damn if she seen me in here with Miley and these other little girls man my life would be a living hell.
I am just staring into the large mirror deep in thought, I did not notice Ms. Carol standing behind me.
“Wow Miley you didn’t tell me your friend was in dance before.” I am snapped out of it hearing her voice.
I look over at Miley smiling at me. “Oh I have never been in dance class before Ms. Carol.” I answer before Miley can get me in more trouble after she threatened me into walking out here and doing dance class with her.
“Well I guess you are a natural than, you are amazing how limber your body is. You lift your legs up over your head like you are blinking without any effort at all.”
Miley is smiling at me as I notice her and the other nine girls all staring at me warming up. I start to get a little nervous with everyone staring at me. “Can you do a split Cindy?”
“I never tried Ms. Carol, so I don’t know.” I stop lifting my leg up and down when I notice none of the other girls are warming up anymore. They are all just standing there staring at me, and Ms. Carol.
I put my hands next to my side and look back at Ms. Carol smiling at me. “Okay sweetie just put your legs together than slowly spread them out.” I start to do as she says.
“But do me a favor and don’t look in the mirror just look into my eyes. And try to spread your legs apart as slow as you can while trying to do a split okay Cindy”?
Hearing her calling me Cindy snaps me back into listening to her. “Okay Ms. Carol I will try but don’t expect too much from me I have never done this before.”
“Oh don’t worry Cindy just try your best, okay now start doing a split and don’t bend your knees as you separate them okay, and just stare into my eyes and you will be fine?”
I start sliding my legs apart while I am staring into Ms. Carol’s big beautiful eyes. My legs are sliding apart as slow as I can, slowly, slowly and I wonder what Ms. Carol’s first name is. Duh its Carol god I am dumb sometimes. I wonder if she is married or seeing anyone. I really want to check he long legs out but she will notice since we are both staring into each other's eyes.
This is pretty easy, I guess thinking to myself as I stare into her pretty blue eyes, and her long blonde ponytail with a light blue scrunches’ that matches her leotard. I wonder if my hair will grow to be as long and pretty like hers. She sure has a pretty body I hope mine looks as good as hers does when I grow up, I mean when I get bigger.
What the hell am I thinking I do not want to have long pretty hair, and a body like hers? But I bet my hair would look pretty in a long ponytail like hers with it tied up high on the back of my head like hers. Maybe mommy was right I mean Penny was right about me growing my hair longer.
Shit did I just refer to Penny as my mommy; damn my mind is losing it. I snap out of my daydream when I hear Ms. Carol speaking to me.
“That was great Cindy.” I notice Ms. Carol clapping her hands than I look around at the other girls in the class and they are standing around me in a circle clapping their hands too.
I snap out of my little day dream and I notice myself in the mirror I have done a complete split with both my legs on the floor one on the right and one on the left with my little crotch sitting on the floor as well.
“Wow I did it. I never knew I could do that. How did I do that Ms. Carol?” I feel her hands patting me on the shoulder.
I see her hand reach out and I take it, a second later, I am standing straight up again with my legs together.
“Like I said you are a natural Cindy. Most girls it takes years to do a perfect split like you just did. If I didn’t know any better I would say you didn’t even try you just did it.”
Ms. Carol must be reading my mind how the heck did she know I just listened to what she said and then I did it. “I guess.” I say kind of looking embarrassed.
“So was it as easy to do as you made it look Cindy?” I look around seeing the other nine girls all trying to do splits including Miley.
Looking back to Ms. Carol so she does not think I am ignoring her. “Um to be honest Ms. Carol I didn’t even think about it. I just did like you said I looked into your eyes and did as you asked me to do. You are a great teacher; all I did was listen to you.”
“I knew you made it look so easy. You really are a natural Cindy. I would love to talk to your parents about you joining our class full time. I bet your mommy would be so excited for you and proud of you too.”
I look up at her in shock. Hearing Ms. Carol wants to talk to my mommy. “We will talk later about it Cindy let’s just have fun okay?”
“Um okay, I guess.” I look over and Miley hugs me with all her might.
What is the matter I stare at her like she is out of her mind? “I am so glad you are going to join the class daddy, I mean Cindy. Mommy will be so proud of you.”
“No Miley I didn’t say I was going to join the class I was just agreeing with Ms. Carol that we will talk later.”
Miley ignores me when Ms. Carol starts to talk. “Okay everyone let’s get back to it now that we have all seen little Cindy here, a new star is born.” Everyone smiles staring at me as they all go back to their original spots holding onto the handrail.
“Okay class we are going to break up into pairs. So take a couple seconds and find someone you want to pair up with girls. Now hurry.”
Amber comes next to me. “Cindy can I be your partner? Than before I respond I see several other girls asking me the same thing.
“No Cindy is my sister we will be partner’s sorry girls.” I hear Miley say as she takes my hand and we walk over to Ms. Carol.
I look at Miley smiling at me. “Amber is my best friend and she lives next door to us but I want you to be my partner okay daddy, I mean Cindy I keep forgetting?”
“Of course Miley that sounds great, we will be partners. Give me five.” I hold my hand up high so she can slap me five. “Smack, hey Miley you didn’t have to smack me five so hard.” As I rub my hand.
Well at least I am bonding with Miley. Even though come to think of it she bribed me by threatening me with having to wear a diaper, or to come out here in her dance class.
“Sorry Cindy I used to always slap you hard when you were my daddy but now as my little sister I will try to be gentle.”
We continue to practice doing all types of dancing to different types of music and time goes by pretty fast. And before you know it, two hours have flown by and dance class is over.
“Okay girls we got done a little early so while you’re waiting for your parents to pick you up everyone can go outside and play on the playground.” Ms. Carol says.
Before I can even think, I hear one of the other girls yell out “Yes let’s race to the swings. The last one there has to push us on the swings.” I look at Miley smiling at me.
“One, two, three and gooooo.” Miley and the other girls start to take off and I start to catch up with Miley but she is still in front of me as we all run out to the playground.
All ten of us are running out the door and threw the small yard towards the playground. I unfortunately am last but I had a late start they all started before me I was not ready.
“Yea, we won. I guess our new dance member or like Ms. Carol said our new star is going to have to learn to run faster or she will be pushing us on the swings a lot.”
All the girls giggle and laugh, not teasing me just kidding around. “Yea I wasn’t ready you girls started before me, next time I will be ready and win.” I say smiling at them while there getting on the swings. I start pushing them one at a time; I walk behind each swing and push the other girls.
“Miley come here for a minute I want to ask you something.” Miley jumps off the swing and comes over to me. “Hey where is mommy I mean your mom she was supposed to pick me up while you were at dance class.”
I watch as Miley just lifts her hands up. “I have no clue that was the plan. Something else must of happen, mom always drops me off and ambers dad picks me up and he drops me off at home usually.”
“Miley, Cindy…can you girls run up here really quick I have a message for you.” We hear Ms. Carol calling us and we stop talking to each other and hear her.
Miley and I look towards the building than Miley speaks. “I’ll race you there on three. Ready one, two, and three…” We both take off running towards the building Miley barely beats me this time but she does win again.
“Wow you girls run fast. Did you both have a good time today?” We both turn and look at each other smiling and say yes Ms. Carol at the same time. Damn I sound like a little girl and I ran across the yard like a little kid too.
I really need to stop acting like this. “Cindy your mommy called and said for you to catch a ride home with Miley and Amber okay?”
“Okay Ms. Carol.” I say noticing Miley smiling from ear to ear. I heard the teacher say my mommy called that is just wonderful now Penny is saying she is my mommy.
Ms. Carol turns when she hears a SUV pull into the parking lot. Miley and I follow her staring at the SUV. That car looks like I have seen it before, but I cannot remember from where.
“Speaking of Amber's dad, looks like he just pulled in the parking lot. Amber your dad is here.” Ms. Carol yells out to Amber on the playground.
We turn and watch Amber running across the yard in her pink tights and pink leotards. “Okay Ms. Carol I am coming.” Damn is that what I looked like running over here.
I really need to get some jeans or something anything is better than all girls’ clothes, I have been wearing since I got out of the hospital.
Come to think of it, I have not worn any pants of any kind since I left the hospital. Just skirts and dresses and now these darn pink tights, and pink leotard.
“Okay girls I am glad you had fun. Cindy have your mommy call me so we can get you signed up to be part of the class full time.”
I look at her in shock. There is no way I am going to wear these tights and leotards every time I come here. How do I tell her that I had fun but I don’t want to ever be seen dressed like this?
“Okay Ms. Carol I will make sure she knows to call you.” I hear Miley say as we start walking with Amber towards their SUV.
I take Miley's hand. “Miley you can't tell mommy to let me come here again I don’t want to wear these clothes ever again I look like such a little girly girl.”
“Oh chill out Cindy. You are a girly girl. Just like you said I will tell our mommy that we had a great time and you want to come back little sister.”
I realize Miley is right I just did call her my mommy. Before I could respond we are over by Amber's SUV and when I see her dad I remember where I seen this car before.
“Hi girls did all of you have a great time in dance class?” He opens the back door as Miley gets in and Amber gets in the front. I climb in after Miley.
The second I get in the back seat, I want to freak out. This is Steve my archrival from high school, and our next-door neighbor. I bet he is trying to hit on Penny since he thinks I am out of the picture.
“So little Miss Cindy my name is Mr. Steve and I am your next-door neighbor. How was your first day at dance class, did you have fun?”
I look at him as I try to secure my safety belt. “Here let me get that for you. Amber had a hard time doing it when she was a baby so I will get that for you.”
“There ya go little one you’re all buckled up. Now let’s get you girls on the road.” We pull out of the parking lot and I see Miley smiling at me as we drive than she looks out the window.
Amber turns around and smiles at Miley and me. “I am so glad Cindy you are in our dance class. You made it so fun, I never seen Ms. Carol so happy when she was working with you.” Amber says.
“Oh no I just realize I left all my clothes at the dance class. These are Ms. Carols extra dance outfit.” I say aloud for everyone to hear.
Miley turns and looks me in the eyes. “Don’t worry I will tell mommy it was an accident so she doesn’t spank you for leaving your pretty clothes behind.”
“Speaking of your mom she called me and asked for me to pick you up Cindy she was having lunch with her boss again. She has been spending a lot of lunches with him lately that’s why I picked you up Miley all these weeks from dance class.”
I look up hearing Penny was having lunch with her boss. Man that is the guy that was caught cheating on his now ex-wife. Man he is a big guy too I remember meeting him at the last Christmas party. He is like six foot six and drives a sports car too.
“Where are we going daddy this isn’t the way home?” Miley and I look out the window and we try to figure where we are.
I shake my head hearing that Penny has been going out on several lunches with her boss. Her single rich boss.
“Oh I forgot to tell you girls that your mommy has to pick up the twins after the game. They are cheerleading and she asked for me to meet her at the game.”
Great did he say your mommy-meaning Penny is my mommy too? Darn it I really need to talk to Penny about this. “Okay girls we are here.” As we stop in the high school parking lot.
“You mean our mommy is here picking up our twin sisters Mr. Steve?” Miley says. Man, she said our mommy and our twin sisters she is treating me like a little girl too.
Amber climbs out and opens my door as I try to undo the safety belt but I cannot get it. “Here let me help you get that Cindy. This safety belt is child proof I couldn’t do it when I was a baby but I can now.”
“Okay you can climb down now Cindy be careful we don’t want you to get hurt.” I look at her treating me like a baby and I just ignore her and shake my head.
Miley takes my hand and Amber takes my other hand as we walk with her dad towards the football field. “Sounds like the game is still playing.” We hear the crowd cheering for something exciting on the field must of happen.
“Look there's our mommy's minivan Cindy.” I turn and see it sitting in a parking spot. I realize Miley said our mommy, but I cannot correct her here or everyone would hear us.
We walk through the entrance and the whole crowd gets on their feet. We can barely hear anything when we notice Amber's dad answering his cell phone. “Oh hi baby where are you? We saw your minivan in the parking lot.”
“Hold up girls your mommy is on the phone.” Holy smoke did he just answer the phone saying hi baby, answering the call from my Penny. Is that the right way to talk to my wife? What the heck is going on here they sure sound like more than just next-door neighbors?
The three of us stop walking and watch him talking to Penny saying; “yea, yea okay.” and so on. There is no way to understand what the conversation is about.
“Okay girls your mommy is in the bleachers and she wants us to come up there. She said she is near the entrance do any of you see her?”
All of us look up at the same time as we start scanning the freaking millions of people in the stands. There really aren’t millions of people, but it sure is packed. There is no way we are going to see her from standing here.
“Does anyone see her yet?” We here Amber's dad, Steve who is a freaking retard if we see her we would say something.
We stand there looking around still until. “I see mommy, I mean umm Ms. Penny waving at us.” Everyone sees where I am pointing to and they start waving too. I cannot believe I called her mommy again.
“Okay girls follow me hold hands so we don’t get separated. Good job Cindy seeing your mommy.” Miley smiles at me hearing him referring to Penny as my mommy again.
We start weaving in and out of people as Steve is just going at his normal pace as the three of us are trying to keep up with him. Were a whole lot smaller than him and we have to almost fight through the masses to keep up with him.
Finally, we get to Penny and I start to notice everyone smiling at us. I stare back at them trying to figure out what their problem is. I see some lady staring at us and specially me so I turn and catch eye contact with her smiling at me.
“Where do you girls go to gymnastics at? Here in town, my little Tammy is going into kindergarten and she looks to be about the same age as you?” Oh, man, I forgot what we are wearing and all of a sudden, I feel naked. I forgot totally that we three are still wearing our gymnastics clothes.
Oh man that makes total sense now everyone was staring at us because we are wearing pink tights and matching leotards oh man this bites.
“Um yes we go to Ms. Carol's dance and gymnastics studio here in town. My little sister Cindy is really shy.” I turn and hear Miley respond to the lady's comments.
That is so messed up Miley said I was her little sister again. I need to have a talk with her when we get home. “Come on girls hurry up to mommy.” Miley and I turn hearing our mommy calling us.
“Sorry our mommy is calling us we have to go ma’am. It was nice meeting you maybe we will see little Tammy at gymnastics sometime.”
We start to walk away. “Thanks again girls, you look so cute in your dance outfits.” The smiling lady says. That is weird she is smoking hot and all I thought about was that I have a skirt like hers at home that I seen in my dresser. Man I need to get a grip.
“Hey girls you look so cute in you dance outfits, and Cindy you look great too. I guess you went to gymnastics and dance with Miley did you have fun sweetie?”
Everyone starts to sit down before Miley and I get there. Steve of course sits next to Penny and Amber, Miley sit next to each other, and there is no room. Darn I will sit between Penny and Steve that will piss him off.
“Steve can you move closer to Amber so I can sit there is no more room?” I see Penny look at me and Steve gives me a weird look too.
I move to where he needs to slide over and I feel his hands around my waist as he picks me up and sits me down on in his lap. “Hey I don’t want to sit here I am not a baby ya know.” I say.
“Oh that is so nice of you Steve to let her sit in your lap since there was no more room left on the bench.” I roll my eyes hearing Penny. “Oh and Cindy you need to call him Mr. Steve like the other girls do okay sweetie?”
I give her a mean look. “But mommy I don’t want to sit on his lap please.” Oh, no I didn’t call her mommy in front of everyone.
“Mommy can I have a drink I forgot to bring my drink from the car.” Miley says butting into my conversation and hopefully everyone will forget I called Penny my wife mommy.
Steve pulls out his wallet and gives Miley a 20-dollar bill. “Miley maybe you can get drinks for all of us. Me and your mommy will stay here and hold our seats okay?” while I am sitting I feel something rubbing against my leotard covered bottom wish Steve would move that stuff out of his pocket. Wait a minute that is his; holy smoke I am sitting on his bulge in his pants and that is his cock.
“I will come with you too Miley.” I slide off of Steve's lap and happen to notice his bulge getting bigger. I look away, and I see penny staring at me staring between his legs.
Penny catches me staring at Steve’s bulge as I get off of his lap rubbing my bottom. I cannot believe I was sitting on his penis, I wonder if it is as big as it felt while I was sitting on it, how gross. What am I thinking before as a man I would kick his ass, now I am thinking about if his penis is big or not.
“You girls be good, and stay together especially you little girl. Yes I am talking to you Cindy, do you hear me?”
Penny looks at me and I just stare at her. “You better answer mommy or she will give you a spanking again.” I turn and hear Miley say she will spank me again, I didn’t know she knew about when Penny spanked me and made me wet my panties I mean wet myself.
“Yes I hear you.” I say while I try not to think about Miley knowing I got a spanking.
Penny looks at me. “Yes I hear you what little girl?” I continue to stare at Penny as I wonder why she is treating me like a lil girl, but I guess I do look like a lil girl to everyone.
“I mean yes I hear you mommy.” I try to make it sound like I am being tough but instead I sound like a toddler. I turn and notice Miley smiling from ear to ear that she made me call her mommy in front of everyone.
Amber, Miley, and I start walking down the bleachers and I still cannot stop thinking about me sitting on Mr. Steve's penis bulge. Oh well at least I am not back there sitting with them. “Slow down Miley you are going too fast.” I say as we walk.
“Okay, okay were almost off the bleachers than it will be easier to walk silly little girl.” That is so messed up Miley is teasing me now.
Amber turns around and smiles at Miley and I. “Is your little sister always so whinny Miley?” I watch both of them turn and stare at me waiting for Miley to respond.
“I am not whinny I am just tired from all that gymnastic and dance stuff I never did that before you both are used to it.” Both of them ignore me as we leave the bleachers and start walking over to the food court area where they sell all the munchies and stuff.
We get in front of the snack bar area and I notice Miley and Amber looking at the billboard reading the menu. I look up to read what they have for candy, and the different types of soft drinks and stuff but the words and lettering looks way different.
“What can I help you with girls?” All three of us look at the teenager behind the counter. “Looks like the three of you are coming from gymnastics, when you grow up I bet you will be great cheerleaders.”
Miley turns and makes eye contact with the teenager. “Our twin sisters are already cheerleaders when we grow up we want to be just like them.” Miley brags and smiles.
“Oh that’s great so Mary and Stephanie must be your big sisters than. They are the only twins on the squad.” I look at her like how did she know that. “I am also on the squad but I twisted my ankle in practice so I have to sit this game out see.”
We look as she shows us her bandaged foot. “I just noticed that the junior varsity cheerleaders are cheering the rest of the game. A couple of the varsity cheerleaders just past and were going under the bleaches.”
“You girls are way too young to go under the bleachers with boys like them.” Miley turns and looks at Amber than at me.
Oh know what is that look Miley is giving me. I seen that look on Mary’s face when she was a little girl like me, and she was up to something. I mean when she was a little girl umm yea not like me. Oh whatever.
“We will be right back were going to see if our sisters want something too.” Miley turns and Amber follows.
I look confused. Miley can we stop at the bathroom first I really need to go potty really quick okay?” Both of them don’t stop walking or even slow down, they just ignore me totally.
“We will be quick so you can wait you’re a big girl right?” Oh, man am I supposed to say I am a big girl. What is the difference being a big girl or little girl I am still a girl? I just shake my head not responding.
We see two people up in the distance and it looks like a guy and a girl and there kissing. We sneak up closer and really quite so, they cannot hear us. There is a small maintenance shack down there so we sneak around it to get a closer look.
I hear the other two girls giggling and then I realize I am giggling also when they tell me to be quite. “Shhh Cindy you are giggling too loud.”
“Isn't that one of your big sisters Miley?” Miley turns and I look and sure enough that is Mary standing there wearing her cheerleading uniform making out with some guy.
We hide by the maintenance shack as we watch them kissing than the boys hands reach around the back of her uniform and go under the back of her skirt. The guy is squeezing her pantied bottom while we stare.
“I can't believe Mary is letting that guy do that to her Miley.” We three stare not saying anything.
Amber comes closer. “Remember when we seen Mary in her room with her boyfriend they were doing a lot more than kissing.” I listen to Amber and Miley, and I cannot believe Mary is doing that kind of stuff. Wonder what Miley and Amber so them doing.
“Look there she goes Miley.” We hear Amber say. Miley and I stare more and sure enough Mary slid her hand down the boys chest and was rubbing his massive bulge threw his shorts as they were kissing.
We stare and my eyes are like bulging out of my head not believing what I am seeing. I cannot believe this what my daughter is doing. All of a sudden she slides her hand inside his shorts and you can see she is stroking him inside his shorts while there kissing.
Wow, Mary sure looks like she is enjoying herself. Not to mention her boyfriend’s hands are everywhere. Mary sure is going for it; I wonder what it feels like to be doing that to a guy. What am I thinking? But, Mary sure looks like she is enjoying herself.
Oh man I still cannot believe my eyes, I mean I know what Penny and I did when we were younger it is just too crazy seeing my teenage daughter doing this. But she sure looks like she is having fun.
“Come on you guys let’s get out of here, who wants to watch this anyway that looks gross to me?” I hear Amber say as I watch Mary, and then I turn around and notice that Amber and Miley are not there.
I look around and get kind of scared when I don’t see them. Oh man where did they go? I slowly look to the left than to the right not seeing Miley or Amber. I cross my legs together thinking should I find them or go straight to the restroom.
“Who is that?” I turn around and I am face to face with Mary staring at me. “Oh my god that is you daddy dearest I love your little pink tights and matching leotard. You must be in baby Miley's class now right? I guess I should be calling you little sister seeing you dressed like this.”
I cross my legs and look up at Mary. I want to argue with her calling me her little sister but I need to use the bathroom so I will wait until later.
“Whatever Mary we did watch you with your boyfriend but I won't tell mommy, I mean Penny what we watched you do with him.”
Mary's eyes start to light up like she is an alien from another planet and she is going to explode. “I don’t care what you seen because if you even think of telling on me I will make your life even worse little BABY sister so don’t mess with me Cindy.”
“I may look like a little girl but I am still your father and you will listen to me.” I notice Mary's eyes start to light up again at me being forceful with her.
Mary grabs my arm. “You don’t look like a little girl you ARE a little girl or I should say a little BABY GIRL. Just look between your legs little sister you’re not a man or even a boy anymore you’re a little baby girl.”
“Don’t worry Mary I won't tell mommy I mean your mom what we watched you do with your boyfriend.” I try to change the subject but all I can think about is keeping my legs together, and finding a bathroom fast.
“You be a good girl and maybe when you’re older I will help you find your own boyfriend little sis. That would be fun than I can watch you playing with him so I know you’re doing it right hehehe.” Mary giggles as I slowly turn trying to shake her hand off my arm.
Mary smiles at me. “Where do you think you’re going little sister?” I notice her looking down at me crossing my legs. “Now you be a good girl and I won't spank you.”
“What I am you father Mary so go have fun with your boyfriend and I will see you later.” I shake my arm again real fast and brake loose from her grip and this is where I made my next mistake.
I should of broke loose than ran for my life but I broke loose, turned, and walked away slowly until Mary grabbed me again. “Hey let me go Mary I told you I won't tell mommy what I seen you doing with your boyfriend. Just let me go.”
“Who said you could leave yet little sister? I guess I have to teach you a lesson little girl.” I feel her holding my arm real tight and then the next thing I am laying over her lap. With my feet kicking.
No way is this happening to me. I am laying across my teenage daughters lap like I am a little child. “Smack” I feel her give me a hard smack across my bottom right through the tights and leotard. “Now stop your kicking or you will make this worse.” I hear Mary saying something but I am way too busy trying to break free until I feel the first hard smack on my bottom.
“Okay I warned you little sister. SMACK, SMACK SMACK” I start to cry softly and then I feel Mary letting me back down on the ground as she sees me crying and keeping my legs crossed with my hands between my legs.
Mary smiles at me while I am crying and she puts one of her hands on each of my knees. “No Mary please don’t do that.” I cry softly.
“Are you going to be a good little girl daddy?” I feel her start spreading my knees apart.
My head looks up if she moves my legs anymore I am going to pee all over myself. “Yes Mary I will be good I promise.”
“You are going to be a good what daddy?” I still feel pressure on her hands as she slowly moves my legs apart.
I feel like I am going to explode and wet myself any second. “I will be a good little girl Mary I promise.” The second I say that I see a big grin on Mary's face from ear to ear, than I relax.
“Good girl little Cindy.” The second after her comment both her hand spread both my knees totally apart and I feel myself peeing and I cannot stop. “Spread your legs and squat or you will soak your tights too baby sis.”
I don't know what to do as I listen and I see the stream of pee coming out between my legs making a small puddle on the floor. I start to cry louder now that I am peeing threw my clothes.
“Don’t worry little sis we can go back to moms van and change you real quick unless you want to go back and let mom see you wet your panties again.”
I feel scared but Mary is making sense the last thing I want is to have Penny see me in wet panties. “When you are done going potty just stand up and we can walk to the van before anyone sees you wet yourself again.”
“Okay I guess.” I stand up straight and notice that my tights are only wet between the legs so that is a good thing. I thought for sure both my legs would be soaked also, from how much I peed. I still need to go more but the last thing I want to do is pee more in front of Mary.
I rub both my eyes and Mary smiles at me. “Okay little daddy dearest lets walk to mommy's car so we can get you changed.” I ignore Mary's comment making me feel like I am a toddler. We start walking together, as we are back with all the people leaving the bleachers behind. I smile feeling relaxed as we walk towards the parking lot.
“Ring, Ring. Oh its mom calling on my cell. You better hold my hand so you don’t get lost with all these big people.” I reach up and take Mary’s hand as she answers her phone with the other. “Oh hi mom what's going on?”
I can hear Penny’s voice barely and I have no idea what she is saying but by her tone, she seems concerned. “No everything is okay she is with me she kind of had an accident and were walking back to your van to get my little sister Cindy changed.”
“Oh good I was starting to worry about her since Miley and Amber came back without her.” I notice Mary puts her phone on speaker so I can hear Penny.
I hear Penny's voice and she is more relaxed now. “Mom I put my cell on speaker so little Cindy can hear you too.” I smile also hearing Penny’s voice.
“Okay girls you be good and Cindy you listen to your big sister she is in charge when I am not around, and she will take care of you until your back here honey okay?”
Oh, god she called Mary my big sister and she put her in charge. “Come on little sister answer mommy so she knows you’re okay she was worried about you.”
“I am okay you don’t have to worry mommy.” What the hell did I just say no way I just called Penny mommy and in front of Mary? I look up and see Mary smiling from ear to ear.
What the hell is happening to me? We stop at Penny’s van. “Okay mom were at the van I will make sure she is okay. We will see you in a bit.” Mary looks down at me still holding her hand. “Tell your mommy bye bye little sis.”
“Bye mommy.” Oh shit I called Penny mommy again. Mary hit the beeper on the key chain and the van door opens up.
I start to climb in. “Okay mom we will see you after I change her.” I turn and see Mary smiling at me again. “Okay little sister get undressed and I will get you some dry clothes.”
“What in front of you and everyone in the parking lot?” Mary climbs in and shuts the door smiling at me.
I wonder what she is thinking about as I see a big grin on Mary's face, as she looks in the bag on the seat. “Don’t worry little sister the windows are tinted and it is just us girls here. Now strip and hurry I don’t want these pee soaked clothes to get on the seat.”
“Okay I guess.” She is right there is no way anyone can see in the vans windows. I remember before my accident when Penny and I were messing around in the back seat of this van while the girls were watching a game right her in the same parking lot.
I giggle to myself thinking about that. I look down at my legs, I snap out of my little daydream moment, and I am totally naked with Mary staring between my legs. “Wow your little potty is all red you must be getting a little infection since you wet your panties.”
I look down and she is right I am red around my new little vagina. “Lay back and I will put some lotion on you little sis.” Man I hate when she calls me that, it makes me feel so small.
“Here hold the bag on your tummy while I fix you up.” I feel the small pink bag put on my chest and tummy as I hold onto it so it doesn’t fall on the floor.
I feel some cold lotion being rubbed in around my private area as I look up at Mary, and I can barely see her with the bag on my tummy. “I bet this lotion feels real good on your little vagina daddy.” I hear her teasing me again.
“You sure don’t look like a big strong daddy anymore who always yelled at me.” I start to feel concerned hearing the tone of her voice. “Now lift your little bottom up daddy dearest so I can get you changed.”
I lift my bottom up high so she doesn’t think I am a little baby. The bad thing is the second I do that I feel a warm dry diaper being slid between my legs. Before I can breathe twice she secures the tape of the pink disposable diaper around me.
“Hey Mary I don’t want to wear a diaper I am not a baby you know.” I move the pink bag off my tummy and the pink diaper makes me look so small.
Mary is smiling down at me ignoring me, as I feel her sliding some new pink tights up my legs. “Sorry little daddy there aren’t any pretty panties in the bag for you so you will have to wear the cute little diaper”.
“But I don’t want to wear a diaper Mary.” I feel the tights being pulled up and over the diaper. Mary continues to ignore me and what is my choice.
I sure hope she pulls some pants or even shorts out of the bag I am so tired of wearing dresses and skirts. I haven’t worn and pants or even shorts since I had my accident. I guess I am just screwed since she put tights on me I am sure they will go underneath a dress or another skirt.
“What is that Mary?” I see something pink and silky. “I can't wear that with a diaper Mary please. No that’s wet still I don’t want to wear the pink leotard.”
I feel her bending my elbows and sliding my arms into the little pink leotard. “Oh would you rather wear a pretty dress daddy?” Mary smiles as she asks me if I rather wear a pretty dress.
“Yes Mary I rather wear a dress than my wet leotards and tights. Please I feel silly enough wearing tights and a leotard but do I really have to wear pee soaked ones too?”
I look up as I feel the pink leotard stretch and form around my body. “Well lucky for you this isn’t your pee soaked leotard and tights. These are Miley's extra set of dance clothes she keeps in her bag.”
“Since there Miley's they are bigger and fit perfect over your diaper.” I look down and I am now totally changed with the diaper bulging threw the tights and leotard plainly seen by anyone that I am wearing a diaper under my dance clothes.
I don’t mean my dance clothes I mean Miley's clothes. What am I thinking like a girl I really need to get a grip. I play with my long hair like a little girl but I don’t notice I am acting like a typical little girl?
“I’ll tell ya what daddy dearest I will let you make a big girl decision. I will let you choose, you can either wear you pee soaked leotards and pee soaked tights with no diaper, and everyone will see and smell that you wet yourself like the baby you are.”
I am so screwed while I listen to Mary's ideas. “Or you can wear Miley's extra dry dance clothes with the diaper.” I am thinking about it for so long like my response will be the difference between world peace or war.
“Okay I guess I will wear the dry clothes with the...” I see Mary smiling at me waiting for me to finish what I was saying.
I ignore her stare. “So you want to wear what daddy?” Oh I look at Mary and I can tell she just wants me to say aloud what I choose to wear.
“Okay I want to wear the dry clothes with the diaper; okay I said it are you happy?”
Mary's grin is so big looks like she is going to explode. “I just want to make sure I understand you daddy dearest. You want to wear your diaper right?”
“Yes Mary I want to wear my diaper.” Just hearing me say that; I feel like I have shrunk down to the level of being a small toddler as I put my head down ashamed and beaten by my own daughter.
The grin on Mary's face says it all. She has beaten me again, how can she out smart me I mean I was an adult I went through school and college and my own teenage daughter is smarter than me.
Oh well know sense whining about it at least I am not wearing peed on leotards and tights. The good things are what I should focus on I won't smell like pee at least. So that is a good thing.
“Okay princess daddy give me your hand.” Without thinking, I just put my hand out and Mary takes my hand and helps me out of the van.
I am standing for the whole world to see in a bulky diaper covered by tights and a leotard. “Mary what are you doing I can't walk around dressed like this?” I hear her hit the beeper on the key ring and the van locks.
“Don’t worry lots of baby's wear diapers daddy you will fit right in hehehehe.” I hear her giggle as we start to walk back towards the bleachers. I watch as we walk through all the people. Most of them are ignoring me. I guess it is not an odd sight seeing a little girl in her dance outfit wearing a diaper.
Oh my god I am looking at myself like I am a real baby girl what the hell is Mary making me think like. Damn I wish I didn’t admit to saying I wanted to wear the diaper I am sure I will not hear the end of it.
“You want something to drink little princess before we go back up in the bleachers baby sister?”
Wow, I don’t know how to respond hearing all her insults. So, I will just ignore her calling me a little princess and her baby sister. I will get her back, but come to think of it, that is what she said to me.
Mary said she would get me back for getting her in trouble and being a mean dad to her. Mary thinks I was mean to her, but I know I was not the best dad but I wasn’t bad I don’t think.
Here I am walking up the bleachers in pink tights and a matching leotard, and wearing a freaking diaper too. My life is out of control for sure I should have at least told her when we were near the restrooms I still have to go potty; I mean use the bathrooms still.
“Look up there my little sissy daddy; mommy is waving at us.” I turn my head and see Penny standing in front of her seat waving at us. “Looks like our mom had her hands in Amber's dads lap until she seen us daddy. You aren’t jealous are you hehehe?”
I look real quick and see the blanket over his lap as we walk closer. “Here she is mom I just wanted to drop her off so she doesn’t get lost again. Little baby Cindy had an accident so I changed her.”
“You put her in a diaper Mary how come?” I turn and look at Mary smiling at me from ear to ear.
Why is she smiling so hard? I turn and wait for Mary to respond. “Well I gave her a choice and little Cindy said she wanted to wear a diaper, so I put one on her.” Penny looks at me with a concerned look on her face.
“Is that true sweetie did you ask for a diaper?” Mary is grinning from ear to ear as we make eye contact and what do I say? How do I respond? I did ask to wear a diaper I just didn’t know I was going to leave the van wearing it.
I turn and see Penny looking at me still concerned. “Um yes I did ask for the diaper.” I look down at my feet totally embarrassed.
“That’s not how you talk to our mom baby Cindy.” I feel Mary grab my arm.
Penny stares at me. “Yes I wanted to wear a diaper mommy, I had an accident, and I didn’t want to have another one.” I want to run or jump into a hole and hide but I cannot even cry because it is true I asked to wear the damn diaper.
“Well we will have to pick up some more the next time we are at the store baby girl.” I see Mary smiling at me grinning still from ear to ear.
I feel a little pee squirt into the diaper and I stop it before anyone could notice. What am I going to do wait until the end of the game then use the bathroom I don’t think I could wait 30 seconds let alone to the end of the game? I wonder how long before it is over anyway?
I guess what's the difference if I wet myself now anyways at least I am wearing a diaper. I look around and no one is staring at me as I start to pee in my diaper.
The second I start to pee into the diaper Steve puts his hands around my waist, picks me up, and sits me down on his lap. Oh man I can’t stop peeing at least he cannot tell I am wetting myself while I am sitting in his lap. I don’t even try to stop peeing anymore.
I turn and see Penny smiling at me with an odd look on her face like she knows some secret or something. I reach out and take her hand.
“You know if we leave now we won't get stuck in all the traffic leaving the game.” I look back into Penny's smiling face. “What do you think sweetie?”
Penny smiles as she sees me sitting a little un comfortable on his lap. “Yea mommy let’s go now.” Oh, man, I said mommy again to Penny but I didn’t even think I just said it. Well were in public so that will be my defense if she says anything about me calling her mommy again.
“Here give me your hand sweetie, come on girls lets beat the traffic.” Penny takes my hand, we start to leave, and I notice Amber and her dad following behind us.
We start walking across the parking lot and Miley looks at me. “Hey little sister I’ll race you to the car your so slow I know I will beat you.” Miley smacks my arm and takes off as I start to run after her.
“Girls be careful.” We both run full bore to the car and Miley wins by a hair. “You cheated I wasn’t ready to start. You started before me Miley.”
Penny smiles but shakes her head. “Girls, girls enough of arguing just get inside so we can get home. I climb in after Miley and get back in my car seat I mean the car seat. “Here let mommy buckle you up sweetie.”
“Why do I have to be in a car seat and Miley doesn’t?” I say as Penny is closing the sliding do on the van. Looks like she is ignoring me.
Miley pulls my hair and I turn to her as Penny gets in the driver’s seat. “You have to be in the car seat because you’re a baby Cindy.”
“No I am not tell her mommy I am not a baby. Mommy tell her.” Oh, my god I sound totally like a little toddler. I stop talking when I realize how I sound.
Mary turns around and then looks me in the eyes. “She sure sounds like a baby to me mom and looking at that wet diaper I would say she acts and looks like a baby too.”
“Did you wet your diaper again little Cindy?” I hear Penny say and she is calling me little Cindy again but we are not in public as we drive out of the parking lot.
I ignore Penny asking me if I wet my diaper again and I just sit there until Stephanie pulls my hair from the seat behind me. “Mom asked you a question.” I ignore Stephanie and just sit in the car seat not talking.
“Stop it Stephanie.” I say while I look away from anyone trying to make eye contact with me.
We pull in the driveway at home and I relax as Mary opens my door and un buckles my safety belt. Stephanie and Miley are up by the front door already as Penny un-locks the door while Mary and I walk in last. Miley and I stand by Penny as she puts one of her hands on each of our shoulders.
“Okay girls go get changed and you can play in your room while I start dinner.” Mary and Stephanie are standing behind Penny smiling at me.
I feel Miley grab my hand and start pulling me into her room. “Miley my clothes or my new clothes aren’t in here there in mommy's room I mean in my room.”
“Well I will race you and see who can get dressed first. I will count too ten so that will give you a chance to get into mommy’s room.” I start to walk out the door and I hear Miley counting then I run up the stairs almost crashing into Stephanie.
When I get to the top of the stairs I hear Mary and Stephanie talking to mom I mean Penny. “Mom you need any help with dinner?”
“No I am good just go get changed out of your cheerleading uniforms and check in on your little sisters okay?” What the hell she is telling Mary and Stephanie to check up on their little sisters meaning more than one meaning me counting as one of the little sisters.
Oh, I better get change I forgot Miley is racing me, when I hear her stop counting and say GO. I run into mommy's bedroom I mean my bedroom, I slowly tear off the leotard that feels like it was glued to me, and I slide down the tights.
The closet has tons of little dresses and skirts hanging everywhere so I just grab the pink princess top and short pink pleated skirt. This looks easy to put on so I don’t have to worry about buttons, or zippers on the back of the dresses anymore.
I pull the tiny pink skirt up my legs and over the diaper after I try to pull the princess top down more since it doesn’t cover my tummy all the way. Oh, the heck with it I start walking down the stairs and see Miley walking out of her room in a yellow flowered dress that is just above her knees.
“Looks like I won again little sister.” I don’t pay too much attention to how short my skirt is until Miley looks at my outfit up and down. “I like your outfit Cindy it looks really pretty on you. Do you think my dress is pretty too?”
I smile hearing Miley say how nice I look in the clothes I picked. “Yes your dress is really pretty Miley. I like it a lot.”
“Good because the way it seems to be working when I outgrow this dress you will be getting all my hand me downs so that’s cool right?”
I feel her take my hand as we walk in her room and sit on her floor when she hands me a Barbie and we start playing Barbie's in the center of her floor.
Laying on my tummy I don’t notice that the skirt I am wearing is so short that the pink diaper is in plain view. “You girls having fun in here?”
We both hear mommy say and we both answer at the same time “Yes mommy.” But neither one of us look at her we just continue to play with Barbie's.
“Looks like there having fun mom.” I don’t turn around but Mary is standing next to Penny smiling at us.
The end of part 9
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious honey?
Part 10
By Princess Panty boy
“Mom what are we having for dinner?” I hear Stephanie or Mary say as I turn around while I am laying on the floor playing Barbie's with Miley.
What the hell am I doing I need to talk to Penny not play with Barbie's. I put the two Barbie's in the Barbie house and stand up. “What are you doing Cindy? I thought we were playing Barbie's.”
“I am letting my two Barbie's take a nap. I need to talk to your mom. We can play later.”
The second I stand up, I remember that I am wearing a diaper still and I wet it earlier so I need to get rid of it somehow. Maybe I will get rid of this diaper before Penny see’s I wet myself again.
I start walking up the steps towards Penny and my bedroom so I can get rid of this wet diaper before someone sees me. I push the door open, and there is Penny getting undressed.
“You need some help Penny?” I walk over to her after she kicked her heels off and smiles at me. “Turn around Penny and I will un-zip you.”
Penny turns around. “I thought you were playing Barbie's with Miley.” I cannot reach the zipper so I climb up on the bed and stand up and now I am the same height at Penny.
“I was just getting her situated so I could spend some time with you baby it has been such a busy day.” I put one of my hands on her shoulder and pull the zipper down on her tight sexy little dress she has on.
The dress falls to the floor and I see Penny wearing only her black bra and matching silk panties. Oh, god she is so sexy. “Does that feel better Penny?” I smile at her half-naked body.
“Yes much better but my back and shoulders feel so stiff from walking around and climbing those bleachers in these high heels.”
I jump off the bed like I am on a trampoline, hop over to the bedroom door, close it all the way, and turn off the lights. “What are you thinking about sweetie? We can't stay up here very long because I ordered pizza and he will be here in thirty minutes or less.”
“No worries Penny I just wanted to have some private time with you and with the lights out it helps me forget about being in a girl’s body or I should say a little girl’s body.”
I climb back up on the bed and put my hands on Penny's shoulders. “Turn around baby and sit on the edge of the bed.” I say to Penny. The moment she sits down, I start to rub her shoulders and neck. I notice Penny starts to relax.
“Does that feel good baby?” I didn’t need to ask her I can feel her whole body start to relax and not be so tense.
I continue to rub her shoulders and back making her feel better. “Yes that feels so good, it makes me so relaxed I am going to fall asleep sweetie.”
“Just relax Penny and you will feel better.” I continue to rub and feel Penny's smooth shoulders and her back, but nothing sexually just making her feel more relaxed and at ease.
While I am massaging Penny's shoulders and back, I hear a car pull in the driveway. “Oh that must be the pizza man sweetie let me up and I will go pay him.”
“No relax Penny I will handle it. Just lean back and lay down.” I grab two of our pillows and I make sure they are under Penny's head when she lays back on the bed.
I climb off of the bed and I see Penny's purse on her dresser and I take it and walk out of our bedroom quickly. The doorbell rings as I am closing the bedroom door and I run down the stairs and put mommy's purse I mean Penny's purse on the counter. I notice Stephanie answer the door and it is the pizza man.
“How much is the pizza Stephanie?” I yell out to her standing by the door. I climb up on the chair so I can see in the purse better. I take out Penny's wallet out of her purse and open it up. “How much is it Stephanie I yell louder this time?”
I look inside for cash. “Its $35.00 dollars for two large pizzas with peperone and Italian sausage miss.” I hear the pizza man say. The second I take two twenty’s out of Penny's purse I feel someone grab my arm and pull me off the chair as I fall on the kitchen floor holding my knee since I landed hard on it.
“What do you think you’re doing daddy dearest?” I look up at Mary who just pulled me off the chair and pushed me on the floor. I go to pick up the cash that fell out of my hand and I feel a hard smack against my hand and then across my face.
I am in shock that Mary would pull me off the chair and push me on the floor than she smacks my face and hand I don’t know what to do but cry. I start to cry softly than harder, and harder. I am so scared that I have both my hands covering my face so she does not hit me again.
“I didn’t mean too, I mean I just was...” “Smack” I look up and Penny is in her pink rube and Mary is holding the side of her face.
Penny reaches down to the floor and picks up the two twenty dollar bills. “Stephanie come here and give this money to the pizza man and tell him to keep the change. I have to deal with your sister. Bring the pizza in the family room we can eat and watch a movie.”
“Okay mom.” I start to sit up on the floor and see Stephanie take the cash and run back to the front door.
Penny is staring at Mary like she is on fire. “Get in that chair right now young lady.” Mary trips over me and sits in the chair. Mary turns and looks at me on the floor and the moment the front door closes I see Penny's hand make contact with Mary's face giving her a smack.
“What is the matter Mary it’s okay for you to hit your little sister I mean your daddy because he is so little now?” I start to get up slowly and realized I wet my diaper again and didn’t even notice.
Mary is crying big time holding both her hands in front of her face, crying hysterical. I cannot remember Penny ever smacking Mary or any of the kids. “Don’t you even think of denying what you did?”
“I was so shocked, and speechless when I seen you rip little Cindy’s arm and push her on the floor. I didn’t know what to say seeing you being so mean. But when you smacked her on the hand than right across her little face that was too much for me to say anything.”
I am standing up now and I see Penny almost crying when she sees me up close with tears running down my face. Penny gives me a big hug and sits down in the chair next to Mary. I start to cry seeing Penny crying and she is rubbing my back as I am rubbing hers.
“It’s going to be okay sweetie.” I hear Penny saying softly in my ear. “Stephanie grab a diaper and change your little sister she has a wet diaper I mean your dad has a wet diaper again.”
I am looking into Penny's eyes and I should feel so embarrassed but all I feel is sad seeing her crying. “Go out in the living room and let your sister change you sweetie while I deal with Mary.”
“You will be okay sweetie I hear her saying again as we stop hugging and I see Mary's crying face as I walk into the living room the same time Stephanie get there with the diaper bag.
Stephanie starts to open the diaper bag and we hear Penny in the kitchen yelling at Mary as we freeze listening to her from the other room.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing Mary? Whom do you think you are that you can hurt your little sister I mean your dad by ripping him off the chair? What if she hit her head and split open her head and bleed to death would you be happy then?”
The sounds of Mary crying get louder. “I was, I mean…” Mary is making no sense from what we can hear.
“I don’t want to hear anything, I still can't believe you are treating her like a dog or something so low you just smack and pull her around like a rag doll with no feelings.” She is your dad without him you would of never been born.” Stephanie and I are looking at each other, I see Stephanie looking at my face than into my eyes, and I see a tear start to run down her face.
I feel her little hand go softly over my face where Mary smacked me and I can feel a sting as her hand goes over the sore spot. Stephanie holds me real tight and she starts crying softly while she is hugging me so close.
“I am so sorry this happen to you daddy I can't imagine how it feels to be turned from a loving husband and dad and the man of the house into a little girl.” I start to hug Stephanie back as Miley comes in and starts hugging me too.
Stephanie and I are both crying as Miley's face starts to have tears dripping down it. “What's the matter you two why are you both crying and why is mommy yelling at Mary?” The three of us are having a three-way group cry, and Miley is just hugging us and crying and she doesn’t even know what is happening except that we are crying which is what is making her sad.
“Stand upright this second Mary.” We hear from the other room as we still hug but listen in on what is going on out in the kitchen.
I try to listen real good I am guessing Stephanie is too and Miley is just crying softly. “No mom, no mommy please.” We look at each other wondering what is happening as we three sit up.
“Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack.” Than we hear crying than louder crying. “Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack.” We three get up and walk slowly around the corner of the living room and we can see into the kitchen of what is happening.
Mary is laying over Penny's lap with her cheerleading uniform skirt up over her back and her panties on the floor getting a bare bottom spanking. Mary's feet are kicking back and forth like she is a two year old still screaming her head off.
“Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack. How does that feel little Mary you still feel like you want to pick on someone helpless like your little baby sister? Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack. Have you learned your lesion young lady or do you want more?”
We can see how red Mary's bottom is as her feet have stopped kicking and she is just laying over Penny's lap crying out of control.
Mary's crying starts to slow down and she starts to breathe as we watch mommy, I mean Penny and Mary. “No mommy please stop. I am sorry, I am so sorry please don’t spank me again.” Mary cry's softly.
“Oh you are kidding me Mary. Oh, god stand up.” I watch as Mary stands up holding her bottom with one hand and her other hand rubbing her eyes. “You peed all over my lap maybe I should get you a diaper too like your little sister has on.”
We see mommy's pink bathrobe with a big wet spot where Mary's was lying across her lap. “Turn around Mary, you need to get this cheerleading uniform in the laundry before your pee stains it. Maybe I should let it stain than all the other cheerleaders will see your more a baby that a grown up teenager.”
We watch as mommy un-zips Mary's cheerleading uniform and she pulls it up and off her. Mary is standing only in her sports bra with no panties on and pee is dripping down both of her legs.
“Mommy I will get you another bathrobe.” Stephanie says as she jumps up from our three-girl hug, cry group as mommy sees us three hugging and crying.
Mommy walks over to us. “It’s okay girls, your sister was acting like a spoiled brat or she just lost her mind temporary.” Stephanie runs off and back in the blink of an eye as she has a white robe in her hands.
“Here ya go mom let me have your wet robe and we can wash it with Mary's pee soaked cheerleader uniform.” We watch as Penny takes her wet bathrobe off and I see her sexy lingerie. Her silk panties and bra are on total display as I smile walking over and hugging her as she puts the new dry bathrobe on.
Mary is still standing naked only wearing her sports bra in the kitchen with her hands across her chest still crying softly. I look at her and am glad she got a good spanking but I am sad that she is just standing there only in her bra with her pee soaked legs and vagina on display.
I see a stack of dry folded towels on the table next to the clean laundry basket. I release myself from the group hug, walk over, take one of the big fluffy towels, and hand it to Mary who has stopped crying and is just watching me like she is hypnotized. Just before I handed her the towel I felt tears start falling down my face again.
Mary takes the big fluffy towel from me and does not wrap it around herself like I wanted her to cover up and dry the pee off of her she just kind of falls to her knees crying slowly and then crying full bore out of control with her head down.
“I am so sorry daddy I just wanted to get you back from all the years of you grounding me. I know it was my fault for getting in trouble at home and school. I just wanted you to be grounded too even though you did not deserve this what happen to you being turned into as little girl.”
Penny walks over to me standing next to Mary on the floor and looks into my eyes, hugs me. “I knew there was a reason I married you it is because you are such a kind soul even in this little girl body of yours it shines through.” I see a look of sadness come into Penny's eyes as she looks at Mary.
“Okay Mary enough of this I want you to get up to your room after you take a bath, and clean yourself up. Make sure you have your pajamas on when I come up and check on you. Do you understand me or do I need to talk slower, and louder?”
Mary stops crying and I see her look sadly at her mom than the second Penny looks away Mary looks at me and gives me an odd and almost scary look. I wonder if she was just telling me what I wanted to hear and what her mom wanted to hear to forgive and more importantly forget her actions of abuse and deceitfulness towards us especially me.
“Okay girls let’s sit down and have some pizza before it gets cold. Stephanie did you change your little sister or is her diaper still soaked?”
Great Penny called me Stephanie's little sister, but a lot of drama has gone on so I will just ignore it for now, I guess it is probably the right thing to do. I just wish she would stop talking about me, and a diaper.
“Come her Cindy let me change you real quick so we can have some pizza.” I walk over to Stephanie sitting on the floor next to the diaper bag as she pulls out the changing pad and I sit in front of it. Stephanie scoots me up on the pad and leans me on my back.
I watch as Penny smiles at me while I lift my skirt up so Stephanie can get at the diaper. Penny is looking at me getting my diaper changed having serious eye contact with me. I feel my diaper being un-taped as my new vagina comes into view. Penny takes her eyes off of mine and stares between my legs. I pull my little skirt up more to block my view of Penny staring at me while I am getting my diaper changed.
I am feeling so embarrassed having Stephanie changing my diaper but having Penny watching me makes me feel even worse. I just wish Penny was not staring at my new little vagina reminding her and everyone that I am now a little girl instead of her loving husband and father to her children.
The air feels good on my new privates, but then the diaper is re-taped and I pull my skirt down a little and Penny is still staring between my legs until we make eye contact and I pull my skirt down even before Stephanie was finished putting on some new pink plastic panties over the diaper.
“You were really soaked Cindy so I put plastic panties over your diaper to keep you extra protected.” I feel the plastic panties secured around my new diaper.
I sit back up and see a small smile on Penny's face. “Here have some pizza sweetie before it gets cold.” I smile as I take the pizza from her. “Do you want me to get you a bib sweetie so you don’t get your pretty outfit messy?” Damn she is treating me like I am a baby or something.
“Or do you want a napkin like a big girl sweetie? Tell mommy want you need.” I look down hearing her say tell mommy what I want, damn she not only is treating me like a baby girl, but like she is my mommy, my life is so screwed up.
I am trying to figure out in my head how to respond to Penny the way she is treating me, but she keeps asking me another more embarrassing question before I can respond to the first one. “Stephanie is there any pretty bibs in the diaper bag for your little sister?”
“I think so mom let me check.” Stephanie says as she puts her pizza down and picks up the diaper bag.
Miley walks over to the kitchen table. “Mommy I see a pretty princess one on the table.” I am looking at Stephanie than hearing Miley as she walks back from the kitchen holding a pink bib in her hands and giving it to mommy, I mean Penny.
“No I am okay I don’t need that I’m not a baby.” I take a bite of my pizza and ignore them. I turn my back to them and start to watch the movie.
I feel my hair moving in the back. “Sweetie move you head down a little bit for mommy.” I do as she asked as I see the pink princess bib being tied around my neck.
“Oh that looks so pretty on you Cindy. I remember when I was a baby and I wore it.” Miley says.
I look down at the little baby princess bib hanging around my neck. The white lace trimming the edges could not have made it to be more babyish, and of course, the bib being mainly pink and saying princess on it there was no doubt it was for a girl.
“Mommy I mean Penny, I don’t need this bib I am not a baby you know. Okay I am wearing a diaper, and plastic panties over the diaper so I guess I look like a baby, oh whatever.” I stop whining because I am starting to sound like the baby I look like.
I take a bite out of the pizza as I look around and it seems I was being ignored anyway. Oh well the pizza is good. I hear something and I turn real quick and I see Mary with a large towel wrapped around her body, and another wrapped around her hair or head I guess. Girls are weird I never seen the purpose of a towel wrapped around your hair.
I mean if you want it dry you should just dry it like guys do it with rubbing a towel through your hair until it is dry or even use a hair blower dryer thing or whatever that is called. Why try to figure females out no man has ever figured them out before why try now.
Come to think of it when I turned real fast and seen Mary on the top of the stairs I noticed her staring at me giving me a look of disgust until we made eye contact then she smiled kind of like a fake smile.
“Mom you said to tell you when I was out of the bath.” I smile at Mary trying to see her reaction but looks more like she was rolling her eyes at me. Penny stands up and goes behind me because she did not have eye contact with Mary while she was sitting on the couch eating her pizza.
I notice Miley and Stephanie both staring at me and when I make eye contact with them they both smile. “Put on some pajamas and you can come down and have some pizza with me and your sisters. Make it quick or the pizza will get cold.”
“The pizza is good isn’t it Cindy?” I smile at Miley sitting next to me on the floor by the coffee table and Stephanie is in the background sitting on the couch with mommy sitting back down next to her. I mean Penny, man I have to get a grip on calling her mommy but now I am thinking her as mommy too.
Penny gets up off the couch and walks into the kitchen. “Girls does anyone want a drink while I am out here?”
“No I am good mommy.” I hear Stephanie say. “How about you girls?” Miley and I look at Stephanie asking us. We both shake our heads because we are in the middle of chewing the pizza. “Neither one of my little sisters want anything either there just eating away at their pizza.”
Man, she called me her little sister again. “Oh well I brought you girls a drink anyway.” Penny walks in with a small try with three cups on them as I see Stephanie and Miley each get the same type of glass cup but Penny hands me a pink Barbie sippy cup.
“What is this for?” I look up at Penny while she starts walking back into the kitchen with the empty tray.
I wait for her to respond but I hear Miley respond first. “Your silly little Cindy it’s a sippy cup so you don’t spill any on your pretty clothes.”
“Yes little Cindy it will be easier for you to drink out of and you won't make as much of a mess.” I hear Penny say from the kitchen.
Whatever, I take a drink from the sippy cup and it is warm milk. Does taste good but I don’t think I have had warm milk since I was a newborn “hehehe.” I just giggled what the hell was that about. I hope no one noticed me giggling.
“What was so funny Cindy I noticed you were giggling?” I hear Stephanie asking me something.
I am thinking about ignoring her but she is still staring at me. “Oh I wasn’t giggling I was just taking a drink and I was trying to remember the last time I had warm milk. It tastes much better when it is warm like this.”
“Oh you have warm milk; mom gave me Pepsi in my glass.” I look over at Miley and her glass has the same color liquid in it like Stephanie's so I don’t bother asking what she is drinking.
I stand up taking my sippy cup and plate that had my pizza in and I walk into the kitchen. “Why did you give me warm milk and everyone else Pepsi?” I sit at one of the chairs in the kitchen waiting for Penny to respond.
“Oh sweetie I thought you would like some warm milk it will help your bones grow, and I know the other girls enjoyed it when they were little like you.”
While I am thinking of a response, I notice Penny rubbing her neck as she stands in front of the sink with her back to me. “Is your neck sore still? I can rub your neck and back like I was doing earlier upstairs.
“Oh that’s sweet of you honey but I will be okay. Did you get enough pizza or do you want some more sweetie? I cut your slice in half so it would be easier for you to eat. The regular slices are so big to handle with your little hands.”
I could go for another piece since I guess I only had half a slice instead of a full slice like the other girls had I mean as the girls had. “Sure that sounds good.”
“Okay sweetie bring your plate over to mommy and I will give you the other half of the slice you already eat.” What the hell she referenced herself to me as my mommy again I will have to talk to her about that when we are alone.
Mary walks up behind me and I jump seeing her there. “I didn’t mean to scare you, sorry.” I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper when Mary scared me but I won't admit she scared me.
“You didn’t um scare me you just startled me a little I guess.” I walk over towards Penny slowly.
Mary gets a plate and stands next to me. “You heard your mommy say bring your plate over to her so you can have some more pizza.” I grab my plate off the table and hand it to Penny. I take the slice of pizza or the half slice from her.
“You’re not picking on your little sister again are you Mary?” I hear Penny say calling me Mary's little sister again but she doesn’t even have eye contact with Mary while she is cutting the pizza up.
I look up at Mary smiling at me with a grin from ear to ear. “No mom I was just telling HER to get a plate like I heard you ask HER to do. I won't be mean to my new little SISTER.” The way she said her and sister too Penny was to remind me of my new status in the family.
“Okay girls go sit out in the living room and watch the movie I will be in there in a minute.”
Mary and I turn and I see her smiling at me, I am sure she’s smiling from Penny's reference to us about you GIRLS go eat your pizza comment. Mary walks over to the couch and sits next to Stephanie and I sit on the floor next to Miley when we hear the doorbell ring.
“I’ll get it girls don’t get up.” We hear Penny say but we three look to see who is at the door when Penny opens it. “Oh high Steve how are you doing? Oh and I see you there too Amber how are you doing are you hungry sweetie we are having pizza?”
We see the smile on Amber's face. “Yes please if my dad says I can I will have some.” Amber smiles at us all sitting in the living room eating pizza watching a movie.
“Are you sure you have enough Penny we don’t really want to intrude?” I am thinking well you are intruding I wish you would go back to your house so we can eat in peace.
Penny hands Amber a full slice of pizza. “We have plenty I actually order two pizzas instead of the one like I usually do. Why don’t you have some to Steve I am sure you must be hungry. Men are always hungry.” I notice Mary smiling at me when Steve arrived and how different Penny is acting now. Penny and Steve are smiling at each other.
“No I am good but thanks I just ran a couple miles on the treadmill and had a protein shake, but thanks anyway.” Mary is smiling at me but not saying a word as she watches mom and Steve, I mean Penny and Steve talking in the kitchen.
I stare into the kitchen watching Steve sit down at our kitchen table in my spot at the head of the table. I hear Miley yelling into my ear. “Amber come sit next to me and my little sister there is plenty of room.”
“Penny is your neck and shoulder still bugging you?” I turn back and watch Steve get up off his chair after hearing his comment, and he walks closer to Penny. What the hell is he trying to do?
I stare as Penny's back is too me. “Turn around Penny.” I hear Steve say as Penny is staring at me while Steve starts to rub Penny's shoulders and her neck. “How does that feel.”
“Oh that feels so good rub harder Steve that feels so good.” I stare at them and Penny smiles at me watching her and Steve. “Is everything okay little Cindy.”
I want to cry but there is no way I will let them think of me as a real baby even though I am wearing a diaper and plastic panties and of course not to leave out the princess bib and sippy cup.
“Um well I asked you if you wanted me to rub your neck and shoulders and you said you didn’t want me to.”
I see Penny and Steve smiling at me. “Well sweetie it’s different when a MAN rubs your shoulders sweetie it feels um so good.” Penny says
“Yes it’s much better when a real man rubs your shoulders and massages your neck Cindy. Steve gives really good neck massages and rub downs too.” Mary's says to me softly.
I turn and look at Mary after she said that he gives great massages. “How do you know he gives great massages Mary?” The three girls and I all look at Mary as she said something she should not off said.
“Did you see my dad give your mom or someone else a massage Mary? We look at Amber asking her a question.
I can see that Mary is un-easy about talking about it. “Um no Amber I didn’t see your dad give anyone else a message I was um just thinking since he is such a big muscular man and his big muscles give great body massages. I mean probably gives good um shoulder and neck massages.”
I turn and see Steve in the kitchen rubbing Penny shoulders and neck with her eyes closed smiling. Penny opens her eyes and she smiles again at me.
“Are you sure everything is okay princess?” I hear her comment aimed at me. I want to scream or yell out to her that I don’t want him in my house and not everything is okay, but all I can do is feel warm pee starting to spread around my diaper as I just wet myself watching them. I cannot believe I just peed my diaper I didn’t even feel any warning.
“Cindy turn around and watch the movie you are missing the part with the pretty princess. Just give the adults some time to do adult stuff.” I turn and see a grin on Mary's face as I wonder why she changed the subject so fast about her knowledge of Steve's experience of giving good massages, and come to think of it; Mary said body massages. I look at her grinning at me.
I wonder if Steve has given Mary a massage or even a full body massage like Mary was saying. I notice Mary starting at Steve and I swear I seen her give him a little wink with her eye when mommy's eyes were still closed.
The end of part 10
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
All,
I would like to thank everyone that has been reading my newest series “Call you mommy, are you serious honey?” I had a lot of input from the fans that are enjoying these stories. Thanks again for your input and awesome support.
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Call you mommy, are you serious honey?
Part 11
By Princess Panty boy
I am looking over at Mary trying to figure out what she was talking about that she knows that Mr. Steve gave great full body massages. Who even talked about full body massages? I didn’t even think about that but it is fun with Penny, hopefully Mr. Steve doesn’t know that.
I wonder if Mary watched Mr. Steve, I mean Steve giving a massage to Penny. I really need to stop calling him Mr. Steve like kids call adults he has always been just Steve. Or maybe, a massage for Mary, No I can't think like this I mean she is so young just a teenager, there is no way she had a massage from him.
My pizza is getting cold, I take a bite, and I see something weird on my pizza, what is that? No way it cannot be. I reach up to my mouth and I feel a gap between my teeth and my other teeth feels loose too. “Cindy did you just have a tooth fall out?” Miley's says.
“Yes and look my other teeth feels loose too.” I feel really scared what should I do. I start to wiggle my tooth, I barely touch it, and it is in my hand. I get really scared again, and I don’t know what to do I want to cry but then they will call me a baby again.
Miley looks at me and whispers in my ear. “Maybe you are starting to get smaller again. I don’t think you should say anything yet and see what happens or my friend Amber will think you’re weird or something okay. Just wait and see okay?” I nod my head agreeing with her because I have no clue what to do.
I just hope she is wrong but I remember mommy telling me I have a doctor’s appointment after the weekend. So I will ask the doctor about it than I guess. Maybe these are my adult teeth that I still have, and they didn’t shrink like the rest of my body. I had better stop thinking about it or I will cry again and they will keep calling me a baby.
“Amber come look, and see what's new in my room you really need to see this.” I hear Miley talking to Amber as they both get up and turn towards the staircase. “Cindy come on we will race up to my room.”
I feel Amber pull me up from the floor. “No I am going to um watch the movie.” I turn when I hear Penny moaning from Mr. Steve rubbing on her shoulders and neck. I need to keep an eye on him.
“Go ahead Cindy you can go play upstairs with Miley and her friend since you’re done with your pizza.” I hear mommy say to me.
I see my mommy, I mean my wife what am I thinking having her shoulders and back rubbed by my least favorite person in the world, and not to mention he is another man.
I stand in front of the large mirror with the reflection of me and Amber in it. What we see is a reflection of two real little girls. The smaller little girl is staring back at me because that is me. I am daydreaming looking at myself in the mirror when I hear Amber talking.
“Okay on three we will start and race up to Miley's room.” I turn than I hear her counting. “1, 2, and 3 gooooo.” Oh, man they didn’t give me any notice.
I see them both take off towards the stairs with me following close by. I had a late start and I seem to almost catch up to them as we enter Miley's room. “I won again you both are way slow.” Miley says to us. Amber and I look at each other while Amber rolls her eyes listening to Miley bragging.
“I had a late start I wasn’t ready when you both took off in front of me, it’s not fair, you both cheated.” I say, while I stamp my foot complaining, and they both look at me like I am whining like a baby so I shut up.
Miley walks over to her bed and smiles. “See my new comforter and sheets. I think they look so much prettier than my old blankets don’t you Amber?”
“Yes your new Barbie comforter and sheets look much prettier, and more grown up than your little princess sheets and blankets that are on your old crib. Your old ones are pretty to but more for a little baby.” Amber says as I notice her new bed set is very pretty.
That’s right Penny must of bought little Miley a new bed when I was in the hospital I guess. I didn’t even realize that she was in the white crib before my accident. “Is that where your new little sister sleeps now your old crib?” What I don’t sleep in a crib, I hear Amber insinuating.
“No I don’t sleep in a baby’s crib I am not a baby Amber.” That is crazy I automatically knew she was talking about me when she said Miley's little sister. I mean, I am almost the same size of Miley or I guess I am smaller and do wear her old clothes that don’t fit her but I am not a baby even though I wear a diaper and plastic panties.
I play with my hair not listening to Amber anymore. “Oh I forgot my drink I am going back downstairs I will be right back.” I say while both the girls hear me but don’t respond. Whatever if they are going to ignore me, I walk out of her room and start walking back downstairs and into the living room.
The movie is still on as I bend over to pick up my sippy cup. I hear mommy calling me from the kitchen. “Cindy did you wet your diaper again? It looks like your diaper is wet when you bent over.” I get no privacy everyone must be able to see under my dress, or maybe everyone wants to see my diaper.
I look in the kitchen, Steve is still rubbing Penny’s neck, and shoulders as his hands start to slide down to Penny's arms and her side. With Penny still wearing, that little white bathrobe and I know what she is wearing underneath and how sexy she looks without that robe.
“Mary can you, oh I better ask Stephanie can you check your little sister and see if she is wet again? You start being good again Mary and I will trust you around your little sister.” Mary rolls her eyes at me.
“Sure mom, I just finished my pizza anyway.” Stephanie say as she gets off the couch from sitting next to Mary and pulls me over to where the diaper bag is still sitting on the floor next to the changing pad.
The second I look back in the kitchen at Steve and Penny I feel Stephanie's hand go under my short skirt and feel my diaper. “Yea she is wet again mom I just changed her a little while ago.” I look into Stephanie’s eyes as she was insinuating that I am a baby or something.
“Sit down Cindy and let me change your wet diaper real quick.” I do as I am told, I notice that Steve and Penny are staring at me and I try to move so my open legs will not be facing them. This is so embarrassing in front of everyone having my diaper changed. I still cannot believe I am stuck wearing a diaper.
Even though it does feel pretty comfortable when I have a dry diaper on it makes me relaxed. Maybe too relaxed come to think of it the last few times I wet my diaper I didn’t even know I needed to go potty until I was wetting myself.
I try to move so they both won't see my diaper and Stephanie just ignores my moving around and slides the plastic panties off of me, and un-tapes the diaper right then and there. My bare bottom and new vagina are in plain view for Penny and Steve, and the whole world to see my nakedness. I have to admit that it does feel good to have air around my privates.
“Now stop moving around or I will tell mommy on you.” Stephanie says as she pulls my legs apart and folds up the old wet diaper and slides a new one under me. I stop moving and I feel the plastic panties being pulled up my legs.
Man I feel so embarrassed, I look up at them softly talking to each other while there both still looking at me laying on the floor getting my diaper changed. “No sense you putting her little skirt back on her you can you just leave her in her plastic panties and diaper and her pretty little Barbie top Mary.”
Man does she say; her, and she a lot or am I just noticed that mommy keeps calling me that now.
“Can you bring her upstairs and get her pajamas on her Stephanie?” Penny says.
I see my little skirt sitting next to me. I feel so naked just being in these plastic panties and diaper. I don’t know what to do this is getting way out of control. I guess these plastic panties could look like shorts from a distance, but there pink and so very girly looking.
“Mary maybe you can help her while I talk to Mr. Steve for a bit. You might as well get in your pajamas too girls while you’re up there okay?” I notice Steve and Penny smiling at each other.
I see Steve's hands sliding up and down the sides of Penny's robe and I am just about to yell and scream what the hell are you doing with my mommy I mean my wife, when Stephanie sits me up and pulls me to my feet.
“Oh don’t forget your little sippy cup Cindy.” I hear Mary say as she hands it to me and I stop looking into the kitchen. We start to walk up the stairs while I cannot believe what Penny is doing in the kitchen, or I should say what Steve is doing in there. I guess Penny was just standing there not really doing anything wrong I guess.
Maybe I am looking at it from a jealous husband’s point of view. I should not be so in secure. I love Penny and she loves me I hear her say that all the time I just wish she would stop mothering me; I am not a baby she has to know not to keep treating me like one. I play with my missing teeth with my tongue.
I start drinking from the sippy cup and I trip when I get to the top step and land on the floor in the upstairs hallway. “Opps I did it again.” I giggle I heard that song from either my sister Stephanie or Mary's stereo. What am I thinking there not my sisters there my daughters. Whatever that hurt, I feel Stephanie helping me up off the floor.
“You better tell mom she spilled her drink and it looks like the top is broken off on her sippy cup too.” Stephanie says to Mary. I notice Mary shaking her head at me while she is rolling her eyes treating me like I am two or something.
I feel around in my mouth with my tongue and there feels like something is in my mouth, maybe I piece of the cup broke off. I spit it out into my hand, and there are two more of my teeth. Damn I must have knocked them out when I fell on my face when I was taking a drink from my sippy cup. I mean it is not really my sippy cup it is just anyone’s cup.
I look at how big these teeth look, well at least I knocked them out they didn’t just fall out like the other ones. Miley is probably wrong about me getting smaller again because I knocked these teeth out and the other's that came out probably was from me eating the cold pizza.
Maybe I should of asked to have them cut the pizza up for me so it would have been easier to chew. Next time I will for sure do that. I run my tongue around my mouth over my teeth. Oh that was weird I just swallowed something. I hope I didn’t knock out any more teeth out. I must have had something stuck in my teeth. That is what those couple of things I just swallowed where probably I bet.
Wow my mouth feels weird I can feel a big gap between my teeth on the top and a big gap on the bottom of my mouth. I will have to remember not to laugh or everyone will notice my missing teeth. I can stick my tongue out with my mouth closed through the big gap in my teeth that is kind of neat hehehe.
Damn it I giggled again I look around, but no one noticed so that is cool. Feels weird where my two front teeth where on the top and bottom fell out. I can feel new teeth cutting through my gums. The area on both sides of where my two front teeth still are toothless and I can only feel my gums there. Oh, that feels painful but at least my new teeth are coming in.
Mary takes the pieces of the cup from me and off the floor. “I am sorry I didn’t see that last step Mary. I made the mess I will go down and tell mommy, and get another drink. I don’t want you to get in trouble when you didn’t do anything this time.”
“Okay that’s a big girl. Mary can you go with you and I will go into moms room and find some pajamas for you Cindy?” Stephanie's says as she turns and walks down the hallway into Penny’s and my bedroom.
Mary and I turn towards Stephanie. “Sure we will be right back.” Mary and I start walking down the stairs slowly. Mary puts her lips next to my ear and whispers. “Be quit I want to sneak up on mom and Steve I mean Mr. Steve and see if we can scare them okay?”
“I guess but they were just in the kitchen standing there not doing much they will see us.” I sat while I seen a weird look on Mary's face as she smiles.
Mary looks at me. “You said there not doing much maybe you need glasses daddy dearest.” I hear Mary tease me. “Now be quite and walk slowly little sister.” I give Mary a mean look when she calls me her little sister again.
We get to the bottom of the stairs and Mary stops and I turn in her direction, and we see Penny and Mr. Steve kissing in the kitchen. Penny's hand is rubbing Steve's bulge in his pants and then her hand slides down and we watch as she un-zips his pants.
Less than a second later, we hear Penny moaning after she slides her hand inside his pants and you can clearly see her stroking him up and down inside his pants. I hear Penny making more moaning sounds as I watch her pull his massive hard cock out of his pants as it comes into plain view.
I cannot believe the size of it. The thing is a monster it must be twice the size of mine or twice the size of mine when I had a penis. I look down at myself now, and I see my pink plastic panties covering my diaper. Of course, you cannot leave out my pink princess top. Knowing that I don’t have a penis inside this silly diaper.
Penny is full bore stroking it out of his pants, as I don’t know how to respond. We watch as Penny starts to kneel down in front of Steve as she slides the tip of his massive cock in her mouth. “Steve really likes that when you play with the tip of his cock.” I hear Mary saying.
“Did you watch your mom do this to Mr. Steve before?” I ask quickly right after Mary made her weird comment. I am waiting for her to respond, but she is just ignoring me. You would think I would be getting used to her ignoring what I am saying but I am just getting pissed.
Mary is smiling as she is watching them. “No I never have seen mom mess around with Steve. I think this is there first time together messing around doing this.” I hear her and give her a weird look, as I try to understand what she is saying, or is she giving me only half truthes.
“Hey Mary how the hell do you know what Mr. Steve likes sexually than? You really need to tell me Mary and I mean right now.” I turn away from Mary waiting for her response as I see mommy bobbing up and down on Mr. Steve's big cock. When his cock is all the way in her mouth, you can see the tip of his cocking pushing out Penny's cheek.
Penny is bobbing up and down on him faster as I watch her cheek bulging out from his hard cock in her mouth. Penny is going at his cock like it was the end of time as we hear Mr. Steve start to moan. She never got into it that much with me. I want to cry so badly. My life totally sucks. I cannot believe my mommy is doing that right there in the kitchen she must be so horny. I mean my wife Penny.
“Well Mary how do you know? You didn’t spend any time alone with him. Did you, I mean you’re a minor for petes sake.” I hear no response, and I cannot pull my eyes off of them in the kitchen. Mommy's head is bobbing up and down on his massive cock so fast now as Mr. Steve is getting louder and louder.
I feel a very warm feeling spreading around my new privates. I realize I just wet myself un-controllably again. I didn’t even feel myself start peeing until my diaper was soaked. I just let it flow no sense stopping now does feel good relieving myself. I will have to ask the doctor about that when I go to the appointment Monday.
I want to yell out and scream but Mary puts her hand over my mouth. She leans in and whispers to me. “Go back upstairs, and see if Stephanie found some pajamas for you I will get you a drink okay?” I look into Mary's smiling eyes.
“Um okay I guess.” I want to cry and I notice Mary walking up with me too. I get to the top of the stairs, and she turns around and heads back down the stairs this time making a lot of noise as she gets to the bottom of the staircase.
Mary is carrying the pieces of my broken sippy cup. “Oh hey mom, Cindy had an accident and fell and broke her sippy cup, she said she was sorry, but I want to get her another one.”
I sneak down the stairs and look at Mary talking to Steve and mommy I mean Penny damn I have to smack myself the next time I call her mommy. I really need to get a grip and stop calling her that.
Speaking of getting a grip, I noticed Penny pulling her hand away from Steve's pants while he turned away with his I am sure raging hard on, turned with his back to Mary while he zipped his pants back up. Mommy stands up, fixing her open bathrobe and is staring at Mary.
“Hey what are you doing there?” I hear Amber say as her and Miley run past me on the bottom of the stairs and into the kitchen. “Mommy can Amber sleep over tonight please there's no school it’s the weekend please?” We hear Miley saying.
I hear Miley and Amber begging to have a sleep over as I stand only wearing my pink plastic panties and diaper and Barbie top. “I guess as long as you girls stay in your room and play because Mr. Steve and I are going to um watch a grown up movie so you girls will all have to stay upstairs.
“Yea mommy thank you, Yea daddy thank you so much we will be good.” I hear Amber say to her dad and Miley say the same thing to our mommy. I slowly walk up to the top of the stairs and I see Stephanie back in Miley's room with a bunch of my new clothes stuffing them in one of Miley's dresser.
I start to think about Penny giving Mr. Steve a blowjob right in front of me in our own house. I start to cry softly than louder when Stephanie walks over to me with a short pink nightgown in her hand. “It’s okay little Cindy, I mean daddy did you wet your diaper again?”
I hear her but she has no clue what I am crying about. I feel her touch the crotch of my panties. I am guessing that she must have known that the diaper was soaked because she immediately laid me down on the floor on my back while I am still crying.
Stephanie pulled my pink plastic panties off that were covering my soaked diaper. Then she un-taped my diaper and pulled it off me as she folded the tape over on the diaper turning it into a ball and she tosses it into the pale next to Miley's old changing table.
The next thing I feel is Stephanie putting my ankles together as she lifts them and she slides a dry diaper under me. I hear her un-tape, then secure the pink disposable diaper. She slides a new pair of yellow plastic panties with pictures of different flowers all over them up my legs covering the pink diaper.
“You really soaked your diaper daddy, I bet you’re glad you were wearing those plastic panties because you peed right through your diaper and soaked the plastic panties too. But these yellow panties are pretty too don’t you think daddy?”
I stop crying while I am listening to her but I start to cry again softly since I had my diaper changed so fast I didn’t even barely notice it. Stephanie's pulls my Barbie top and undershirt up and over my head.
The tiny nightgown looks so tiny in Stephanie's hands as I feel her pulling it over my head. “”Turn around little Cindy so I can button the back up for you little one.” I do as I was asked and I can feel her finish buttoning up the back of the nightgown.
“Good girl now stand up and let me see how this nightgown fits you? The one you wore before was much larger than this one.” I stand up and the nightgown is more like a shirt that barely goes to the top of the plastic panties I am wearing.
I feel the ruffles on the bottom of the panties, I look in the mirror, and I can see my plastic panties are on clear display. I start crying again as I sit on Miley's new bed.
“Mom have you seen another sippy cup for Cindy all I see are glass ones and the way she fell if she would have had a glass cup she could of really cut herself badly.” Mary's says.
Stephanie heard Mary yell out for mommy and Stephanie went to Miley's bedroom doorway listening to them downstairs. “I am not sure let me look in the cabinet next to you. I think that was the only one. I found it next to the baby bib and old baby bottles.”
“I guess you can use this, I am sure your um little sister won't like it but she will get over it. Fill her bottle with some milk okay Mary?”
Mary takes the bottle from her mom smiling. “Okay like you said she won't like it but she will get used to it. Mom what is this powdered stuff in the can next to the bottles?
“Oh that was for Miley when she was constipated. It made her go poop. I only put half a teaspoon in her bottle and the poor dear could not stop pooping all day. I should of read the directions better it said only a quarter teaspoon per bottle oh well live and learn.” Penny says to Mary.
“Mary I am going out in the family room and watch a big people movie with Mr. Steve so can you keep everyone upstairs, and give your little baby sister her bottle. The warm milk will help her sleep too?”
“Okay mom no problem have fun.” The warm milk will help little daddy sleep that is good and let me pour a couple of teaspoons of this medicine to help daddy dearest. Hehehe that will teach him to get me spanked.
Stephanie and I hear footsteps coming up the stairs and I see Mary walk in the room with a pink baby's bottle. “Where did you find that Mary?”
“Mom gave it to me for our little baby sister hehehe.” Mary giggles. “She couldn’t find any more sippy cups and all she had are glass cups and that won't work so she said the warm milk will help her sleep too.”
I am sitting up on Miley's bed crying softly. “I don’t want a bottle I am not a baby you know.” I say to them both. I start to cry louder. Mary and Stephanie drag me up to the head of the bed and lay me down with a pillow under my head.
“Here now take your bottle it will help you relax. Mommy said you have to drink it and when she goes to the store she will get you some more pretty sippy cups okay little sister?” I hear Mary as she puts the nipple in my mouth and I start sucking on the bottle. I told myself as soon as I seen the bottle there is no way I am drinking that.
The bummer is the second the bottles nipple hit my lips I started sucking on it. I really need to talk to the doctors about all this. Mary puts another pillow under the bottle to hold it elevated for me to drink it. That was nice of her as I stop crying when the bottle hits my lips and I close my eyes feeling so alone. Well at least my big sister went all the way downstairs and got me a drink that was nice of her.
What the hell am I thinking that is my daughter not my big sister and she got me a warm bottle of milk to drink. The warm milk does taste good and I think I will just close my eyes for a little while. The light is kind of so bright. I will drink some more of this warm milk it makes me feel so relaxed.
Yes with my eyes, closed life seems so simple. I drink the warm milk. Oh woops I farted I open my eyes and no one heard me that is good. I must have gas bad. My tummy feels all tight so I just rip another fart. Hehehe no one heard that too. Oh, that one felt a little weird like I need to go use the bathroom.
I open my eyes and I see Miley and Amber come in and they both changed into some of Miley's pajamas. They look like they are going to play Barbie's. Yup, there they go that does look fun I watch both of them now sitting on the floor pulling the clothes off their Barbie's and changing their outfits to make the Barbie's look like there in their pajamas too. But, this bottle is making me kind of tired.
Oh, that was a big yawn and another fart but no one heard it. I cannot believe I am drinking a baby's bottle but this warm milk does feel good. Yea I will just close my eyes and finish this bottle than maybe play Barbie's with Miley and her friend.
“Mary, Stephanie can either of you hear me?” they both walk into Miley's room seeing them playing Barbie's quietly on the floor.
Miley and Amber rub their eyes and then look up at them. “Um Cindy kind of fell asleep on my bed and we want to play Barbie's on the bed. Is there somewhere else she can go?”
“Well I guess you both will wake her up if you all go on the bed what do you think Mary?” Stephanie says.
Mary looks over at Miley's old crib that has been used more as a toy box now with several dolls in there. “Okay little ones help us take your dolls and other toys out of your old crib and we will put baby Cindy in their okay?”
“Okay Mary.” Both Miley and Amber say together. The two of them empty all the toys out of Miley's old crib except they leave a little baby girl doll with a diaper with a pink ribbon in her hair. “We left my favorite doll from when I was wearing a diaper still in the crib for Cindy maybe she will help her get potty trained like she helped me.”
“Plus when she wakes up she will have a fun doll to play with because with the crib mattress all the way on the bottom you can't climb out. I can't climb out now if I was in there but little Cindy is smaller so no-way will she be able to climb out and hurt herself.”
Stephanie walks over to the crib. “You both did a great job, thank you. You will both have to be real quite after I lay the baby down okay?” Stephanie says as she picks me up and carries me easily over to the crib, and then lifts the side up securing me inside.
“Here ya go Stephanie don’t forget the baby's bottle hehehe.” Mary giggles. “In case she gets thirsty when she wakes up.”
Mary takes the almost empty bottle over too her twin sister. “Did you hear that Mary? I think she just farted in her new crib.” Stephanie says. “I just changed her before you brought her bottle up so she should be okay.”
“Yea that fart sounded kind of juicy too Mary.” The look on Mary's face should have told them that something was up because Mary was smiling from ear to ear as her and Stephanie left the little girls alone to play Barbie's.
Before they even left the room Amber and Miley, where already up on the bed under the covers playing Barbie's.
The end of part 11
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious honey?
Part 12
By Princess Panty boy
“Your little sister Cindy sure does fall asleep easy.” I lay in my new crib, which is Miley's old crib, sleeping away like the baby I must look like. “One minute she was crying on the bed the next she is out cold sleeping in her crib.” Amber says while she is giggling.
Miley and Amber walk over to the crib to check on me while I am sleeping. “Yea I guess she sure had a full day, I am sure she must have been pretty tired. She does look cute sleeping in her new crib hehehe.” Miley says.
“Yea she does but I know I was so happy when my parents bought me a new bed, and I could sleep in a big people’s bed like the other kids. You said this was her new bed where did she sleep before the crib?”
Miley turns and looks at Amber. “Oh she slept with my mom a lot, but looks like she sure enjoys her own bed now. Cindy fell asleep so fast laying in her new crib. I know she keeps saying she is too big for it, but she looks perfectly fine sleeping in there don’t ya think Amber?”
“Yea she fits in her crib just fine, but listen to her grinding her teeth, I wonder if she is having a dream.”
Miley listens carefully and hears me also grinding my teeth. “Yea she is really getting into grinding her teeth. I hope that is okay for her little teeth.”
“Let’s get back in bed and play Barbie's. I really feel sorry for your little sister being in a crib but we all have to do stuff sometimes we don’t want to do. I think I just heard her farting when she is grinding her teeth hehehe.” Amber says while she is giggling.
They both giggle to each other as they climb back in Miley's bed. “You know what is funny I can hear Cindy grinding her teeth all the way from here. I think she is still farting too, I can even smell it hehehe.” Both the girls are giggling like small toddlers having their first sleepover.
“Yea I can too, let’s hope it’s just her farting and nothing more gross hehehe.” Amber says. “You know what would be cool if you and your little sister spent the night at my house. We could have a lot of fun don’t you think Miley?”
Miley jumps up. “Yea that would be a lot of fun, and it sure looks like your daddy and my mommy are becoming really good friends so maybe they will let us have a sleepover party. We can eat more pizza and maybe some ice cream and go swimming in my pool too.”
“Yea that would be a lot of fun. You know what Miley your mommy is a great mommy, I would love to call her mommy too, and you could call my daddy your daddy since you don’t have one. Would you like to do that Miley?”
Miley hears Amber and looks over at the crib that has me sleeping away in it. “I guess that would kind of be okay I will have to ask my mommy first I think.” Miley kind of feels sad.
The two of them giggle, and play with their Barbie’s to the wee hours of the night and they fall asleep in Miley's bed.
*several hours later*
I wake up and I rub my eyes. Wow, I cannot believe I fell asleep so fast. One minute I was crying, and the next I must of fell asleep. Today sure was a long day though. I think I did more girly girl stuff in the first hour then I did in my whole life.
Damn I wasn’t having a nightmare there is a pink baby bottle lying next to me. Oh, man and I am wearing a diaper too. My head gets a little blurry as I try to remember where I am and what I am doing here.
“Oh man this is crazy.” I say aloud and I notice I am in Miley's old crib. I stand up in the crib and my head barely makes it to the top of the crib’s railing. I cannot believe someone put me in this thing.
This whole deal is way messed up. I am being treated like such a little kid or I should say I am being treated like a baby. I mean here I am in a diaper, and I have a baby bottle lying next to me in a crib.
I thought I was big enough to get out, but the crib looks bigger now that I’m in it. Wow, what is that smell I wonder if Miley farted, wait a minute that smell is coming from me. The more I move around, the more I feel the cold poop moving around in my diaper. Man this is freaking gross.
Oh, man I cannot believe I pooped my diaper. I need to get this smelly thing off me before my mommy sees I wet and pooped my diaper. If I could only get out of this crib, I could take the diaper off me somehow. I could put it in the trash then no one would know I went poop in my diaper like a baby.
I would have to put a clean diaper on because they put me to bed in one, but then mommy would see I did not go potty in my diaper and I wouldn’t have to wear diapers anymore. That is perfect; all I need to do is figure out how to get out of this crib that is the plan.
Getting the diaper off would be easy I am sure, I mean little girls are changing me so how hard can it be. Okay back to the task of breaking out of the crib. I look around and I think the lever is under the crib that will lower the railing, and I will be able to climb out.
I lay on my tummy and I can feel the poop and pee moving around in my diaper. Damn this is gross. I reach my arm threw the crib railing, I try to reach under the crib for the latch that will drop the railing and then I can climb out and get this plan into action. I just cannot reach the lever.
I am just about to give up, and way fed up with this whole thing when I reach as far as I can underneath the crib and my foot slips while I am still laying on my tummy and my foot kicks the back of the crib and the railing slides down.
Yes, I am free hehehe, wow I just giggled like a little girl does. This is so messed up. At least no one heard me giggling. Oh yea good one, I pat myself on the back for a well-done job getting the railing down.
I look over at Miley and Amber are still sleeping on the bed and looks like they haven’t moved an inch, so that is cool. I stand up and lean over the side and I start to slide over the crib railing. Wow, this is higher than it looks, I start to get really nervous that I am going to fall and break my head open.
Man that would be the pits to fall, and break my head open especially since I am wearing a smelly dirty diaper. Oh know please don’t fall; I feel my feet start to dangle and I still can't reach the bottom. I am hanging over the edge of the crib railing. Oh know I cannot hold on for long, oh man no, and please don’t let me fall out of the crib. I will never hear the end of it.
I try to reach out farther stretching my toes as far as they will go and I know I am going to fall and I get so scared my tummy starts to make noises. I know I am going to fall as I try to reach just a little farther and I spread my legs apart to reach anything with my foot when I hear a noise again from my tummy and I feel a real bad pain in my tummy then oh my god no way. I start to poop, and it is pouring out of me like a smelly waterfall. I am so grossed out I let go and I fall to the floor, but I am still standing.
I must have only been a couple of inches from the floor. I feel the pain in my tummy again and I look over at the large wall mirror and there is a little baby girl squatting down going potty in her diaper. I want to cry when I realize that is me pushing more poop into my diaper. Oh man, I am acting like such a baby.
I stop going poop the second I realize that is me in the reflection and I stand up and feel the warm poop in my diaper. Man this is so gross as I slowly waddle across Miley's room and to the doorway checking on the two girls to make sure they didn’t wake up. Good there both still sound asleep.
Okay that is cool I stick my head out into the hallway and I can barely hear anything. I can hear the TV on downstairs and sounds like mommy; I mean Penny and Mr. Steve talking. Why the hell do I keep calling him Mr. Steve in my head I am starting to act more like a little kid. I need to get the heck out of that little kid mood.
Okay I am out of the crib I just pooped again in this freaking pooped filled diaper so I need to get if off like now. Okay diaper wipes and umm that should be all I need. I look over at the changing table and sure enough, there is the container, I can reach it easy I am sure.
Looking around the coast is clear, I walk over to the changing table, and I reach up and grab the diaper wipes. Well this is easier than I thought. Okay now all I have to do is get this dirty diaper off, and clean myself up. Okay there is the diaper bag on the floor I will take the changing pad out of it and lay on it in case any poop comes out it won't go on the floor.
Yea I am smarter than the average person there is no doubt. I pull the pad out of the diaper bag and spread it out on the floor and I sit down on it and I can feel the warm poop mixing with the cold poop and pee from earlier. Man, this is just so gross I hope babysitters get a lot of money to change a baby's diaper.
I mean damn, am I a baby? I mean I slept in a crib, and I was wearing a diaper, I pooped in it while I was a sleep, and I cannot forget the baby bottle I must have went to bed with. Man I sure am acting like a baby. I really need to get a grip.
Okay I start to slide down the plastic panties and they are still clean so I will put them on after I get a clean diaper on me. I grab a hold of the tape on the disposable diaper. I start to un-due the tape and it sounds so loud but the girls aren’t moving, but I cannot really see too hot from sitting on the changing pad on the floor looking up at Miley's bed. There is no noise coming from there so I continue to un-due the first tape off the diaper.
Damn that smell is worse the second the first tape comes un-done. I start on the other tape, I go faster this time, it comes off, and the diaper lays open around me. I see the old dried up poop and the new diarrhea looking poop and I get the diaper wipes and I start cleaning myself up. I was not as gross as I thought. The smell just had me fooled I guess.
Okay that was not too bad. I fold the old smelly diaper up and tape it closed with the tape things and now I have a pooped filled diaper, what do I do with it? I stand naked in Miley's room, I look over at the diaper pail, but everyone will see a dirty diaper in their maybe I can hide it on the bottom and no one will see it in the bottom of the diaper pail. Yea that is the plan. When they empty the plastic bag that holds all the old diapers, no one will notice a smelly diaper in there.
Yea it is good to have a plan, let us just hope it works or everyone will find out I pooped and peed my diaper. Oh, my god I would never stop being called a baby. I would be stuck wearing a diaper forever if anyone found out what I did in my diaper when I was a sleep.
I walk over to the dirty diaper pail and I move all the pee soaked diapers out of the way, which is not a fun task for your nose by the way. I grab the old dirty diaper and I put it in the pale all the way on the bottom. Then I put the old wet diapers, which weigh a ton by the way, and cover the dirty diaper up with the wet ones.
Cool looks perfect, okay now where are the new diapers. It would be a total bust going back in the crib and I wake up with no diaper on. I look around in the room and I cannot see the top compartments of the changing table. I bet the diapers are up there for sure. I guess I could climb up there, and try not to get killed. Since I am naked, it would be a double bummer to fall and get killed. Hehehe oh man I giggled again, well at least no one heard me sounding like a little girl.
There must be an easier way to get up there as I see Miley's chair by her vanity. Cool, I will bring it over here and climb up, and I start to try to move the chair. Well it is more like a bench two people can sit on. I pull on it with all my strength, and I slip and my naked butt falls to the floor.
Owe that hurt. I go to stand back up and there in front of me is the diaper bag. I am so dumb I guess I am not the sharpest crayon in the box. Okay I am damn stupid I forgot the diaper bag was there when I took the changing pad out. Okay I need to start thinking more clearly not like the little kid I look like. Ok, the baby girl I look like to be honest.
Whatever, I take out a clean diaper and I open it up and see the tape on it. I spread open the diaper on the changing pad. Okay I guess I just sit on it and tape it up I guess. I wonder what the front and back is of this diaper, they look the same to me. I guess it probably does not matter right. I pick the diaper up and look at it, and it is just pink who the heck knows which way is the front and which way is the back.
Oh, well no guts no glory. I put the diaper back on the changing pad and I sit down on it. Wow, this diaper does feel so nice, warm, and soft. I take one of the tapes and secure it to the other side, and then I do the same with the other side. Okay feels a little loose, but I guess with the plastic panties on it will fit better, and get more secure I guess.
What the heck do I know about diapers, but I have to admit wearing this diaper feels so good. What am I thinking, I am sounding more and more like a little kid, or worse I sound like a baby. It’s bad enough I was turned into a little girl but I don’t want to be a little baby girl.
I stand back up and the diaper almost comes back off, but I hold it up. I take the plastic panties and I slide them over the dry diaper. Oh, that’s much better but the diaper still feels kind of loose but way better with the panties on. Okay I fold the changing pad up and put it back in the diaper bag. I turn around, and kick the diaper wipe container. Okay that hurt as I pick it up and put the diaper wipes back on the changing table.
Okay good job everything looks okay. I guess I need to get back in the crib and no one will know I pooped my diaper yes this is good. Oh, speaking of going to the bathroom I should of used the bathroom while I had the diaper off. Oh well everyone will be getting up soon so I know I can hold off from going pee for that long.
I start to climb up on the crib and it sure was easier getting out than it is climbing up, but eventually I made it back up in the crib and yes, this is good. So now I stand up in the crib and bend over, I start to pick up the railing on the crib, and I really didn’t notice how heavy this freaking railing was.
Man, I squat down and get a good hold of the railing, I start to pull up, I push harder, and I feel the railing start to move up, oh yes almost there. Oh no, there is that pain in my tummy again, as I push harder up on the railing and it seems if I push harder on the railing the more I feel like I have to go to the bathroom again.
Oh no, oh no, as I push with all my might. I hear a click and the railing is all the way back up. Oh yes, but I started to push way too hard and I could feel myself start to go poop again and this time I can't control it, and I am also peeing and pooping so hard I start to cry softly. No, I cannot believe this is happening to me after all I just did. I am squatted down in the crib filling my diaper back up with pee and poop.
Oh no, what am I going to do, as I search my mind trying to figure out what to do. I get really scared, I cannot think clearly, like I did before. I am starting to feel more like a little girl, I need to clear my thoughts.
My mommy and Mr. Steve come into my mind from downstairs, I start to remember her kissing him, and rubbing his bulge threw his pants. Oh, man that’s right then she pulled his zipper down, slid her hand in his pants, and she was stroking him while they were kissing. What am I going to do, my body starts to shake. I can't get them out of my head. I start to pee again.
Oh, no that is right than oh man mommy went down on her knees and started sucking on his massive cock. I should say that she lost control and attacked his cock and gave him a killer blowjob not just a kiss or two on his penis. She went for it and attacked it like it was a piece of meat and she hasn’t eaten in two months. She was just gobbling it up bobbing up and down on it so fast; she never did that with me when I was a man.
What the heck as I look down at my yellow plastic panties that are covering my diaper. I am squatted down in the crib wetting, and pooping my diaper and oh, no I am pooping so much I cannot even stop it. Oh, man, I didn’t even feel myself going potty again or that I was squatting down like a baby.
Oh, man, I hear something, I hear more noise coming from the hallway, and it sounds like mommy, and Mr. Steve's voices. Oh no please walk by don’t come in here please don’t come in here, and see me like this.
I turn and look towards Miley's doorway and I see mommy pass by only wearing panties and her bra. Wow, she looks so sexy. Wait is that Mr. Steve I seen just pass by too? What the hell was he wearing? He looked like he was only wearing underwear but he went by so quickly.
“Penny I am sure I see the baby standing up in her crib looking out towards the hallway when we passed. You want me to check and see if she is okay?” I hear Mr. Steve saying.
I hear what sounds like kissing in the hallway and then mommy's voice. “No Steve I will go check on her, I’ll meet you in my bedroom. Don’t start without me hehehe.” I hear her giggle, and them kissing more.
Mommy comes into view and she is wearing her sexy little pink silk panties and matching bra. We have eye contact the second she entered Miley's bedroom. “Oh did you wake up sweetie? You look so comfy in your new little crib.” I want to cry hearing her teasing me.
“Don’t cry sweetie what's the matter with mommy's baby girl?” She comes closer to the crib. I try to stand up but I am still squatting down a little. “Oh smells like someone had herself an accident is that what is the matter my little baby girl?”
Oh, no she can smell my poop, and she must know that I pooped in my pants or worse in my diaper. Maybe that is not worse; oh know she is going to see I have pooped in my diaper.
“Yea I feel so embarrassed mommy I mean Penny. I can't believe I wet myself when I was sleeping again.” I say while looking up at her from the crib.
She looks at me strangely. “Smells like you did more than wet yourself little girl.” I look down in my crib and wish the earth would open up and swallow me up. I cannot get more embarrassed than this. I watch while Penny leans over the railing of the crib, and puts her hands under my arms and lifts me up.
“Hear little one let’s get you changed so mommy can go back to bed.” I feel her let me down on Miley's old changing table, as I want to cry being treated like I am a baby or something.
I hear Penny referring to herself as my mommy again, I feel her start to pull down the yellow plastic panties I am wearing, she pulls them off of me, and they are packed with pee and poop.
“Wow you made a mess. I guess you’re not a big girl yet, so no panties for you for a while that is for sure.” I hear the tape on the disposal diaper get un-done. I can feel her taking the diaper wipes, and cleaning me up, and then I see a big container of baby powder being applied to my private area. “I bet that feels better on mommy's little baby girl?”
Great now she is calling me her baby girl, and mommy's little baby girl. Oh, life cannot get any worse that is for sure. I am just going to tell her how pissed I am so to speak, or she won't know how much her treating me like a baby hurts me. “Penny I am your husband please don’t treat me like this.” She leaves the new diaper sitting under my bottom but doesn’t tape it back up leaving it wide open for the world to see my new vagina.
Oh, know maybe I pissed her off now. I hope she doesn’t give me another spanking I don’t think I could take that again. “Well sweetie looking between your legs I don’t see anything a husband would have sweetie do you little girl?” I hear Penny starting to tease me.
“Come on Penny don’t treat me like a baby I know I look like a little kid but come on I am still your husband. I still love you ya know; I know you said you still love me too don’t you?” I try to look in her eyes.
We both turn around hearing Mr. Steve walking into the room and walking over and he sees my naked body on the changing table. Oh, man I guess it could get more embarrassing now him seeing me naked.
“Oh are you changing the baby's diaper Penny? She looks so pretty just like her mommy.” I look up, and Mr. Steve is kissing Penny on the back of her neck and his hands are going up and down her almost naked body. I want to scream, yell, or something, but I just watch.
I start to stare at his hands going down her side and stopping at her silky panties and sliding back up, as one-hand wraps around her one breast and you can see his hand sliding inside her bra feeling Penny's warm sexy soft breast. I stare into Penny eyes as she watches what I am staring at and she smiles at me. The same evil smile I think I seen in Mary's eyes before.
“Oh that feels so good Stevie.” Penny says while staring at me. Mr. Steve is directly behind Penny now I can barely see him just his arms wrapping around Penny.
I follow Penny's hand down her side and I see her start to feel the bulge threw Mr. Steve underwear. I guess he is only wearing his boxers and no shirt. My eyes start to bulge as she slides her hand inside his boxers and you can see her start to stroke him inside his shorts while she is staring into my eyes smiling at me. She is giving him a hand job right in-front of me.
“Oh baby that feels sooo good Penny don’t stop.” I look at her hand stroking him, then I look into Penny's eyes that are still staring at me than down again at his bulge and this time his massive cock is in plain view as she is stroking him faster as she pulled it out of his underwear.
Penny is still looking at my naked body sitting on top of the changing table while I am laying on a diaper with my legs spread wide open for all to see my nakedness and my new vagina. We are staring into each other’s eyes as she is giving Mr. Steve a hand job in plain view of me less than a foot away.
“Penny that feels so good.” Mr. Steve says as I notice his hand slide around to the front of Penny's little silk panties and he slides two fingers inside her panties.
I look back into Penny's eyes and she starts to moan slowly and start to breathe a little heavier. “Oh Steve yessss that’s the spot yessss.” Penny says while she stares into my eyes the whole time he is fingering her wet vagina in front of me.
I don’t know what to say or do. So I do the grown up thing, and I just start to wet myself. The pee starts to squirt out of my potty. Penny's eyes light up seeing me peeing all over myself with the dry diaper still open getting soaked. I still lay on the diaper watching my mommy, I mean my wife giving my archrival a hand job right in front of me. With his fingers inside of Penny panties playing with her vagina while she stares and smiles into my eyes.
“Looks like my baby is getting excited watching mommy, and Mr. Steve.” I want to cry and scream out but all I can do is pee on myself. I watch Penny jerking him off. “Does mommy’s baby girl wants to see more?” I hear Penny whisper to me. I notice Penny tie the baby strap around my waist so I don’t roll off the changing table.
I am still looking into Penny’s eyes as she smiles at me, and turns around and kneels down in front of Mr. Steve. As soon as Penny looks back up at me; and we have eye contact she smiles at me again while she puts the tip of his massive cock in her mouth.
Mr. Steve's eyes are rolling in the back of his head now, as I look back down at Penny smiling at me while she is bobbing up and down on is his cock. Seeing her cheek bulge out from his cock just makes me pee more into my diaper or all over myself.
“Oh yes Penny that is the best yessss.” Mr. Steve says as he opens his eyes and sees me staring at Penny giving him a blowjob while I am laying naked on the changing table peeing on myself. “Penny I don’t want you to stop but your baby is watching you sucking on me. Um, and she is peeing all over herself while she is watches you.”
I feel so embarrassed that Steve was watching me peeing all over myself but, I am happy he seen me staring so now Penny will stop sucking on his dick, or at least stop doing it in front of me. Penny slides her mouth off his cock, and is still staring at me. “Well SHE is just a baby, and SHE better get used to seeing MOMMY doing this unless you want me to stop Stevie poo?”
“Um oh no don’t stop baby, please don’t stop.” Penny smiles back up at me as Mr. Steve's eyes are closing and he doesn’t notice that Penny is staring into my eyes the whole time she is giving him a blowjob.
I watch as Penny's head bobs up and down watching her cheek pushing out with each motion. The whole time Penny is on her knees sucking on Mr. Steve's hard cock Penny is staring into my eyes. Why the hell is she being so mean to me? I try not to watch but my eyes are glued to hers.
Penny is not doing this behind my back or hiding her sexual activity with Mr. Steve. She is shoving my face in it for lack of another term. If I didn’t know any better I would swear she is getting off on doing this in front of me.
I watch as her one hand is wrapped around, or I should say her little hand can't wrap all the way around his massive cock because he is so big. Her hand looks more like a little kids hand holding onto a baseball bat, her hand barely able to grab onto his cock because it is so large.
The more I watch her sucking on him the more detail I notice, like now she is sliding her other hand under his ball sack and that is the first time I seen how big his balls are. They each must be the size of a baseball seeing how large his scrotum is hanging down under his monster cock that Penny keeps bobbing up and down on.
Why can't I pull my eyes off of mommy sucking on my worst enemy’s cock? Not like, it makes a difference if he was an enemy or a friend. I guess, but I just cannot seem to stop looking as she pulls his cock all the way out of her mouth and she licks the tip of his monster cock.
She runs her tongue; up and down his whole shaft from the tip off his cock to his balls. I watch as she starts to lick that massive ball sack, it is so big, but looks kind of soft and smooth I bet if feels soft when she is touching it. I wonder if it is warm too, I bet it is. I watch almost hypnotized by Penny's eyes staring into mine.
I remember how she used to tease me saying she can put my whole scrotum in her mouth and if she bites down on me, I will have no balls, and I would look like a girl down there almost. I think she even giggled at that. There is no way she can do that with Mr. Steve's balls they are at least five times as big as mine used to be.
Just staring at her lips, as they are going up, and down on his monster cock. She smiles at me again, and the whole thing slides back into her hungry mouth until her lips smack into his ball sack and she bobs back and forth on it.
Wow, why is Penny doing this to me? Was I a bad husband, I mean if so she never complained. I mean it is not my fault that I was turned into a little girl, and I cannot be her husband anymore?
Wow is that what I said; I cannot be her husband anymore? Yes, I can, I can still be her loving husband, well maybe not loving as a husband, and wife can be with making love, I cannot do that anymore. I mean I can still help and support what needs to be done. I wish I had my old job, or any job so I can support this family again.
I guess I really don’t make any support to the family anymore, I must be helping out somehow I mean let me think; oh yea I helped Miley when she needed someone to play Barbie's with, she sure loved my help there, plus it was fun. I also went with her to gymnastics and she said that was the best time she ever had in class was when I was there.
So I guess I am helping the family out, well maybe not the family but at least I am helping Miley out she has someone to play with now so that has to be a big help I am sure. So is that what I am, a playmate for Miley? Wow what happened to me? I used to have a full time job, now I am a playmate for my little daughter.
I wish I still had a job that would be so great so I can contribute to the family somehow. But, who is going to hire me? I mean if you just look at me, I am a little girl wearing a diaper or laying naked on a changing table while my mommy, I mean my wife is sucking on the next-door neighbors cock in front of me. Damn my life sucks I have to do something.
I snap out of my daydream and I notice Penny is still staring into my eyes with her mouth totally full of cock, but Mr. Steve is moaning so loud he must have broken into my daydreaming. “Oh yes Penny I am almost ready, don’t stop baby.”
I look up at him moaning, and talking with his eyes closed as all of a sudden I hear a long ohhhhhhhh from him. I look down and I can see he is cuming in my mommy’s mouth and she is trying to swallow it all but there must be large amounts of cum as I see it dripping out of both sides of her mouth as she gulps the cum down.
It seemed like forever until he stopped cuming but he eventually stopped. I am watching as Penny pulls his almost limp cock out of her mouth licking it up and down like she is cleaning it up. I guess that is really, what she is doing cleaning it off. It just seems like she is licking it like a small child gets a lollypop as a treat. I guess she is showing me her treat, which is his monster cock.
Man I cannot believe this, my life sucks so bad. Mr. Steve pulls his fingers out of Penny's panties and I see him kiss Penny on the back of the neck again. Penny stands up smiling at me still. I watch as she turns to kiss Mr. Steve on the lips and you can see the cum still on mommy’s lips as he turns away from kissing her cum soaked lips.
“Oh that was the best blowjob I think I ever had Penny. I am going to use the bathroom baby, while you change the baby’s diaper.” I notice Mr. Steve fixing his boxers and you can still see a large bulge in the front.
Penny turns and smiles at me again. “I am glad you enjoyed it as much as I did. I will change the baby’s diaper then I will meet you in the bedroom so hurry.” Penny says.
“Sorry about making you wait, but MOMMY had to do what MOMMY’S due. I am sure you understand baby girl.” I watch as Penny takes her finger and cleans the cum that was on the outside of her lips and puts it back in her mouth and licks it off her finger smiling.
Penny un-does the little strap that was wrapped around my waist. “Oh it looks like MOMMY’S little BABY girl could not wait until HER diaper was on to go potty. You already wet the diaper you were laying on.” She lifts my feet up together pulling the wet diaper from underneath me and puts it into the diaper pale next to the changing table.
“Now let’s hurry and get a nice dry diaper on MOMMY’S little BABY GIRL, so you’re MOMMY can go to bed.” I notice her smiling when she said the words; ‘mommy,’ and ‘baby girl,’ louder than the rest of her statement.
The new diaper is slid under my bottom pretty fast and I hear the tape secure the diaper to my little body. “Oh I bet that feels better on MOMMY’S LITTLE BABY GIRL doesn’t it?” I don’t respond because I feel like I am going to bust out crying any second from all the mean stuff Penny just did in front of me with Mr. Steve. I still cannot believe she didn’t hide her actions or anything. If anything, she seemed to get into it more with me watching.
“I asked you if MOMMY’S little BABY GIRL feels better with HER diaper changed and you didn’t answer BABY GIRL, well does it, tell MOMMY?”
I want to cry so badly but then I will act like the little baby she is treating me like. “Yes it does.” I say with Penny still smiling but like she is waiting for something.
“Yes what sweetie tell MOMMY.” Oh, I cannot believe she is treating me like a baby so much but she is changing my diaper and putting plastic panties on me too. So I guess I am a baby.
I look up at her in her sexy panties and bulging bra showing those warm tasty breasts. “Yes mommy it does feel better with a dry diaper on me.” There goes the last of my man hood flushed down the toilet so to speak.
“Now that’s a good BABY GIRL, MOMMY will put these pretty pajamas on you and you can go to sleep in your new crib.”
I watch as Penny pulls a yellow shirt with little bears on it and puts it over my head as she stands me up on top of the changing table. I notice that my diaper and plastic panties are totally on display the shirt doesn’t even come down to the top of the diaper it is so small it even shows a little of my tummy.
“This shirt looks too small; it doesn’t even cover my tummy in the front Penny.” I stand on the top of the changing table looking at my extremely babyish outfit I am wearing.
The smile on her face is almost scary now. “What did you call MOMMY sweetie? Say it again so MOMMY can hear you better.”
“Um mommy the shirt you gave me is too small can I have something that fits me better.” I cannot believe she made me call her mommy. I mean there is no one here to hear us, but she still wants me to call her mommy like a baby does.
I feel her picking me up and putting me down in the crib. “Now that’s a good girl talking nice to mommy. Sweetie that’s not a shirt it’s a pretty little dress for you. They make them so small so if you can't walk you can crawl and not mess your pretty dress, but it’s perfect for you to walk around in. you are mommy's new baby girly girl.
“Plus, the dress being so short I can check your diaper much easier. Starting tomorrow, I am going to give all your big sisters, but I guess they are all bigger than you including little Miley, additional allowance. Your sisters will start to check your diaper to see if you are wet, and change you as needed. Mommy needs them to help me with the new baby okay?” I don’t respond hearing that now all my sisters will start checking my diaper to see if I need a diaper change. “Did mommy’s baby girl hear me?
“Yes mommy I heard you.” I really just don’t know any other way to respond so I start to wet my diaper. I am already wearing a diaper so why hold it in as I continue to feel the warm sensation around me as I wet my diaper.
Mommy smiles at me after she pats my diapered bottom, and she walks away from my new crib, and out of Miley's room. I hear Penny start talking to Mr. Steve in the hallway, both of them walk into my bedroom, or my old bedroom, and I hear the door locking.
I put my head down on my tiny pillow in the crib, and I start to cry softly after I hear moaning sounds coming from mommy's bedroom.
The end of part 12
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious part 13
By princess Panty boy
The sun is shining through the window and two little girls are playing Barbie's like there is no tomorrow just having a great time. While everyone in the house sleeps quietly.
“Look, look Miley your baby sister is waking up.” Amber says while I put my little pillow over my head seeing the light shining through the window.
I hear Amber saying her baby sister is awake and I want to scream after such a long night trying to sneak that dirty diaper off me with no one seeing.
“Cindy are you awake? Are you awake Cindy?” I hold a pillow on top of my head. I ignore both the girls until I feel a warm sensation start to spread across my diaper. No way, I just wet myself that is so messed up. Well no sense trying to stop it if I need to go pee. I need to go and the diaper is wet already anyway so no big deal I guess.
This is not a very good way to start my morning. I peak out from under the pillow while I am still peeing in my diaper and I see Miley smiling at me.
“I can see you sleepy head. Did you sleep good sis?” I can see Miley smiling at me looking at her threw the bottom of the pillow. The pillow I was hiding under is pulled off of my head as I start to stand up and complain, but I just stand half way up with my knees bent.
I can see my reflection in Miley's wall mirror and I am definitely not standing up, I am squatting and I realize I am still peeing in my diaper while both of the girls are staring at me. Oh well they seen me with a wet diaper so this is kind of nothing new sort of.
“Oh I can smell it again. Do you think she is pooping again?” I notice both the girls look at each other then at me. Oh no I am not just peeing my diaper I can feel it coming out as I fill my diaper up with poop as Amber and Miley stare at me smiling. Now I know why they are staring at me. I am so embarrassed having my sister and her friend watching me going poop in my diaper.
What the hell am I thinking she is my daughter not my sister. I start crying while I am still going potty. Oh, man they are watching me going poop and pee as I continue to cry.
“What's going on in here little ones?” I can see Mary walk into Miley's room while I am crying looking through the bars on the railing to the crib. I look up and see Mary staring at me. “Are you girls making the BABY cry? I will get in trouble if you two are being mean, I get blamed for everything.”
I stare at Mary, listening to her comments and I only cry softly now. We have eye contact and I stop crying as she walks closer to the crib. Mary puts her head up to the bars of the crib staring at me. “Oh I can see why you are crying. Or I should say we can all SMELL why you are crying.” I stop my crying or she will treat me more like a baby even though I have a diaper full of pee and poop.
“Did my baby sister poop in her diaper? Come on baby girl tell your big sister.” Mary says as she reaches into the crib and messes up my hair making my pretty hair go all over as she teases me. I notice her eyes staring into mine then her looking between my legs.
I follow her stare, and I look between my legs. I see my diaper is so full it is sagging badly, only being held up by my plastic panties. I won't be complaining about wearing plastic panties again. It would be so much more embarrassing if I stood up and my poop-filled diaper fell off.
“Well my baby sister smells like she needs her diaper changed; now tell your big sis that you pooped your diaper or I can let you stay in your dirty diaper if you want. It’s up to you little one.” Mary says while she is smiling staring into my eyes.
I cannot believe she is going to make me say it. “Yes Mary I need to be changed.” Mary looks at me, but she doesn’t seem to be too happy by my response.
“Now did I ask my baby sister if she needed to get changed or did I ask my baby sister if she went poop in her diaper?” I look into Mary's eyes as I feel the poop, and pee soaked diaper moving around as I turn.
Mary is waiting for a response from me, and I don’t want to keep this diaper on any longer, than I need too. “Okay Mary I pooped in my diaper can you change me?” That has to be the worst possible thing I ever had to say to anyone in my life.
“Now that’s much better baby sis. Yes I will change your poopy diaper.” Miley and Amber are smiling as they are back in bed playing with there Barbie's as they watch Mary and me.
I watch as Mary bends over, and pulls me out of the crib with very little effort just like Penny did last night. I am put down on top of the changing table. “There we go little baby sister now lay back and let me get this stinky diaper off you.” I do as I am told trying to speed up this super embarrassing moment in my life.
“Wow you sure made a mess little sister.” I watch as Mary stares into my eyes while she starts to slide my plastic panties off. “Wow you went right through your diaper, luckily you had your plastic panties on or you would of made a big mess.”
The good part is I feel the wet plastic panties sliding off of me and I see them in Mary's hand. “I will be right back little sister I have to soak this in hot water in the bathroom. Don’t move or you will fall off the changing table and your mommy will be upset.” I see her walk out of the room carrying the pee and pooped soaked plastic panties.
“Okay I’ll just sit here or lay here would be a better way to describe it.” Like I have much choice because I have a very smelly dirty diaper that will probably fall off of me if I stand up. I turn and see Miley and her friend still playing Barbie's on her bed.
I sure hope Mary hurry's up. The last thing I want to do is lay on this changing table wearing a smelly diaper. Miley and her friend sure are having fun. I watch while Miley changes the Barbie's clothes and puts a bathing suit on her. Looks like a pretty one-piece swimsuit. While Amber is changing her Barbie into a two-piece bikini. Wow that is tiny I cannot believe girls wear that tiny little swim suits. I wonder if her bikini is good in the summer because there is hardly know material to get you hot.
Sort of when we went to the beach I would always take my shirt off and just hangout in my board shorts and go swimming like that. I guess mommy will be buying me a new swimsuit or I will be using Miley's old ones.
Wow, this feels weird. I run my tongue threw my mouth feeling my teeth. There all gone and now I have tiny little baby teeth coming in. I guess my adult teeth didn’t fit in my little body anymore or my new baby teeth just pushed them out. Well at least my two big teeth in the front feel like their full size, which is a good thing.
I continue to run my tongue around in my mouth as Mary walks back in staring at me laying on the changing table. The last thing I am going to do is tell everyone I have baby teeth now. Everyone is treating me more and more like a baby.
“Well you were a good girl just lying there waiting for your big sister to come back and change you.” Mary says.
Maybe if I treat Mary like she wants to be treated, ya know like a big person or a big sister in this case. Maybe I will be able to get more of what I want, which right now is not to wear diapers anymore. Even though if I didn’t have a diaper on last night I would have been covered from head to toe in poop and pee. Maybe diapers aren’t so bad come to think of it.
I smile at her come back with her still wearing her nightie. I cannot believe Penny lets her wear a teddy like a grown up women. Those panties are so tiny I think I can see right through them. I bet there comfy and easy to sleep in because you probably feel like you are naked. “Um yes Mary I waited just like you asked so you can take this icky diaper off of me. I like your pajamas they look really comfy.”
“Well thank you little sister they are comfy.” Mary gives me an odd look as I give her a compliment. “Maybe I can ask your mommy if she will get you a pair like this. Would you like that LITTLE SISTER? Maybe pink like mine.”
Mary says little sister louder than the rest of her comment trying to piss me off, but I just ignore her. “Yea I don’t think she will let me wear something that grown up. Especially since I am stuck in these little baby girl clothes not big girl pretty clothes like yours.” I say while I notice Mary's eye brews go up like I am trying to trick her.
“Okay baby sis we will see. Now let us get that smelly thing off you. I think that diaper is smelling the whole room up.” Mary says while I hear both sides of the diaper getting un done and her wiping me clean and tossing the diaper in with the other dirty diapers. Man she did that so fast it must of took me ten times as long last night trying to do that myself. I guess it is harder to clean yourself up, and change your own diaper.
I smile feeling all cleaned up. “Okay let me get you a clean diaper than you will be good to go baby sis.” Oh, man how can I talk her into not putting me in another diaper? I feel like such a baby with a diaper under my clothes.
“Um sis can I not wear a diaper I am a big girl now pleaseee.” I see Mary's eyes light up when I call myself a big girl and I call her sis too.
Mary turns with her hands on her hips with a diaper in her hand. “Well baby sis since you are being a good girl and calling me your sister and calling yourself a big girl maybe if you don’t pee your diaper before I have to give you a bath after breakfast I will let you wear big girl panties. Would you like to wear big girl panties baby sister?” Oh, she is pushing my buttons to get a rise out of me but she is doing what I want her to do.
“Great sis that would be awesome to wear big girl panties like you my big sister. Yours panties are very pretty.” I don’t think she expected me to agree with her, and act all girly. I hope she fell for it.
Mary looks at me weird again. “Okay baby sis if you want to wear panties like me your big sister I will find you some pretty pink girly girl panties. That is if you don’t wet your diaper okay?” Opps I guess I got carried away saying I wanted to wear panties like my big sister now I will have to wear super girly girl pink panties. Oh well it has to be better then a diaper, and plastic panties.
“Okay great sis.” I give her a big smile but it is a super fake smile realizing I need to word my sentences more carefully or I will be dressed like a girly girl always.
I lift my butt up without Mary asking me too, I feel the soft dry diaper slide under me. “That’s a good girl you’re getting the hang us this now baby sister aren’t you?”
“Yes sis thank you. I am trying to show you that I am a big girl and I don’t need a diaper anymore.” I smile while she secures the new diaper on me. I don’t think she is even noticing how fake I am acting. I feel some new Barbie plastic panties sliding up both my legs, I notice they are pretty.
I am sure Mary could not have found a more girly type of plastic panties for me to wear. “There ya go princess you are already. Let us just leave your little Barbie camisole on you; you really don’t need to be fully dressed. Babies can just wear a diaper and no dress.” Oh, man that means everyone will see me waddling around in my diaper in front of the world.
“Okay sis but if I don’t go potty in my diaper I can wear big girl panties like you my big sister right?” I smile at her with my biggest fakest smile I can show.
The grin on Mary's face hopefully is her thinking that I am just acting like the little girl I look like instead of acting like her dad, who I am still. I am trying to fool Mary into thinking I am acting like her little sister, then maybe get out of wearing diapers and maybe get out of wearing dresses too. Man I haven’t wore pants since before my accident.
“We will see little sister now let’s go downstairs and get some breakfast okay baby sister?” I feel Mary pick me up off the changing table and put me on the floor right in front of the big mirror. I wonder if she put me in front of the mirror so I can see how truly babyish, and totally girly I look in just a diaper and baby tee shirt.
I cannot let her know how much it bugs me to look at myself dressed like a baby or she will just continue to make me dress like this. Instead, I play with my hair ignoring my super baby girl looking reflection in the mirror. “Sis does my hair look okay it’s so messy?”
“Yea I can help you little sis.” I see Mary turn and walk over to Miley's vanity and come back and put a pink hair band on my head pulling my bangs back making me look even more girly. Man I really need to think before I talk especially around Mary.
I give a big fake smile seeing my super girly reflection in the mirror. “Thanks sis for fixing my hair it looks much prettier now.”
“Just ask me little sis and I will help you make your hair look prettier anytime you want.” Damn I really need to watch what I say now. Or I am going to have really girly looking hair too.
We start to walk downstairs and I see Stephanie talking on her cell phone when we walk into the kitchen. “Stephanie doesn’t our baby sister look pretty with her hair like this?” I smile trying to make them both think I like it like this.
“Um yes she does look very pretty specially in her pink plastic panties and diaper. Do you like your hair like that daddy?” Stephanie says to me.
I hear her call me daddy and I want to cry hearing her say that. “Um yes Mary said I looked pretty with my hair like this.” Wow hearing Stephanie call me daddy really makes me want to put my foot down with Mary but that hasn’t worked out to great so far. I will just have to try this new approach, which is acting like the little girl everyone sees me as.
“Ask your big sister Stephanie to get you some cereal while I go answer my cell phone?” Mary looks at me than at Stephanie. “Be right back Stephie.”
I look up at Stephanie and I see a surprised look on her face when Mary told me to ask my big sister for some cereal. “Um Stephanie can you get me some cereal please?”
“Sure thing daddy I mean little sister hehehe.” I hear Stephanie say as she giggles staring at me. I roll my eyes at her response calling me her little sister but what can I expect since I didn’t correct Mary referring Stephanie as my big sister.
I eat the cereal up and notice no one gave me a drink but if I ask I am sure they will get me a bottle like last night so I don’t want to chance it. My tummy for sure has shrunk with the rest of my body because I could only eat a small bowl of cereal.
“Thank you Stephanie for breakfast, it was good I am going to take a bath now that I am done eating okay?” For some reason I was asking her permission, but I just wanted to thank her for getting me cereal and inform her I was going to take a bath. I have no clue why I asked her if I could take a bath, I will have to really pay more attention to what I am saying, if I am going to pretend to act like the little girl everyone is treating me like.
I hate the crinkling sound that comes from getting off my chair from the plastic panties and disposable diaper I am wearing. I know everyone can hear it too, oh well hopefully if I play this game right I won't have to wear them soon. “That’s fine little sister, but try to hurry because I need to take a bath too. Oh, and you’re welcome for breakfast by the way.”
“Oh Stephanie were is mommy, I mean Penny?” I say to her and she smiles when I said mommy like a little toddler by accident.
I look down at my little feet and my diaper feeling embarrassed. “Mommy was taking a shower but I heard the water stop a while ago, so you should have plenty of hot water. I would probably take a shower instead of a bath just to make sure okay little sis?’
“Um okay that makes sense sis, I mean Stephanie.” Damn I really have to stop responding so fast I am really starting to sound like a little kid and referring to myself as her sister and Penny as my mommy. Man I need to get a grip if I am going to keep it together.
I turn and there is Miley and Amber standing next to me. “Hey look Miley your little sister is the same height as you. I thought she was smaller than you for some reason.”
“No she isn’t you have to be wrong Amber let me see. Cindy is my LITTLE sister. Okay sis turn your back against my back. Stephanie can you tell me who is taller?”
I do as Miley asked and we are back to back. “Well Miley you are cheating because you are standing on your tippy toes so stand flat footed and I will see.” Stephanie walks over to us and puts her hand on top of both are heads and measures us. “Well your both exactly the same height now. So know she isn’t your little sister like you were saying Miley.”
“I guess she is more like your twin sister Miley.” We hear Amber say as she walks into the kitchen and sits at the table. “You both have the same eyes and the same hair but she has a different hairstyle.
Miley leans in and whispers in my ear. “Well I guess you’re not getting smaller like I was saying yesterday, but I think it’s great I have a twin sister now.” She looks down at my plastic panties and diaper. “Well I hope you get potty trained soon. I don’t want to say my twin sister is still in diapers.”
“Hopefully I won't have to wear them long because Mary said if I didn’t wet my diaper before I took a shower she might let me wear big girl panties.” I notice Stephanie giggling, when I didn’t notice her standing behind me.
I turn and see Stephanie smiling at me. “Come on LITTLE SISTER get your little butt up in the shower so I can get in when you’re done.” I ignore her little sister comment and start to walk away and upstairs into the bathroom.
It feels good to get away from them. I am just totally surrounded by females. It is good to be alone. I pull the plastic panties down and off. Un-taping my diaper and of course it is dry. Well I should say for a change it is dry. I will put it on the sink so if Mary comes in she will see a dry diaper.
I turn the shower on and wait for the water to get warm when I notice my reflection in the mirror. I guess I cannot get away from being around females, because I am for sure one. I see my new vagina and I shake my head and get in the shower even though the water is still kind of cold.
The shower warms up pretty fast and I wash myself with the only soap in there of course it has to smell like flowers. The cool thing is that the soap smell really pretty so that’s a good thing. Did I say the soap smells pretty I hope not?
Anyway, I wash up my body and I hear the bathroom door open up and close. “Well it looks like someone has a dry diaper that’s a good girl Cindy.” I hear Mary saying. “Is your hair wet yet so I can wash your hair little sis?”
“Yes my hair is wet I was just going to wash it myself sis.” I bet she loves me calling her sis. But she doesn’t respond like I was thinking she would.
The shower door opens and Mary takes the shampoo and puts some in her hands. “Come over here lil sis so I can do your hair. You have to wash and condition your hair real good now that you have long hair sis.” I roll my eyes but she cannot see with my back to her. I notice the shower getting the floor wet while she washes my hair.
“That’s why you have a big sister to help you, or I guess you have two big sisters to help you. I heard Miley saying you’re the same height as her now. I guess we have two sets of twins now little sister.”
Mary's hands actually feel good rubbing on my head making suds as she washes my hair. “Yes sis I guess you are right. I am glad you and Stephanie don’t dress the same like a lot of twins do.” Closing my eyes as she rinses my hair and puts conditioner in. “I would hate to wear the same clothes like those twins do.”
“Okay little sis we are all done. I will let you rinse out the conditioner and you can get out and dry yourself off, unless you want me to help you?”
I turn and see Mary smiling at me, she looks at my naked body up and down, and she stares between my legs to confirm I am still a girl. Would be great to wake up with a penis, but I know that is more of a dream than anywhere near reality.
“No I will be fine, I am pretty sure sis I can dry myself, but thanks anyway.” The more I call her sis the more she will think I am turning into the little girl I look like. I grab the pink towel that Mary left on the top of the sink and start drying myself off.
I have to admit it does feel good to wash up after waking up with a diaper full of pee and poop. How the heck did I do that to my diaper anyway? I will have to start going to the bathroom before I go to bed, that should help. Man but I pooped my diaper I will have to ask the doctor today about that when I have my appointment.
“Now I put some pretty panties on your outfit today instead of a diaper. So don’t make me regret it okay little sister?”
I smile hearing I won't have to wear a diaper again. I have to ignore her little sister comment since I am getting what I want. I finish drying myself off, I put the towel around my waist, and I start walking to Miley's bedroom.
“Cindy you can't put the towel around your waist only boys do that. You have to wrap the towel around your chest and it will go under your arm pits, okay?”
I listen to her and I sure don’t want her pissed off at me again. I un-due the towel and it falls to the ground showing off my naked girlie body. “Opps okay sis, I will fix it right now.” I wrap the towel across my chest going under my arms and it is not as easy as it looks. I like wrapping it around my waist much better.
We walk into Miley's room, and I see the super girlie dress hanging on the crib. The dress is light pink, and has short puffy sleeves. The wide pink belt goes around the waist and the dress looks more like a toddler would wear it.
“Isn't that dress pretty Cindy? When I seen it in Miley's old clothes I thought of you immediately.” What should I do it looks so tiny I hope it doesn’t fit me. The dress has matching panties that go with it and I touch them thinking that they go over a diaper like the plastic panties but there not plastic but way big and puffy looking.
If I tell Mary, the dress looks like it is more for a baby she might lose her mind, and spank me and put me back in a diaper. This dress for sure goes with a diaper more than panties. I guess I will have to try it on. If I make it sound like I really like the clothes she is picking for me, she might chill out and see that when she is giving me, super girly clothes that it is not bothering me anymore.
“Oh yes this dress is so pretty I hope it fits me but it looks kind of small, but I will try it on anyway. I hope it fits.” I lie saying that as I touch my nose to see if my nose is growing from lying like from the Walt Disney movie Pinocchio. That was so funny when the puppets nose would grow when he lied.
What the heck am I thinking about a Disney kid’s movie for anyway? “What kind of panties are those sis?” I point at the fluffy wide silky panties that look like they go over a baby's diaper.
Well those are kind of big girl panties well actually; they mostly go over plastic panties. The plastic panties go over a diaper but this time we will skip that part.”
“Can I wear big girl panties instead of the fluffy rumba panties?” I ask Mary a question and her eyes kind of light up and I regret asking her anything. I feel kind of scared that she is going to do something mean to me.
I look down at my little naked feet trying not to make eye contact with Mary. “That’s a good idea little sis. Let me see what Miley had from when she was smaller.”
“Miley and I are the same height now so I should be able to wear her regular clothes not her old baby clothes.” I regret the words that came out of my mouth the second they left my lips. I get nervous and I almost wet myself right then and there seeing the look on Mary's face. I swear I think her eye balls rolled into the back of her head like some horror movie.
Oh, no that is going to piss her off as I see Mary stop and stare at me. “I’m really not interested in what you think little sister so do as I say or maybe I should just get you back in your little diaper and pretty plastic panties. I bet you would like that my little baby sister.”
“No, sis, no please let me try that outfit on right now, it is so pretty.” I take the fluffy rumba panties, and I don’t have to move the towel because the second I let my hand off the towel that is wrapped around me it falls to my feet’
I immediately slide the weird fluffy panties up my legs and it looks like I am wearing a diaper almost they bulge out everywhere.
The panties are a perfect fit and they have elastic around each of the leg holes and around the waistband. If I was to pee right now no one would even notice because there is nowhere for the pee to leak out. Oh wait there not plastic so I guess it would just leak right threw them. Except for them not being plastic, they look just like really fancy plastic panties that go over diapers.
“Oh yes those panties look very pretty on you little sister. Let’s finish getting you dressed and see how pretty you look okay? You want to look pretty right little sis?” I stare at Mary smiling at me while she is teasing me.
What I want to do is explode Mary is really pushing my buttons calling me little sister and lil sis and don’t I want to look pretty. This is getting tough making it sound like I really want to be pretty and all that girly stuff so here we go again.
“Oh yes Mary, I want to look pretty just like you my big sister hehehe.” Opps I didn’t mean to giggle like a little girl but Mary I think fell for it. “Let’s put my pretty pink dress on me so I can see how pretty I look okay sis?” I feel the dress being pulled over my head and Mary buttoning the back up.
After I am all buttoned up, I turn and see Mary smiling at me. “Well do I look as pretty as my big sister?” I give my biggest fakest smile. “I really like this dress a lot. Thank you for picking me such a pretty dress Mary.” I stare at Mary waiting for her to respond. I wonder if I am pouring it on too thick.
I turn around and there is Penny smiling at me. Oh my god how long has she been there listening to me acting like a little girl to trick Mary. Looks like I am the one that was tricked.
“Oh that makes me so happy hearing you saying that Cindy, that you want to be pretty like your big sister. I thought for sure I was going to have to spend a fortune to buy all new tomboy pants and jeans for you. Since you want to be a girly girl like your big sister this makes it much easier you wearing only Miley's old dresses and skirts since she doesn’t even own pants.”
Penny is just grinning from ear to ear seeing me in the toddler dress and rumba panties. “You really do look pretty in that dress, pink is definitely your color little Cindy.”
Great that was way messed up now mommy thinks I want to wear dresses, not only dresses but girly girly dresses too. Man that sure back fired on me big-time. Did I call her mommy again instead of Penny? I don’t think so, but I really need to get my act together with calling her Penny more, and not mommy.
“Oh before I forget Mary; Mr. Steve wanted me to ask you if you wanted to babysit for him next week end. He asked for you to come over later and get the details. I guess something about before and after her gymnastic lesson but I didn’t understand so he asked for you to come over and get better details okay?”
Mary's eyes light up really bright for some reason, and I see her messing with her hair. “I told him you could probably come over after I leave to take Cindy to her doctor’s appointment okay?”
“That sounds great mom, I would really LOVE to go over Steve's house when you leave. I mean Mr. Steve's house.” Mary has a for sure weird look on her face talking to mommy. “I guess I better get changed since I am going over there.”
Mommy and me look at Mary surprised because she is already dressed in a cute outfit wearing white capris and tank top.
“Oh um, mom I just want to look my best ya know when I, you know babysit.” We both look at Mary as she stutters her words like she is up to something. “Mom have you see my new pink skirt?”
Why the heck does Mary want to get dressed up for Mr. Steve? Mommy thinks it is weird too I think. “It just came out of the wash, so its hanging up in the laundry room. Isn’t that skirt too short to be around adults. I thought you bought that mini skirt for your boyfriend so he wouldn’t be staring at that one girl at school you were talking about?”
“Oh good it’s in the laundry, great I am going to get it we can talk later mom. I need to go get ready.” That was weird and I can see a odd look on mommy's face too like something is going on. Wait a second was I calling her mommy again when I was thinking to myself?
You know Mary never answered me when I was talking to her yesterday about if she spent time with Mr. Steve alone and how the hell she knew what he liked sexually. Oh that’s right that was while mommy was kissing Mr. Steve wait a second it’s all coming back to me now she was sucking on him downstairs when Mary was talking about Mr. Steve.
That’s right Penny was messing around behind my back in the kitchen kissing and oh man she was giving him a blowjob. Oh shit that’s right. Oh, shit then she did the same think in Miley's room, but this time right in front of me so there would be no question that she was having sex with Mr. Steve.
Oh man that is right I remember everything now, I look down sadly at my naked feet as mommy notices the sad look on my face. “Princess get your little bottom up stairs and get some socks and shoes on. You might want to ask one of your big sister which ones match your pretty new outfit okay?”
“Did you hear mommy sweetie?” I did not respond because I was deep in thought about my mommy having sex with Mr. Steve. “Your sister was acting kind of weird don’t ya think?” as mommy changes her train of thought asking about Mary.
I look up and see mommy's hands on her hips staring at me. “Um yea okay I will mommy, and yes she did seem weird to me but Mary is kind of weird anyway.” Oh shit I just called her mommy to her not just thinking of her as my mommy. I called her mommy when she was referring herself as my mommy. Man, my head is so messed up.
“Mary can you bring down some matching socks, and shoes for your little sister. So she will be finished getting dressed for her doctor’s appointment?” I hear mommy yelling to Mary who already grabbed that tiny pink mini skirt and ran upstairs already.
We don’t hear a response from Mary, I notice mommy getting ready to yell up at her again when we hear Mary respond. “Mom I am trying to get dressed can't the little baby find her own shoes and socks?” I think I notice mommy’s eyes start to get red and start to roll to the back of her head like Mary's did earlier. I guess I know where Mary gets that from. I giggle to myself softly, but luckily, know-one heard me.
“Don’t you argue with me and do as you are told or no babysitting for you. I am sure Stephanie would like to earn some extra money and take over babysitting for you.”
We hear something drop and then someone running and guessing it is Mary losing her mind like usual. “No, no mom I will get them for you no problem, I am doing it already. Sorry for talking back to you.” Mary comes running down the stairs wearing only a bra and her pink mini skirt.
“See look I already have baby Cindy's shoes and socks right here mom.” We both watch as she puts them down on the chair next to me.
Mommy still doesn’t look to happy about Mary's response. “Don’t be calling your sister a baby she is not a baby. You are acting more like a baby. Maybe we should go shopping on our way back from your little sisters doctor’s appointment and buy you some large diapers and treat you more like the baby in the house, if you’re going to continue to act like a baby?”
“No mom I said I was sorry to the little brat I mean for what I said. I will be good. Sorry Cindy for calling you a baby.”
We both look at each other as mommy definitely hit a button listening to Mary apologizing so fast and so drawn out like she doesn’t want to be in trouble.
“What do you think princess you think your big sister would look cute in diapers like you wear?” Mommy says to me.
I smile with the thought of her wearing a diaper and some plastic panties. “Um I’m not wearing a diaper mommy. Mary said I can wear big girl panties, as long as I don’t have any more accidents.” I say while I am staring at mommy.
“Well what do you think about that Mary? Cindy had a chance to say mommy I think Mary should wear diapers since she is acting like a baby, but she didn’t. You can learn something from your little sister.”
Mary looks at me and smiles. More or less a evil smile which is not good for me. I didn’t even think of saying that too mommy because I didn’t want Mary spanking me for getting her in trouble. “Thank you Cindy, that was nice of you.” Mary's says to me but not very convincing more like she is saying what Penny wanted to hear from her.
“You might want to finish getting dressed young lady unless you are going to just wear a bra and mini skirt over to Mr. Steve’s house.” Mommy still looks pissed at Mary. Mommy walks away into the downstairs bathroom.
Mary turns to walk away and I hear her say something like. “Well it would be easier, and less to take off if I just wore a bra and mini skirt hehehe.” I hear Mary giggling to herself.
“What did you say Mary?” I give her a weird look as she turns around and stares at me. I smile seeing her look like she is in deep thought.
Maybe I should just stop talking to her because every time I say something she gives me a weird look. “Oh nothing little sister, but thanks for not getting me in trouble, and it is a good idea you not wearing a diaper.”
“Ring, Ring, Ring.” I hear a cell phone ringing. That ring, I’ve heard that ring tone before. Oh yea that’s the ring tone I had on my cell phone. I follow the sound and it is coming from the top of the refrigerator.
Great like I can reach that, so I pull over one of the kitchen table chairs and climb up at it and look at the caller ID. Oh shit this is from my old work I better answer it. “Hello” I say and the voice on the line is hesitant to speak more like background people talking.
“Can I speak to Doug I am sure he is your daddy little girl.” Sounded weird like he was talking threw a speakerphone. I wonder who this is.
I am still standing on top of the chair and I look around and see no one is around to hear me. “This is Doug, who is this?” I can hear nothing on the phone then a bunch of background talking.
“Oh hi Doug is it okay for us to call you that. I am Mr. Carpenter; I am the president of your former company you worked for when you had you accident.” Oh, shit I am going to be in deep shit from breaking the safety procedures if there calling me. The president of the company would not be calling me if they were going to prosecute me.
I am thinking of a response when he continues to talk. “I am in the conference room with the research staff going over your file and it looks like whatever chemical combination you were exposed to turned you into a female and here it also says you are now a young female. By the tone of your voice talking on the phone that would sound pretty accurate, is this correct?”
“Yes Mr. Carpenter that is correct. I would like to say how sorry I am for by-passing the safety procedures when I was working that day, I am really sorry sir.”
I can hear people talking in the background. “Well thank you Doug for admitting to us it was your fault, and releasing us from any possible damages. That is not why we called you today.” I wait for him to say why he or they called me.
“We are looking at offering you a new position with our company. We realize that you are no longer able to hold the same position you had with us, because of your new physical size.”
I am getting excited that I might actually be able to go to work again. “What type of position are you looking at me to work as Mr. Carpenter?” I am thinking not that it matters because I would take a job empting their garbage out or cleaning there toilets to get out of being in this house all the time.
“Well before we get to that I need to ask you a couple questions is that okay Doug?”
I love hearing my name again I missed it so much. “Yes that is fine Mr. Carpenter ask whatever you like sir.” I climb down off the chair, and walk outside and sit on the porch to get some privacy.
“Great this is Ms. Brunssen with our legal department. She will be continuing this conversation even though the whole research board is here okay Doug?”
Wow the whole research board is in the conference room plus the law department. This kind of sounds scary. “Okay Mr. Carpenter. Ms. Brunssen what would you like to ask me?” I try not to sound nervous but I would do anything to get another job and to be able to contribute to the family again.
“Well first things first Doug, since you are now in a female body and sound more like a young child on the phone. Are you still going by Doug or I am guessing you have changed your name now that you are female?”
Wow, she is pretty smart, but again that is probably a common sense thing. “Well Ms. Brunssen, my family has been calling me Cindy, my old name doesn’t really fit anymore. I guess I will have to change my name since I am a girl now.”
“Okay then Cindy, I know your size is much smaller according to your file. Are you still considered an adult with the same age or have they considered your intelligence is now also of a six year old to match your body?”
Wow, that question is kind of weird. “Um well I remember everything before the accident so I guess I still have the same intelligence.”
“Okay great so you haven’t signed anything saying that you are now a six year old girl and need to have an adult take care of you correct?”
There is no way I am going to tell them that I have been wearing a diaper since I left the hospital, and have had my daughters, and my wife or future ex-wife change my diapers. “That is correct I have a doctor’s appointment today and I know Penny said something about changing my name legally too.”
“That is great Cindy, and we do know about your doctor’s appointment today. The doctors here on the board would like to talk to you when I am done with you sweetie. I mean I am sorry to say sweetie to you but you have the same tone in your voice that my daughter who starts kindergarten this year has.”
I smile hearing her apologize for treating me like a little kid with her cute comment. “No problem Ms. Brunssen I have been getting a lot of that lately.”
“Thank you sweetie for being so understanding, I mean for being so understanding.” She sounds so nice; I giggle hearing her calling me sweetie again.
I bet she is pretty too. I hope I meet her and maybe her little daughter too. What am I thinking? Who cares of meeting her daughter who sounds like me? Man I cannot let them know I am starting to think like a little child or toddler like mommy says, I mean Penny says.
“Did you giggle sweetie you have such a pretty voice, I can't wait to meet you.” I am trying to ignore her about me giggling.
I am trying to come up with something else to say to her pretty voice, but then she continues after I don’t respond. “I am going to pass you on to Ms. Bunker she would like to ask about your doctor’s appointment today is that okay sweetie I mean is that okay?”
“Yes that is fine Ms. Brunssen, and I look forward to meeting you and your daughter also, I mean meeting you Ms. Brunssen.” Oh, my god I cannot believe I said that out loud. Meeting her daughter too.
I try to think of something adult to say but I am starting to get so nervous, I cannot think of anything to respond. “Oh that would be great; I don’t know if I can bring my daughter here but um, oh yes Cindy we will be able to help you change your name legally also.”
“If you change your competency from adult to child or toddler by the sounds of your voice, we will have to ask your guardians permission for everything. It is very important you maintain your adult status, or like I said we would have to always talk to your guardian, which would be your wife, I am guessing.”
While I am listening, it sure would suck if Penny had all the rights to everything I am doing. Man that means she would get my new pay and I would still have nothing. So I need to focus on staying in adult status. “Thank you again Ms. Brunssen for the information.”
“Oh your so welcome sweetie, I mean you’re welcome Cindy. I am going to hand you over to Ms. Bunker now.” I smile while listening to her voice. She has such a pretty voice I bet she is pretty too.
She seems like a super nice lady, I bet she is a real nice mommy too not like mine. Oh shit what I am thinking, Penny is my wife or my cheating wife hopefully she will be my cheating ex-wife soon. I would love to live somewhere else maybe then Stephanie and Miley could come visit me, or even live with me.
“Hello you there Ms. Bunker?” I say and play with my hair a little bit, as I wait for someone to respond. I start to daydream about having my own place and having Miley and Stephanie living with me. Mary and Penny would make a great combo with them living together, I bet they would kill each other off hehehe I giggle to myself softly.
All I can hear is a lot of talk in the background so I guess they have to take turns on who gets to talk and sit closest to the speakerphone. “Yes I am here Cindy it is great to finally talk with you since I have been looking at your file for a while now. I know we have been grilling you with questions, and I will be as quick as possible is that okay Cindy?”
She has a pretty voice too; I hope she is as nice as the legal lady whatever her name is. I cannot believe I forgot her name already. That is kind of weird I used to be really good with names before the accident. “Sure thing Ms. Bunker just ask whatever you need to.” I say and think to myself how grown up my response sounded.
“Great sweetie, Opps Ms. Brunssen got me started doing that too calling you sweetie. You really do have a very pretty voice sweetie. You also sound so grown up except for your tone which of course is of a little toddler girl.”
I smile listening to her voice. “Well thank you Ms. Bunker that is really nice of you to say. You have a very pretty voice too.”
“Well thank you sweetie that is very nice of you to say. I am a doctor by the way. I am really Dr. Bunker, but you can call me anything you like, either Dr. Bunker, Ms. Bunker, Ms. Alice it doesn’t matter to me okay sweetie?”
She does sound nice, but I didn’t know she was a doctor I wonder what kind of doctor she is, there are so many different types. “Okay great well what would you like me to call you?”
“It is up to you sweetie, call me whatever you like okay?” Okay I guess she won't tell me so I might as well pick a name.
“Alice is really a pretty name I guess that will be my choice if that is okay with you?” Wow hearing out loud what I just said; I really sounded so girly. I hope that wears off when I am not stuck being surrounded by female's all the time.
I hope Alice didn’t think I sounded too girly. That would be a bad way to start, if she thought I was getting into being a girl and giving up on my manhood.
“Okay sweetie that sounds good to me so from now on you will address me as Ms. Alice. Now when you come into your doctor’s appointment will it be okay if you talk to us after the doctor gives you a checkup?”
Ms. Alice I really didn’t mean I wanted to call her Ms. Alice that makes it sound like I am a toddler talking to an adult. Oh well I will tell her when I meet her in person, that I meant I wanted to call her Alice not Ms. Alice. Come to think of it, that wasn’t one of my choices. Oh well she seems nice so it will be okay, anything has to be better than being here all the time.
“Sure Ms. Alice that would be great. Will you be able to tell me more about the new position that Mr. Carpenter was talking about earlier?”
I hear movement inside the house I am sure they will be looking to pick on me some more, so I hope there almost done asking questions. “Okay Cindy we have been asking you all these questions, do you have any questions you want to ask us?”
“Well yes Ms. Alice I was hoping to get more information on what this new position Mr. Carpenter was talking about. I have been so bored since I was released from the hospital. I would love to get back to work since I was full time employed there for so many years, and now nothing.”
I can hear a lot of talking in the background but no way can I make out anything they are saying to each other. “This is Mr. Carpenter again; I can answer that question for you. Doug I mean Cindy.” Wow, he sounds like a big man I wonder what he looks like I never met him in all the time I worked there. I guess what would the president of the company want to talk to me, when I was just a forklift driver anyway.
“I am sorry Cindy we have been kind of vague about what the new position that we would like to offer you. The reason for that is we need all the input from your doctor and our doctor’s interview with you and of course you’re input on what we would like to offer.”
Okay he basically said a whole bunch of words, but he really didn’t give me any information at all. I guess that’s why he is the president of the company. He can say a lot and make it sound good but not tell you anything.
“By you not responding I will make it a little simpler for you. The position we are going to offer you, or ask your guardian will be at least three times what you were making in the warehouse as a forklift driver. Plus you will only have to work part time as well.”
Oh, my god that is awesome this must be a dream come true. “Wow that sounds great Mr. Carpenter I am looking forward to meeting everyone.”
“Great Cindy, we all are looking forward to meeting you too. We are going to let you go because I am sure you will need to do whatever a six-year old girls need to do before your doctor’s appointment.”
I am in shock almost speechless. “Okay thanks again Mr. Carpenter, and everyone else.”
“Bye for now Cindy.” Mr. Carpenter says and then the phone goes dead as they hang up. Wow, this is so exciting; I don’t know what to do first. I better get in the house and make sure I am not in trouble again for something.
The second I stand up, I know something is wrong. I look down at the steps and I see it is wet and I feel my panties are soaked. No way I peed my panties this could ruin everything if they think I am a baby. I need to get inside and change my panties really fast before someone sees I wet myself again.
The total last thing I need is to have to wear a diaper to the doctor’s appointment. I open the front door and stick my head inside real quick. No one is there so I get inside and close the door super slow and very quietly. I turn and see no one and I run up the stairs and right into the bathroom.
Oh, yes a rare moment no one is in here. I close the door slowly and slide the panties down, and I see how soaked they are. Oh, man how am I going to get out of this, I mean I am wearing these super girly panties so it is not like I can just put another pair on and no one will notice.
I look at my pretty dress and the good thing is that at least the dress didn’t get any pee on it so that is cool. This dress is really nice so much cooler than when I was wearing shorts before the accident. I guess that is why girls wear dresses and skirts so much in the summer.
What the hell am I saying that I enjoy wearing dresses like a little girl holy smoke I need to get a grip or I will lose this only job opportunity. I mean there are not very many job openings for a six-year old girl.
I bend over to pick the panties up and my little black Mary Jane shoes slip and I start to fall, my arm hits the toilet and I land on the floor crying. I am laying on the floor and I notice how soaked the floor is as mommy rushes into the bathroom with Miley and Amber close behind her.
“What happen are you okay Cindy?” I am crying my eyes out with my dress now soaked and my arm, and head hurts and everyone is going to find out I peed my panties. What am I going to do as I continue to cry.
Mommy holds me tightly while she kneels down on the floor. “Are you okay baby girl, did you hurt yourself? We were in the hallway and heard you fall, and we came running.”
“Why is this floor soaking wet?” Mommy says as I continue to cry knowing my life is ruined the only chance I had to get out of this nightmare and I peed on myself. I still cannot respond as I cry louder knowing how screwed my life is.
“I bet you walked in here sweetie to go potty like a big girl and that’s why you don’t have your panties on and you slipped on the wet floor while you were taking your panties off and you fell. Is that what happened sweetie, tell mommy?”
Oh, my god thank you lord she made up a great story. I start to cry softly thinking to myself no one knows I went pee in my panties. I would of never been able to come up with a story like that.
“Look mommy all the clothes, and towels on the floor in here are soaked. I bet someone took a shower and didn’t clean up her mess and poor Cindy fell and got hurt mommy is she okay? Is my sister okay mommy please mommy answer me please.”
I hear Miley saying then she starts crying thinking I am really hurt bad. I look up and see Miley crying so hard tears pouring down her face. “Yes is she okay?” I hear Amber saying as she starts crying softly as her and Miley start to cry in stereo.
I see how they are crying and then I look at Stephanie in the doorway looking down at me and she has tears coming out of her eyes trying to hold on to Miley and Amber who have both lost their minds and are crying hysterically.
I feel like everything is in slow motion, I look around and see everyone crying, and I look up to tell mommy I am okay. But, mommy leans to hug me, and I feel her warm face touching mine hugging me, she is so warm, as she pulls away from me crying tears pouring out of her eyes.
I see her face now has red all over it. Shit mommy now has blood on her face after she hugged me. I look down and see the water I am laying in turning red.
I stop crying now looking around and I cannot hear anyone crying anymore, I see them all staring at me crying but I cannot hear them. I start to black out when I hear a scream. “Call 911” everything goes black.
The end of part 13
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious Honey Part 14
By Princess Pantyboy
(Re-posting part 14 not sure if I deleted it when I was looking at it online. hugs, Princess)
I open my eyes and I look around, it is so bright it is hard to focus. I look around and can hear people talking and then the sirens blaring.
“Wow, am I an ambulance?” The moment I start to speak everyone stops looking at whatever there doing and start to look at me. “Am I in heaven? Oh I sure hope I am please let me be in heaven.”
Two people come into view when I see their smiling faces. One is an EMT; I guess that is like a mobile doctor or nurse that can fix you up enough to get you to the hospital. He is smiling and is checking me out with someone else, but I cannot see the other persons face.
The second smiling face is Penny and she is smiling at me and I can see her make-up all messed up from her crying. I see her sitting on a small bench staring at me. The second we make eye contact, she moves to see me closer as her legs move apart and I can see her pink panties. I remember so many times in the good old days before my accident us getting hot and heavy, and me sliding those same pink panties off her.
I can see that Penny notices me staring up her short skirt and she smiles. I don’t know if she is doing it on purpose or what but she is spreading her legs more as her short skirt slides up even more showing much more of her sexy pink panties. “OH she is a wake; she isn’t gone like you said. Look, she will be okay. Look, she isn’t gone.”
I start to smile at her but when I look at her, I see my wife who is cheating on me and rubbing it in my face. I stop looking at her because, I am disgusted in her. How did this happen to me, to be where I am in my life. My life sucks, life just sucks.
I can feel a tear start to roll down from my eyes wondering to myself what I did that made her want to cheat on me. Was Penny always cheating on me before my accident too? I remember many times them talking together.
I got home early and they were together at our mailbox with Penny obviously bringing in the mail and Steve and her just smiling and laughing as I pulled in the driveway. I mean I know she is cheating on me, but when did it start before I had my accident, or when I was in the hospital, or after I came home from the hospital.
Penny sure was talking nice about him helping by cutting our lawn and taking care of the yard since she didn’t have a man around anymore. Yea she said that a couple times that he was taking care of the yard, I wonder if he was taking care of anything else.
Penny sure was dressed extra sexy in those short skirts and mini dresses when she came to visit me. I cannot remember her ever dressing so sexy after we got married and had kids. I bet I was getting her all hot and excited in the hospital and she would go back and fuck Steve after she left me still lying in the hospital bed. It is like she was starting over, but without me.
I think about what I did to make my daughter Mary hate me, and making my life a living hell every time she is around me. I even remember yelling at her when she was coming back from Mr. Steve's house when I pulled in the driveway. More tears start to drain from both my eyes as I look away from Penny again, I look up at the bright light above me.
The second I stare into the bright light all the pain in my head and in my arm just disappears, I feel so relaxed staring into the peaceful bright light. It feels like I am smiling inside not sure if my face is smiling because I cannot feel anything.
I hear only the sirens from the ambulance, and then the bright light I am staring at gets super bright. I cannot see anyone anymore, just the super bright white light. This is so good I feel so relaxed.
I can hear the loud sounds of alarms going off on the machines that are hooked to me get super loud and then fade away. I can feel all kinds of hands touching me and crying in the background then they fade away too. The sirens from the ambulance fade away and I cannot hear anything; I am in total silence.
The bright light looks so warm and comforting, I just stare at it and think of all the things that have happen in my life. I think back of how excited I was to be going home soon while I laid in the hospital after my accident. That is all I could think about once I woke up from my coma, was to go home to my loving wife, and beautiful daughters.
The excitement of going home gets crushed when I have to wear a little girls dress, all because Mary picked me a super girly dress to go home in to embarrass me. I know I have the body of a girl now, but I don’t want to be a girly girl. I could have worn jeans or any kind of pants, but she wanted to embarrass me and dress me like a little girl.
Even though I was dressed like a little girl, I am still excited until I get home and things feel very odd with Penny, and then I get a spanking from my own wife as a welcome home gift. Penny apologizes and things are good for like three seconds then more sadness when Mary and I see Penny cheating on me with our next-door neighbor in our house, in the kitchen. Every time I go into the kitchen, I will think of my wife on her knees sucking on our neighbor's cock.
If that is not bad enough she comes upstairs where I am degraded to having to sleep in a crib, while wearing a diaper. Penny messes around sexually right in front of me shoving it in my face that she is having sex with another man. She cares nothing of me at all, that is so obvious now.
The amount of sadness is so overwhelming that my only peace is to sleep. During my sleep, all I the sadness comes back at me of everyone treating me like some evil person that they just kick around that has no feelings.
More and more I feel sadness taking me deeper, and deeper into the light. The endless amount of dresses and diapers I am being forced to wear not given any kind of adult status. I am being treated just like I am a homeless puppy with no one that cares for me.
Come to think about it when you find a homeless puppy everyone hugs and cuddles it and makes the puppy happy. I have been treated like dirt that you just kick a side because it is in your way, and has no value.
All the sadness keeps coming, and over, and over me. I feel deeper into the light, like it is surrounding me now not just looking into the light but there is light everywhere in front of me, on the sides of me, like I am in a bubble surrounded by warm blinding light.
The more I think about my life the more sadness I get, the more the light engulfs me and is more part of me. I must be crying because I can almost feel my eyes tearing as the light seems to circle around me kind of moving like it is alive. I can feel a warm hand slide across my face like a loving parent telling me by their actions everything will be okay.
I start to think about the sadness and the more sadness the more the light shines on me and I cannot see or do anything. My life cannot be just sadness there must be some happy moments.
I start to search my mind of all my life and there they are hidden in the back of my head is a happy moment. I think back, and smile seeing that I am looking down at Penny with a blanket over her chest and her legs up in stirrups. I remember this, it is the day the twins were born that was the happiest day of my life seeing Mary come out of Penny and the doctors lets me cut the umbilical cord and then to do the same thing with Stephanie. That was a great happy moment.
Wow that seemed like yesterday I was holding my newborn baby girl while the nurse cleaned one of the twins up, while I held Stephanie with all that icky afterbirth or whatever gross stuff they were covered in but I didn’t see all that gross stuff I just seen my newborn baby girl shinning in her own light.
Stephanie was taken from me to get cleaned up and I was given Mary back all clean and sparkly with a warm blanket wrapped around her as she was just shinning like the bright light and just laid there all beautiful.
If I knew how she would treat me when she grew up I should of dropped her on her head. I giggle to myself only kidding; I would jump in front of a bullet for her anytime anyplace. My life is dedicated to protect my family and give them the best life I can.
There is another happy moment over there as I look, and it is when Miley was born and seeing her as beautiful as her sisters. She is just shining so brightly. The twins wanted to see their newborn sister so badly but there policy was no children allowed during off hours only adult family members. Children were only allowed to visit during official visiting hours.
I agreed with the twins and I snuck the twins in to see their newborn sister and see their mommy feeding the baby. The twins were even able to take turns holding their new baby sister Miley who was only hours old.
It was so funny when the evil nurse was starting to come in the hospital room and I pushed the door open and started asking her questions in the hallway. I asked the nurse where a good place was to eat, and then I would ask if it was cold outside. Do you think I should get coats for me and the twins, was it raining outside or was it going to rain.
I asked her every kind of stupid question possible so she would want to run away and get away from me. I did it all so my twin daughters could spend time with their newborn sister. I can still see them holding their tiny little newborn sister. Both their smiles were so bright, and shiny like this light surrounding me.
I start to smile more thinking of those happy moments and when Mary and Stephanie took their first steps how funny it was because they kept pulling each other's hair so they would get up and move. I think they went from crawling on the floor to straight out running. They both skipped the part of standing and taking small steps. I giggle to myself.
The warmth of the bright light feels so good but now I am engulfed in happiness and I can see the bright light start to move away. Not fading just moving sort of; surrounded me and filled me with happiness and now it was going away still brighter than bright.
I feel like someone just gave me a jump-start and filled me with only happy moments, which was like building my strength making me stronger.
Bam like an explosion, I feel another-jump start of happiness coming into me and I can feel more happy moments flooding all around me of when the girls learned how to ride their bicycles for the first time. That was such a great time.
The third jump-start I could feel electricity going threw me like someone zapped my happy butt. All I could focus on was that the sad feelings where getting beat up or pushed away by the happy moment which there seemed to be millions of happy moments that were like happy soldiers’ getting rid of the few sad soldiers’ that where greatly outnumbered by the happy moment soldiers.
It was like a war of happy moment soldiers taken over the small sad moment soldiers. There are so many happy moments that it creates a wall of happy moments surrounding the sad moments, and none of the sad moments can be seen anymore. Now I see the happy moment surrounding me, and the bright light. That feels so good.
“Look she is smiling.” That is the first thing I hear, then all the weird noises come into my head, which is from machines beeping and beeping.
I open my eyes and I see some pretty lady doctor holding some type of paddles with wires going to them and she has a mask on but I can like see threw her mask and I can tell she is smiling at me.
I am so filled with happy moments I can feel tears coming from my eyes. I look around and I can see I am in some weird looking room that must be the emergency room in the hospital; we are surrounded by machines and people.
All I can feel inside is being surrounded by happy moment soldiers guarding me, and hiding me from the evil
one, from the evil sad moment’s.
I look around the room more and everyone is busy, and everyone is here for me. Everyone in this room is here just for me. Yes, I am important, I am damn important no matter how many others have been treating me; I am important and there is hope. Where there is hope, there is life. I am not going to take these sad moment’s anymore just going to continue to be surrounded with happy moment soldiers.
“Hi sweetie glad to have you back. Can you hear me sweetie?” I hear the doctor that was holding the paddles with wires hooked to it.
I turn to make eye contact with the doctor. “Oh hi, I am glad to be back too I guess. I was so relaxed hugging the warm light that was surrounding me. I feel like a new person.”
“Well that’s interesting, so how do you feel sweetie?” I look around at all the people like they never heard someone talk before.
I am smiling. “I feel great; I wish I had some ice cream or some kind of threat. This may sound weird, for some reason, I feel like it is my birthday or something. Is that crazy or what hehehe.” I giggle aloud but don’t care who hears me.
I feel the doctor take my hand, and hers feels so warm, even threw her gloves I can feel her warmth. I can tell by just holding her hand that she is a good person filled with happiness. I smile looking into the doctor’s eyes as she looks into mine like she can feel it too.
“Well I am glad you are feeling better, your mommy, and daddy, and sisters sure will be happy you feel better.” The doctor says while she smiles, and stares into my eyes waiting for me to respond.
I look into the doctors eyes without even hesitating or blinking. “I don’t have a mom or dad they were killed in a car accident last year.” The doctor looks into my eyes and knows that I am telling the truth, like she can see into my soul.
“Okay sweetie, I think we need to talk. I feel like you and I have a bond while I am holding your hand. Looking into your eyes while you responded to my comment I believe you are telling the truth.”
I smile knowing that she also feels the bond between us. “We are going to wheel your bed into the recovery room to keep an eye on you for a little bit. We usually let the spouse or parents into see their loved one, but I think me and you should talk alone first okay?”
“Sure that sounds great Ms. Jeanie. You seem so nice; I bet your girls love you very much.” I see a look on her face like she is in shock, but then it fades to a look of an un-expected surprise more then shock.
It is funny like she almost expected my comment. “How did you know my name sweetie? I am wearing an operating room gown and how did you know I have daughters?” I smile back at her smiling eyes. “We will talk; the nurse is going to put you in a hospital gown. The emergency team that came to rescue you had to cut your clothes off to help you okay?”
“Oh that’s sad, Mary picked the dress I was wearing it was very pretty, but it was just so childish looking. I won't miss it hehehe.” I giggle again for some funny reason. The doctor looks at me and I can tell she is searching her mind to make sense of our conversation.
I smile at her trying to shake her out of being deep in thought. “Ms. Jeannie I am okay, you are okay, and everything will be okay. Trust me.” I continue to have eye contact with her the whole time as we smile into each other's eyes.
We both let go of each other's hand as the nurse starts to lean down to look into my eyes while I still have eye contact with Ms. Jeannie.
“Sweetie I am the nurse who is going to wheel you into the recovery room, and I will get you another blanket sweetie because they keep that room cold to kill the germs okay?”
I still have eye contact with Ms. Jeannie the whole time the nurse is talking to me. “Okay that sounds great Ms. Susan you have a pretty voice, or should I call you nurse Susan?” I say smiling.
“What did you say sweetie? Wait how did you know my name?” I smile at Ms. Jeannie, and she shakes her head smiling at me. “Doctor did you tell this little sweetie my name?”
The nurse looks at me than up at the doctor trying to figure out what's going on. “No Susan I didn’t tell this little angel anything.” She smiles at the nurse and they both smile at me.
“Yes I believe we have a very special little angel here with us, and since we have her back she is here to stay.” We smile at each other while I feel Ms. Jeannie’s fingers going through my hair, and touching my forehead softly.
The nurse who is the one pushing my bed or dolly is just smiling not know what is going on? “So do you know this patient doctor? You both have this glow about you, like you have known each other all your lives?” The doctor ignores the nurse and just smiles at me then at the nurse.
“I will meet you in the recovery room my little angel after I get cleaned up okay?” I can see blood, and stuff all over her blue surgical clothes.
I am smiling at both them. “Sounds like a plan doc. If you get bored or fall over some ice cream that would be a good thing hehehe.” I giggle again knowing everyone around me can hear me giggling, and I don’t care I am just so happy.
“Okay since the doctor is calling you a very special little angel and seeing your pretty little smile I will call you that too okay?”
I am looking around the room and notice how boring and cold it looks in here. The walls are so plain with no pictures hanging or anything. “Okay, can you wheel me over to the window so I can see how pretty it is outside?”
“I can do that no problem, I will lift the back of your bed so you can see out there better okay?” I smile listening to the pretty nurse.
Looking out the window, I see a glow of colors. “Wow it is so pretty out there. I cannot believe you can see the ocean from here. What beautiful scenery.” I say while still smiling.
“Yes this is Hoag Hospital in Newport Beach we have a beautiful view of the southern California coast line don’t ya think?” I just continue to smile while we both see how beautiful the view is.
I don’t know what to say but like they say a picture is worth a thousand words, a smile must be worth ten times as many. Because the second we both look out at the gorgeous southern California coast we both just smile from ear to ear. Yes, another happy moment in my new life. I giggle again.
“Yes it is very beautiful, our house is closer to downtown Huntington Beach so we can walk to the beach but you can't see the beach from our house.”
We both soak in the views for a few, than the nurse turns and looks at me staring out the window. “I am sorry sweetie but I have to put this on you.” She takes the diaper from the end of the bed. “All the medications they gave you it is very common to lose your potty training. It’s just for a little while.”
“Okay lift your little bottom up sweetie.” I do as I am told and I feel the diaper going under me. The nurse must do this a lot because before I can blink I have the pretty pink diaper secured around me.
I feel like such a baby, but the cool thing is she is not treating me like a baby like Penny or Mary was. “They’re wearing a diaper isn’t too bad is it? If you have to go potty just use the diaper, it’s no big deal even adults wear diapers in the hospital hehehe.” I hear her giggle like she was a lil kid. I don’t respond I just see how small the diaper makes me look. I do smile listening to her giggling.
“Okay angel I’m going to leave you in here for a little bit and you are going to be just fine.” I feel the nurse put a pink gown with little bears on me, than another blanket over me while she is talking to me the whole time.
I just smile as she gets me dressed. “Okay that’s a good thing, and I am fine you don’t have to look so worried Ms. Susan. Thanks for taking care of me. I think it’s very important for people to say thank you when they do something special for someone.”
Ms. Susan smiles and puts her hands on her hips. “Well that was very nice of you to say that sweetheart. You are welcome, I have been working here for over ten years, and I have never had a patient thank me or have someone have such a happy glow like you have. You truly are an angel sweetie.” I smile back at her.
“Push the button on your bed if you need anything.” I watch as she leans in and kisses me on the forehead and then looks at me. “Wow sweetie when I kissed your forehead I had this feeling of electricity, I could feel a warmth and love and happiness all in that split second wow.”
I smile hearing her. “Like I said Nurse Susan I am fine don’t worry about me, life is good.” We smile at each other and she walks out of the room.
I can see her stop after she goes through the door and looks like she is talking to Ms. Jeannie the doctor. “Excuse me doctor that little girl is just amazing. She is so full of life and so smart like an adult. I cannot believe she is just a little girl the way she talks. You would never think that a few minutes ago you were using the paddles to get her heart to start.” The nurse says.
“Yes she is a very special little girl; I believe she is really a true life angel. She knew my name and that I have daughters. You touched her forehead and she never met you before and called you by your name. The little girl also knew my name, but the weird thing is I am not surprised. I kind of expected her to know me for some reason. It’s all just crazy.” the doctor says to the nurse, and then continues.
I watch them both through the window in the door and I can tell they are talking to each other. “Yes she is very special I don’t think she even knows that her heart stopped and we gave her three hits with the paddles. She just seems so full of life. I am looking forward to talking with her. Did she say anything when you were bringing her into the recovery room?”
“Yes doctor you are not going to believe this but when I told her she was going to be fine she made the weirdest comment. She said for me not to worry that she knows she will be fine. It was like she was trying to make me relax and feel better.”
Ms. Jeannie’s listens closely. “The next thing she did was thank me for being nice for helping take care of her. I have never had a patient in the emergency room thank me ever. That is not the craziest thing. Ready for this? When I was leaving, I kissed her on the forehead and I was shot with a bolt of electricity. Not like the electricity, that hurts you. I had a warm loving feeling spread across me with only happiness spreading. I would have stayed longer but I was off work three hours ago when the ambulance brought that little angel in here with no heartbeat.”
“Wow that is amazing. I better get in there, and see what I can do for her.”
The nurse looks at her oddly. “What do you mean doctor? I know she has the big bandage wrapped around her whole head, but she will be okay, right doctor, she will be fine right?” I can see the nurse looks like she is going to cry for some reason. As I watch them through the door window.
“Oh yes Susan, relax, just relax, I think she is healthier than both of us it seems like god just wanted to have a visit with her.” They both smile. “The thing that is bugging me is there is a woman out there in the waiting room that is saying that our little angel is her daughter. When I told our little angel that her mommy, and daddy will be happy that she is okay.” The doctor says while staring at the nurse.
“You know what her response was? She didn’t hesitate or flinch; she just said straight out, her mom and dad were in a car accident last year. The crazy thing is I believe her with all my heart and I need to find out what I can do to help our little angel.”
The nurse has a look of shock on her face. “Wow doctor maybe I will stay, and if there is anything I can do to help her I will. She is such a special little girl. I know you need to go in there by yourself but do you mind if I stay here and when you come out I can help you with whoever they are?”
I watch as the nurse and doctor give each other a small hug and Ms. Jeannie or Doctor Jeannie walks through the door. “So how are you doing sweetie? Any pains or anything?”
“No I am great but thanks for asking.” I have to tell you Ms. Jeannie or should I call you doctor? I only ask because I have no clue what people in the medical field want to be called. I mean I could call you Ms. Jeannie, doctor or Dr. Adams.”
She smiles. “I guess you knowing my first name I shouldn’t be surprised that you also know my last name too. But I will ask you later how you know that, but for right now I need to know about the woman that is calling herself your mommy, do you know who I am talking about?”
“Yes Dr. Adams since you are asking me a very important and personal question I am going to refer to you with your tittle is that okay Dr. Adams?”
I push the button so I can sit up in the bed. “Yes sweetie that is fine. Please continue sweetie.” The bed moves up, and I am now sitting up.
“Okay, you might want to have a seat doctor this is kind of a long story.” I watch as she sits in the chair and moves it closer to my bed. “The woman you are talking about her name is Penny Smith.”
I look up into her eyes. “Penny is not my mommy she is my wife. I know that sounds weird but it is true. I was involved in a chemical accident at work and my body shrunk down to the size of a little girl and also changed my gender to that of a female.” I notice no reaction good, or bad on the doctor’s face; she just listens to me.
“Thank you by the way Dr. Adams for not calling me a liar. I know it has to be the strangest thing you ever heard, especially coming from someone that looks like she is a toddler. I was in a coma for two months and I guess that is when my gender changed and I shrunk down to this size.”
I watch as Dr. Adams continues to show no emotion just listening to me. “The company I used to work for was going to interview me for a new position today. I was to meet with a Dr. Alice Bunker after my appointment.” I see a surprised look on the doctor’s face.
“I know Dr. Bunker she has an office right here in this hospital. She is also in charge of a research division at a local company here.”
I smile thinking to myself that I have only had encouragement since we started talking. “Please call her and tell her I had an accident and I will need to re-schedule our appointment. Dr. Bunker also has my file that confirms everything I have said Dr. Adams about my accident at work. Plus it will confirm I was Penny’s husband, and now I am a little girl, or I have the body of one hehehe.” I giggle again smiling.
“So everything I just said can be confirmed by Dr. Bunker with one easy phone call. So just go with that, and you have to just close your eyes and think of me as an adult you will be able to believe me easier.”
I wait for Dr. Adams to respond. I know this sounds like a story from Buck Rogers, which is totally unbelievable, but for some reason I know that Dr. Adams will believe me. “Okay say I believe you sweetie which by the way I am a very good judge of character and I have no reason to not believe you. Even though you’re story sounds more like science fiction, no offence.”
“Okay so say you just believe me, go on faith that Dr. Bunker confirms everything I said okay?”
We both smile at each other. “Okay sweetie we will say I believe you. Tell me more about Penny.”
“Okay I have been going through torture when I was brought back home from the hospital. My wife has been treating me like a baby and abusing me by making me wear a diaper and telling our girls to have me wear a diaper.”
I catch my breath then continue. “Penny also was hiding her affair with our neighbor until last night. Penny does not know, but my oldest daughter Mary, and I caught her having sex with the neighbor. We watched from the staircase and I couldn’t do anything; I could only cry.” I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper but I ignore it.
I look down and I feel like I am going to cry right now, but I am going to be strong and tell her everything. “Later that night I was put to bed in a diaper and they put me in a crib while I was asleep. When I woke up Penny came into the bedroom and teased me about being in a crib.” Dr. Adams looks at me sadly, as I talk.
“Don’t cry sweetie I can see you are getting worked up. Just relax and take your time.” Dr. Adams says after listening to me very patiently.
I look back up at Dr. Adams when I feel her hand holding my hand. “I have been through a living hell Dr. Adams and I know I will be okay, life is so important and so great, and that is what is giving me the strength to continue.”
“Oh, and Dr. Adams my wife Penny won't be my wife for long. As soon as I figure out how to get away from her and divorce her, I am going too. I know I need to talk to a lawyer, but I look like a little girl. I just need to do something before I go crazy. I love my daughters with all my heart. I know now that the root cause of all my pain, and suffering, all the teasing and torture is all from Penny.”
I take another deep breathe before I continue. “She is trying to turn me into a child, and make me loose who I am, and turn me into someone she can control. I think Penny is trying to just sue my old company and make millions from my accident. It was my fault I am the one that was at fault not them.”
I look into Dr. Adams eyes and it looks like she is going to cry so I look away. I feel a tear rolling down my face. “Penny is having an affair with our next door neighbor. Who knows how long this has been going on? But when she threw it in my face and showed me that she is having sex with him. I mean she had sex right in front of me on purpose to bring me down to her sick level.” I look down, feeling sad.
“Wait why am I the one embarrassed or ashamed she is the one at fault. I would never do that especially since I just spent two months in the hospital, maybe she wanted me to have a nervous breakdown or something. It’s hard to make any sense of it.”
I feel Dr. Adams squeeze my hand. “You are right sweetie. You have no reason to feel bad, you are not at fault.”
“The thing that is crazy Dr. Adams is just before you woke me up in your emergency room. I was having crazy thoughts, not crazy. I was just made to remember my life from the good, to the bad to the good and there was so much bad but most of it was from after my accident. All of the good memories or happy moments were before the accident until I met you Dr. Adams.”
I see tears rolling down her eyes. “Before you say anything doctor I have to tell you about everything that was going through my head when I was surrounded by the bright light.” I start to tell the doctor of everything from the moment I seen Penny in the ambulance with me, and all the abuse I went through at home.
I go into everything from the bright light holding me, rubbing a warm hand across my face. I told her everything from the great happy moment’s with the birth of my girls and the funny things that went on with sneaking them into the hospital. I told her about how the bright light seemed to be part of my whole life, I seen the bright light shining through my girls when they were born and whenever a happy moment’s came.
“You know what Dr. Adams; I haven’t been able to talk to anyone about everything that has been going on since I came home from the accident. Thank you for listening to me.”
Dr. Adams looks like she is fighting tears again, so maybe I should stop. “Oh you are so welcome sweetie. You have been through so much. Please continue sweetie if it is not too painful.
“I know Dr. Adams and the weird thing is that I just was hurt I guess no one really told me what happen that made them bring me to the hospital, but my life has changed since I went through the accident in the bathroom.”
I look into the pretty doctors eyes and I can see tears slowly sliding down her face. “Oh I am so sorry Dr. Adams for making you cry I didn’t mean to you are the only person being nice to me, please don’t cry anymore.” I can feel tears coming out of my eyes as I speak.
“Oh don’t get so excited sweetie I am just so sad for you, don’t you start crying now it wasn’t your fault you got hurt in the bathroom. I guess I can tell you what happen because under that little pretty body of yours you are really an adult and you should know the facts.”
I listen to her and she has been holding something back. She must believe me if she is starting to treat me more like an adult now. “When 911 was called the police, and an ambulance responded. The ambulance technician’s whole purpose is to take care of the injured. So that is what they focused on.” I listen to the doctor.
“The police on the other hand have a different set of rules to go by. They look at the whole injury scene, and what caused this, and so on. The police are calling social services into this, because Penny who everyone thought was your mother should have never let this happen to you, and there are two other small children in the house kindergarten age, and then two teenagers.”
I look into her eyes feeling better. “Penny is at fault and the police are looking into charges against her. Your sisters will be protected sweetie. This will never happen again to you or your sisters, I mean your daughters. It is just hard to say you have daughters when you look so pretty and so tiny sweetie. I don’t mean to throw more on you but when they press child abuse charges on her you will need to get a lawyer sweetie.”
Dr. Adams hugs me and I stop crying as I see this perfect stranger actually cares for me. “Life is so good Dr. Adams I know this is going to sound weird, but I am actually happy I fell and almost died in the bathroom because my eyes are open now, god has put the Holy Spirit into my heart and made me happy about living and being alive. He is making me want to fight for more happiness.”
“Like I said my eyes are open now and the world is a great big beautiful place, I just love to be alive and breathing. Please don’t tell Penny I have been offered a great opportunity with a great company. I want to start my life over without her. Please don’t tell her.” A tear goes down my face. I try not to cry again.
I feel Dr. Adams pull herself up to me and give me a big hug. “I won't tell her anything about what your plans are sweetie I wish I could do more than just treat your medical concerns.”
“I HAVE HEARD ENOUGH.” Excuse me ladies, but I have never heard a more messed up fucking thing in all my days. Please excuse my language. My little baby sister was in a car accident and her lying cheating mother fucking useless piece of shit husband who just cheated on her while she was laid up the same as you in a coma in the hospital fighting for her life, my beautiful baby sister is in a better place now. I still miss her.”
We both turn and see a group of people standing on the other side of the room just out of view of us. One of the people there is the nurse that wheeled my bed in here and she is in tears like the others. Dr. Adams, and I just stare not having a clue who these people are especially this big loud man wearing a very expensive suit.
The end of part 14
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious Honey Part 15
By Princess Pantyboy
*** Special note a big hug and thanks go out to Linda ([email protected]) for editing my story. Thank you again hun!!!
(The first two paragraphs are from part 14. I added them to the beginning of this part, because the story flows better. I hope you are enjoying my story. I hope you take the time to leave a comment on this website and or email me your thoughts. Hugs, Princess Pantyboy)
“I HAVE HEARD ENOUGH.” Excuse me ladies, but I have never heard a more messed up fucking thing in all my days. Please excuse my language. My little baby sister was in a car accident and her lying cheating mother fucking useless piece of shit husband cheated on her while she was laid up the same as you in a coma in the hospital fighting for her life. My beautiful baby sister is in a better place now. I still miss her.”
We both turn and see a group of people standing on the other side of the room just out of view of us. One of the people there is the nurse that wheeled my bed in here and she is in tears like the others. Dr. Adams, and I just stare at them not having a clue who these people are especially this big loud man wearing a very expensive suit.
We both turned to see this big man take a long breathe. “I cannot stand someone that would do that to another human being especially while she is lying in a hospital bed in a coma fighting for their life. I would like to offer my services, and my company’s services to do whatever we can do to support you Ms. Cindy.”
“I apologize again ladies for using such foul language but this situation is one I have very little patience with. My name is James Carpenter; Ms. Cindy we talked earlier today on the phone. I am the one that called you about a position with our company.”
It all hits me at once this is the president of my old company. “Oh yes hi Mr. Carpenter, I remember you. I am so sorry I missed our interview. I really was looking forward to it, I am so sorry sir.” I can feel my eyes start to tear up.
“Oh little Cindy please don’t worry your little head about that. I know all about your accident and hearing what you were going through at home, I am going to get our legal department on this right now. Ms. Brunssen please come up here please.”
I watch one of the woman walking away from the group of people she is wiping tears from her face. “Yes Mr. Carpenter, I am glad you called on me. What would you like me to do sir?”
“Ms. Brunssen you are in charge of our legal department. I want us to represent Ms. Cindy here, and get a restraining order on his wife and I want to prosecute that fuckin bitch and have her ass thrown into a dungeon or at least prison is that clear?”
We are all in shock from his comment with no one speaking. “Of course with Ms. Cindy’s permission of course.” I smile hearing someone wants to help me, and I didn’t even ask for help.
“Yes Mr. Carpenter that would be my pleasure. I will get a team together and I will handle this myself sir. I would also like to say sir, thank you for letting me handle this you won't be disappointed.” I see a very serious look on her face.
I watch as several tears start to rolls down her face with her last comment. “I am a wife and mother and this woman gives all women a bad name, and consider it done sir.” I watch as she stands there talking on her cell phone.
“Mr. Earley are you back there somewhere?” I turn and see another person, a big man who is nowhere as big as Mr. Carpenter is but large for sure.
We watch as he walks up and stands next to Ms. Brunssen. “Yes sir Mr. Carpenter sir, I am right here sir.”
“I want you to call down to my driver and have him send up Mr. Carlucci, and Mr. Gallo my two special Italian friends.” We watch as a weird almost evil grin comes across his face and he nods his head up and down like Mr. Carpenter is in deep thought and doesn’t want to share his thoughts.
“Yes sir. Aren’t they your, um, how do I say this sir, your special bodyguards?” We all turn and look at Mr. Earley surprised he questioned Mr. Carpenter.
He must have sensed that he spoke too much because you could tell he was starting to back pedal. “Yes sir, Mr. Carpenter I am on it right now sir. They will be up here ASAP sir. What would you like them to do sir, secure the area?”
“That’s correct. I want those two in here with Ms. Cindy. When she goes to the bathroom they walk her to the bathroom door, then when she is finished, I want them to walk her back to her bed. I want them to find two more of my special Italian friends to stay outside her door. If Ms. Cindy wants some ice cream, they will get it. If Ms. Cindy wants her favorite doll, they will get it. Do I make myself perfectly fucking clear Mr. Earley?”
No one said a world. “Yes sir I understand perfectly. I am on it right now sir.” I watch as he picks up his cell phone, and starts pushing buttons.
“Good and I don’t want them up here like you said ASAP I want them up here this very fucking second am I clear?”
Everyone is staring at Mr. Earley who I did not know at the time is Mr. Carpenters personal assistant. He does whatever the president of the company asks no questions asked ever.
“They are on their way up now sir.” We watch as Mr. Earley closes his cell phone. Wow he works fast.
Everyone turns back to Mr. Carpenter. “Ms. Drake are you back there too?”
“Oh yes sir, I am right here sir.” She says from the back of the room not even seen until the tiny little older woman comes into view wiping tears from her eyes also. She stands next to the other two in a straight line; all in front of Mr. Carpenter as if he is a General and they are his soldiers waiting for orders. In a sense that is totally who they are.
“Ms. Drake I would like to have Ms. Cindy working for us right away and I want the hire date to be back dated so that her hospital expenses will be covered under our insurance. Give her the executive insurance coverage like we have and give her a good salary.”
“Once that is set up I want her to have direct deposit and an account set up just in her name is that clear Ms. Drake?”
Ms. Drake looks like she wants to say something. “Yes Ms. Drake what is it you want to say.” Mr. Carpenter says while waiting for her to respond.
“Sir what would you like Ms. Cindy salary to be I need a number to put in?”
Dr. Adams looks at me and then at them and I have not noticed that she has been crying the whole time. “What is the matter Ms. Jeanne, I mean Dr. Adams? It is going to be okay, please do not cry. Just look around, I have a whole bunch of people that care about me or I should say I have a whole bunch friends now and they all care about me.” Everyone hears my little voice, and turn and look at me. I am staring into Dr. Adams eyes as she takes my hand as squeezes it. While I am staring into her eyes, I don’t realize that everyone in the room has fresh tears forming in their eyes and sliding down their faces.
No one in the room is saying a word, the room is totally quiet. All I see is Dr. Adams eyes with tears pouring down. I focus on her, Mr. Carpenter fades away, and all is executive’s all seem to fade away as well. All I can see is Dr. Adams crying but I cannot hear her crying. I can see the tears and then I feel my tears start sliding down my face and I am alone no sounds no nothing. I start to get scared, when I close my eyes, I can see the bright light surrounding me and I smile inside.
I open my eyes again thinking I will be surrounded by the bright light again but I feel something soft touching my face and I see Dr. Adams touching my face. “I am okay sweetie don’t cry for me my tears are tears of joy that you have all these friends helping you.”
My hand goes up to my face, and I rub the tears out of my eyes when I hear a noise by the door. Everyone turns at once as two large well-dressed men rush into the room. Both men have eye contact with Mr. Carpenter and they stop and stand by the door with their arms across there chest in a very protective stance.
Mr. Carpenter’s assistant walks over to the two large men and I can see both of them going through the door and standing outside. I can see them very clearly threw the large window in the door. Both men are standing on each side of the door obliviously standing guard.
“I am okay Dr. Adams and I am glad you stopped crying I thought you were scared for me.” I am smiling when I see Dr. Adams smiling back at me hugging me.
I turn my head seeing Mr. Earley getting off his cell phone and walking up to Mr. Carpenter. “Excuse me sir, we have a Ms. Penny who as you know is saying she is Ms. Cindy's mom and is making a big commotion in the waiting room wanting to see Ms. Cindy. She also has two children with her on teenager and one child about Ms. Cindy age or size in this case sir.”
“Okay Ms. Brunssen will you go out into the waiting room with Mr. Earley and my two Italian friends by the door and have some words with Ms. Penny please?” Which must mean for her to get up now, and get out there.
Ms. Brunssen clears her throat, and wipes tears from her face. “Oh yes Mr. Carpenter that would be my most definite pleasure to talk to Ms. Penny and tell her that little Ms. Cindy does not want any contact with her now or in the future.”
“Ms. Brunssen I am sure the two with my future ex-wife are my daughters Stephanie and Miley. Can you have them come in I am sure they are probably worried to death they were both crying when I passed out in the bathroom. I want them to know I am okay.”
I watch as Ms. Brunssen turns and looks at me. “Oh and when you get that restraining order on Penny make sure you add all three my daughters to be protected from her. I don’t want her near any of my girls okay Ms. Brunssen?”
“Yes sir, I mean yes ma’am I mean okay. I will also do that.” I smile as she walks over to me and puts her hand on mine. “You are so very special Ms. Cindy thank you for letting me be a part of your support structure.”
I smile back at her. “Thanks for being my friend and helping me Ms. Brunssen. Before you talk with Penny, can you send in my daughters? There are two reasons for that. One I want to see my daughters so they know I am okay and two I don’t want my daughters to see you talking to Penny okay?”
“Yes and also Ms. Brunssen can you also have her escorted out of the building when you’re done. I just noticed two more of my Italian’s friends walk by the door. Leave two here take two with you okay?” I hear Mr. Carpenter say very loudly.
Mr. Carpenter comes over next to my bed and stands next to Dr. Adams, as I watch Ms. Brunssen and Mr. Earley leave the room and two of the guards walk away with them.
“Okay Ms. Cindy things seem to be starting to be go in the order that they need to be going, so were going to leave so you can have some rest. Do you have any questions for me or us before we leave?”
I reach out my hand and I see his massive hand surround my tiny little hand. “I just want to thank you sir for everything you are doing for me and my family. I know you have done so much, but if I can ask one thing. Could you send someone to check on my daughter Mary? I want to make sure she is okay, she has had a hard time with this, and she needs some guidance.”
Stephanie and Miley are escorted into the room and they rush over to my bed. I smile at them as I finish my conversation with Mr. Carpenter. “I haven’t been the best dad for Mary, but I’m not giving up on her even after all the stuff she has done against me.”
“I’ll make a call right now and make sure she is okay and have them report back to Mr. Earley and he will update you sweetie how does that sound?”
I squeeze his hand and smile. “Thank you so much Mr. Carpenter. I mean that from the bottom of my heart.”
“You’re welcome Ms. Cindy. Mr. Earley will be in touch I have a company to run. Call me any time if you need something, bye sweetie.”
He puts my hand down and turns to leave with everyone following him. “Daddy, daddy we thought we really lost you this time are you okay?” both Stephanie and Miley say at the same time. Everyone in the group leaving hears them calling me daddy and how concerned they are for me and they stopped and stared at my daughters hugging me while crying tears of joy that I am okay.
“Girl’s I am fine really just relax okay, everything will just be great okay.” Both girls stare at the doctor holding my hand, but no one is saying anything.
Both the girls hug me so tightly with pure love and concern. “Oh yea this is Dr. Adams she is the one that patched me up girls. You both will like her she is almost as pretty as you two hehehe.” I giggle in front of them but I just smile.
“I love how you giggle daddy it’s so special you just make me smile every time I hear you. It reminds me that you’re here with us and happy.” Miley says.
I roll my eyes hearing her say that. “I am not going to try to act manlier or less girly or more girly. No matter what I look like I am still your daddy okay girls?” both girls smile while hugging me.
“Some things are going to change girls. I have hired a lawyer to help you girls and I start a new life. Your mom and I are having serious issues and I think it is better if she isn’t in my life anymore.”
Both girls look up at me concerned. “This is not because of either of you but your mom has done some really bad things and she doesn’t love me anymore so that is her lose okay. Don’t be sad we will still be together.” I watch as both girls start to tear up.
“Daddy we love you so much, but what are we going to do without mommy? Mommy does everything now, and she is the only one making money daddy, and you’re too small to drive still.”
I hold them both close to me. “Daddy has been offered a great new job making lots and lots of money and everything will be better than ever. Your mommy has a new boyfriend as you know so she will be with him. Not with her family. That is all on her not on us. I love you two so much we are family.”
“What about Mary we heard you talking about her when we got in here daddy? Is that big man going to talk to Mary? She has been spending a lot of time with Mr. Steve when mommy isn’t home.” I look at her with a surprised look on my face, then I look over at Dr. Adams.
I notice Stephanie look down when Miley talks about Mary spending time with Mr. Steve. “Is that true Stephanie have you noticed that too? Now be honest, the truth is a good thing.” I smile at Stephanie, but I also reach my hand out so she knows everything will be okay.
“Yes daddy that is true they have been hanging out a lot together. I know Mary was asking him all the time for rides to go places, and she seems to get dressed up just to have him drive her somewhere it’s kind of weird.” I look over at Dr. Adams, and I see a concerned look on her face.
“I will have to call Mr. Carpenter and see if they can check on Mary sooner than later.”
(Out in the waiting room a few minutes ago. I will be talking as Ms. Bunker the head of the legal department, for the next several paragraphs.)
A group of six people walks into the waiting room. Two by two by two, they enter the waiting room. All dressed in business attire, the four larger men all dressed in suits are in the back wearing sunglasses led by a small women and another man dressed in a three-piece suit. Two of the larger men wearing sunglasses separate from the others and standing near the exits securing the area. The remaining larger men with sunglasses stand on either side of the women and little man in the three-piece suit.
The waiting room is packed with people and very noisy, until the six-business types walk in. The packed waiting room has every person staring at the group, and the whole room has become completely silent.
“Excuse me everyone, I am looking for a Ms. Smith and her children.” Two girls look at each other and the youngest raises her hand.
“Very good little one, thank you for raising your hand. You must be little Ms. Miley and sitting next to you must be Ms. Stephanie, am I correct girls?” Both of them look at each other with surprised faces. “That would make this woman sitting next to you your mother. Are you Mrs. Penny Smith?”
Both of the girls stare at their mother who has not responded yet. “Yes, yes I am, are you here because of my baby Cindy?”
“Yes and no Mrs. Smith, we would like to talk to you in private while your girls go see Cindy. I think you will agree that it is better the children do not hear what is going on with little Ms. Cindy.
Penny nods in agreement and they start to stand up, and walk down the hallway with two of the sunglass guys in front, and two behind them. “Okay girls these two men will take you to Ms. Cindy.” Miley and Stephanie look up at the two giant Italian well-dressed men wearing sunglasses.
“It is okay girls there big and bad but there here to protect you girls so nothing nasty will happen to YOU.” Penny doesn’t say a word as one of the large men leads and the two girls follow while the second man follows the girls. Basically one of the guards in the front and one behind of them securing the girls.
Penny looks at Ms. Brunssen smiling good-bye to the girls then her smile disappears. “Okay we are going to use one of the doctor’s offices so we have some privacy Mrs. Smith okay?” Penny looks somewhat concerned walking down the hallway led by this woman and the smaller man in the three-piece suit followed by the other two giant men with sunglasses.
“She never even hugged or kissed her girl’s good-bye nothing. She just let two strangers walk away with her girls. Some mother she is, not very protective, or not protective at all.”
She finally responded to us. “Yes um okay that sounds great I guess.” Mrs. Smith is for sure feeling nervous definitely out of her comfort zone. The five of us walk down the hallway until we come to an office that says Dr. Bunker head of research on the door.
We stop and Mr. Earley opens the door and holds it open until we are inside. “Okay you two stay out here and make sure we are not interrupted okay?” Both men stand on each side of the doorway.
“Yes sir Mr. Earley.” He closes the door after both the bodyguards responded.
There is a small conference table with six chairs; Mr. Earley pulls one of the chairs out for Mrs. Smith to sit. “Thank you, what was your name again?” While she is thanking him he pulls a chair out on the other side of the table for me and I sit than he sits responding to her.
The moment I sit down, I open up my folder with all of Ms. Cindy family information. I put my digital recorder on the table and turn it on. “I am going to record this conversation so I don’t forget anything is that okay with you Mrs. Smith?” Mr. Earley and I wait for her to respond.
“Yes that is fine Ms. Bunker; I guess I know how my memory is, so I can relate to needing to record things so you won't forget.” I roll my eyes, but I don’t let her see me.
Neither one of us responds to her comment but the important thing is she gave us permission to record these proceedings. “My name is Ms. Bunker and this is Mr. Earley in case you have forgotten.” I also stated the date and time so it would be part of the conversation in case we needed this for court. Of course, I don’t tell her why I added all or our names, date and time of this meeting.
I continue to read and see the ages of the children and where Mrs. Smith works and her income and there address. “Okay Mrs. Smith we have a few things to go over, just a few questions before I explain about little Ms. Cindy okay?”
“Yes that is fine Ms. Bunker, and you can call me Penny.” Both of us don’t respond to her trying to be nice or fake to us.
I flip the next page. “Okay it looks like you have a small daughter named Miley and twin daughters is that correct MRS. SMITH?” Obviously, she is surprised that I chose to not call her by her first name. I can tell by the way she is sitting that she tries to use being very sexy looking to get her way.
“Yes that is correct Ms. Bunker.” The look on her face is for sure nervous look. I still continue.
I go through the folder some more. “Okay so you have three daughters. And you have no other children is that correct Mrs. Smith?”
“Well there is little Cindy of course.” I look up at Mrs. Smith waiting for her to bring up Cindy.
I take several folders out of the file. “Okay we will talk about Ms. Cindy shortly. By the way all these files here in-front of me Mrs. Smith are of you and your family of course which includes Mr. Smith as well.” I see a concerned look spread over her face very quickly when I bring up Doug.
“These files are mostly from when Doug Smith’s history of working as a forklift operator before his accident. Mr. Smith is still your husband is that correct Mrs. Smith?”
There is a long pause as Mr. Earley and I look into Mrs. Smith eyes. Who is by the way looking very nervous? “Um yes I guess that is true.” Mrs. Smith says very softly.
“Very good Mrs. Smith so you and Mr. Smith are married and of course you know in this state having an affair while being married is illegal, and is adultery.”
Mrs. Smith is starting to look more scared. “Um yes of course I know that, but what does that have to do with Cindy being in the hospital?”
There are several folder’s here on you and Doug’s family.” I don’t tell her that most of the information was gathered for when we researched to see if we were going to have to go to court from the accident. “Basically we have files on everyone in your house hold Mrs. Smith.”
Pulling out one large file. “There are no files from your family at all with anyone with the name of Cindy. This file is for your husband Doug who had an accident at work that somehow transformed him into the body of a little girl. This is just amazing that not only did he change sexes from male to a complete female but he also regressed down to the size of a six year old. But, after meeting Mr. Smith, I would say she is more the size of a toddler, but I am not a doctor. Wouldn’t you agree Mrs. Smith?”
“Yes I would say she is about the size of a toddler now.” The look on Mrs. Smith face goes from odd too how do they know so much about my husband.
I continue looking through the file. “May I ask how you know so much about me and my family?” Mrs. Penny Smith asks.
“That is a very good question Mrs. Smith. Your husband Doug Smith who’s name is being changed to Cindy Smith has retained us to help her in her needs Mrs. Smith.”
Now the bells and whistles must be really spinning in Mrs. Smith’s head. She has to be wondering what the hell is going on. “So Doug/Cindy has retained you to do what Ms. Bunker?”
“Well that of course is client confidential of course, but I am sure details will come to light shortly.” Mrs. Smith mind must be going in a hundred miles an hour by now.
Mr. Earley’s cell phone rings. “Excuse me ladies I need to take this.” He excuses himself from the conference room table and has his back to us. “Okay that’s great, send them in right now please.” The moment we hear him say on his cell, let them right in; the door opens up to the doctor’s office we are barrowing.
The two large men standing guard outside this office let in two men both have badges hanging from their belts. Both are wearing suits but no-where as nice of clothes compared to what the two bodyguards are wearing.
The moment the door opens, all of us look to see who is coming through the door. Mr. Earley and I have been waiting for our special guests. “Excuse me is there a Mrs. Smith here?” Both the men are staring at Mrs. Smith waiting for her response.
“Yes, I am Mrs. Smith what can I do for you?” One of the men walks up to her still sitting at the conference table and pulls an envelope out of his inside pocket.
He hands it to her. “You have been served Mrs. Smith.” He steps out of the way and the other man walks up to her next. Mrs. Smith is in shock as she looks at the envelope not able to respond.
“Mrs. Smith I have some questions I need to ask you about what happen earlier today at your home. Here is my card. I am detective Trotta, and I am handling this case. The sooner you can come downtown the better so we can get these questions answered okay Mrs. Smith?”
The look on Mrs. Smith face is shock to say the least. I wish Ms. Cindy could see this. I turn and see Mr. Earley standing there with his iPhone and I notice a red light blinking. I guess she will see this because that red light blinking means he is video recording everything.
“What is this all about detective?” Mrs. Smith says a lot louder than she was talking to us, as she looks at the detectives.
The first detective moves closer. “The paperwork that I just served you Mrs. Smith is a restraining order filed by your husband. You are not to have any contact with him or your three daughters. You are also restrained from the family household. If you need to get clothes from there, I can accompany you, and you may only take your clothes. Do you have any questions Mrs. Smith?” The detective doesn’t wait for a response as he continues.
“All this I am saying is in the restraining order. In ten days if you disagree with the restraining order you have a court date which that information is also in the paperwork Mrs. Smith?”
Mr. Earley and I stand up smiling towards Mrs. Smith who is about to cry.
“What do you mean I can't be near my children and can't go to my house is that what you are saying detectives?” I am thinking how dumb she is, that is just what the detective told her.
The older detective who must be in charge looks right into Mrs. Smith’s eyes. “That is correct you go anywhere near your children which is 100 yards or less you do not pass go, and go directly to jail, do you want to go to jail? Do I make myself clear Mrs. Smith?”
“Yes, I understand I don’t want to go to jail. Why is this happening to me? Yes, I need to get my clothes where, am I going to stay. I don’t have any family here.”
The other younger detective steps up again. “Well we need you to come downtown Mrs. Smith and answers some questions. Maybe you can clear up some issues we have.”
“Mrs. Smith why don’t we take you to your house so you can get some clothes and then we can go downtown and you can answer some questions we have for you okay?”
We watch as Mrs. Smith stands up with her envelope as she looks at us. “And who the hell are you too anyway?” as she stares at Mr. Earley and myself, she looks totally pissed off now.
“I am your husband’s attorney or better yet we are just two of his friends; Mrs. Smith. Have a nice day and we will see you in court!”
Both the detectives smile at us as the three of them walk out of the room. “Ya know what is sad Mr. Earley that bitch never asked once how little Cindy is or how she is doing, nothing.”
“Yes Ms. Bunker I did notice that, and when the detective told her she can't have any contact with her children she never even asked who will take care of them. I mean Ms. Cindy /Doug is in the hospital. She never once had any concerns for them at all, it’s just sad.”
I start putting the folders back inside the large file. “Yes Mr. Earley she was only concerned about her clothes. She is messed up, even without hearing everything Ms. Cindy went through, I cannot stand this bitch. Oh, excuse my language Mr. Earley.”
“I am Mr. Carpenter’s only assistant, he trusts everything with me. If you want to hear a mouth full, go talk to him about Ms. Cindy's abuse.” They both don’t want to think about how pissed he gets sometimes. “I hope Ms. Cindy likes the video I made for her. What do you think Ms. Bunker?”
Ms. Bunker picks the remaining items up and they both walk to the door. “I think she will like it, but maybe we should show it to Mr. Carpenter first to clear it with him.” We walk back into the hallway. “Okay you two can join the search with the other's that are securing the other twin daughter. Call them and see what needs to be done.” Mr. Earley says.
“Yes sir Mr. Earley, one team is staying with the little girl. I know Mr. Carpenter sent two other's to find the missing twin I think they were going to check her house then the next-door neighbor. We were told he was the guy messing around with the Mr. Carpenters friend’s wife. We really don’t ask too many details about who we are doing favors for. We just do what is asked.”
Both men look at Mr. Earley. “We will talk to you later Mr. Earley give us a call if we need to re-route or go to plan-B sir.”
“Okay keep me updated no matter what you find out okay?”
Both men turn and the leader of the two responses. “Yes sir we will do that.” Everyone heads down the hallway; Mr. Earley and I are headed back to the office to update Mr. Carpenter.
(Back at the Smith house. Two large men get out of a Cadillac wearing black sunglasses.)
“Bruno just called me and there on their way over here to help us find this little teenager, Stephanie.” They both button up there suit coats and walk up to the front door of the smiths house.
Knock, Knock. “Damn house looks deserted, Tony you think we should go around back and get inside and see if anyone is home?”
“No I don’t think the boss wants us to do anything to attract attention. We just have to make sure this girl is okay and make sure no harm comes to her, and then we check back for more instructions.”
The two men walk back down the driveway and get in the car. “Hey Tony check out that girl getting out of the next-door neighbor’s car, is that the same girl we are looking for?”
“Let me see her picture, yea that sure looks like her. She is dressed up and looks like she is holding hands with that older guy. What's up with that?”
Both men look at each other like there thinking what to do next. “Ya know Tony, I was thinking of calling the boss and see what he wants us to do, but I know he is going to want more information what do you think?”
“I agree we should go check this out. Once they go in the house, we can go look in the windows and see what is up. Oh man, she’s like 15-16 years old. If that was my daughter I would be digging a hole and pushing that guy into his new home minus his dick.”
The two large well-dressed Italian men walk up to the house and make believe there knocking on the door so they can look in the window. They are shocked by what they see. “Holy shit! Did you see that motherfucker with that girl? They are both naked. Let’s shoot him and bury him with the other trash.”
“We better call the boss, and tell him what we found; he isn’t going to be happy.” The two men walk back to their car. “Hey boss this is me Tony can you call me back on a clean cell ASAP its super important?”
They both hang up. “Okay, this is a clean cell, what's up?” “We are over here at that place you said for us to check out, and, well we found her naked with the next-door neighbor. He is the one cheating with you know whose wife. What do you want us to do? Bury him in the woods somewhere deep?”
“No not yet, we had a meeting and the mom is supposed to be coming home to pick up some clothes and she will be escorted by two detectives. Stand by I’ll call you back.” Mr. Earley hangs up his clean cell and calls the two detectives who are on their way to the Smith home.
Mr. Carpenter says. “Mr. Earley tell the detective about our two men waiting in front of the house, and what they seen looking in the window, and if the detective can do something then we will stand down for now.”
“Ok we will handle it.” The detective says.
“We just received an anonymous call, and we need to check this out. Okay Mrs. Smith you should probably wait in the car. You may not want to see this.”
The detective’s car stops two houses down from her house and start walking towards the neighbor's house. “Hey wait I want to come with, if you’re going to my neighbor’s house.” Mrs. Penny Smith says and starts to walk behind the detectives.
“You aren’t in custody yet so we can't stop you Mrs. Smith but we aren’t responsible for what you see, is that understood? And remember you have a restraining order against you for your children are we clear?” I don’t think she even realized, I said you aren’t in custody yet. Meaning she will probably will be soon.
Mrs. Smith looks surprised when the detective reminds her of the restraining order against her meaning she might see one of her daughters possibly. “I will do as you say I don’t want to go to jail detective.” The two detective’s walk in front and Mrs. Smith is about ten feet behind them as they go up to the front door and look in the windows.
“Holy shit the detective’s both say at the same time looking at each other after what they seen after looking through the living room windows.
Both detectives race to the front door as Mrs. Penny Smith gets to the window, her jaw dropping when she sees her boyfriend fucking her young daughter. ‘CRASH’ as the detectives kick in the front door with their guns drawn.
“No one move, stay were you are.” The detectives move closer. “Okay you piece of shit, move away from the girl NOW.” The detective says as Mr. Steve almost falls to the floor moving away from Stephanie on the couch.
“Excuse me Miss. Please put your clothes on.” Mary starts crying, grabs her clothes from the floor next to the couch, and then runs to the bathroom.
The detectives are disgusted looking at Mr. Steve. “Okay pervert. Messing around with teenage girls. Get your fucking clothes on NOW, or we will bring you down to jail naked.”
“I guess that would save time if we did that since once the other in-mates hear of you and a teenage girl messing around you won't need your clothes much. Hahaha.” They both laugh as Mr. Steve pulls his pants on with no underwear and puts his collared shirt on. It looks like the big strong Mr. Steve is going to start crying any second now.
The moment he is dressed you hear. “Put your hands on your head and you have the right to remain silent, anything you say, can and will be used against you in a court of law…” one of the detectives puts his weapon up and is handcuffing Mr. Steve.
“You mother fucker, give me a gun.” Everyone looks as Mrs. Smith walks in trying to take the gun away from the detective. “I want to shoot this motherfucker fucking my teenage daughter. That’s rape you piece of shit.”
Steve starts to cry hearing Mrs. Smith and the detective giving him his rights. “Hey she wanted it; it was not rape when both wanted sex.” Everyone hears his comment and looks at him.
“Hate to bust your bubble you piece of shit but she is underage. Underage is underage, does not matter. You are the one that is fucked now.”
Mrs. Penny is now laying on the floor losing her mind crying her eyes out. Slamming her hands to the ground, as the detectives escort Mr. Steve out of the house.
“Ms. Mary we need you to come down to the station also.” The detective yells down the hallway as Mr. Steve is brought out to the back seat of the detective’s car, and locked in.
Outside there are now two Cadillac’s with a total of four very large man wearing sunglasses leaning up against their cars smiling there asses off. If you look closely you will see a red light blinking from one of their iPhones meaning they are video recording everything.
“How ya doing detective? Did you catch a bad guy, hahaha?” Tony says as all four of the large men start laughing.
The detective locks Mr. Steve into the back seat still handcuffed. “Yea by the way. Maybe you gentlemen can help us out. We have three people that can't be in the same car together so maybe one of you gentleman can follow us downtown and give this teenage girl a ride.” Everyone sees her escorted out of the house with Mrs. Smith crying ahead of the detectives.
“We are going to put her mother in the front seat and one of us detectives will sit in the back with the bad guy while the other drives. So would be great if you can help us out gentleman.”
Mrs. Smith is brought up to the front of the detective’s car and is told to wait outside. “Okay we can do that for you detective, anything to help the police out.” Both detectives roll their eyes while one is still holding Mary's hand.
“Okay Ms. Mary these gentlemen will escort you downtown. They will be following in their cars while your mom and this rapist piece of shit go in our car okay?”
One of the large men opens the backdoor of the Cadillac. “Thank you detective.” Mary looks up at the four very large men almost crying again not knowing who they are.
“Hey I know two of you guys. I seen you down at the hospital. What are you doing here?” Mrs. Smith says.
The four large men, and both detective’s all look at Mrs. Smith. “Don’t you worry your ass about who they are Mrs. Smith just get your cheating ass in the car with your boyfriend slash daughter rapist buddy.” The detective says as Penny breaks down and starts crying as she sits down on the curb crying her eyes out.
Penny is crying so hard she can't believe everyone knows who Mr. Steve is to her, and now he is caught with her own daughter as she cry's even harder.
“I think you fine detectives are going to need some earplugs for your ride back to the station.” Tony says, as he starts laughing and point to the curb she is sitting on has a puddle is forming around her as she is crying, wetting herself.
The other large men start laughing hysterically now. “Yea and a diaper or a towel for that bitch to sit her scuzzy ass on too hahaha.” Now everyone is laughing including the detectives.
“You guys have it easy it’s tough in law enforcement.” The four large men and the detectives continue to laugh with the detective’s comment.
The other detective opens the trunk and tells Penny to sit on this handing her the blanket so she does not get pee all over the front seat of the detective’s car.
“Okay we are going down town and were going to book this piece of shit for raping that teenage girl then we are going to ask the pee soaked hotty here about the child abuse with the little one in the hospital. If you can update my Earley and he can update everyone would be greatly appreciated.”
Tony and the other's listen. “We can do that what about the little princess in the back of my caddy?”
“We will get a statement from her and I am pretty sure she will say what we want her to say or she will end up in Juvenal hall. That’s all bullshit but she won't know that.” The main detective says.
Tony nods his head in agreement. “What about this piece of shit in the back of your car, after you book him he will be able to get out on bail. Can you give us a call when he is bailed out? We would like to have a heart to heart talk with him.” Tony says smiling as the other three men smile together.
“No problem just make sure you tell your boss Tony that we helped out, okay?” Tony puts his hand out and the older detective shakes his hand, and everyone goes to his or her cars.
Penny still sitting in her pee soaked panties and skirt stands up still crying softly. “Here bitch make sure you don’t wet my damn seats with your smelly ass.” The detective says as Penny cry's louder hearing him grabbing the towel, and talking to her so mean.
“Who are you guys anyway?” Mary says as she sees two of the large men with sunglasses get in the car. Mary sees her mom crying outside and notices the wet spot she was sitting in. “Did my mom wet herself? Hehehe that is too funny.” Mary giggles.
They start the car up. “To answer your first question we are friends of the family so we are here to help you and your sisters.” Mary looks back at the two men in the front seat. “Your second question did your mom wet herself? Yes, she did, she is soaked, and the cop’s car will smell like pee for weeks no matter how big that blanket is she is sitting on. Hahaha.” Both men crack up laughing.
“We have to take you downtown so you can make a statement on the fucking old perv that you and your mom are fucking. I know you are going to tell the cops what they want to hear or well, we don’t want to go down that road now do we Mary?”
Mary looks like she is going to pee herself; she is so scared hearing the man’s comment. “Is that clear Mary? That old fucker took advantage of you and your pissed RIGHT?” Tony was almost yelling by then.
“Oh yes, yes I will say whatever you want me to do.” Both men smile seeing the girl scared she is cute but screwed up and she will get another chance in life staying away from this sick puppy that lives next door. Tony thinks to himself. “What is going to happen to my mom, why is she in the cops car?” Mary asks.
Tony moves the mirror over the passenger visor so he can have eye contact with Mary. “She is going down town for questioning about Cindy's accident in the bathroom. You will not be seeing her for a while. Your dad has a restraining order out on her so she cannot have any contact with you or your sisters or she goes to jail. Plus of course she can't be no-where near your dad.”
“After the cops ask me whatever questions they need to ask, what happens to me? I mean if I can't be near my mom and my dad is in the hospital what happens to me?”
Tony continues to look Mary in the eyes threw the visor. Looks like Mary is starting to get scared again her eyes are looking misty. “Don’t you worry little princess when you’re done with the cops and they call us and tell us you said what needed to be said we will come pick you up and bring you to your sisters okay?”
“Oh good I wasn’t sure if I was going to have to go to a foster home or something. I would really hate that I have heard or so many scary stories what happens to teenage girls in foster homes.”
Tony laughs in the front seat while having eye contact with Mary. “You don’t say what you NEED to say you will be praying to go to a foster home my little princess.”
“On a happier note your dad is really concerned for you he has a lot of people out there looking for you to make sure you are okay. Did you know that he was so worried? He all most lost his life and all he can do is focus on his daughters. He loves you so much, I mean it’s easy to say I love you, but he shows how much he loves you by his actions.”
Mary is crying in the back seat now openly tears are falling down both her cheeks. “So that is why the car behind us is there to for me too?”
“Yes we are all here to protect you no matter what NO rules just protect you. Oh shit I forgot we need to call your dad now that we found you.”
Tony grabs his cell phone and across town, another cell phone rings from one of the guards outside Ms. Cindy's room. “Hey it’s me we found Mary and I need you to bring your cell into Ms. Cindy's room and hand the phone to her okay?”
“Yes sir Tony doing it right now. Okay you watch the door I will be right back I have to give my phone to little Cindy stay alert.” He says to the other bodyguard stationed outside the hospital room. He walks in and everyone sees the large bodyguard as he takes his sunglasses off and makes eye contact with Cindy. “Excuse me but I was told as soon as we have secured Mary to have her call you.”
The guard walks over to the bed and see tears of joy start to roll down little Cindy's face as she reaches her hand out with her head all bandaged up barely able to see her little baby bangs in the front with the rest of her head covered from the large bandages.
(This is I Cindy/Doug in the first person again, hope I didn’t lose anyone)
“Thank you Mr. Carmine.” He hands the phone to her, and is wondering how she knew his name. No one knows any of their names except Mr. Earley and Mr. Carpenter and I know they did not tell her. I will ask her later. Carmine the guard thinks to himself.
I start to wipe my tears from my face. “Mary are you there? I say in the phone.” I hear a deep voice answer and I remember him that was the main guard in charge.
“Here she is Ms. Cindy.” Tony turns around in the front seat and hands Mary the phone.
I hear the phone handed off. “Mary are you there baby?” Please answer.”
“Yes daddy I am, here are you still in the hospital?” I can feel my tears pouring down my face now that I can hear her voice, knowing she is okay.
The phone slips out of my hand and Stephanie takes it. “Daddy you want me to put the phone on speaker so you don’t have to hold it?” I nod meaning yes.
“Yes Mary I’m still in the hospital but don’t worry about me I am fine. I am so glad to hear your voice I was so worried we had so many people looking for you I was so scared. I am so happy you are okay baby.”
I hear Mary crying on the phone and then I look down at the foot of my hospital bed where Stephanie and Miley are sitting. I can see tears sliding down both there beautiful faces. I feel more tears pouring out of my eyes as I see Dr. Adams and nurse Susan both crying softly also.
“It’s okay Mary; everything is going to be okay. You don’t have to cry, everything is going to be better than it ever was, okay baby girl?”
I hear Mary crying much louder now. I can tell her phone is also on speaker. I cannot tell from here but both the large bodyguards are putting their sunglasses back on so no one can see the tears in their eyes listening to the conversation, as they drive Mary.
“I am so sorry daddy I really, really am so sorry I hurt you and everyone, I hope you can forgive me.” Mary says then continues crying. Finally, it sounds like my Mary from the past, not the same pain in the ass that kept teasing me about being a girl and a baby girl at that. I get so excite having her back I feel a warmth surround me, but it is in my diaper this time as I soak my diaper, but no one notice so I just giggle.
I wipe the tears out of my eyes as I look around the room of everyone crying softly, but they are all tears of joy. “Of course I forgive you baby no worries. I can't wait until you get here. You will love my new room, it is much bigger than the one I had when I was here for two months. I was in a recovery room which was super sad looking, even though it had a nice view.”
“My new room has a better view and comfy chairs, and pretty pictures on the walls and my own bathroom it’s almost as big as our whole house. It even has a living room for people to sit. How long before you get here Mary?”
Mary stops crying and clears her throating looking up into the front seat seeing the large bodyguards. “I have to go to the police station daddy, an answer some questions about Mr. Steve. I will be right there with you daddy after that. These two nice men that are friends of yours said they will pick me up and bring me there to you.”
“Did Mr. Steve hurt you Mary? Did he, I am your father you answer me right now dammit.” I start to feel a warm then cool feeling deep down like someone or something just told me she is all right and everything will be all right.
I catch my breath. “Ms. Cindy I overheard your conversation, and we have things in hand no one will ever have to worry about Mr. Steve doing this again okay?” Mary looks at the two large men in the front seat, and is definitely not going to ask them why he said no one will have to worry about Mr. Steve again.”
“Thank you Mr. Tony that was very nice of you. Thank you again for all you are doing for me, and my family. Please thank the others for me also.”
The warm feeling comes back to me as I look around the room. “Hurry Mary we miss you.” I hear Stephanie and Miley say as they wipe tears of joy out of their eyes.
I hang up the phone knowing Mary is okay. “Dad are there two bodyguards with Mary too? I mean who are all these people helping you and us?” Stephanie says but you can tell little Miley has the same questions.
“No I believe there are two sets of guards with Mary. Like I said to Mary, many people were looking for her, for me to make sure she was okay. I am just going to say they are friends, friends of our family, and there family is friends of ours okay.”
Both the girls still have questions looks on their face but they still smile at me. “Miley or Stephanie can you bring Mr. Carmine his phone back. I am sure he is still standing outside the door.”
“Sure thing daddy.” Miley jumps up first and Stephanie follows her. “Hey I am not a baby you know I can walk to the door and hand the man his phone Stephanie.” Miley opens the door, and looks up at the two men, the larger man seem like giants to her, and she just freezes.
The moment little Miley opened the door the two large bodyguards turned and looked down at Miley in shock. Both the guards look at each other. “See you scared the little girl, being so ugly.” He leans down face to face with Miley and Stephanie in the background. Both girls can see his pistol hanging inside his nice suit jacket.
“Is that for me little one?” Carmine points to his cell phone, and reaches his hand out that looks more like a catchers met. “Thank you little Miley I believe your name is, you too Stephanie. Can I do anything else for you ladies?”
Both girls look at each other than at the pistol again that looks like the other also has while he buttons up his suit coat. “Yea can you bust us out of this hospital.” Miley says as Stephanie smacks Miley's shoulder softly. “Hey stop that sis, they have guns they can bust us out of here like on TV.”
“Ms. Cindy is anything else we can do.” Carmine is smiling after little Miley's comment. He also buttons up his suit coat.
Everyone in the room is smiling at the childish comment by Miley as the large man takes up the whole doorway when he stands in it. “You heard Miley bust us out.” I smile and look around at everyone else smiling at me.
“Okay I’ll see what I can do Ms. Cindy.” Carmine opens his cell phone and makes a call as the door shuts.
I turn and look over at the doctor. “Dr. Adams how long do I have to stay in the hospital? Or should we get Mr. Carmine and his family to bust us out hehehe.” I giggle not caring who hears me I am just so happy having two of my girls with me; everyone in the room looks over at Dr. Adams.
Nurse Susan looks over also. “Dr. Adams I can go see if Ms. Cindy x-rays are back if you like?”
“Oh you have been off work for hours I can do it.” Dr. Adams says while looking at nurse Susan.
Nurse Susan stands up and sees me smiling at everyone. “It is alright I need to stand up and walk around anyway and I will be right back with them doctor.”
“Thanks again for all your help nurse Susan.” I reach my hand out from the bed.
The nurse walks over to the bed and hugs me as my arm reaches around her waist and hugs her as much as I can. “You are so welcome Ms. Cindy and you still haven’t told me how you knew what my name was when I met you hours ago. When I get back I will have to leave, and go to my home I’ve been here for 18 hours already I am beat.” I notice her stretching out after she stands up.
“But I will be right back with the x-rays Dr. Adams.” I feel Nurse Susan release our hug and walk out of the room.
I smile at her before she leaves the room, while I wipe a small tear off my cheek. “I hear that I am so tired too. I feel like I could sleep for days Dr. Adams. I’m going to close my eyes for a little bit okay Dr. Adams.” I do not wait for a response. I just close my eyes. I feel a sense of warmth take over me and I can see the bright light as I feel my body smiling.
Nurse Susan walks back in the room crying her eyes out hysterically, as everyone in the room looks at her crying, except me, because my eyes are closed. She has one hand on the door jam and the other around a file that has my x-rays in.
“Oh my god, oh my god doctor look at these x-rays, oh no.” nurse Susan still cries hysterically while she is pointing at me with my eyes closed.
The end of part 15
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Call you mommy, are you serious Honey Part 16
By Princess Pantyboy
Note*** I am going to start this out as from a narrators point of view since I am not awake in the story yet, and cannot do this in the first person like in the past. I hope you don’t get too lost and you enjoy my story.
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
XOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOX
“What is the matter Susan? Calm down and talk slowly.” Everyone is staring at Nurse Susan as she enters the hospital room with the x-rays from little Cindy's accident in the bathroom.
Nurse Susan is crying hysterically and looking at Cindy with her eyes closed. “I don’t understand, I don’t understand she can't be gone, she can't be gone doctor Adams.” The nurse pulls the x-rays out and hands them to the doctor.
“Doctor Adams the x-ray technician said there is no air, or blood in the brain and no injury showing any kind of damage like she was dead.” She continues to cry but now with both her hands in front of her face. “I just can't believe little Cindy is gone she was so full of life, I just can't believe she died.”
Everyone is staring at the nurse losing her mind talking like she is hysterical. “Who died? That sounds sad, I rub my eyes, and you see everyone turn and look at me as Nurse Susan hears me, then sees me, and faints and falls to the floor.
“What's the matter with her? Did she just faint, is Nurse Susan okay Dr. Adams?” Everyone walks over to check on the nurse, except Dr. Adams she just stares at the x-rays in her hands.
I look up into her eyes, and those are eyes searching for answers. “Is everything okay Dr. Adams? I mean you have a very serious look on your face?”
“Well sweetie these x-rays are very confusing. According to these x-rays, they were taken of a person who was not alive. You obviously are alive and pretty darn healthy everything considered that you have been through.” Dr. Adams says.
I lean up and I can see the x-ray now. “What is that weird looking thing in the area of the mouth in the x-ray of the skull?” The doctor looks at the x-ray then at me and she smiles.
“Those are dentures sweetie. So this is definitely not your skull x-ray.” I watch as Dr. Adams smiles.
While the doctor turns, and smiles at me, I notice that she has the most loving and caring smile. “Well I did have dentures when I was Doug before the accident, but as you can tell all my old teeth fell out and I have new teeth now. I think my teeth even feel bigger since I've been here.”
“You should be a doctor when you grow up sweetie, well I mean I know you are grown up but I mean when your body grows up.”
I smile at her trying to back track after her comment. “Don’t worry about that doctor you didn’t hurt my feelings I feel alive for the first time since my transformation. Even though I am a girl, a little girl at that.”
The door opens up and an older nurse walks in carrying a folder. “Is that Susan on the floor is she okay?” Everyone turns towards the nurse after her comment. “Susan came down to x-ray but she left too fast, and she took an older x-ray of Mr. Doug Smith not the newest one from this latest injury.”
“Well that makes a lot more since now doesn’t it? Maybe a detective slash doctor might be a plan in your future little Ms. Cindy. You pretty much figured it out before anyone that this is an older x-ray probably from your chemical accident.”
The nurse listens to us than hands the x-ray file over too Dr. Adams. “On the patient register it says this is a Doug Smith’s room, but I see a pretty little girl in the bed.”
“Oh it is a long story nurse Gloria, can you check on Nurse Susan, I think she just fainted.” I look over at the confused look on Dr. Adams face when she opens the new file up.
I try to analyze the look on Dr. Adams face but I give up as she spends more time looking at them up into the light. I notice Nurse Susan getting up, crying, and smiling at me.
“I am sorry if I got a little carried away when I saw the x-ray I just thought the worse, and after meeting you, my little angel Cindy. I should only think good things and good things will happen. I have been up like 24-hours without sleep but now that you’re okay I am going to get some shut eye.” Nurse Susan says.
Everyone looks at the nurse smiling at me as she apologizes. “No worries nurse Susan it just shows you care about me and I care all about you too. Thank you for all your help. I know I get really cranky when I don’t get any sleep so I would do as you said and go get some rest.”
“Before you go Susan if you want to see something that truly confirms that we are in the presence of a little angel, look at these new x-rays.”
Dr. Adams and Nurse Susan look together at the x-ray then they both look at me then back at the x-ray smiling. “Is this really possible doctor?”
“If I wasn’t here the whole time Susan I wouldn’t believe it myself. I am going to tell her now what the x-ray says, and then I think we should all get some rest. This has been a long day.”
I look at Stephanie and Miley looking scared, and I reach my hand up and they both come over and sit on the edge of the bed as they each take one of my hands. “Cindy I mean dad or whatever, your hand is bigger than mine now it’s still thin and girly just bigger than mine.” Miley says.
“Your right Miley I think she is growing again because her hand is almost as big as mine.” Stephanie says
I smile at them both. “Girls let’s just relax and listen to Dr. Adams okay?” I smile at both my girls, and I am just so blessed to have them. Mary will be back soon, life is just so awesome.
“Okay girls what I see will be baffling medical procedure’s from now to the end of time. This x-ray in my hand shows well, I think it would be easier for me to show you then tell you.”
The three of us look at each other than at Dr. Adams and Nurse Susan. “Cindy lean up as far as the bed will let you.” I start pushing the button and I am sitting straight up, I feel Dr. Adams taking the bandage off my head slowly. I see a smile on the doctors face as she is un-wrapping my bandages as she puts them on the table next to the bed.
“Don’t worry sweetie, like you said you will be fine. I bet that feels better. That was the last one.” I see the last bandage has blood all over it and she covers it, while I feel her fingers going through my hair.
Dr. Adams brings the new x-ray around to me and shows me it. “You see anything wrong with this one Cindy?” I take it in my hands, I look at it up and down, and I look back at the doctor.
“Not really but I am not a doctor like you. I don’t see anything wrong with the x-ray.” I say, I watch Dr. Adams smiling at me.
Dr. Adams takes the x-ray back and nods her head. “You are exactly right Cindy. There is nothing wrong with this at all. Actually it shows no kind of injury at all you are completely healed like you never even had an injury.”
“How is that possible at all doctor?” The nurse and doctor just look at each other then look at my head with them both smiling. “I guess you were right doctor we really do have a little angel with us.” Nurse Susan says.
Stephanie and Miley just smile at me not saying a word just listening to the doctor and nurse. “Well that couldn’t have been a better x-ray but I am going to go home and get some rest. Lucky I have tomorrow off so I am going to sleep all day.” I feel Nurse Susan give me a big hug, while I hug her back feeling her kiss my forehead.
“Thank you again nurse Susan hope you get a good night’s rest.” I smile as our eyes meet.
The nurse turns around and smiles as she walks out of the room. “I think that is the plan girls let’s all get some shut eye and in the morning we will figure out what to do then. Dr. Adams said you can both sleep on the couch and they brought in blankets and pillows.” I say noticing how tired they both look.
“Thank you again Dr. Adams for everything.” I say while I smile at the doctor moving back over too me.
I notice her looking at me oddly. “Do you want me to change your diaper sweetie so you can get some rest?” I look at her and the girls, as I feel a little embarrassed.
“No I’m good but thanks for asking.” I feel my face turning red from being so embarrassed.
Stephanie and Miley come over and see my diaper is sagging. “Um it looks like you do need your diaper changed, we can help her doctor don’t worry.” I see little Miley run over to the dresser by the wall where there is a large diaper bag filled with disposable diapers. I put my hand over the plastic panties and I can feel that my diaper is soaked big time.
“So you didn’t notice you wet your diaper Cindy?” I look at Dr. Adams after she asked the question. I feel kind of embarrassed about wetting my diaper again like I am a baby.
I look down between my legs, as Stephanie pushes the button to lay the bed down more. “Um no, I didn’t even feel myself going pee, is that bad doctor?”
“Well chances are you are going to have to be re-potty trained again. It’s no big deal, it is actually very common in cases of coma, and serious injuries like you have had sweetie.”
I smile hearing how positive the doctor is being. “I want to help too Stephanie, you can't do everything.” Little Miley says. “Let me take her old diaper off and you can put the new one back on okay Stephanie?” I hear the girls arguing.
“That’s fine little sister, hehehe you are back to being the little sister again. Cindy definitely had a growth spurt, look how big her hands are compared to yours Miley.”
Miley notices that Stephanie is correct. “Oh well at least I was a big sister for a little while a lot of kids can't say they were ever the big sister.” I feel the plastic panties sliding down my legs showing the soaked diaper to everyone. “Wow you really soaked this diaper, I bet you’re glad you are wearing plastic panties, or you would have soaked the bed Cindy, I mean daddy.”
“This is so confusing, what should we call you? If I call you daddy and one of my friends hears me they will think I am crazy.” I listen to Miley's concerns.
I look over at Dr. Adams hoping she would have words of wisdom. “I guess you can call me Cindy, but you have to listen to me, and respect me as your daddy okay Miley?” I say.
“Okay Cindy sounds much better for your name especially when I am looking between your legs at your new potty.” I look down and the diaper is totally pulled away showing my new female gender.
Stephanie smiles looking between my legs while she moves closer with the new diaper. “Yea I agree with Miley looking between your legs it would be tough to call you daddy anymore hehehe.” I notice Stephanie giggling as she starts to put my diaper back on.
“Okay what so funny Stephanie?” I watch as she finishes putting my diaper on still smiling at me as I look around to see if she said a joke and I missed it.
I feel the new dry plastic panties sliding up my legs. “Well Cindy I was just thinking that when you get bigger you will start your period and that would be funny to say daddy you need to start use a tampon or maxi pad so you don’t bleed on your panties hehehe.” Stephanie giggles again then they all giggle together.
“That is so messed up Stephanie, but I actually can say I didn’t even think of that. The doctors did say I am a girl just like any other girl so yes; I will eventually start to have a period like all girls. That sucks, I mean stinks.”
Miley walks back over to the bed giggling after she tossed my diaper into the bathroom garbage pail. “Looking at how soaked that diaper was she will be probably be still wearing a diaper when she starts her period hehehe.” I hear her comment and everyone busts out laughing.
“Oh that is so messed up Miley, you and your sister are grounded for life hehehe. Come over here and give me a hug. It’s great to see you both laughing.” I say teasing them as they both come over and give me a hug after I put a blanket over my damn plastic panties.
Dr. Adams and Nurse Susan come over and give us all a group hugs and then they walk out of the room. “Okay girls I am sorry that you have to sleep on the couch it does open up to a bed so it shouldn’t be that bad.”
“Hopefully in the morning they will let me out of this place and we can continue on with our new lives.” Both girls start opening the couch up and making it a bed. “Can you leave a blanket and pillow on the love seat for when Mary gets here?”
Miley grabs a blanket and pillow and tosses it on the loveseat. “Is everything okay Miley? You looked kind of upset when you basically threw your sisters pillow and blanket on the other couch.”
“Well to be honest daddy, you are being so nice to Mary after all the mean things she has done to you daddy.” Miley's says as she looks down at the floor.
Miley looks like she is going to cry. “Yes your sister Mary has done some mean things to me and the thing you are forgetting little Miley is we are a family.” I smile at her when our eyes meet.
“See you don’t get to pick your family so you are stuck with them. Un-like friends you get to pick them but your family is your family and you have to be able to forgive and forget and just keep going on okay?”
Miley runs over to me on the bed and Stephanie looks like she is going to cry as she hugs me too as I push my hair out of my eyes.
“I can fix your hair for you daddy, I have hair ties and a brush in my purse. You should brush your hair out before you go to sleep. Well at least that is what mommy always told us girls.”
I am smiling into Stephanie's eyes as I feel the bed being pushed back up so I am sitting up again. Miley starts brushing my hair out.
“What's up Stephanie are you okay? You have that look on your face again like you want to say something. Everything is going to be fine, better than fine. I mean look how much stuff our family has gone through, we are still here and life is getting better.”
I feel Stephanie's head lean into my shoulder, she is crying softly. “Our family is so messed up daddy; we don’t know where we are going to live or even where our mom is. You are just a little girl now, and you are lying in a hospital bed. How is a little girl wearing a diaper going to take care of our family? I am just so confused.”
“Baby just close your eyes and let it out. You are going to be fine and we have such a great future ahead of us with my new job making more money than ever, maybe we will be closer to our dream of living on the beach.”
I feel her continue to cry until I say about living on the beach. Stephanie looks up at me. “Are you teasing me, and just trying to make me feel better?” I look down at her tear soaked face.
“No baby girl we are not going back to our house because of all the bad memories I keep thinking about and with Mr. Steve living next door. The CEO of my old company already hired me, and we will be making lots of money so, we have always dreamed of living on the beach so I can see that in our future.”
I give Stephanie another big hug than I look her in the eyes. “Everything is going to be okay. Everything is going to be better than okay. We have so many new friends that just want to help us and we aren’t even asking for help.” I notice her looking down at the bed.
“What's the matter sweetheart why are you staring at my bed?” I watch her as she starts to smile than looks at me. I think I just heard you wet your diaper daddy while you were talking.”
I look at her grinning from ear to ear. “You’re kidding right?” I then see Stephanie pulling my blanket off and her hand is between my legs feeling the plastic panties.”
“Yup your diaper is soaked again Daddy.” I feel so embarrassed hearing my teenage daughter telling me I wet my diaper again.” Stephanie's says while Miley continues brushing my hair.
Miley looks over my shoulder. “I thought I heard you peeing in your panties too daddy, I mean your diaper.” I must be turning bright red. “I bet you weren’t finished before we changed you and now you soaked your diaper again daddy.”
“Stephanie is going to have to change you this time since I am still doing your hair daddy. I really hope you like it. I am trying to make it look real pretty.” Oh god now what is Miley doing to my hair.
I feel Stephanie pulling the plastic panties back down my legs; at least they are dry this time. I reach down and sure enough my diaper is soaked and I can even feel the warmth coming from the pee through the diaper.
“Daddy I guess you won't have to worry about tampons or maxi pads you will just be wearing diapers hehehe.” Stephanie starts giggling then I hear Miley rolling over laughing behind me while she is brushing my hair.
I look at Stephanie giggling. “Remember I said you are both grounded for life ya know making fun of your dad having to use tampons in my future.” They both look at me smiling as I hear the tape on the disposable diaper open and my privates come back into view.
“Hold on daddy while I get another dry diaper out of your new diaper bag.” God she makes it sound like I am a baby or something. I guess it’s almost true I didn’t feel myself even going pee, until Stephanie said she heard me peeing in my diaper when she had her head on my shoulder.
I feel her hand grabbing around my ankles as Stephanie lifts my legs and butt into the air and a dry diaper slides under me. “Try not to pee in this one daddy, just tell us you have to go potty and we will bring you into the bathroom okay, we will help you get potty trained?”
“Okay, okay I will tell you next time when I have to go potty; I mean need to use the bathroom.” Great now my teen-age daughter is going to help me get potty trained. Man I even sound like a little kid saying ‘go potty.”
The diaper is back in place the plastic panties are back over the diaper and I pull my blanket over myself to cover me looking like a baby from the waist down.
“Your hair is done daddy, I think it came out real pretty don’t you Stephanie? I watch Stephanie turn and look at my hair and I see a smile from ear to ear.
I notice her smiling so of course I am nervous on what she did to my hair. I reach up and feel a ponytail on each side of my head, meaning I have pigtails again with short bangs. “Oh yes Miley you did a great job on daddy's pigtails but it looks like HER bangs are going to need to be trimmed up some.”
“Thanks I thought daddy's hair came out great too. Yes you are right SHE will need HER bangs cut maybe we can go to the mall sometime, and SHE can get her hair trimmed.” Miley says.
Great I have pigtails again, now I look like a baby from the head down instead of just from the waist down. “Thank you Miley but my hair feels like a little baby's hairstyle style.”
“I know daddy when you finish being potty trained we can get you a different hairstyle what do you think?” I hear Stephanie saying.
I roll my eyes hearing her suggestion. “Okay whatever, I don’t care. Let’s all get some rest, and hopefully we can get out of here in the morning.” I say wanting to change the subject as fast as I could.
(On the other side of town at the police station)
Penny is asked two hours’ worth of questions about child abuse and neglecting her kids. The long and short she was a bad wife but nothing could be proven about any type of abuse to her kids.
Mary walks back with two very large men wearing sunglasses and nice suits. A detective walks Mary into a conference room, and she tells all about Steve taking advantage of her and she was scared and so on, and so forth. If you were a fly on the wall, you might notice that the detective is writing faster than Mary is talking, as if he was writing what he wanted to hear not what he was hearing from Mary. The detective was writing what he believed happen making it even worse for Steve.
A female detective walks in with a nurse and they ask Mary a bunch of questions, one which was; “Is this the first time you had sex with him?” The female nurse and detective wait for a response while the male detectives wait down the hall.
“No he took advantage of me several times, and I didn’t know how to tell my parents that he was forcing me to have sex with him.” Mary says almost crying but she was lying because she wanted sex with him.
The nurse takes some blood from her and does a basic exam except focusing on testing for semen. “We are going to give you a pregnancy test also Mary I know you are only a teenager but it’s part of the process.” The female detective says while the nurse does the testing. “Are your parents nearby, um it looks like they should be present when we tell you the news.”
“No my dad had an accident, and is in the hospital and I don’t know where my mom is why what is the matter?” Mary says, sounding concerned.
Both ladies look at each other and then at Mary. “Well the blood test will confirm our findings but with the basic pregnancy test it looks like you’re pregnant.”
“But I just turned 16 years old, I can't be pregnant. My mom is going to kill me.” Mary starts crying.
Both of them stare at Mary. “I understand your parents will not be happy but saying your mom will kill you is a little over stating don’t you think?”
“No you see my mom was cheating on my dad, and she was also having sex with Mr. Steve, but I was being forced too.” Mary continues to cry softly.
The female detective looks at the nurse than Mary. “Okay everything will be okay sweetie are your parents separated?”
“Yea I guess so my dad had a restraining order put out on our mom so she can't see any of us.”
The nurse hands Mary her clothes. “Like the detective said everything will be okay for you but for this guy Mr. Steve, no so much. So let’s get you dressed so you can head to your daddy.”
Meanwhile, in the back on the second floor of the police station, Mr. Steve is getting booked for statutory rape of Mary who is underage, and several other nasty crimes done to a minor. He is then escorted to his new home a jail cell, with a much different type of roommate.
His new roommate won't be wearing a short mini skirt and tight panties showing off there long legs like Mary or Penny would be.
Come to think of it, after he meets his new room mate Steve might be wearing panties and a short skirt hehehe. His new roommate’s name is Bubba. The guard announces that Steve is here for raping a teenage girl and that bubba should be careful and not bend over around Steve.
Bubba was not too worried because he is six foot eight inches tall and weighs just over 300 hundred pounds and is all muscles from the top of his head to his toes. Big black bubba had fire coming out of his eyes when he heard Steve raped a teenage girl, especially since bubba has three teenage daughters at home.
Before the jailer was ten feet away, you could hear a loud punching sound that someone was falling down on the floor. A few seconds later big bubba was showing off his other muscle between his legs as he was pushing it down Steve’s throat making him bob up and down on it faster and faster.
Bubba was not in the best mood pulling Steve's hair back and forth making his head bob up and down on big bubba’s cock. After the first explosion into Steve's mouth from bubba, you heard the first words come out of bubba’s mouth.
“The guard said I shouldn’t bend over near you, because you’re a little piece of shit child rapist. I wonder if he meant you should bend over like this.” Bubba bends Steve over and starts driving his hard cock up Steve's ass as he moans softly. This went on all night long with Steve being bent over being fucked as he regretted ever meeting Mary or Penny or anyone in that family.
During the night bubba gave little Steve a plastic razor and told him to shave his whole body that he did not want his new sissy girlfriend to have any hair on her body.
By the time the guards made there morning check, little Steve was hairless. His whole body except his head was bald. His eyebrows are pretty now with a thin arch over each eye. His smooth legs and arms shined when the lights came on. He was introduced as bubba’s bitch and would be shared around with any of the other inmates for free, all they had to do was ask and Steve would be back on his knees gulping down some big cock, while they rubbed his head bobbing up, and down on someone’s cock.
Mary was eventually brought back to the hospital and was brought right back to my room and she did not want to wake anyone up, she laid down on the loveseat covered up and went to sleep finally.
((The next morning))
I wake up first, and roll over and can see Mary sleeping comfortably on the couch. I start to get up to go give her a hug when I notice I am naked, with only a diaper and plastic panties on for clothes. Damn I wet the diaper again; I will have to ask Dr. Adams what is up with that. I had no idea that I even peed in my diaper again while I was sleeping.
“Oh you are awake sweetie.” I hear a nurse whispering as she walks in my hospital suite. “Here let me help you into you hospital gown.”
I sit up feeling pretty good until the new nurse starts dressing me in a little baby's pink nightgown with little lambs and pink and yellow stars on it. Oh, my god it could not have been any more girly looking if they tried.
“Looks like we should change your diaper sweetie while we are at it. I will be fast so your big sisters don’t see you in your wet diaper.” I see the smiling 200 year old nurse pulling my plastic panties off and diaper in like three seconds before you could blink I was back in a dry diaper and plastic panties,
The moment the old nurse left I went over and hugged Mary while she was still sleeping and I seen, her roll over and smile at me. I crawled up on the couch with her, and she covered us up and we both went back to sleep hugging each other.
Outside the doorway there are two people looking through the glass window in my door. One of them is Mr. Carpenter the CEO of my new place of employment. He has guards on both side of him as he stares at the other person looking through the glass window.
Mr. Carpenter is not a shy man he is a man that gets right to the point. He smiles as he looks up and down at the other person looking through the window. The other person has long legs and a short black mini dress. More of a dress that should be worn to go out to the clubs but she is wearing it to the hospital.
The woman looks like she is about 27 or 28 years old, and is very sexy looking even as she is crying hysterically looking through the window with tears flooding down her face.
Mr. Carpenter was just stopping by the hospital on his way home to check on his new little friend’s condition when he came upon the mysterious women crying hysterical looking through the door window.
“Are you okay miss?” as he asks the women. She does not respond as they both look through the window in the door.
What the two of them are seeing through the window in the door is me getting out of bed with my pigtails bouncing up and down smiling from ear to ear. Nothing is said between Mary and I just a mutual love of being with each other. I hug Mary and climb on the couch with her, we hug each other as we slowly fall asleep not realizing we have two people staring at us through the door.
“That is my family in there and I can't even go in there and hug my babies.” Mr. Carpenter finally puts two, and two together and he realizes this is the bitch that was cheating on her husband while he was in the hospital fighting for his life while being in a coma.
He is thinking that Penny was a lot older and had no idea how sexy she is, as he looks her up and down staring at her long legs going up to her super short black mini dress she is wearing.
Penny turns and sees the big man dressed in a very expensive suit checking her out, but she says nothing as she turns back into the window watching her family.
“So you must be Penny then. I am Mr. Carpenter a friend of Cindy or your husband I guess is more accurate until the two of you are legally divorced.”
Penny turns around and the look of shock on her face is amazing, as she had no clue this man knows Doug let alone knows Doug as Cindy.
“Um yes I am Penny, and you are a friend of Doug's, or I guess Cindy is her knew name since the accident.” They both look into each other's eyes.
Mr. Carpenter looks at his guards. “Call down to the car and tell them I am on my way. You both can head out too I don’t think we need to secure Cindy's room for this lovely little lady.” Mr. Carpenter takes Penny's hand and steps back and looks at her from head to toe smiling at how sexy she is.
“I know you’re in a bit of a fix right now and Cindy is my main concern, but there is no reason I might be able to help you too.” If you were to look at the bulge between Mr. Carpenter’s legs, you would see his bulging growing as he talks to Penny.
The end
Thank you!!!
This is a thank you note to all the fans that have been enjoying my stories for the past several years. I have had many words of support over that time but a lot in the last few weeks.
I have always put my contact information at the end of my stories in case anyone had words of wisdom for me. Yes, many folks have responded but the most in these past few weeks. This is why I am writing this note of thanks.
I have written over 50 short stories and I am on part 16 now of my newest series; Call you mommy, are you serious honey? Many fans have asked me to continue a bunch of my stories that I have written over the years and I am going to take a time out, as I would say in my stories.
The time out is only for ‘Call you mommy, are you serious honey?’ I will continue several of the older stories. What I would like from all of you readers is to respond to this note and leave a message here, and or email me with what stories you would like to see continued.
I am not saying I will continue all of them that I get responses for; it is all on you readers to give me your thoughts. I cannot take credit for this idea a friend of mine named ‘Tammie’ who I role-play with has given me a lot of great thoughts, also Linda who has started to edit my stories has put tons of input.
In addition, if you think I am out of my mind and I should just finish ‘Call you mommy, are you serious honey?’, and then do other things respond with those thoughts.
I may not be a great writer but I am still learning and I truly enjoy writing and roleplaying (NOT cyber-sex). I also would like to put a special thanks to all the folks that have role-played with me in the past and for people that might want to role-play in the future. I get many of my ideas after role-playing. Your input is greatly appreciated.
Hugs to all the folks that are supporting me and I hope and pray everyone has a great day and continues to enjoy my stories.
Hugs and kisses,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Caught by Mommy
By Princess Panty Boy
Hi I’m Kelly and I guess I’m just a normal boy of ten, or I am going to be ten day after tomorrow. I do all the boy things like baseball and playing outside. I have had a paper route since I can remember. My dad said having a paper route would make me more masculine and I needed all the help I could get being so small and petite.
He used to always complain about my hair being longer than boys should have. Oh well he’s not complaining anymore since he passed away last year from a terrible car crash. So now it’s just me and my mom.
Anyways back to the paper route which I do enjoy, gets me out of the house a lot. I would take the newspapers and throw them on the customer’s front porch close to the front door. I made it a personal challenge to get the newspaper as close to the front door as I could.
My favorite thing in the world to do is a more fun topic which is my hidden passion, which I do during my paper route some times. Well I have been doing it more and more lately.
Well you’re probably wondering what my favorite thing to do is. Especially that I can do during my paper route. It’s been a couple years now that I have been stealing my cousin’s panties when they would come over for holidays and spend the weekend.
Lately I've been taking them from my mom, but her panties are just too big for me. My mom is far from large; it’s that I am so small. Like I said I’m going to turn 10 the day after tomorrow, but if you didn’t know me you would say I was more of a toddler around 3 or 4 from my petite size.
I was wearing my cousins Barbie panties today under my shorts while I was doing my paper route. The panties weren’t like regular girly panties they are from my little cousin who is going through potty training. So they are potty training panties which mean there really thick or padded between your legs in case she has an accident.
I was daydreaming remembering how small these panties are on me and how girls when they bend over you can see the top of their panties. I thought it was funny so I giggled like a little girl. So I stopped on the side of the road on my bicycle in our quite little town in upstate New York.
I lifted my Barbie panties up pulling them out so they hang out above my shorts when I rode the bike so if you were staring at me you would see the top of the pink Barbie panties sticking out the top above my shorts.
Giggling like a little school girl as I rode my bicycle I didn’t notice the dog till it cut in front of me. I miss the dog barely, but I hit the curb and went flying thru the air like superman or I should say super girl because my pink Barbie panties were in plain sight.
“Are you okay sweetie. It looks like you went flying on your bike or is this your big brothers bike. This bicycle looks way too big for you honey?” I open my eyes seeing a lady and a little girl looking at me.
I seat up and rub my head than my bottom feeling a large rip in my shorts. I slide my hands over my shorts seeing the pink Barbie panties showing threw the large rip. “Is she going to be alright mommy? It looks like she ripped her shorts mommy. She can't get on her bike or her big brothers bike like this mommy.”
I look at the little girl. After hearing the little girl I realize she thinks I’m a little girl too because of the panties she sees me wearing while she keeps referring to me as a she. "Oh what is your name anyway I’m Beth like my mom already said."
“I’m okay I just fell off the bike. My name is Kelly. I swerved on the bike to miss the dog that ran in front of me, and I guess I hit the curb and crashed.” I stand up and I see the mom staring at me. I try to keep the fabric together that holds the shorts together. “Darn it looks like I ruined these shorts my mommy is going to be upset.”
I feel the lady’s hand on my shoulder. I look up at the lady smiling than down at the little girl who is about 3-4, but about my height. “Well that’s good your okay sweetie. We can't let you going home with your panties hanging out of those shorts. You seem about my daughters size let’s take you inside and put a band aid on your knee and you can barrow an outfit.
“Ummmmm I don’t want to be a bother. Really I'm fine.” I see the little girl smiling as she grabs my other hand as we walk to their house. I see their car doors open as we walk past their driveway and up into the house.
The mom lets go of my hand. “Okay I have to bring the rest of the groceries in so Beth take her up to your room and find her something to change into. Seeing the two of you walking together, she is smaller than you. You might look in those bags of your old cloths you have that we were going to give away that don’t fit you anymore.” We start walking hand and hand to the stair case.
“Let’s race to the top of the stairs Kellie Ready? 1, 2, and 3 go…” We start running up the stairs as fast as we can. Little Beth giggles as we try to run up the stairs.
Beth’s mom comes back in the house. “Girls no running in the house specially up the stairs.” We both stop running and we turn to look at beth's mom. As we both turn my ripped shorts fall to my ankles. "Oh it looks like she is wearing potty training panties too so let me know sweetie if you need to go potty or if your more comfy in a diaper we can do that too.
"I'm fine really." I look down and see I’m just standing in the little pink Barbie training panties with my ripped up shorts around my ankles.
Beth bends down by my feet and lifts my left foot than the other out of the ripped shorts. "There mommy there off now we don’t have to worry about her falling." I'm just standing in the Barbie panties now as Beth holds my torn up shorts. "Here momma you might as well throw these away." I see Beth toss the ripped shorts to her mom. She can’t wear them anymore anyway."
"That’s true sweetheart now get her dressed than your new friend can have lunch with us." Beth starts running back up the steps as her mom watches her running as her mom just shakes her head at her little daughter running up the stairs as she motions to me to catch up to her.
I run up the stairs wearing just panties as I catch up to Beth and notice she is a little taller than me. "Well it looks like you’re a little smaller than me. So we will take my old cloths out that mom was going to donate to the church, but now you can have all my old cloths."
"I don’t know if your mom will let that happen." I watch as Beth empties two large boxes of her old cloths on her bed. "Wow you have a lot of old cloths Beth. All I see is skirts and little dresses I don’t see any pants or shorts." I see her empty another box, and it only has training panties and plastic panties that go over a diaper.
"Wow I guess you used to wear these when you were a baby.”As I pick the pink plastic panties up that go over a diaper.
I feel Beth taking them out of hand and put them up to my waist covering the potty training panties I’m wearing. "Yes and looks like they will fit you too. But I only wear them sometimes when we drive far or at night time I wear them or when I take a nap."
"Oh so you still wear them at night that’s ummm smart in case you umm have an accident." I guess Beth is closer to a baby than I thought as I try to make her feel good about wearing a diaper and plastic panties at night."Do you have the next size up in your dresser because these look a little small for you?"
Beth walks over to her dresser and opens one of her dresser draws and holds up the same pink plastic panties except a little bigger guessing a size or two bigger.
"Yea see those are the same as the ones I’m giving you hehehehe.” My mom thinks I sleep better wearing a diaper with the plastic panties, and I wear them when I take a nap to.
Mom says I sleep better because I don’t worry about wetting myself; I just sleep with no worries. I don’t wet myself usually when I take a nap but mom is right I do relax better in the pull ups with the extra protection of the plastic panties."
"So Beth you have tons of cloths, but I don’t see any shorts or pants anywhere. Like I said all I see is skirts and dresses and some dance leotards and swim suits."
I watch as Beth is folding the plastic panties and putting them back in her dresser. "No Kellie I don’t have any shorts or pants my mom and dad said girls wear dresses and skirts and only boys wear shorts and pants. So we will have to pick you something like the pink sundress I’m wearing I have one that I out grew right here it might be a little short but let’s try it on you.” I feel Beth start pulling my Spiderman tee shirt off and she tosses it on her bed.
"Wait a minute Beth." As I’m talking I feel the light pink camisole slide over my head. Beth pulls it down till it doesn’t even cover my belly button. I look in her mirror and see myself in the Barbies training panties and the pink camisole.
I see Beth pick up a tiny yellow Hello Kitty sundress and walk over to me as I feel it slide over my head making my hair all messy. "Oh that dress looks so pretty on you Kellie you should always wear a dress plus there way more comfy than pants or shorts I’m sure. You just have to make sure the boys can’t see your panties like this. Beth lifts the front of her dress up showing me her pink panties and her giggling.
"Now doesn’t that feel better with a dress on Kellie?" I look at myself in the mirror wearing the tiny sundress as I feel Beth putting socks on my feet. "Kellie seat back on my bed so I can put your new shoes on. Beth pushes me softly backwards. I lay on my back.”Hehehe I can see your panties Kellie hehehe. You need to keep your knees together.
I close my legs together as I feel her putting the black Mary Jane shoes on my feet as she buckles them closed. I seat up when I feel her walk away. "Wow don’t I look way different wearing the dress, shoes and pretty socks?" I stare at my reflection in beth’s full size stand up mirror on her wall next to her closet door.
"Yes you look very pretty I just want to brush your hair a little bit." I feel her start to brush my hair as I sit in front of the small white vanity. Then I feel her put a pink hair band holding my hair back exposing my little ears.
I'm smiling from ear to ear seeing Beth brushing my hair than seeing the little pink hair band. "Wow I look like a total different person." We hear Beth’s mom yelling something as we both run over to the bedroom door opening it all the way.
"Girls lunch is ready. Beth makes sure you and little Kellie hurry down here before it gets cold. We both look at each other and we start running down the hallway than fly down the stairs so fast I don’t think my feet even touched the floor.
We run into the kitchen and see grilled cheese sandwiches. "Wow Kellie you look like a totally different girl. I think it is a very good improvement. I think you should wear dresses all the time like Beth." I look at Beth smiling from ear to ear.
"That is what I said to her to momma she looks so much prettier in a dress than those shorts she had on. It looks like all my old cloths will fit her.” Beth and I smile at each other as we both start eating our grilled cheese sandwiches that her mom cut up into four pieces each.
We both continue to eat till were done and Beth’s mom walks in and see's us both relaxed at the table as I finish my warm milk. "Thank you for lunch it was delicious I really enjoyed it Mrs. Jones."
"Well you are so welcome sweetheart I’m glad you enjoyed your lunch. Beth has to take her after lunch nap so she won’t be able to play unless you want to have nap time to if you want Kellie." I get ready to start to say something when I see the smile on Beth’s face from ear to ear as I lose my train of thought and say nothing.
Beth picks up her plate and puts it in the sink. "That’s great Kellie we can get changed real fast and we can take naps and then go out and play. Mom works at the next door neighbor’s house cleaning it for the old couple during my nap time."
"Make sure your both ready in case of an accident, Kellie is wearing training panties too, so both of you get ready, and I’ll meet you both upstairs. We both look at each other and clean our plates in the sink.
We both run upstairs were Beth takes some stuff off her bed than goes in the bathroom and comes back smiling at me. "Okay it’s your turn now Kellie. Go in the bathroom and get ready for a nap like I did. I look at Beth with a serious question look on my face.
"What are you talking about Beth getting ready for a nap how? Beth looks at me weird than walks over to me and lifts the front of her dress up. I look at her than I look at the diaper and pink plastic panties on her bed. "What I have to wear that stuff too I won’t have an accident."
I see a serious look on Beth’s face. "My mommy seen you are wearing training panties like me so we both have to put a diaper on or a pull up and the plastic panties for our nap. Now here take these and change than come back out. The sooner we have a nap the sooner we can get up and play."
"But Beth do I really have to wear a diaper?" as Beth hands me the diaper and panties. I walk into her bathroom and I slide my training panties off and I see Beth's training panties in her hamper. I drop mine in there to. I grab the Barbie pull up and see it’s a diaper not a pull up like Beth’s.
I seat down on the top of the toilet seat and wrap the diaper around me. I tape both sides real tight than I look at myself in the mirror and you can’t tell I’m wearing a diaper under the dress than I see the pink plastic panties on the sink that goes over the diaper. Oh well you can’t see the diaper under the dress so I guess you won’t be able to see the pink plastic panties either. I slide them up and over the diaper as it feels tight but not uncomfortable.
"Ok be honest can you tell that I have a diaper on under the dress?” Beth sees me walking out of the bathroom. "My bottom feels bigger in the diaper it’s not a pull up like yours.” I look in the mirror at myself as Beth walks up to me staring at my dress poking out the back were my diapered bottom pushes the dress out.
I look up at Beth smiling at me. "No I can’t see your diaper yet." I look at her trying to figure out what she is talking about. We both turn towards Beth's bedroom door and watch Beth's mom walking in the bedroom.
"Ok girls time for nap time you can play after you take a little rest. Beth sweeties come to momma." I see her walk over to her mom as I notice Beth is lifting her arms up over her head. "Good girl Beth.”
I watch her mom pull Beth's dress over her head as Beth stands there only in her white camisole tee shirt and pull up with plastic panties.”Okay Kellie your turn as I walk over to her mom and lift my arms over my head. "Good girl Kellie as I feel the sundress pull over my head and off. I see Beth's mom looking at me again.
"Looks like Beth gave you a diaper and she got the pull up. Does your diaper fit you okay Kellie sweetheart?" I stand there only in the pink camisole and pink plastic panties covering my diaper. Looking in Beth's bedroom mirror standing next to Beth's mom I look like a pre toddler just wearing the bulky diaper, and pink plastic panties.
"Umm yes Mrs. Jones they fit me okay I guess I’m a little smaller than Beth so she gave me the baby’s diaper instead of the big girl pull ups." I stand almost naked but looking so much like a baby girl even without the dress.
I see Mrs. Jones staring at me up and down holding the little yellow hello kitty sundress. "Looks like you fit perfect into Beth's old cloths that don’t fit her anymore. I really needed someone to send her hand me downs to. Do you think your mom will like all the dresses and skirts and other girly cloths Kellie?”
“Looks like the cloths you have been wearing aren’t very girly. Once your mom see's how pretty you are I bet she will make you wear dresses and skirts only. I can only guess how surprised she will be seeing how pretty you are in your new dresses."
"Yea I think my mom would be very surprised how I look wearing Beth’s dresses. I'm sure she will be real surprised seeing me in this pretty dress hehehehe." As I giggle like the little girl I look like. I turn and see myself again wearing the pink plastic panties and diaper. "Yes she would be surprised for sure.” as we both stare at ourselves in the mirror.
I feel Beth’s mom pat me on my diapered bottom. "Okay sweeties get your little bottom into bed with Beth and take a fast nap." I turn from the mirror and run and jump into the bed making Beth bounce when I jumped onto the bed.
"Hey Kellie I was almost a sleep as we both turn in the opposite directions as we feel each other’s plastic panties rubbing together as we giggle. Beth's mom just shakes her head watching us.
Just over an hour goes by and I feel Beth shaking me. "Are you awake yet Kellie?" I continue to feel her shaking me. I seat up and the first thing I notice is that my diaper is wet. I don’t say anything to Beth as I watch her jumping up and down on the bed.
"Yea I’m awake now thanks to you. I didn’t realize how tired I was. Beth how long have you been up your already dressed again?" I leave the covers over myself so Beth can’t tell I wet my diaper. All of a sudden I see something yellow get thrown to me from Beth.
I catch the yellow ball of cloths and notice it's the dress I was wearing before nap time. "Hurry up and get dressed so we can go outside and play. That was a good catch too by the way." I take the dress and start to pull it over my head so Beth won’t see I’m wearing a wet diaper.
"Okay I’m ready as I jump out of bed as Beth turns around seeing me dressed without my shoes on. I see her pick up the black Mary Jane shoes and get ready to toss them at me as I duck out of the way as they both land on the bed.
I see Beth run out of her bedroom. “Hehehe you can't catch me. Hehehe.” I slide the black Mary Jane's on and buckle them and run out of Beth's room as fast as I could. I realize I still have my wet diaper on once I get outside seeing Beth running across her yard.
“I'll get you.” I start running as fast as I can. I just catch up to Beth who is giggling as she tripped and fell on the grass.
We hear Beth's mom yelling. “Beth and Kellie come here please.” We both turn and look at each other and see Beth's mom standing in the yard with a pink Barbie backpack. We run as fast as we can racing to Beth's mom.
“Hehehe I won Kellie, I told you I was faster than you.” We both look at Beth's mom shaking her head and staring at us both.
Beth's mom hands me the pink Barbie back pack. “Kellie we have to run to the mall so here is one of Beth's old back packs. I put a bunch of her old dresses and panties and stuff that doesn't fit Beth anymore, which you can have.”
“Thank you Mrs. Jones.” I look at Beth holding her moms hand.
We start walking to the front yard. “Can you ride your bicycle home or do you want us to drop you off? It’s not easy to ride a bicycle while wearing a dress Kellie.”
“Yes I'll be fine Mrs. Jones.” I stare at Beth who looks so sad that we have to stop playing.
Beth runs right up to me and gives me a big hug. “Are you sure you don’t want us to give you a ride home Kellie?
“No I'm okay don’t worry about me.” I hug her back as she lets go and goes back to hugging her mom.
Mrs. Jones comes over to me and hands me a piece of paper than sticks it in my new pink Barbie backpack. “This is a note for your mommy with our phone number and address I hope you can come over and play again. It was great having Beth meet a nice girl like you Kellie. Thanks again for playing so nice.”
“I had fun too, and okay I’ll give my mommy the note.” Then I see Mrs. Jones and Beth get in there minivan and start backing out of the driveway.
I just realized I don’t have any boy cloths on and I’m wearing a wet diaper, and pink plastic panties, and a yellow hello kitty sundress. And I'm riding my bicycle home wearing a bright pink Barbie backpack. How the heck am I going to get in the house without my mom seeing me? I feel the wind blowing up my dress as I ride. I giggle till I turn the corner and see my house.
The next door neighbors come out and walk up to their mail box as I pass them noticing my mom’s car isn’t in the driveway. I hope she didn’t park in the garage. I ride the bicycle up to the side of the garage and put my bicycle against the garage door.
I push the kick stand out so my bike stands up by itself, and I notice the black Mary Jane shoes and girly socks I’m wearing. I walk around really slow and quit but I can still hear the girly shoes I'm wearing making click, click sounds as I walk.
Looking around I notice the neighbors went back in there house. I look in our window as I get closer to the front door. I noticed the lights are all off in the house. I start to feel relaxed like I was going to make it. I'm thinking now I hope my mom left the front door unlocked as I reach for the front door knob I hear a car beep the horn as I turn and see a cat almost gets hit by a car.
Letting out a big breathe and I turn around and reach out for the door knob seeing my mom face to face with me smiling from ear to ear. “What are you doing Kelly dressed like a little girl?”
“Ummmmm I can explain mommy.” As I realize I called her mommy like a little girl would, not like the ten year old boy I am. or I will be the day after tomorrow if my mom doesn’t kill me.
I look at the weird look on my mom’s face. “Let me guess you just felt like being pretty today so you went and put on that pretty sundress and lace socks with those adorable black Mary Jane shoes.” I look at my mom like she is crazy.
“Then you did your own hair up like a baby girl would. Now are you wearing panties too?” I shake my head not being able to talk as my mom giggles. I don’t notice her lifting the edge of my dress up. “Oh I see you didn’t have panties so you put a diaper on and plastic panties to match the outfit of a baby girl hehehe.” Hearing my mom giggling.
“Mommy this is not funny. None of your ideas are right, now this is what happened. I was riding my bicycle doing my paper route, and a dog ran in front of me and I swerved to miss it and I hit the curb. Mrs. Jones and her daughter Beth came running over to me and seen my shorts were ripped wide open and when I stood up they fell to my ankles and they seen my ummmmm underwear.”
Not telling mom that they seen my pink Barbie panties and that’s what made them think I was a little girl.
“Then they asked my name and I told them my name was Kelly and the mom said she had some old clothes of Beth's I could have. I was thinking the cloths were like shorts or pants but when I got undressed she handed me a dress. I guess they thought with my hair long and my name could also be a girl’s name if it was spelled Kellie and I guess they thought I was a little girl.
Mom just stares at me as we talk outside on the front porch as she closes the front door. “Well we can talk about this on the way to the mall I have a hair appointment.” I look scared at my mom as she is smiling from ear to ear.
“Mommy I don’t want to go to the mall while I’m dressed like a girl. Please mommy can I go inside real quick and change I'll be a good boy.
MY mom opens the garage door and opens the car door for me. “Make sure you lift your skirt up so none of the boys can see your panties or I should say your diaper hehehe.” I give my mom a look.
“Oh and don’t worry you don’t look like a girl. You don’t even look like a little girl you look like a baby girl. If you give me a hard time I'll have you wearing dresses and diapers till you go to college.”
I look down at the floor seeing my baby girl shoes and socks and my bare legs going up to the short baby girl dress I’m wearing.
“I know you’re going to be a good GIRL while we are at the mall.” I look up hearing her say girl louder than the rest of her comment. “Oh and pick up YOUR new pink Barbie backpack and bring it with you it is so cute.”
Mom reaches over and puts my safety belt on and snaps it closed. I feel her smooth out the short dress pulling it and smiling at me. “Maybe I should look for the car seat so I know you’ll be okay.”
“Hahaha mommy funny.” I look up at mom smiling as she pats me in between the legs, hearing the plastic panties and diaper making a crinkling sound.
Mommy gets in the front of the car and starts the car up and backs out. “I guess I don’t have to ask you if you need to use the bathroom before we leave since you have a diaper on you can just use the diaper. Hehehe.” Mom giggles.
“You are a freaking riot mommy do you know that? Hahaha” I close my legs a little tighter because I do need to go potty. I don’t want to make my diaper any more soaked than it already is.
We drive for about fifteen minutes and we arrive at the mall. “Were hear BABY GIRL.” As I see my mom get out of the car and opening my door, and un-snapping the safety belt. I look at mom again when she says louder ‘BABY GIRL’
“Like I said before mommy you are a freaking riot do you know that as I say it louder almost yelling at her as I step out of the car and stamp my feet.
Mom looks at me like I'm in deep trouble. “Now listen hear young lady you will talk nice or I will pull you over my knee and lift that pretty dress up and spank your baby butt. Now do you understand BABY GIRL? Now tell mommy you will be a good girl.”
“Yes mommy I'll be a good girl.”
I notice mom is smiling as she bends down to my height and smooth’s out my dress. “Good girl and I love how you have been calling me mommy like when you were two years old, so I want you to continue calling me mommy from now on.” I roll my eyes hearing her.
“Okay mommy.” As mommy was talking, and smoothing my dress out she moved my legs apart. I felt like I was going to wet myself, but I closed them real fast.
I put my legs together real fast while mommy noticed me doing that her knowing I must be close to going potty in my diaper.
“Now hold mommy’s hand as we walk in the mall baby girl.” I lift my arm up as she takes it holding on to me like I was a baby girl that I look like.
We walk thru the mail. I look around hoping I don’t see anyone I know, or that my mom knows because everyone knows I’m an only child. Even though we just moved here last month so we really don’t know anyone so I relax not worrying about seeing anyone we know.
“Kellie, Kellie.” My mom and I turn around as I see Beth yelling my name as she lets go of her mom’s hand. “I thought that was you. My mom and I were just going to walk in the hair salon when I seen you.
“Hi Kellie I’m Beth's mom Karen, you must be Kellie’s mommy.” I feel Beth hugging me as we start walking over to the hair salon.
I see mommy smiling at me watching the baby girl hugging me who is just a little taller than me. “Yes your right this is my little BABY GIRL Kellie and I’m Stephanie or Mrs. Howard. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you both. Little Kellie here SHE was telling me all the fun you girls were having.” Mom stares at me and Beth walking.
“Yes Mrs. Howard we had a lot of fun today. We will have to do it again real soon. My mommy and I are getting our hair done. Is that why the two of you are here to get your hair done?” I look scared hearing Beth's comment about us getting our hair done to.
I look up at my mom smiling than staring at me. “Well I was going to surprise little Kellie when we arrived but I guess I can tell her now.”
“Yes we are BOTH going to get our hair done.” I look up into my mom’s eyes as she is smiling back at me like I’m supposed to say something.
We walk into the hair salon as mom holds my hand. “You said you wanted to have long hair, and that all the cool boys have long hair well now you’ll see that all the cute girls do to hehehehe. Have a seat sweetheart while I talk to the hairstylist.”
“Hi I have an appointment for myself but I wanted to see if you can take my daughter to. She has been a tom boy her whole life and today I put her in a dress and I want the most girly hairstyle you can give her okay?”
I look at mom and the hairstylist talking. “Yes Mrs. Howard I can do that she looks so cute in that dress how old is she about four maybe five.”
“Great she’ll be four years old the day after tomorrow. Let her hair style be a surprise if you would. If you could turn her back to the mirror while you’re doing his hair I mean her hair okay?”
The hairstylist smiles at me than motions for me to come with her. “Hi Kellie that is such a pretty name and it matches your pretty dress. Come with me sweetie and will fix your hair right up for you.”
“Ok ummmmm.” I look up at her smiling. I jump up in the seat I feel a little pee squirt into the diaper before I can stop it as I close my legs tightly together. The pink flowered smock gets pulled around me, and tied in the back as she pulls all my hair out on the smock.
I look scared as I hear the phone ringing. The hairstylist goes to the phone. My mom comes over to the chair as she reaches out and holds my hand while the hairstylist answers the phone.
“Now this is your last chance Kelly I’ve been bugging you for the last year and a half to get your hair cut like all the other boys. Do you want your hair cut like all the other boys?”
I start to whine. “Mommy I don’t want all my hair cut off like the other boys I whisper into mommy’s ear.” Mom stands back up and smiles at me and walks back to her seat.
So now I don’t know what to do and I start re-thinking this having long hair maybe it would be better to have super short hair like the other boys. At least I wouldn’t have to wear dresses and diapers even though this dress does feel nice, but I won’t tell mom.
“High sweetie sorry I had to talk to my boyfriend. You’re a little young for a boyfriend but you will love having one when you grow older.” I see her smiling at me as I see myself in the baby girlish looking smock in the mirror. “Let’s comb your hair out now.”
I feel her wetting my hair and combing it out straight as it touches my shoulders all the way around and in the front my bangs go past my mouth there so long.
“Wow my hair is getting so long now I guess I never paid attention to it.” I look up into the hairstylist eyes as she is smiling at me as she picks up the scissors.
I don’t know what is going to happen. I want to yell out to my mom, but I see the other hairstylist take my mom over to another chair and she starts washing her hair.
“Well sweetie I know you said you didn’t notice your hair was getting so long but after I finish with your hair it will be easy to do your hair. Now close your eyes for a second so no hair will get in your eyes honey.”
I feel her in front of me as she combs my bangs straight again as they go past my mouth. I hear the scissors open and close, and I open my eyes as the last of my bangs are cut away.
“Wow you cut all my hair off.” I feel the chair turn now with my back to the mirrors, and I don’t know what she is going to do just trim my hair or cut all my hair off like the other boys. I feel more pee going into my diaper because I’m so scared.
I hear the scissors opening and closing again in the front as she is working on my bangs. “Its okay sweetie it will be easier to do your hair like this and now your bangs are even just about an inch above your eyebrows.” I look scared as she tells me how short my bangs are now.
“Okay I guess.” I guess I know now my mom must have told her that I needed a really short boy’s haircut since she cut my bangs super short. I’m going to look so weird with a boy’s short haircut wearing a dress.
I hope mom will buy me some new boy’s cloths since she must be having the hairstylist cut all my hair off. I look down in my lap and see how long the hair is that is piling on my lap. Before today my hair was all one length parted in the middle touching my shoulders unless it was in a small ponytail.
“Wow mommy your hair looks so pretty with your new hairstyle.” As I turned to look around my mom was standing right next to me in her new hairstyle. Hoping she would say something about my hair because I can't see my hair with my back to the mirror.
I didn’t notice her pretty smile before but when I gave her that compliment she lit up and smiled so bright it looked like my mom was glowing. “Well thank you sweetie I hope you like your hair too. Looks like you’re almost done.” I see Beth walking over to me with her hair looking pretty.
“You look so different now Kellie. You look like a total different person. Look at my ears. What do you think of my new pierced ears? I never had pierced ears I feel so big. Maybe your mommy will let you have pierced ears when you are big like me.
I laugh to myself I'm the one that will turn ten the day after tomorrow. Beth is only four. I see a different hairstylist get on one side of me as I see the other hairstylist that has been cutting my hair on my other side. “Kellie close your eyes for a second sweetheart I have a surprise for you.” says Jill my hairstylist.” I close my eyes.
‘Snap’, ‘Snap’... “What was that.” I open my eyes feeling the two different hairstylists playing with my ears.”What are you doing?”
“Close your eyes one more time sweetie than we will be done, and I can turn you around to the mirror.” I listen and look around and see Beth and my mom smiling as I close my eyes again.
I close my eyes but my mind is going a million miles an hour trying to figure out what they’re doing to me. ‘SNAP’, ‘SNAP.’ “What the heck are you doing?” I feel them turn me around so I see myself in the mirror for the first time since the hairstylist started on my hair.
“Oh my god!” I see myself in the mirror as my jaw drops I don’t even notice myself starting to wet my diaper. I feel myself soaking the diaper than I realize I wet my diaper again, and I stop peeing by putting my legs together again but tighter. “Wow you are not kidding Beth I definitely don’t look like myself anymore.”
My new hair style has very short bangs over my eyes and my hair is all one length cut just above my shoulders in a girly bob hairstyle. I look down and see two pierced earrings in each of my ears. “Oh my god I have pierced ears too and I have the girlish hairstyle I ever seen.”
“Yea you do Kellie you look so much better now with your hair, and you’re pierced ears, and that pretty dress. When I met you, you looked more like a boy or a tom-boy once I seen your Barbie panties sticking out of your ripped shorts from the bicycle accident. Now no one will ever think of you as the pretty little girl you are Kellie.”
I see my mom smiling when she heard me wearing Barbie panties when I had the bicycle accident. Now they let me out of the hairstylists chair as mom pays them.
“Don’t you want to tell Beth thank you for that great compliment Kellie? Like Beth said no matter what you’re wearing now sweetie from shorts and a tee shirt to a pretty dress like your wearing now everyone will see the pretty little girl you really are Kellie.”
I turn and look at my mom when she says that. “Thank you Beth that was very nice of you to say how pretty I look now.” I look up and see my mom smiling at me and at the reflection of the two of us in the mirror. There is no way that anyone looking at me would think I could be anything but a little girl. I see no boy in the mirror at all.
I almost cry as we walk out of the hair salon. “Can we go get ice cream mommy. And Kellie and her mom come too.” Beth says while smiling.
“Well that would be so much fun, but little Miley here wet herself and I don’t have another diaper with me.” I didn’t notice that my mom had the front of my dress lifted up showing everyone the pink plastic panties and sagging diaper I'm wearing.
“Mommy stop that. Don’t let everyone see my diaper.” I hear my mom giggle as she hears me say MY DIAPER.
Turning to the side I see Beth staring at me and the wet diaper. “It’s okay Kellie I have an extra diaper in my purse just for these emergencies. Your mommy can take you in the little girl’s room and change your diaper. We can meet you at the ice cream pallor.”
The End
I hope you enjoyed my story ‘Caught by Mommy’ I had so much fun writing it. Please feel free to leave your comments here and or email me at [email protected] or my Instant messenger for yahoo is: panties_boy28546
Caught by Mommy
Part 2
By Princess Panty Boy
"Mommy do we really have to go get ice cream? I feel so silly dressed this way like a little girl, and now with my haircut like a girl’s style I feel so weird.” I start playing with my hair as if I was a lil girl.
I see mom bending down and looking into my eyes. "Well sweetie your hair is not LIKE a girl’s style, your hair IS a girly style.
Remember you are the one that was wearing your cousin’s panties while you were doing your paper route, or I guess I should say you were wearing her training panties. So yes were going to get some ice-cream like a good mother son, I mean mother daughter adventure."
"Okay if we have to, but can I get this diaper off me its soaked mommy. Feels like it is sagging between my legs. I wet myself, so I really need to get this diaper off."
Mommy lifts up the front of my dress while we are talking in front of everyone walking by in the mall. "Your right sweetie your diaper is sagging really bad. I don’t have another diaper with me, but if you promise to be a big girl, we can go in Macy's right here and get you some big girl panties.”
“Only if you promise to be a big girl, now let me hear you.” Oh, she has to be kidding me, but what choice do I have I'm standing here in a little girl's dress wearing a diaper and its soaked in pee.
My life is so screwed up how did I get like this. "Mommy I’ll be a big girl please let me get rid of this soaked diaper pleaseeee." Mom is smiling from ear when she hears me calling myself a big girl. Mom starts to brush my hair and smiles at me.
“Okay mommy.” My mom stands back up still smiling from ear from ear to ear, she takes my hand and we start walking to Macy's. I look around and see we are walking threw the girls department. We stop in front of the panties display. I see mommy take some pink panties off the display, and put them up to my waist.
I feel so embarrassed. I hope know one sees me like this. "Sweetie lift your dress up for a second I want to see if these panties are your size." I do as I am told, but then I realize I am holding the front of my dress up. Everyone walking by can see my sagging diaper.
“Mom everyone can see under my dress.” Wow, I am saying my dress how messed up is that, I need to get my head straight. I hope no one sees me wearing a diaper let alone a pee soaked diaper.
I'm looking around to make sure I don’t see anyone I know. A woman and her daughter walk up to us. I have my dress pulled up in the front. "Oh how cute, is this her first pair of big girl panties?" The woman says looking at mommy, and staring at my sagging diaper.
"Yes they are but they still look a little too big we will have to go to the little girl toddler department."
I look at the girl with her mom, and she is Nancy from my old school she was in my English class. "Looks like you need to go to the baby girl department seeing how her diaper is sagging so much. Hehehe." Nancy giggles. I look down being so humiliated, but thank god, she does not recognize me.
"Thanks your right she is soaked." Mom says. I get nervous and start to wet my diaper again not realizing I am squatting down to pee. I look up when I hear giggles.
Giggling is all I hear. I look up seeing Nancy and her mom giggling at me and staring. "Looks like she is wetting her diaper now or maybe she is pooping her diaper hehehe." They both giggle staring at me.
I turn, and notice my reflection in the massive mirror, me squatted down like a baby girl wetting her diaper. My life is so screwed up. I look at my mom staring at me shaking her head.
"Okay sweetheart we better get moving. Looks like we will be going to the baby girl department for now." Mom takes my hand as we walk to the baby department. We stop in front of the training panties. I see mommy grab a couple pairs all in pink of course.
Mom lifts the front of the dress back up while I look around she puts the training panties up against my diaper. "Yes these should fit you just find. I had better get a couple of these just in case.”
“Don’t they look so cute sweetie?" mom says. I start looking up, and I see they are pink plastic panties with little yellow kittens on them. Mom selects a couple pairs of plastic panties that go over a diaper, and a couple packages of training panties.
"Okay sweeties follow me into the dressing room, and we will get you changed." I hold on to moms skirt because her hands are full of training panties and plastic panties and something pink too.
Mom shuts the dressing room door. "Okay honey turn around so I can un-button your dress. I turn around so she can get at the buttons. I feel the last button come free. I feel my dress drop to the floor.
"Okay lay on the bench my honey bunny I’ll get that soaked diaper off of you. I lay on the bench. I feel mom slide the plastic panties, and diaper off me. Okay slide those new pink training panties on you sweetie."
I stand up and take the training panties from mommy, she watches me; I slide them up my legs. "Well sweetie this diaper is really soaked I think you need to put these plastic panties over your training panties just for extra protection."
"But mommy, I won’t have another accident." Mom hands me the pink plastic panties. I step into them, and pull them up my legs until they cover my training panties.
I feel so silly when I turn and see myself in the mirror only wearing a pink camisole top and pink training panties covered by pink plastic panties. "Here sweeties lift your arms up. I feel the pink silky dress slide over my head. Than I, notice the plastic panties came with this dress and match perfectly.
"Why are you having me wear the most baby, and girlish stuff for? I am a big boy mommy.” I feel here pulling my socks and shoes off and putting new socks and new shoes on me. I look down and they are the most babyish looking girly shoes and socks you ever seen.
After I see the new shoes and socks, I look in the mirror seeing myself in the new outfit, and I realize I look like a baby girl. "Mom look at me I look like a baby and a baby girl at that."
"Stop you’re whining or I’ll get you a new diaper to wear." I shut up instantly, when I am threatened with a diaper again. "You are so much better behaved when you are dressed like a girl. I think I may let you continue to dress like a girl since that’s what you really want anyway."
Looking up I start to cry softly. Mommy smiles looking down at me. We walk out of the dressing room. "Do you see the checkout counter sweetie?" We both look around than I spot it. I point at the woman behind the counter and of course, the people they are checking out are Nancy and her mom.
"Oh look mommy here comes the baby girl we seen in the girls department with that saggy diaper." My mom and Nancy’s mom smile at each other. Nancy is standing next to me. Nancy lifts up my dress, and see's I am wearing new plastic panties but there not bulging out from the diaper.
"Oh and how cute she has her training panties on under her plastic panties just to make sure she doesn’t have an accident again I bet. You look formulary too me little girl what is your name." I watch as Nancy kneels down in front of me and looks me in the eyes.
I try to look her in the eyes. “Um my name is Kellie.” I look back down from being humiliated with her seeing me before in a soaked diaper and dress. I hope she does not recognize me from school.
I feel a couple drips of pee skirt into the training panties. I stop the pee and cross my legs than smack Nancy's hand. She drops the edge of my dress. "Leave her alone Nancy you are embarrassing her." Nancy's mom says.
"Okay mom, ya know I bet she would be a perfect playmate for baby Tina and Max the twins. I know the twins are only two years old but maybe they could have a play date. Yea we could play dress up and stuff while I baby sit the twins might be fun.”
I feel another squirt of pee into the training panties. I am so humiliated being dressed like a baby girl. If Nancy knew, it was really me the guy from school. I still have such a crush on Nancy she was the prettiest girl in our class. Just the possibility of playing dress up and having her changing my dress and stuff almost pushes me to tears.
"Oh you have baby twins a boy and a girl that is so neat. Maybe Baby Kellie could have a play date. I bet that would be fun for HER." Mommy is smiling at the thought.
I start to look at the floor wishing it would swallow me up. Just the thought of the girl I wanted to go out with when we were in the same school seeing me in a dress and diaper. Freaks me out, and now she treats me like a baby, and a baby girl at that too.
“Here is our phone numbers with our address and such. If you want little Kellie to have a play date with a couple smaller babies give me a call and do not worry I have plenty of diapers if Kellie has a accident. Hehehe.” I listen to Nancy's mom giggle.
My mom put their numbers and address in her purse. “It was great meeting you both.” My mom says as they walk away. “Isn't that great little Kellie girl you can have a play date with two other babies and have Nancy babysitting you?”
“Mom that’s not good I had a crush on Nancy when we went to the same school last year. Nancy was the prettiest girl in school and she is the same age as me. Now she sees me in a dress and diaper that sucks!”
My mom’s eyes light up, and they look like her eyes are going to pop out of her head when she hears me say ‘sucks’. “Don’t you have a potty mouth young lady or I'll have her change your diaper and tell her that you cry when you’re in boy clothes, and that you’re only happy when you’re in diapers and pretty little dresses.”
“Mom I'll be good please don’t tell her anything.” I start crying while I see my mom almost looking happy seeing me being so afraid.
Smiling at me mom looks up and down staring at me. “Wouldn’t it be fun to have the girl you have a crush on change your diaper? I think it would be great that she found out your really a boy under that pretty dress and diaper.” Looking afraid of mom as she continues to tell me what she could do to me.
“Nancy could undress you and dress you back up in your little baby girl dress. If she knows that you are the same age as her but in diapers. Then she would find out your boy in a dress, I am sure she will want to go out with you. NOT hehehehe.”
Hearing mom giggling at the thought of humiliating me. “I know dirty boys are always trying to get into girls panties. You never know maybe she will let you get into her panties, but not the way you fantasize about you would be wearing her panties. And if you’re good maybe Nancy would let you wear some of her pretty dresses and skirts as long as you wear your diaper and can't wet her cloths.”
“Mom that’s not funny I'm sorry I'll be good don’t tell her it’s me in the pink dress and panties I'll be a good boy.” Mom looks at me and puts me in front of the mirror.
“You will be a good what? Hehehehe.” Mom giggles aloud while we stare at each other in the reflection of us standing in front of the big stand up mirror.
Staring at the refection in the mirror and seeing it is me who is the little girl in the mirror. No one would ever think I was a boy. “Okay I'll be a good girl.” Mommy smiles and pats my bottom.
“Good girl, now let’s leave Macy’s I spent a lot of money on your pretty clothes.” We start walking out of the store and mom see’s a big display in a window.
We stop in front of the dance supply store that has all kinds of dance cloths. “Let’s go in here real quick I always wished you were a girl and could go to dance class that would have been so much fun.” I see a weird look on moms face. She holds my hand and we stop in front of the pink tutu’ and matching leotards. That was in the window showcase.
“Don’t they all look so pretty Kellie? Look, this outfit is in your size would you please try this on for your dear mommy?” I look scared at her weird looking smile.
She is going to make me try it on anyway; I guess I can make her happy. Maybe she will not be mean to me anymore. “I guess I will mommy if you want me to.”
“Well sweetie if you’re not sure? I want you to try it on because you want to, and you think you will look pretty in the little tutu and leotards.”
I walk over to mom who is smiling down at me. “I'll try the outfit on mommy.’ I take the hanger that has the pink tutu and leotards hanging on it. “Do you see the dressing room mommy?”
Mom takes my hand and we walk over across the aisles with me carrying the baby girl outfit. We get to the dressing room, and I see no one around. “Mom I won’t be able to wear the plastic panties under this when I try it on okay?”
“Yes you can try it on without the plastic baby panties, but be careful or you’re going to try it on with a diaper if you have an accident.” Looking up scared to mommy when she threats me with wearing a diaper again.
The door closes to the dressing room, and I put the outfit on the hook behind the door and I start to take all my clothes off. Wow, that feels so much better without the plastic panties on. I slide the training panties off and notice a tiny pink pair of panties that go with the tutu outfit on the hanger.
I slide the tiny pink panties up my legs, and over my boy parts. I feel my little penis and balls push back up into my body. I see no bulge at all in the panties, which is making me look more like all the girls.
Man, these tights feel weird pulling them up my legs. I step into the leotard than slide the tutu up my legs. I turn to look in the mirror. Holy smoke that sure does not look like me anymore. I see a little girl in a pink leotard and tights wearing a pink matching tutu I look so much younger now.
I peak my head threw the door. I see mom talking to another woman. Mom turns her head and see’s me with my head hanging out of the dressing room door. “Come here sweetie and show me the outfit…hurry now the store is almost closing.” I watch as mom and the other woman stare at me. I walk out of the dressing room.
“Oh you look so pretty Kellie girl you really are mommy’s little baby girl.” I see mom and the woman both giggling.
The other woman turns and says something to mom. “She is so pretty she must be what four maybe? They sure grow up to fast I loved it when my kids were this age.” The woman says.
“Oh yes she will be um four day after tomorrow. Kellie turn in a little circle for mommy.” I look down at myself in the pink baby girl dance outfit. Hearing mommy say I am going to be four years old I am so humiliated.
I turn all the way around as I see one of the employees hand mommy a bag. “Your daughter left her clothes in the dressing room so I put them in this bag. We are closing so please walk over to the cashier.”
“Mommy I can't wear this out of the store what if someone see’s me.” Mom looks at me with her eyes that could kill. She does not respond and I do not say another word I just look at the ground.
We stop on the way to the cashier, and mom see’s me looking down as she bends down and looks in my eyes. Do you want me to put a diaper on you In front of everyone in the store? I will do it right this second and you will still wear the dance outfit?” I almost wet myself I am so scared.
We stand in line at the cashier; I look around seeing Nancy and her mom walking past the store. I stand behind mom so they cannot see me. Mom and the cashier look down at me as they see me hiding behind mom. Mom looks the direction that I am staring at, and she see’s Nancy, and her mom waiting at the exit to the store.
“Oh do you want to see your girlfriend hehehehe.” mom giggles. “Looks like she is waiting for us because they probably aren’t allowed in the store since there closing early for re-stocking the sign says.
Giggling mom bends down and puts her mouth next to my ear. “Maybe you want to go play with her and maybe get in her panties. She will probably lend you a pair hehehe or better yet she’ll probably get you a diaper hehehe” mom continues to giggle making fun of me.
The End or to be continued?
I hope you enjoyed my short story ‘Caught by Mommy, Part 2’ I had so much fun writing this story.
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me at [email protected] , Or my Instant messenger for yahoo is: panties_boy28546
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if they enjoy my work.
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Father’s day surprise
by Princess Pantyboy
I get home from fishing all day with the guys knowing that I can do no wrong tomorrow, because tomorrow is father’s day. Yea I left this morning around 0500 way before the sun came up so I could meet the guys and get out on the water to do some largemouth bass fishing.
I didn’t actually talk to my wife before I left because she had a honey dew list of stuff to do around the house. The stuff on this list wasn’t just going to take an hour or two it would take every waking moment of the weekend. Ya know come to think of it, I bet Stephanie makes this damn list every weekend so I don’t have time to do anything for myself.
I take care of my family by going to work every day from nine in the morning until five in the afternoon, five days a week. I don’t think it is too much to have some time for myself so I can do stuff for me. I mean Stephanie is at home every day seven days a week taking care of the twins. How hard can that be I mean she is female and girls like to do that stuff all day every day?
Of course, Stephanie takes care of the house while I am at work during her taking care of the twins. It must be nice to be home every day to do whatever you want instead of going to work every day driving to work fighting traffic both ways and dealing with a loud noisy boss all day. I mean it would be great to stay home and take care of your beautiful twin daughters all day. I mean how hard can that possibly be, and how hard is it to cook and clean the house I mean that’s women's work so I am sure she enjoys it.
I remember saying why are you so sad Stephanie you get to stay home and play with our daughters all day while I am stuck going to work and making a living for us. I mean it is not like you have a real job, I say to her. For some reason she didn’t think that was a good thing to say and I had to sleep on the couch that night. In the morning Stephanie was all happy and grinning like she wasn’t upset anymore. When I arrived home that night Stephanie said I was going to get a great surprise for father’s day.
I figure no way will I be in trouble from ignoring the honey dew list and going fishing and drinking beer all day with the guys since I am going to get a great Father’s day surprise in the morning. Plus I get my father’s day blowjob I get every father’s day morning which is always a good time.
I really don’t get it I thought all girl's like to please their man and them giving us blow jobs is always a pleasing moment. I remember on our wedding night Stephanie said she didn’t like giving blow jobs. I told her we need to please each other especially since we are married now so she did. I can always count on her father’s day morning blowjob. I remember her saying after the twins were born that she will give me head on father’s day as a Father's Day present. I never complained, but have said a million times I think I should get more blowjobs than just once a year. I mean that is women's work to please their husband it is only fair right.
We have been married for five years now. Stephanie is my wife's name and my name is Alan. We have two beautiful daughters named Megan and Miley, they are twins and they are four-years-old.
“Hi honey you home?” I turn and see a smile on my wife's face. I am a little buzzed from drinking and fishing all morning and afternoon so I will be cool and not say much or she will notice I am really buzzed.
Stephanie walks up to me carrying a glass of water and some pills in her hand. “Did you have fun fishing with your buddy’s sweetie?”
“Umm yea was a good time. What is that you are holding Stephanie?” I say still feeling pretty buzzed.
My wife puts the pills on the breakfast bar with a glass of water. “Oh these are our new vitamins. We need to take them together before bed every night it is supposed to help us stay healthy and also it helps us have an even better sex life.” I watch as Stephanie takes a blue pill and drinks it down smiling.
“Here my darling husband it’s time for yours now.” I take the pink pill she gives me and I swallow it and drink the whole glass of water to try to kill the beer breath I must have. “Let's go to bed a little early you sexy man I already put the kids to bed.”
Hell yes you don’t have to ask me twice as I put the empty glass down and follow Stephanie to our bedroom. I try to be as quit as possible because I don’t want the twins waking up and that changing Stephanie's horny mood.
“I am going to get changed into something a little more comfortable while you get in bed Alan okay?”
I smile “Sure anythin..gfor you my beautiful wife.” I say but the words didn’t come out the way I wanted them to. I guess I drank too much. I walk over to the bed and half a second later I am naked and under the covers waiting. Stephanie walks out of the bathroom wearing a pink nightie that is see threw, I stare at here tiny little pink panties as I smile.
“Now super stud I want you to fuck me like it is the last time you will ever be able to fuck a hot sexy girl like me hehehe.” I hear Stephanie talking dirty and my mind is so excited but my little man is not getting hard yet. Oh well it will get excited once I am deep inside my beautiful wife.
I watch as my wife lays down next to me smiling. I notice her eyes go big and wide seeing I am still limp. “Oh you must of drank a lot of beer today Alan.” Oh, know I am going to hear it now. “Let me help you Alan.” I feel Stephanie's hand wrap around my soft cock and start to stroke it up and down. I close my eyes and try to get it hard but it just won't do it for some reason.
“Does this feel good Alan? Usually you are hard by now and I can use that big cock of yours.” I feel so bad my wife sounds super horny and my dick isn't listening at all and just lays there soft and limp. “Maybe you don’t find me sexy anymore Alan, is that the problem?”
I watch as she climbs up on top of me with her legs over me as I see her hold herself up as she slowly drops down on top of my soft dick. “Maybe if I fuck you it will get harder Alan.” I feel her start to move her body up and down as I can feel how warm she is and Stephanie’s pussy is like gripping my penis pulling it up and down as I hear her start to moan but I am still soft. I open my eyes seeing Stephanie still on top of me smiling from ear to ear looking into my eyes.
“Oh yes Alan that feels so good you inside me one more time.” What does she mean one more time and I am still soft and limp but if she is enjoying it who am I to complain I guess.
Stephanie starts moving faster and faster like she is a rabbit or something and I hear her moaning louder and louder and then she screams and I can feel her explode all over me. I am drenched like she peed on me more than just an organism. I look down and see her juices covering me completely.
“So that’s how you fuck like it is your last time? Well was still fun but I guess you drinking so much made your penis stay soft well don’t worry soon it won't matter you will be able to drink all you want hehehe.” What is she talking about okay I am pretty drunk and I couldn’t get hard but whatever I am beat anyway no sense arguing with her tomorrow is Father's Day so I get a long overdue blowjob for sure. I hope I can get hard in the morning.
I feel Stephanie continue to lay on top of me with my limp penis still inside her. “Alan I am going to go to sleep with you still inside me okay sweetie?” I don’t remember even answering thinking that she is being weird but if it makes her happy and horny who cares anyway. I close my eyes and sure enough, I am out.
The good thing about me drinking I could sleep through the invasion of the zombies I am such a sound sleeper. I wake up seeing the sun coming through the windows and I feel Stephanie's body rubbing against me as I feel her long blond hair getting in my eyes as I wipe it out of the way.
I rub my eyes seeing Stephanie already awake staring at me with her big brown eyes smiling from ear to ear. Wait a minute she has blonde hair and blue eyes. I rub my eyes again and I realize I must be dreaming because I am on top of Stephanie but I can't see her I only see me smiling at me. “What the hell kind of dream is this.” I stare into my eyes or my reflection. It is like I am on top of myself until I use both my arms like I am doing a push up and I look down between us and I see a pair of breast hanging from my chest and I look farther and see his penis slide out of me and I have a vagina.
“Oh shit what happened I am you now Stephanie.” I say almost screaming as I roll over on my back seeing my body next to me smiling.
I am in Stephanie's body and she is in mine. “Well I was hoping that would work hehehe.” I hear my old body giggle. “I guess I better not giggle men don’t giggle hahaha.” I hear him laugh as I lay in shock as he leans on his side staring at me up and down. I stare into HIS eyes.
“See my pretty I gave you that pill last night and it transfers our body's for the whole day. Tonight we take another pill and we will go back to our normal selves. I wanted you to see how my life is for one day and especially for one Father's Day.” I look over too shocked to speak seeing my old body just smiling staring at me from head to toe.
I feel him move my new long blonde hair out of my eyes. All of a sudden, my old body rolls over and is directly over me. “Um what are you doing?” I feel something hard hit me in the thigh and I notice it is my dick and it is as hard as it has ever been, but it is poking into my new body.
I look up into HIS eyes and I don’t know what to say as I feel his hard cock pushing into my body until I feel his hand pushing his hard cock to me and “OHHHHHHHH, no OHHHHHHH as I feel him sliding deep inside of me. My body starts to shake and for some reason my new vagina seems to grab at it making my whole body tingle like electricity, I moan softly.
“I knew you would like that, I knew you are a sissy deep down.” I feel him hold on to me as we roll on the bed and now I am on top of him and he is smiling up as I lift my body up off of him. I see my new breasts still pushing on his chest. I look between us and see his large supper rock hard cock is still inside me a little bit.
I look up into his eyes with each of my hands around his thick muscular arms. “You have to change us back. Oh and pull that out of me I don’t want a big hard dick inside me.” I see him smiling at me as his back arches and I feel him going deeper inside me. “Oh, Ohhhhhh oh please.”
“Yes you are just a little sissy trying to get more dick inside you don’t you?” I try not to listen but I feel myself start to push into his hard cock feeling it going deeper inside me. “Ohhhhhh” I moan softly while smiling. “Now sweetie if you want to go back to your normal self tomorrow you are going to have to do everything I do in my normal day okay sweetie? That means I am the man now and you are the wife.”
I feel him start to lower himself a little, as more of his hard cock slides into my new body. “How does that feel Alan?” I look up at him smiling at me. “Oh wait its Father's Day how can I forget hehehe.” I feel him start to push my shoulders slowly down as I feel his cock slide out of me as I feel myself sliding across his chest until I am face to face with his cock.
“You have to be kidding me honey? I can't you know…” I feel him put my hand onto his cock and for some reason my hand holds the cock from the base, while my free hand feels how soft his hairy ball feel.
Looking up I see him just smiling as hard as he can. “Remember what you said to me on our wedding night when you said you wanted a blowjob and I said Honey you must be kidding just like you did.” I think back and no way am I going to say in case she doesn’t remember.
“I will help your memory sweetie you said don’t worry you will get used to giving me blow jobs, remember?” I close my eyes remembering. “Then you pushed my head down there slowly like this.” I feel him pushing my head slowly towards the hard cock until my lips are touching the tip and I can feel the heat from it.
I can feel wet between my legs for some reason. “Give the tip a little kiss and lick it like a good girl.” I can't believe this was just inside me as I kiss the tip. I can't believe this is happening to me but tomorrow we will go back to normal and no one would believe it if she told anyone anyway. I kiss the tip of his hard cock again and then I start to lick under the tip and I feel him start to push his cock into my mouth.
“Oh yes that’s a good girl I bet that feels good in your mouth sweetie. I love how it makes your cheek bulge out with my hard cock in your mouth mmmmm yes I can see why you enjoy blow jobs from a man’s side.” My tongue starts to slide around his cock as my head starts to go up and down on his cock as I rearrange myself so more of the cock goes in my mouth until his balls are smacking against my chin. “Oh yes that feels good suck on my cock more sweetie you’re doing a great job. Yes it is funny how last night you couldn’t get hard when we where making love now my cock is like a rock with your mouth all over it just feeling you bob up and down it.”
I just keep going up and down on the long hard cock now seeing it up and close and tasty instead of just it hanging between my legs its now in my mouth who would of ever guessed I would be forced to give another man a blowjob. Wait a minute his hands are behind his head and I am giving him a blowjob by myself no one is forcing me what is happening.
“Oh yessssss.” I feel shot after shot of hot cum shooting into my mouth. Wow, it is so warm almost hot tasting filling my mouth up as I swallow it all like it is some great treat. I open my eyes and I am licking his limp cock clean making sure no cum is on it anywhere but in my mouth. Oh, my god I am even thinking like a girl now.
I look up at him smiling at me licking his cock clean. We make eye contact and I feel him lifting me up and his cock start to slide inside my new vagina…..” Oh, my god he is hard again. My legs wrap around his waist to get him deeper inside of me.
“Oh yes Happy Father's Day sweetie hehehe I hear him saying to me as he starts going deeper and deeper in side me. I lay on my back moaning loudly.
THE END
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Halloween with Mommy
By Princess Panty Boy
Part 1
This is a story of a boy who gets a little surprise from his mommy for Halloween.
I just turned 12 last week, but I have always looked a lot younger. My brother is two years younger than I am, and he is much bigger than I am. I used to boss him around me being the oldest, but we got into a fight. We were wrestling on the floor in the family room. That is when things changed about me bossing him around.
“Stop it Jimmy I don’t want to play baseball, stop bugging me.” I play with my hair that is past my ears and touches my back a little bit. “What are you going to do stay inside and play with your hair like a girl?” My brother Jimmy says.
”Hahaha Jimmy that’s funny ya know?” I get off the couch and push him, but he is much bigger than I am, and he did not even move when I used all my strength.
Jimmy pushes me back but ten times harder. He pushes me into the wall, and I bounce off the wall and into him. I wrapped my arms around him and dragged him to the floor as we started wrestling. I start pulling his hair even though it is short.
”OWWEEE Barry stops pulling my hair. Stop fighting like a girl.” Jimmy says.
I was pulling his short hair while he was starting to hit me harder. I felt Jimmy punch me super hard in my arm while I was pulling his hair out. I stopped pulling his hair and started rubbing my arm; he hit me again but in the other arm. I started to cry like a baby. I covered my face as he continued to hit me. I cried and cried like a lil baby.
“Oh did I hurt the little baby.” I look up at him smiling at me while I am still crying. I'm pushing my long hair out of eyes, and trying not to think how much pain I'm in.
I keep hearing Jimmy making fun of me. “Stop it …stop it your hurting me.” I yell. Jimmy kept hitting me and laughing at me that I was crying like a girl. I was crying so hard I started to wet myself getting my jeans soaked. That is what stopped him from hitting me when we were on the floor. A wet spot started to grow between my legs making me soaked and wetting the carpet.
“Jimmy stop it now, stop beating up your brother.” I started to cry more hearing my mom telling my younger brother to stop beating me up. ”What did you do Barry wet you pants?” I hear mommy yelling at me. I roll over on the floor. I start to stand up as mom see’s my jeans are soaked with pee and there is a wet spot on the carpet too.
“I’m sorry mom I never did that before. I’m sorry.” I started to cry, more and more, not able to look my mom in the eyes as I wet my pants.
”It’s okay baby let’s get you changed, come on honey.” I hear my mom talking to me like I am a baby.
I look up at her. ”Okay mommy” I follow her into my baby sister’s room which she is sleeping in her crib. We walk into her nursery. Did I just call my mom ‘mommy’ like my baby sister calls her? Man I need to get a grip.
”Barry walk quietly your baby sister is sleeping. Now get those jeans, and underwear off, but do it quietly so you don’t wake lil Miley up.”
I start to slide my jeans and underwear off as they splat on the floor soaked with pee. I stand there naked from the waist down, as mom see’s my little crinkled up little pee pee. ”Looks like you wet your spider man shirt too so pull that off too honey”
I pull my favorite shirt off. “Mommy I didn’t ruin my favorite superman shirt did I?” I look sadly at mom.
“Sorry sweetie it does look ruined, but I'll find you something else to wear.” Mom drops my pee soaked clothes into the trash pale next to the changing table.
“Now let me put you up here so I can change you Barry” I feel mommy pick me up and lay me down on my baby sisters changing table. “Let me put this on you so you don’t get a rash from wetting your panties. I mean from you wetting your pants little Barry”. I stare at mommy as she calls me little Barry and that I wear panties.
”Hahaha mommy I don’t wear panties only girls wear panties.” I giggle like a lil girl as mom watches and stares at me.
Mom moves closer to me. “Now lift your butt up, I’m going to put some baby powder on you so you don’t get a rash.” I lift my butt up, and I feel something. I notice mom sliding a pink disposable diaper under me.
“Hey mommy what are you doing? I’m not a baby,” I almost cry, but I don’t want mom to think I am acting like a baby.
“Well sweetie you wet your pants so I’m going to leave this on you for a while and see if you have any more accidents honey bunny”. I feel her tape, the pink flowered diaper closed. “Seat up honey and we need to find you some cloths that will go over that diaper.” I seat up, as she wanted. Mommy picks me up, and puts me back on the floor wearing just the pink diaper.
“Ummmmm okay mommy. My feet are cold. I need some clothes on before someone see’s me wearing just a Miley's diaper.” I see mommy grab a pair of my baby sisters lace frilly sock. She bends down, and slides them over both my feet. I stand up while mommy smiles at me seeing me naked only wearing the lil diaper, and the lil baby girl socks.
I hear mom giggle a little bit. “I don’t think any of your pants will fit over your diaper honey.” I look around and see mom smiling at me.
“Mommy this isn’t my diaper plus there pink too.” I watch mommy thinking and staring at me up and down. I see a weird look on her face, and I get a little scared.
“I know we have those cloths that you where looking at in the garage. Remember the clothes your Aunt Joan brought over that her kids have outgrown. Come with me honey and you can help momma get the boxes into your room okay honey?”
I look at mom not knowing what to say as I hear her call herself momma, which is what my baby sister calls her. ”But mommy I don’t want to walk out there in only a diaper Jimmy will see me and make fun of me”.
“No he won’t I sent him to his room for beating you up.” Mommy takes my hand and pulls me out of the nursery. I look around not seeing anyone while we grab the boxes and head too my room with them.
“Mom hurry up please! and gets me something to wear. Please hurry so no one sees me in this diaper.” Mommy stares at me, only wearing the diaper and little girly socks. “I don’t need a diaper I’m not a baby you know mommy I’m not going to wet myself again.”
Mommy stares at me with that look on her face. “Stop whining likes a baby or I'll keep you in diapers all year.” I look down sadly.
”But momma noooooo.” I realize I called her momma as my baby sister calls her. I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper, but I don’t say anything.
Mom dumps all the cloths onto my bed from the three big boxes. “Wow mom those are all really girly cloths.” I see dresses and skirts and some lil white shorts, plus all types of weird tee shirts and undershirts and panties. “Aunt Joan only has girl's momma I can't wear their old clothes.”
“Here put this on, and stop whining unless you enjoy acting like a baby.” Mom tosses me a weird looking under tee shirt with no sleeves.
”Mommy what kind of undershirt is this?” I hold up the lil pink shirt. ”It is called a camisole, it is like a undershirt. It is just the same as yours but your boy under shirts have short sleeves. Camisoles are much more comfortable and there made of silk. This one just has little spaghetti straps so there even more comfortable. Put it on NOW.”
I slide the small silk camisole on me and it only goes to the middle of my tummy showing off my belly button. “Momma this one is too small, see it doesn’t even cover my tummy.” I start to giggle feeling the top tickle me. “Oh that’s how they are honey but don’t worry no one will see it under your new clothes.”
“Now what shirt do you want to wear sweetie?” I stare at momma not knowing what to say.
All the clothes on the bed are so girly. “Well I don’t see any other shirts, but this shirt that has a picture on it.” I try not to whine again. “Okay I'll try it on momma, and see what you think. I slide the tee shirt over my head, pulling it over the camisole. “Momma this tee shirt looks so girly or is it okay for me?”
“Oh it’s okay for you sweetie. That top looks pretty on you I mean fits you perfect.” Mommy giggles as she rubs her eyes.
Mom is giving me that weird smile again. “Momma what color is this tee shirt or top is what you called it? Is it pink or like a light red or off red?”
“Ummmmm it’s like off red honeys so don’t worry, now pull the top all the way down.” I feel momma pull the shirt down, but I cannot see the picture that is on the front or the back of the shirt. ”Oh that fits you so perfect honey you look so cute.”
Mommy does not tell me that the shirt I am wearing has a picture of a Barbie on the back and it says ‘Mommies little princess’ on the front. “Are you sure momma it looks okay? I can still see my belly button.” Mommy is smiling and staring at me up and down.
“Oh that top looks find on you; now let’s find you some shorts since it’s so hot outside.”
I turn and see mom smiling again. “Okay mommy, but maybe you can pick a different color okay?” I stare at mom hoping, she does not pick me any girly colors.
“Do you like this, it’s a new kind of shorts sort of, it’s called a “Skort” there like shorts but they have a flap thing on the front of them.” I take the white ones, pink, yellow, and look at all three.
“Which one do you want to wear honey?” Mom says. I look at mommy and I try to think which one looks the least amount girly.
They all look so girly. “Mommy don’t they look kind of like skirts?” I see mommy smiling and she starts to play with my hair.
“Oh no honey, see here this is a skirt. Take a look it’s totally different.” I start to look at the skirt and the Skort in my hand.
I compare the two. “I can't tell the difference momma. Aren’t there any regular shorts I can try on.”
“Now look inside of the skirt see there are no holes to slide your legs in. Here I'll show you what I mean step into It.” Mom bends over in front of me with the little white mini skirt and opens it for me to step into. I step into it, and she pulls it up my legs and over my diaper. I look down while momma slides plastic panties that are pink with white Pokka dots over my diaper.
The plastic panties feel so tight but I don’t want momma to hear me whining.“There ya go baby so if your diaper leaks you will not wet your pretty cloths, plus know one will see your diaper now.
“Now here take these.” I take the skirts from momma. “Fold them before you put them in your dresser drawer.” Mom hands me a bunch of tops and undershirts and plastic panties and shorts, and more skirts. I start to fold them forgetting that I am wearing a very short white mini skirt.
I do not see momma staring at me wearing the little white mini skirt and pink Barbie top and diaper. I bend over to put stuff in the bottom drawer. I hear momma giggling not knowing she is staring under my skirt seeing my pink plastic panties that cover my diaper. “What's so funny momma?” I look at her giggling.
“Oh honey nothing. I’m going to get us a drink while you put YOUR new cloths away I'll be right back Princess.” I hear momma calling me princess like she calls my baby sister. I fold the rest of the cloths like she wanted, and then I'm going to tell her to not call me Princess again.
“Barry I'll be right there.” I hear momma giggle. I'm not a baby wait until she comes back in here, so I can tell her to stop treating me like a baby.
Mom walks back to me. “Momma, I mean mom I'm not a baby. I do not need to wear a diaper especially with plastic panties. Oh and please don’t call me Princess again.” Mom gives me that look again like she doesn’t want to hear it.
“Well my little Princess I'll make a deal with you. You have had a tough time with fighting with your brother and wetting you pants so I want you to take a little nap and we will talk about the diaper after you wake up.”
I roll my eyes while my mom stares at me. “Let me get you a drink before you lay down sweetie, you will sleep better.” Mom leaves and I can hear her in the kitchen.
“So he is whining just like a baby I think its time to show him he really is a baby.” I do not see what mommy is doing. I hear her talking maybe she is on the phone or something. “I'll fix him, and put some stool softener in his drink so he will wet and mess his diaper, and something to make him sleep that should do it.”
I hear momma doing something as I walk to the hallway. “Momma are you calling me.” I yell down the stairs.
“No sweetie, but don’t yell, you will wake your baby sister up.” I walk back into my room. “Now we will see if he thinks he doesn’t need a diaper. Hehehehe.” I hear mommy walking from the kitchen. ”Here you go Princess I mean Barry.”
I take the drink and drink it all down. ”Wow I was thirsty mommy”. As we walk by the mirror. “Hey I’m not wearing shorts I'm wearing the mini skirt still.” I look like a lil girl mommy or I actually, I look like a baby girl. You can almost see the pink plastic panties covering my diaper too.”
“Oh stop it…it’s time for a nap so you can change after you wake up. Now give me a kiss and jump up to your bed little girl hehehehe.” I hear momma calling me a little girl, but I ignore her.
I stare at mommy smiling at me. “Hahaha funny mommy very funny”. I kiss her on the cheek like a little girl would do. I feel mommy pat my diapered butt. I turn away and climb up into my bed. I hear mommy giggle so I turn around, seeing her smiling, staring at the lil mini skirt and diaper, I am wearing.
“Have a good nap sweetie.” I lay on my bed seeing Spiderman posters, superman posters, and the incredible hulk posters all over my walls. I close my eyes, my momma was right I felt so tired the second I laid my head on my pillow. My stomach starts to make noises as I fall asleep.
I hall into a deep sleep, spreading my legs to relieve the pressure of my tummy hurting. I sleep deeply. All of a sudden, I giggle in my sleep, I flood my diaper soaking it with warm pee feeling the pee soaking my lil penis and balls. I turn over on my tummy and feels like I am going to fart in my sleep so I let it happen. Instead of just a lil boy passing gas, I fill my diaper with poop as I push harder as it fills up my diaper while I sleep.
“Honey are you still awake.” While I am sleeping mommy, comes over to check on me, as she opens my door peeking inside seeing me sound asleep. “Barry are you awake yet?” Momma hears me filling my diaper as she smiles. She lifts the back of my skirt and sees how soaked it is as she can smell my dirty diaper. Mommy whispers to herself “I should get rid of all these macho posters on the walls and replace them with something else”.
Momma starts pulling all the super hero posters off the walls and replacing them with Hello Kitty posters, and little mermaid and Barbie posters. “That is much better for my little Princess Panty Boy hehehe”.
“Have a nice nap my little baby girl Barry hehehehe”, she giggles leaving my room closing the door with an ear-to-ear smile on her face.
I wake up a couple hours later. I roll over and feel how soaked I am, and then I notice that I pooped my diaper too. No way, how did I wet and poop my diaper. No way, I cannot believe I did that I am almost a teenager. Man mom is going to be so pissed at me.
“Mom can you come here please?” as I seat up in my bed hearing momma walking up the stairs as she walks in my room.
“What happened in here? It spells like you messed your diaper Barry?” As I look at moms, face smiling as she walks in my room. “Stand up and get that tee shirt off it’s soaked with pee too. I thought you would not need a diaper you said. I bet you’re glad now that you had a diaper on.”
I look up at mommy as I stand in the middle of my room with a wet & dirty diaper sagging between my legs. I hand mommy my wet tee shirt. “I don’t know what happen momma, I went to sleep than I woke up and my diaper is soaked and full of poop. It’s like I can’t control myself.” I see momma staring at me smiling.
“Now get on your bed and I'll change your diaper baby.” I look at mommy with my head down. I crawl up on my bed. “Mommy don’t call me a baby even thought I had an accident again.” Mommy than pulls the diaper off me as she lifts my butt cleaning the poop off me with diaper wipes while I lay on my bed.
I feel so humiliated having my mom changing my diaper like I was a baby again. “Where is your underwear Barry?” I look around while setting in bed.
“Ummmmm I don’t know. I think there all-in the laundry” Thinking to myself I wonder why she is not putting a diaper back on me. Wow if I have an accident while I am not wearing a diaper holy smokes I would never hear the end of it, too wet myself again.
Mom turns and stares at me. “Mommy can you put a diaper back on me I’m afraid I might have another accident, and if I don’t have a diaper on It could be really bad for me.” I see mommy looking at me as she smiles from ear to ear.
“Well I guess I know what you’re going to dress up for Halloween this year, a BABY GIRL. Now lift your butt.” I listen and in no time, I am diapered again. Mommy is looking for some oversized pants or sweats for me to wear.
“Sorry Barry I couldn’t find any pants for you but lift your feet up.” I am seating on my bed, I lift both my feet up as mommy slides a pair of pink plastic panties up my legs again.
“Mommy these are for babies they go over diapers.” I see mommy looking at me while she puts down the other box of clothes on my bed.
I stare at the box. “Come here Barry.” I am afraid to see what is in the box. I stand up and walk over to mommy. “What do you see looking into the mirror?” I look in the mirror and see myself only wearing a diaper with pink plastic panties that goes over the diaper.
“You know what I see Barry? I see a baby in a diaper and plastic panties. Now lift your arms over your head.” I look down at my feet.
I stare at the baby girl in the mirror lifting her arms, and that baby girl is me. “Ok mommy.” I lift my arms up more and mommy slides a new pink silk camisole on me.
“Ok now lift your arms up again baby.” Lifting my arms up again with my back to momma, I watch at our reflection in the mirror. I see and feel the pink matching dress slide over my head.
I stare in shock not able to speak for what seems like forever until. “HEY mommy this is a dress, no way am I wearing this.” I feel mommy zip up the back.
“Okay baby sit back on the bed and give me one of your feet.” Mommy ignores my complaints about wearing a dress as I lift my feet up. Momma slides some light pink ruffled socks on both my feet than folds down the top of the socks. I feel momma slide some white Mary Jane shoes on both my feet and she buckles them up.
I look down at my feet and I look just like my baby sister. “Good baby girl.” I look at mommy smiling as she sees it bothered me when she called me baby girl. “Okay baby girl all done, now let’s get something to drink but don’t spill anything on your dress okay honey?” I feel mommy pushing my hair out of my eyes.
“Your hair is always in your eyes you really need a hair cut badly. Look, your hair is way over your ears and starting to touch you back baby. You look more like a girl with your hair like this.”
“Well I'm wearing a dress momma, what do you expect me to look like? I don’t want a hair cut mommy all the cool guys have long hair.” Momma is staring at my hair.
Then I feel momma running her fingers threw my hair. “Well if you want to keep your hair long you need to keep it groomed better. Maybe we will just get your bangs cut than.” I look at mommy scared.
“But I don’t have bangs momma. My hair is all the same length.” How do I talk my mom into not cutting all my hair off like the other boys in our area.
I start to get really nervous. “But don’t you worry we won’t get any of the length cut off okay?” I start to breathe when I hear mommy say she will not have any of the length cut off. That is so cool than it will still be long like my friend’s.
“Oh that’s good mommy as long as they don’t cut any length off I’m good.” I still see mommy staring at me while she plays with my hair as we walk into the kitchen.
I feel the short dress bouncing into my legs as I walk, waiting for my brother or sister to see me dressed like a baby girl. “Okay Barry than that’s settled, here is a glass of milk.” I take the Sippy cup with milk, and I start to drink it.
“Okay we will be right back honey.” I feel mommy holding my hand and she is bringing me outside.
“Mommy I can’t go outside dressed like a little girl and in a diaper too.” I look around scared seeing no one I know as mommy opens the door to her car and I climb in as I feel mommy pat my diapered bottom as I climb in. Mommy buckles me in with the safety belt.
I stare down at my naked legs going up to my dress as I try to pull the dress lower to cover the panties and diaper. “Mommy I don’t want to go for a car ride while I’m dressed like a girl”. I see her look at me sternly and then she smiles as we pull out of the driveway.
“First of all you are not dressed like a girl. You are dressed like a BABY GIRL. You don’t look anything like you did before we dressed you up Princess.”
I look at mommy smiling as we drive away from our house. “Where are we going mommy”? Mommy turns the radio on.
“Oh we are going to get your bangs trimmed Princess. Don’t worry no one will be able to see a twelve year old boy looking at you. Everyone will just see my pretty little daughter hehehe.” I hear mom giggling as she drives.
I then realize we are going somewhere there will be other people, and they will see me dressed like a baby girl. “WHAT do you mean other people will see me dressed like a girl? I mean dressed like a baby girl?” I see her smiling.
“Yes” as we pull into the mall. “Now let’s go! The faster we get in the faster we get out Princess. Does mommy’s baby need her diaper changed before we go into the hair salon?” I feel like I am going to cry. “No mommy I’m good I didn’t wet myself again.” Mom is treating me like a baby girl. I am starting to sound like one to. I have to stop calling her momma like baby girl's call their moms.
We walk into the mall as mommy holds my hand. “Sorry I should have brought the baby stroller for you my little princess.” I shake my head at mommy as we walk into the hair salon. “Honey you have a seat and I'll see how long of a wait it is.”
“Oh and keep your legs together unless you want everyone to see your pink plastic panties and your diaper.” I close my knees together as I look around in the waiting room and see no boy’s just girls in the whole place.
I see mommy talking to the hair stylist and waving to me. “I’m Lisa I'll be the one cutting your daughters hair today.” I see mommy talking to the hairstylist.
“OK great so we are just going to cut her bangs and you might as well cut the rest of her hair in a bob style. I want her to stop looking like a tomboy and look more like the little girl she is okay?” I see both of them waving towards me while I'm seating in the waiting area.
I smile at them waving at me. “That sounds perfect.” The hairstylist says. I see both mom and the hairstylist smiling at each other.
“Oh Lisa I want to surprise my daughter so if you can put her back to the mirror while you’re doing her hair, so she doesn’t notice anything until your done okay.”
I see mom waving at me to come over there. I walk over to mommy and the hairstylist. “Hi my name is Lisa, I’m going to trim your bangs, and get you all looking great. What a pretty dress you have on.” I see mom look at me to respond.
“Thank you my momma picked it out.” I look at mommy smiling. I can't believe I forgot to stop calling her momma.
Both my mom and her smile. “Great lets walk over to my station that is where I'll do you hair honey. What is your name anyway honey bee?” I turn and look at her seeing mom stare at me. “Oh I’m Barry… I mean Carrie.”
“That’s a pretty name now have a seat.” I sit in the chair and she puts a pink smock around me leaving only my head exposed. I feel her start coming my hair out as I see how long my bangs go over my eyes, and past my chin. Then she gets the scissors and cuts a little bit above my eyebrows and makes a straight cut all the way across my forehead.
I see all that hair fall in my lap. “Wow that sure looks like you cut my bangs pretty short.” I look in the mirror as I feel her turn my back to the mirror.
“Oh don’t worry honey pie your hair will look so pretty when I’m done.” I feel scared to death. I can’t do anything as I start to feel like I have to pee so I close my legs together under the smock so I don’t wet myself even though I have a Barbie diaper on.
I feel Lisa trimming my hair than she comes around the front of me and gets really close to me. I feel her leg push up against my knees as she keeps pushing trying to get closer to me. I close my eyes for a second because I could feel a couple drips of pee sneak into my diaper before I stopped it.
“Oh honey open your legs so I can get closer I need to trim your eyebrows there growing together.” I keep my legs together.
I ignore her. “What” I feel her reach down and pull my knees apart. oh no I think to myself as I look away at mommy staring at me. I close my eyes and try to control myself. I feel my knees pulled apart and then the flood of pee pours into the diaper. I feel it go all around my lil-wet penis and around my little balls. I want to cry but then everyone will know I wet myself. I feel the pee start to slow down as I relax again closing my eyes.
I relax so much I dose off for a second feeling myself wetting my diaper as I giggle in my sleep. All of a sudden “SNAP, SNAP”…I wake up looking around. I feel someone rubbing my left ear and someone else rubbing my right ear. “What happen I must have fallen asleep?” I look around and see my mommy is standing next to the chair and smiling at me.
“Did you have a nice nap Princess”? I look around and the store and it is not as crowded as it was before. I see momma staring at me smiling.
What just happen, I look around again. “Ok honey were done.” I feel her move the chair back around as I see myself staring into the mirror.
“Oh my God I look like a lil baby girl now.” I see mommy and Lisa the hair stylist talking as mommy is paying her. I stand up and look at myself staring into the mirror and my hair is now cut totally in a girl’s hairstyle.
My bangs are way shorter than any boys bangs I have ever seen, and the rest of my hair is cut all the way around the same length. Then I notice my ears, I have earrings under my hair. I have pierced ears both of them with a lil pink stone in each one as I feel myself lose control and I start to wet my diaper again.
“Well you said you wanted to have long hair to me, and to your dad, and the nuns at school.” I turn and see mommy bending down and stare into my eyes and whisper to me. “Only girls have long hair so I hope you like your new hair style PRINCESS.”
I remember that the nuns in our catholic school said I needed to get my hair cut like all the other boys above my ears and above the collar in the back. I said no, and they sent a note home to my parents. Mom and Dad said they had to have my haircut but I said no. The nuns said if I did not get my hair cut short like the other boys I would have to give them my boy’s school uniform back and trade it in for a new girls’ school uniform.
I started to cry as I feel mommy lift up the edge of my pink dress and she sees my diaper is soaked. Mommy starts to shake her head at me holding the back of the dress up so everyone in the hair salon see’s I have a soaked diaper.
“Momma I look like a little baby girl. I don’t look like I am 12 anymore. I know I’m small for my age but I look so tiny now and you pierced my ears too.” Then I notice everyone can see my exposed diaper.
I look around and see all the people staring, or pointing at me. I continue to wet myself. “Oh princess you didn’t tell me you wet yourself.” I notice Lisa walking over staring under my dress seeing I soaked my diaper.
“Oh I didn’t know she had a diaper on, and it looks like she had an accident. We have a place in back if you want to change her.”
I look down at the floor and see my baby girl socks and shoes. “Mommy you can’t let anyone see you change me.” I see mommy smile at me, as we start to walk to the back room seeing a large couch.
“She is so cute how old is little Carrie 4 maybe 5.” I start to cry hearing her say that I look like a baby. I am crying so loud I pushed so hard crying I started to poop and pee in my diaper. I pulled my legs together and stopped it. I look around as everyone stares at me. “I think she isn’t finished going yet Mrs. B.”
Hearing the stranger, I look at the pretty women staring down at me standing next to the couch with my legs tightly together. “Well she needs to finish before you change her Mrs. B.” I look over at mommy smiling at me.
“Come on princess finish going potty so we can change you.” I start to cry a little. “I think we need to help her since she is being shy.” I see the woman lean down with mommy and me and start to pull my knees apart.
I get really scared. “NO please NO.” I start to pee and do not notice the women pulling my legs apart. I am almost doing a split. I feel my tummy tighten up as I feel my diaper start to get filled up with pee and poop. I grunt and hear all the women staring and laughing at me.
“I think she is finished now.” I hear one of the women say. “Hop up on the couch lil girl.” I hear the stranger say. I watch mommy opening her purse and pulling diaper wipes and another diaper.
I feel so embarrassed, I want to crawl into the ground as all these ladies seen me go potty in my diaper. “Mommy you can’t change me, not in front of all these people please.” I see mommy staring at me.
“It is okay princess we have all seen a little naked girl getting there diapers changed before.” I start crying again as I seat on the couch and they lift my dress up and mommy starts sliding off the plastic rubber panties that where covering the diaper.
I than hear mommy un-doing the tape on the diaper while I am still crying. Everyone stares into the diaper as mommy starts using diaper wipes to clean the poop off my butt. Than everyone see’s mommy cleaning the poop and pee off my little penis.
“Well, well looks like we really do have a little Princess with a Penis.” All the girls including my mom laugh aloud. “You are the prettiest Princess with a penis I have ever seen.”
The lady smiles at my mom. “I see why you have her in a dress and you had her hair done like a little princess too.” I see mommy smiling at all the women while she closes the diaper up and lifts my bottom, putting the baby rubber panties over the diaper.
“Yes we are all done now my baby girl. Doesn’t that feel so much better in a nice new dry diaper?” All I want to do is get out of here and bury my head in the ground.
My mom smiles at the women. “Little Barry here is going to be a baby girl for Halloween since he won’t get his hair cut like the other boys at school. St. Joseph’s school said if Barry did not get his hair cut like the other boys he would have to bring in his boys school uniform, and exchange it for his new schoolgirl uniform. So I’m giving him a little heads start.” I hear all the women laughing and staring at me as I stand up.
“Well it’s time for trick or treating little Princess Panty Boy Barry.” I hear all the women rolling over laughing after mom said that.
(***THE END*** I hope you enjoyed my story, by Princess Panty Boy)
THE END OF PART 1
Please leave a comment on this web site and email or Instant Message me your thoughts on my story.
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Panties_Boy92646
Hello it’s me again!
By Princess Pantyboy
Kelly me teenage boy 14 years’ old
Tina my big sister 16 years’ old
Miley my little sister 11 years-old
Beth our next-door neighbor/cheerleader
All,
I was transferring files from my old laptop to my knew laptop and found some stories I wrote back in 2011 and never put on line. Here is another one of them. I hope you enjoy it, like always please forgive any of the spelling or grammar mistakes I didn’t catch I hope there aren’t many.
Hugs, Princess.
Hello it is me again, I know like everyone says no sense in whining because no one is going to listen. I do not care so I am going to whine here and now. I guess I am like many guys who whine about life. Yes, I am small for my age; okay I am really small for being a boy, and petite according to my mom, whatever that means.
Yea I guess it is my right to whine since I am a teenager. I just started high school and I thought junior high was bad. Everyone in high school is from my area and it is very different from junior high. All of junior high was from all over the county because they only have one. Whereas high school they have several, they have six high schools and of course my new high school does not have anyone I know from junior high.
I guess that is a good thing to a degree. Everyone for the whole time I was in junior high, and elementary school always teased me about being the smallest guy in the school. Okay I was the smallest person and that included the girl's.
My big sister is about the only person I know in high school and she is always calling me her baby brother even though I am only two years younger than she is. Yes, that sucks but what is worse is my little sister is now on this kick also calling me her baby brother and I am three years older than her, the bummer is she is a little taller than me, okay three-four inches taller than me.
Okay now ya know about my wonderful family and me. I guess I left out my mom who is great, she hardly ever reminds me about being the smallest one in the family. That is a big lie by the way, mom is always saying do not pick on your little brother too both my sisters. I keep telling her and everyone that it is not my fault that I am small for my age.
I mean I tried working out to get bigger and more muscular and pray for a growth spurt. I would run around, and I even tried out for all the sports and of course, you can probably guess what they said? Yes, that is it, I was too small for the team, but I could help being the water boy or pick the towels up and clean up the boy's locker room to help the team. Yea so, that is not going to happen thinking back to when they gave me that chance.
I hope I get my growth spurt soon, but to be honest I think my little sister got both our growth spurts since she is taller for her age and that bugs me too know end. Mom even tries to give me her hand me downs but that is just so bad. I guess looking down at the jeans I am wearing you really can't tell they are my little sisters old jeans they look like there brand new. The jeans not really girly so much unless you look closely and can see the extra sewing around the tiny front pockets and no back pockets at all of course.
Oh, yea I almost forgot my next-door neighbor is also at my new high school. Her name is Beth and she is hot and a cheerleader. Beth is the same age as my big sister, Tina is her name by the way and my little sisters name is Miley, guess I forgot to bring their names up earlier.
Beth is like your stereotypical cheerleader, she has long blond hair, killer body and a smile that will stop a speeding car and probably cause an accident trying to get a better look at her. Speaking of Beth, she is how all this started, I guess it was me who wanted to be seen with her and bring up my status to a cool guy instead of the little guy no one wanted to be near like they could catch small people disease or something.
It all started one day I was walking past Beth’s house and she yelled from her window. “Hey Kelly come over here I need a favor.” I was so surprised she remembered my name it has been so long since we have talked I figured she forgot my name and didn’t want to be seen with the small guy.
“Oh sure Beth.” I walk fast across their front lawn and look up to her hanging out of her window on the side of her house. Beth leaned out the window to make eye contact with me, I see her smiling face, she leaned farther out the window, I could see down her top seeing her beautiful breasts staring straight at me.
Beth must see me staring at her breasts but doesn’t blink. “Umm Kelly I need your help really bad I was hoping you had some papers I could barrow.” I continue to stare and I have no idea what she is talking about. I must have a blank look on my face showing I have no clue. “You know Kelly rolling papers, I have some new weed, but I can't roll a joint without any rolling papers. Do you have some we can get high together?”
“Umm sure, I have to go in my house and get them okay?” Oh, shit thinking to myself. I never smoked pot before, but I remember my big sister had a party way back and I asked what that was on her dresser and she said rolling papers. Then she put them in her jewelry box saying I was too small I should go play with some fisher price toys left over from my little sister.
I stuck my tongue at Tina and left. Oh, I am getting a little side tracked here still smiling up at Beth. “Okay cool Kelly for a minute I thought you were one of those little nerdy kids who didn’t smoke or party and have a good time.”
“No I am cool I just have my rolling papers in the house, I umm forgot them when I went to school. Umm I will be right back okay?”
I smile back at her baby blue eyes smiling at me, yes she is smiling at me, not only is Beth the most popular girl in school but I am making her smile too. “Alright but hurry my mom will be back soon and I heard this weed is really strong so I want to try it before she gets home so hurry.” Beth says, while she still is smiling at me.
“Okay I’ll be right back.” I say, then I turn and run up too my house. I sure hope sis still has the rolling papers that were in her jewelry box, I rush up the stair case two steps out a time. I open Tina’s bedroom door; I hear something or someone downstairs. I freeze thinking mom or one of my sisters is home early.
Must be the stupid dog, I walk into Tina’s bedroom straight to her jewelry box, and I open it. “YES” I say aloud not realizing it until I am holding the rolling papers in my hand. Okay I start to head out of her room not even closing her jewelry box or her bedroom door. I am just thinking of Beth and her deep blue eyes and her large breasts staring at me.
I am smiling from ear to ear, I knock on Beth’s front door and she sees I am carrying the rolling papers and smiles at me. Wow look into her eyes and Beth has a killer smile, I realize I am the one making this beautiful girl smile, me Kelly is making this hot girl smile wow is all that crosses my mind.
“Oh this is great Kelly I was really hoping we could smoke some, but we have to hurry before my mom or dad get home.” Beth says while smiling at me.
I walk into the house and Beth closes and locks the front door. I smile thinking to myself as my mind goes a hundred miles an hour thinking of why Beth is locking the front door and we are alone in the house.
“Your room looks cool Beth.” I say looking around seeing how she has pictures of guys with their shirts off and I think there in some rock bands. Looking around I see the walls and carpet are like a lite pink or a baby pink to be more accurate. Beth’s bed is white and matching the rest of the room. Wow even her dresser and vanity is also white. “Yea your room is real cool Beth”
I smile trying to say the right thing watching her smiling back at me. “Oh thanks Kelly umm that’s nice of you to say but most boys don’t like my room because it is so pink and girly looking. I guess we are alike more than I thought since you like my room so much.”
“Oh yea I am glad we like the same things Beth.” Thinking to myself this isn't great now she thinks I like all girly stuff. Umm here is the rolling papers you asked for.” I try to change the subject.
I hand them to her and she sits down at her desk and starts rolling a joint. I watch Beth as she sits at her desk she drops the rolling papers onto the floor. I notice Beth looking at my feet. “Oh Kelly you really need to take your shoes and socks off. My mom would freak if one of my friends came in the house still wearing their shoes.”
“Oh okay no problem.” I try to act grown up hearing her reference me as one of her friends. “Here we go as I kick my black sneakers off, I was trying to wear all black and look tough wearing gothic colors to act cool. “You want me to put them by the front door so your parents think I took them off when I came inside so you don’t get in trouble?”
Beth smiles again as she is rolling a joint. “That is really nice of you trying to not get me in trouble Kelly, but to be honest if my parents seen a boy's shoes by the front door my life would be over. My parents are supper strict when it comes to a boy being alone with their daughter in our house.”
“So your parents would freak seeing me here, I get that I will just put them under your bed so they are out of the way okay?” I watch her light the joint thinking to myself I have never smoked pot before, what should I do? I don’t want to act like some little nerd.
“Here Kelly.” I look up and Beth is passing the joint to me. I take it and see it is smoking and looks like a cigarette. I can do this thinking to myself as Beth is looking away I put the joint up to my lips and I take a long drag out of it like Beth did. I can feel the smoke start to expand in my lungs, I start coughing my brains out. “Yea that’s good smoke, isn't it?” Kelly says almost giggling at me almost coughing to death.
I look over at Beth smiling while I was coughing what brains I had out. “Umm yea it is, definitely good stuff.” Thinking to myself that sounded cool even though I have no clue what I am doing while I watch Beth taking a smaller drag of the joint and not coughing. Beth passes the joint back at me. I take a smaller drag and while I start to hold my breath I can feel the smoke expanding again in my lungs but I did not cough this time. I feel good about that accomplishment and I hand the joint back to Beth with both of us smiling.
“Yea its cool having someone close by now I can party with.” I look up at Beth smiling at me handing the joint back to me while she is holding her breath for a long time than letting the smoke out slowly.
I look over at Beth’s mirror on her vanity and I am smiling from ear to ear and my eyes are almost shut for some reason but I feel good. “Are you feeling buzzed yet little Kelly?” I am totally smiling as I look into Beth's eyes.
“Yea I guess you could say that but it’s not my fault I am so small, or little as you put it.” I giggle softly watching Beth's smile grow hearing me giggle. We hear something outside and Beth runs across the room and looks out the window. I look and can see up her dress seeing her pink panties, while she bends over to look out the window. I slowly look out the window seeing a cop car in her driveway.
Beth and I look at each other. “Shit Kelly my dad is home you have to hide hurry up, while I light some incense to cover up the smell of the pot.” I start to get scared not knowing what to do.
“What do you mean hide? It is not like we are playing hide and seek at school or the mall or something it’s your bedroom.” I say not knowing what to do but I do know I don’t want her dad to find me alone in their house with his smoking hot daughter. Plus, we are smoking pot so he will kill me for being alone with his only daughter or he will kill me for smoking pot in their house with their daughter.
Beth looks down at me. “Umm just go in my bathroom and get undressed and get in the shower. That way I can tell my dad one of my girlfriends came over and is taking a shower after we had cheerleader practice.” I look at her like she is out of her mind, but I guess it makes sense that if her dad thinks it’s a girl in the shower he won't open the bathroom door to see who is in there.
“Okay I guess but we can't let your dad catch me in your house he will probably shoot me especially if I am naked in your shower.” I start to feel paranoid and scared out of my mind or I am just stoned and don’t realize.
I get in Beth's bathroom, and I lock the door behind me and I start taking my clothes off. Oh, god please don’t let Beth’s father find me in the shower and shoot me. Please god I will never complain about being so little and I will never smoke pot again. Well maybe just smoke every once in a while, I feel so much like laughing even though Beth’s dad has a gun and is a cop and will probably shoot me if he sees a naked guy in her bathroom.
Maybe I better put my clothes in Beth’s dirty hamper so if he does come in here while I am in the shower he won't see boy's clothes. Oh, wow I didn’t turn the shower on yet. I lean into the shower turning the water on. I lift the top of Beth's laundry hamper and it is packed so I take an arm full of clothes out and drop them on the floor and put my clothes in the hamper.
Oh, man the shower door was open, and water is all over the floor. I use her dirty clothes that I took out of the hamper and dry the floor up and toss them back into the hamper over my clothes hiding my stuff. Okay, I am good, oh wait I put the lid back on the hamper and get in the shower closing the curtain.
Please god don’t let her dad find me naked in here, I am so stoned too I can barely think I just keep smiling. Maybe I should really take a shower that might wake me up and straighten me up so I am not so stoned. I let the water soak me more as I use her soap that smells like flowers but that is better than smelling like sweat I guess. I soap all up and see something that looks like body wash.
I lift the top off and it smells weird but at least it doesn’t smell like flowers. I pour the pink lotion in my hands, and I start putting the weird lotion all over my legs and arms and covering my whole body. I am careful not to get any in my eyes I know how much soap or lotion burns your eyes. I don’t want my eyes to get even more red from the lotion since I noticed my eyes getting red from smoking that joint.
Speaking of burning I start to feel tingly sensation all over my legs first than my arms and then all over my body. It starts getting hot all over me and then I hear Beth talking in her room and I try to listen and ignore the burning sensation all over my body and try to focus on whatever Beth and her dad are saying. Oh, god I am so stoned that my whole body is tingling.
Oh, god he is a cop I hope he cannot smell the pot. I hope and pray he only smells the incense Beth is burning in her room. I hear the voices talking louder and I hear her dad saying. “Beth I told you I don’t want anyone in the house when your home alone. Ever since your mom passed away, I am trying to do the best I can as a single parent. When your friend gets out of the shower she has to go home sweetie okay?”
“Yes daddy I am sorry I will be a good girl I am sorry okay?” I hear Beth saying and she is acting like a little girl. Probably to make her dad do as she wants, at least that is what both my sisters do. I can just picture her giving her dad the puppy look showing off her baby blue eyes. All girls are the same they have their parents wrapped around their fingers.
I give up trying to figure out what their conversation is about, I know it is about me or about bringing a friend in the house while her parents aren’t home. Wow I guess I am now considered a friend of Beth's. How cool that is. I mean now I have a hot girl as my friend. Wow maybe, just maybe Oh, god what if you add those two phrases together, hot girl and friend? Oh, life is to short that would be she is my girlfriend. Yes, I could only get that lucky.
The warm water is messaging my head and back while I daydreaming. I am not paying attention to the lotion that was burning all over my body which now the warm water is getting rid of the burning sensation. The bad thing is while I am daydreaming about Beth being my girlfriend I don’t notice all my body hair including the hair on my legs and arms are all being washed down the drain. The lotion was Nair a depository that removes body hair permanently.
“Hey Kelly are you in the shower or you just have the water running?” I hear Beth saying while she knocks on the door softly.
I open the shower curtain a little bit. “Beth come in.” I say then stick my head through the opening in the shower. While Beth opens the bathroom door, and walks in the bathroom. “Well is your dad loading his guns or what is doing?”
“Oh it is okay I told him one of my girlfriends from cheerleading came over and needed a shower badly after practice before she goes to her part time job.” I have my arm outside the shower curtain holding onto the curtain that I notice Beth staring at my arm.
I look at Beth smiling at me like she is checking me out or something. I am not sure because I’ve never had a girlfriend so I don’t know what's it’s like to have a hot girl or any girl of that matter checking me out. I don’t know how to respond if she is checking me out so I just say. “What? Are you staring at me Beth?”
“Well I never noticed how slim or skinny your arms are. I mean they look hairless.” I look down at my arm that she is staring at outside the shower curtain and she is right. My arm does look super thin or skinny. I look down inside the shower and the whole floor of the shower is covered in hair and the drain is even clogged full of hair.
I start to look up and my whole body below the neck is now hairless. “Shit what the FUCK!” I say almost yelling. “What is in that soap container? All my body hair is gone, oh shit what am I going to say in gym class? The guys are always calling me a sissy and a few of their girlfriends called me a tomboy because my hair is so long. Now look my whole body is hairless, oh man.”
“Don’t be a drama queen even though your legs could pass as a queen now hehehe.” Beth says and then giggles. I look at her staring through the shower at my naked body. “Don’t worry it will grow back in like six months.”
I look in shock at her saying my body hair will not grow back for six months. “Come to think of it, did you use the pink bottle or the white bottle? The pink bottle is called Nair and it is guaranteed to not grow hair for six months but the white bottle just came in the mail yesterday and I was going to try it because it guarantees no hair will ever grow back?”
“Oh shit,” I say holding up the white bottle that I used. “I even used it on my face because I wanted to wash my face hairs ya know my mustache and my side burns too.”
Beth looks up into my eyes, she looks back and force across my face. I feel her soft hand go across my cheeks. “Umm well Kelly I don’t know how to tell you this but your mustache and side burns are gone. Your face feels so smooth like a baby's bottom. I bet your face is even softer than mine, feel it.” Beth takes my hand and pulls it up to her face and I feel how baby smooth her skin is.
“Wow your skin is so soft Beth.” I didn’t pay attention that when she pulled my hand up to her face the curtain was wide open now to the shower showing my naked body. I follow her beautiful eyes and see her staring up and down my body then staring between my legs.
It doesn’t hit me that she is staring at my little boy parts. “Yes your little penis is so tiny like a little boy's or baby's penis. Does it get any bigger when it gets hard or does it get hard yet?” Oh, my god she is making fun of my little penis calling it so small and comparing it to the size of a baby's.
“Umm what Beth? Leave me alone I was just trying to help you now I am hiding in your bathroom.” I immediately covered up when she was teasing me about my tiny penis. The truly sad thing about her asking me if my penis gets hard, is it was hard when she was staring at it. Oh, god if she seen how small it was when it wasn’t hard she would be really teasing me and then the whole school would know how tiny it was.
I look away from staring at my totally naked body with no body hair, and then I look at Beth smiling. “What's so funny Beth I cannot believe I put the wrong liquid soap on me now I have no body hair.”
“Well at least you have pretty legs and you look cute with no body hair Kelly.” I look at her big blue eyes smiling at me and I want to be pissed but all I can do is laugh. Hehehe I giggle laughing like a little girl.
I shake my head. “How do I get myself into these predicaments?” I say softly to myself but I say it aloud not knowing Beth heard me.
“Well we are both stoned and my dad is in the family room watching TV and I am trying to think of how to get you out of the house without him seeing you so why not laugh?”
Listening to Beth brings me back to reality. “Okay I guess first things first you need to get out of the shower and get dressed and maybe if my dad goes in the bathroom maybe you can sneak out the backdoor, and run over to your house.” Thinking to myself, I guess that makes sense and there is nothing I can do about all my body hair being gone. “I am going to check on my dad while you dry off and get dressed okay?”
“Yea I guess that makes sense.” Beth leaves and I take the towel
that is hanging on the shower. Oh, wow, this feels weird with my body hairless; my skin feels so smooth now. I continue to dry off and I look around, and what I thought was a towel I was standing on is unfortunately my clothes.
I hear Beth coming back in her room, I open the bathroom door a crack to whisper out to Beth. “Hey Beth all my clothes are soaked I thought I was standing on a towel but there my clothes. Do you have some sweats or something I can barrow to go home in?”
“Kelly I can't believe you did that and no I don’t have any clothes small enough to fit you. I mean you are freshmen and I am a junior, and you are more the size of an elementary student.”
I look down feeling even lower than I was feeling because I just hate when everyone reminds me how small I am. I mean it is not my fault I was born so small and I have no muscles. “Oh wait I may have something that may fit you, you probably won't like it but at least you will be able to get home and then you can get changed.”
“Oh really that doesn’t sound good, what are you talking about, why won't I like it?” Beth disappears away from the bathroom door and comes back holding something pink. “Hey wait; panties I can't wear them.”
I hold the tiny pair of light pink satin bikini panties. “Oh stop it no one will see them under your clothes and the only reason I have small ones like these are my niece was here last weekend and I found them in the laundry.”
“Okay I guess your right no one will see them under my clothes, you just have to promise you won't tell anyone I am wearing panties okay Beth?” I bend over and slide the little girly panties up my legs and they feel amazing with my legs being smooth and soft. I try not to show how good they feel; I pull them up snug around my waist under my towel that is wrapped around me since I dried off. “Okay I have them on are you happy?”
I look up at Beth smiling down at me she is much taller than I am. “Not yet.” I don’t see her hand reach down quickly she pulls the towel off me. I am standing only wearing the little girl's pink bikini panties. “Now I am happy; you look much more comfortable.”
“Hey what are you doing?” I put both my hands in-between my legs to hide my little boy parts.
Beth just smiles, she stares at me trying to hide my boy parts. “You’re not hiding anything pull your hands off and see.” I feel her pulling my hands away, she is staring between my legs, I turn and look also. “See little Kelly looks like there is nothing between your legs, not even a little bulge, or bump.” I cannot believe my panties; I mean these panties don’t have any sign of my little penis thinking to myself.
“See you look just like me.” I look up and Beth is pulling her little jean mini skirt down, and I stare at her silk leopard skin bikini panties. “See no bulge in my panties and none in your panties.” I can feel my tiny penis getting hard but it feels like it is going back inside me not sticking out like a normal boy's hard on. I look down to see if I am bulging in my new panties.
I look down and then between Beth's legs and it looks the same especially with my legs being hairless and smooth. For some reason my legs look even longer then hers. I see the two of us in the reflection of Beth's floor to ceiling mirror in front of us.
“Okay now turn and lift your arms up over your head and we will see if this will fit you since this is all I have for you to wear that is even close to your size.” I lift my arms over my head. I feel the material going over me with my head popping through the shirt and then my arms; I look down at Beth's little jean skirt still around her ankles.
I smile then looking up into her tiny bikini panties, feeling her pulling the silky shirt down me. Beth catches me staring between her legs. “Are you having fun staring at my panties little Kelly?” I look up at her smiling from ear to ear, as she finishes pulling the long shirt down me. “I bet you wouldn’t feel too great if a boy was staring at you in your panties, right?”
“Well I guess but you look so sexy in your tiny panties Beth and no one is going to see my panties, right?” I smile until I notice her arms crossed across her chest like my mom and sister do when they are pissed off at me.
I try to think of something to say but cannot. “Well as long as you don’t bend over no one will see your pretty panties little Kelly.” What is she saying? I cannot figure it out until she turns me around facing her massive mirror. I am in shock not paying attention to Beth putting socks and sneakers on my feet and cuffing the tiny lace socks so they barely cover my ankles.
“Wait, wait I can't wear this, I mean, I mean, this is a little girl's cheerleading uniform dress. No way am I wearing this. I will be teased forever if someone sees me dressed like a little girl.”
I stamp my foot like a toddler. “Well no one is going to tell it’s you and with your legs all hairless and smooth and sexy you just look like a pretty cheerleader.”
“Hey Beth, oh sorry I forgot to knock.” I turn seeing Beth’s dad standing there in his police uniform and GUN. My eyes go into shock and stare at this big man; I cannot remember him ever looking so big. “Umm sorry girl's but Beth your friend has to leave. Nothing against you sweetie but Beth knows she isn't allowed to bring friends over when I am not home. I was called back to work and I will drop you off at cheerleading practice Beth, I can drop your friend off also if she needs too.”
I don’t know what to do as Beth is holding her cheerleading uniform up in front of her so her dad can't see her standing in her panties. “Umm dad this is umm Kellie and she doesn’t have cheerleading practice with me she is only a freshman.”
“Well sweetie I mean Kellie I can drop you off at your mommy’s and daddy’s house if you like?” Oh, my god if my parents seen me dressed like a little girl my life would be over, they are always teasing me about my hair being to long for a boy.
I turn and look at Beth because I have no clue what to say. “Oh daddy she just lives down the street she can walk home. I will see you later Kelly.” I notice her dad hold the door for me to walk out. I start to walk like a zombie not saying or have any expressions on my face. “I will call you after practice okay?” Beth says smiling at me.
“Umm sure sounds good.” I stop and turn towards Beth who is smiling from ear to ear. “Umm thanks for letting me come over I hope you don’t get in any trouble, I am sorry it is my fault because I wanted to take a shower before work.” I say softly not realizing I sound like a girl.
I look up at Beth's dad and back towards the gun on his hip. “I will walk you out Kellie; I think that’s what Beth said your name is right?”
“Umm yes sir that is my name.” I walk past him towards the front door as he holds the door open for me. “Thank you sir good-bye.” Oh, my god I am outside dressed like a girl wearing a cheerleader’s uniform. I hear the front door close behind me, I start to walk across their walkway to their driveway and I look down the sidewalk towards my house and thank god mommy and daddy's cars aren’t in the driveway.
I start to walk a little faster, and then looking around back at Beth's house, I see her start to walk out her front door and stare at me. I catch a glimpse of her dad; I dash inside my house not paying attention why the front door is un-locked but happy it is because my keys and stuff are still in my wet clothes at Beth's house.
Oh, yes I made it home with no one seeing me. I lean my back into the front door relaxed when I lock the door. “Well, well, what do we have here?” I open my eyes and my mommy and little sister are standing at the top of the stairs staring down at me.
“Ummm mommy, I mean mom I can explain.” I look at myself then at both of them smiling at me.
I am thinking what to say, mommy starts to talk not giving me a chance to explain. “Well come up here Kelly and tell me all about it. Oh, and the way your pretty new outfit looks on you it is better you call me mommy like little girl's call their mommy okay sweetie?”
“Ummm okay, Ummm mommy.” I walk up the stairs and mommy and my little sister Miley are staring at me up and down smiling. “You see I was over at the next-door neighbor's house and well we were Ummm, listening to music and Ummm.” Damn I cannot tell her we were in her bedroom smoking pot mommy would really freak out thinking to myself.
I look up at mommy smiling. “Oh I understand sweetie you were over there with Beth and decided to wear her pretty cheerleading dress uniform. I understand but isn’t that outfit a little small for Beth or did she outgrow it and she gave it to you sweetie?” Mommy says still teasing me with little Miley smiling at me.
“I think you look pretty in your new dress Kelly.” I hear little Miley say as she walks up next to me smiling.
Mommy and Miley smile and turn at me to respond. “Umm yes mommy this is Beth’s old cheerleading uniform, I guess and umm thank you I think Miley.” I feel so confused.
“Have a seat sweetie but first you and your sister get out some milk and cookies for a snack.” I feel Miley take my hand and pull me into the kitchen. “It’s kind of funny how pretty you look sweetie in your new dress and with you standing next to Miley looks like I have twin girls hehehe.” I hear mommy say then giggle.
I think my mom is out of her mind, but I don’t say anything because I am the one that came home wearing a girl's cheerleading uniform. “You do look very pretty little Kelly and I love how smooth your legs are did you shave them or did Beth?”
“Ummm no Beth didn’t shave my legs mommy.” Oh, man how do I say I was so stoned from smoking pot that I used the wrong lotion to wash my body and I mistakenly used permanent hair removal cream all over me.
I look up and mommy and Miley are still both smiling at me. “Oh okay so you shaved your own legs then. I have to say they are much prettier now like this all smooth and soft looking sweetie.” I hear mommy saying and calling me sweetie like she calls my little sister. I don’t know how to respond to mommy, I roll my eyes and look away trying to pull the short cheerleading skirt lower so it doesn’t feel so tiny, but it is not working.
“Well I am going to get changed mommy so I can get out of this uniform.” I say, I see mommy drop something. I bend over to pick it up.
I turn and hear Miley giggling as I stand up and notice mommy is giggling also. “What is so funny Miley?” I say staring at her with her hand over her mouth giggling.
“Don’t yell at your sister, I am sure she is just thinking like I am how pretty your pink panties are that you’re wearing under your new cheerleading uniform.” I am in shock thinking how did she know my panties; I mean these panties I am wearing are pink.
I stand there and try to figure what to say. I pull the tiny uniform skirt down trying to make it look longer so they cannot seem my panties. I turn and start walking away hearing mommy and Miley giggling softly. “Sweetie it’s getting late so don’t go back to your room just turn around young lady and go take a shower and hand your new cheerleading uniform out to Miley when you are undressed sweetie so I can put it in the laundry.”
“Mommy don’t call me a young lady; I am your son. I may not be as tall as my Jimmy my twin brother, but I am still a big boy. But and this isn't my new cheerleading uniform, this is all Beth had that would umm fit me okay?”
I turn and walk into the upstairs bathroom. “Yea you sure look more like Miley's twin sister more than Jimmy’s twin brother wearing that pretty uniform sweetie.” I hear mommy saying, I slam the bathroom door hearing mommy and Miley still giggling.
“That’s not funny mommy.” I say from the inside of the bathroom so mommy can hear me but all I hear in response is the two of them still giggling. I am shaking my head and putting my hands on my hips when I notice my reflection in the floor to ceiling mirror in the bathroom. Wow, I really do look like a girl especially my legs now that they are hairless.
I turn the shower on and start taking my new cheerleading uniform, and my panties off, I mean Beth’s old uniform and my panties. I step in the shower and hear someone knocking on the bathroom door.
“Kelly it’s me your twin sister hehehe.” I hear Miley saying and of course her giggling while she teases me. I wish mommy would tell her to stop teasing me so much every day.
I ignore her comments about calling me her twin sister. “What do you want Miley?” I start putting shampoo all over my head scrubbing it in.
“Mommy told me to pick up your dirty cheerleading uniform and panties so she can wash them. Mommy also gave me your pajamas to wear when you get out of the shower. Can I come in and get your pretty uniform and panties Kelly?”
Oh, she doesn’t let up teasing me. Maybe if I ignore her she will stop teasing me. “Yea come in Miley, I am in the shower and my dirty uniform, I mean my dirty clothes and my panties are on the floor.” I say from the shower. I hear the door open and see her reflection or outline through the glass of the shower.
“Okay thanks, I left your pajamas mommy gave me for you on the sink counter. Mommy said to hurry so you can get changed and have time for a snack okay sis?”
Miley just called me her sis; I sure wish she would stop teasing me. “Okay whatever I will hurry.” I say finishing up in the shower. Two showers in one day that is a record, I think I know how all the jocks feel now them being involved in sports so much taking multiple showers. Not like any of those popular kids would talk to me there always teasing me on how small I am and how girly my long hair is now.
Oh, man if the jocks seen me now with my legs and my whole body hairless, and I was wearing a cheerleader uniform oh my god I would never live that down. Okay I am done shutting off the shower and taking the towel off the shower curtain. I start drying myself off and I still cannot believe how smooth and how soft my skin feels with no hair on them.
“Wow” I say aloud seeing my reflection in the mirror. I am so close to the mirror you can only see me from just above the waist with a side view not seeing my little boy parts. I have the body of a little girl now with my whole body so hairless how messed up does that get.
Shaking my head, I see the clothes sis put on the sink. She has to be kidding, I hold up the pink princess short nightgown. In the mirror, it looks so short like middle thigh not going anywhere near my knees. A good ten inches above my knees the bottom of the nightgown goes. Of course, they are matching pink panties under them. Man, mommy is even teasing me now. This is so messed up her giving these girl's pajamas, I should call them what they really are a nightgown to me to wear.
Oh, well I’ll show mommy and sis I can take their teasing them seeing me dressed in the girl's cheerleading uniform and panties and now mommy giving me a girl’s nightgown to wear and of course more panties. I slide the little princess panties up and I cannot believe how perfect they fit me. There is no way they could be my big sister Tina’s panties and the nightie because she is so much bigger than I am.
I guess these are Tina’s old panties and pajama’s that makes more sense. I still cannot believe how these panties fit so good you cannot even see a bulge between my legs. The panties are not tight they are just enough pressure on my little boy parts to push them up inside me somehow.
I look around and figure oh well no one will see the panties anyway; I slide the princess nightgown over my head, my arms pop through the short puffy sleeves. I pull the nightgown all the way down trying to pull it lower so it doesn’t look so short on me exposing so much of my legs.
“KNOCK, KNOCK, can I come in sweetie or are you ready to come out? I put homemade cookies and milk in the family room so we can watch a movie before bedtime.” I hear mommy knocking on the door and asking me if I am ready for a snack.
I walk over to the bathroom door and open it not even thinking about me wearing the extremely girly girl nightgown and panties. “Yea mommy I am ready to come out.” The second I open the door I see mommy’s eyes meet my eyes than she looks me up and down seeing what I am wearing and she starts to smile.
“Well, well I guess I have another daughter you look so pretty in Miley's old nightgown. Are you wearing the matching panties too?” I am in shock first hearing mommy start to tease me, and then calling me her daughter. When I hear, mommy saying, this is Miley’s old nightgown I am speechless knowing I am wearing girly clothes that is even too small for my little sister.
Mommy is still smiling from ear to ear staring at me up and down. “Well sweetie I guess you don’t need these pajamas I brought for you.” I look at the small folded pile of clothes she has in her hands and they are my favorite superman pajamas. “I might as well toss your old superman pajamas in the goodwill box since you picked Miley's old nightgown to wear.” I look up into mommy’s eyes trying to say something.
“Well come downstairs sweetie and have some homemade cookies, with milk before the cookies get cold.” I feel mommy taking my hand and pulling me along with her to the family room where Miley is sitting on the floor in front of a big plate full of cookies.
We walk into the room and Miley must have heard us because she turns away from the TV and makes eye contact with me and she smiles. I watch while Miley looks me up and down staring at me wearing the little girl's nightgown. I wait for her to start teasing me but nothing just silence.
“Come sit with me little sister hehehe, I mean Kellie.” I want to whine or complain to mommy for her teasing me as if I am a little toddler or something, but I decide not to or I would be acting like a little baby whining to my mommy.
I look up at mommy smiling down at me as she let's go of my hand. “Go ahead sweetie go play, now go along little sweetie and play with your big sister.” I started to walk over to Miley until mommy said go play with your BIG sister. I mean she is my little baby sister after all, I just ignore her comments.
I notice Miley wearing the same kind of nightgown I am wearing but when she is laying down her nightgown is pulled up exposing her panties in plain sight for all to see. I am not going to tell Miley because I think it is funny seeing her panties while she is laying down watching TV.
I lay down next to Miley with me smiling from ear to ear because I am laughing inside at her whole panted bottom is in plain view for all to see. Of course, I didn’t think that of course, I am wearing the same type of girl's nightgown, and mine is even shorter than hers is. The moment I lay down the same way she is my nightgown slides all the way up also showing the world I am wearing pink princess panties.
Miley and I lay on our tummies facing the TV with the plate in front of us more or less between us. I thought it was nice of Miley to move the cookies in-between us so we can both get at them.
I am relaxing and giggling to myself watching the powder puff girls with my little sister and I fall asleep watching TV with her.
“Wake up sleepy head time for bed.” I hear my mommy saying, she is shaking Miley and me, we both fell asleep. I am rubbing my eyes when I look over at Miley just waking up with her nightgown all hiked up showing off her pretty panties. I laugh softly and point at her panties bottom as mommy notices me pointing and laughing or really it was more of a giggle if I had to be more correct.
“What are you giggling about princess?” Mommy says as she is staring at me with that famous look of her with her hands on her hips tapping her foot looking pissed. “Maybe I should show you a picture I took of you and your sister before I woke you both up.”
I look as mommy has her iPhone in her hand and she is going through stuff. “Oh here it is take a look at my two-princess’s sweetie and then it’s off to bed.”
I look up at the photo on mommy's iPhone and it is of two little girl's sleeping with their panties bottoms exposed for all to see.
“But mommy the one little girl in the pitcher has her hair in pigtails and I don’t.” I reach up and feel my hair and sure enough, my hair is in pigtails, and they are braided making me look even more girly.
I look towards the hallway mirror and sure enough there I am with my long hair in pigtails with that making me look even look younger, and more girly looking.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Hello boys and girls, and my favorite sissies. I have been here and there and enjoyed the Christmas holidays, I hope, and pray all of you have also. I am back from my sabbatical and in the mood to tell you a story. Yes, I know I have several story’s that are not complete, but here is another new one. I hope you enjoy it as much as I did writing it.
This story is very familiar to me and hits me from the past. Like some musicians have said in the past that “we have had our ups, and downs but where still playing together”. This story is like that with its ups and downs but has a happy ending maybe? Hehehe I hope you enjoy my little story. Princess Pantyboy
Little One
By Princess Pantyboy
Me/Barry/Carrie 11 year-old boy
Mark 8 year-old little brother (But he is much bigger than I am)
Sally 7 year-old little sister (little taller than me but I won't let her know)
Cindy 4-yearold baby sister
Christen 17-year-old big sister
Mom/Mommy 35 years-old but looks like she is 21
Max 17-year-old buddy
Once upon a star a long, long time ago there lived a young boy who thought he was a man. Our hero Barry is 11 years-old going on 21 and has all the answers, but his answers are wrong. He is actually me so; I would always hang out with the older kids because I thought that would make me cool. How wrong I was like usual. Young Barry tried to make up for his height or I should say my lack of height.
I had just turned eleven years-old last week, and would be soon going to high school in a couple years, okay like four years. I look like I just got into grammar school. Yes, all the kids in school always teased me about being in the wrong school; the mean kids, which are basically everyone, said I should be starting grammar school, which is from kindergarten to fifth grade. I always thought that was messed up because my little sister just finished kindergarten, and she is kind of big for her age.
Well to be honest she is closer to average height for her age, but I always tell her she is big for her age because she is like my size maybe a little taller than I am but I will never admit it. Speaking of family her name is Sally, and since I am telling you about me and my family we also have twin sister’s that are 16 years-old and will be juniors next year when school starts back.
That is right everyone its summer break and I am looking forward to doing anything and everything at the shore here in south Jersey or New Jersey for people who are not from here. My story all started pretty innocently with my buddy saying we should go for a cruise so little did I know that he didn’t have his license let alone a permit or of course the lack of permission to use his parents car.
The only thing I was thinking was that it was so cool I knew someone that drove and had his own car. I wish I learned to ask questions instead of me being so passive and submissive but some things you have to learn the hard way. Oh, I learned the hard way but then I am starting to get away from the story.
So here, we are driving around in an old convertible with the top down and wind in my face with my long blond hair flying like a commercial on TV. My hair by the way is my pride and joy, my hair is half way down my back all one length with it parted in the middle. My parents complained about my long hair every time they seen it not in a ponytail. My mom and dad would always say how messy it looked and my hair made me look like a girl. I just ignored them, I mean there just my parents so what do they know about anything anyway.
Thinking back now, I could not tell you how many times I walked with my mommy, I mean my mom in the mall and someone would see the back of me, and think I was a girl. This one time about a week ago, I was with my mom, we were going to the restroom she of course was going to the ladies room, and I was going to the men's room. I was in front of my mom when I turned to go into the men's room when an old man stopped me. “Oh stop right there little girl this is the men's room you need to use the little girl's room okay?” I looked at him like he was an alien from another planet and he was out of his mind.
“That’s right little girl you need to use the girl's room with your mommy.” I turn hearing the janitor, while he was putting a do not enter sign in front of the men's room because he was going to clean it.
Before I had a second to respond to these, two brain surgeons who thought I was a little girl instead of the big 11-year-old I was, or I thought I was. Like I said before I just turned 11 last week but I looked, and according to my mommy, I also acted like I was a little six-year-old little girl.
Like I said, before I had a chance to respond to these two men who thought I was a little girl, I turned hearing my mommy talking to me from behind. “Yes sweetie that is the men's room you need to go to the little girl's restroom with me sweetie.” I did not know how to respond but half a second later, I felt my mommy take my hand and pulling me behind her into the ladies bathroom.
“Mommy what are you doing I can't be in the girl's bathroom what if someone finds out?” I look around like I am on some exotic island looking around, the girl's bathroom, a place no normal boy has ever visited. “Wow it’s so much cleaner in here mommy than the boy's bathroom and it even smells nicer too.”
I am turning my head to the left and then to the right scanning the bathroom. “Don’t worry sweetie let me fix your hair real quick and no one will know you’re an 7-year-old little boy.” I look down and seeing mommy putting a hair tie into my hair giving me a ponytail. I don’t notice that she put my long hair in a long ponytail on the top of my head and used a pink hair tie.
“Mommy I mean mom I’m not 7-years-old like sis, she is always teasing me about how short I am and how skinny and petite.” Mommy turns looking at me. I put my hands on my hips not realizing I am acting and looking more like a toddler while I am whining. “Please don’t tease me I know I look a little younger than I am.”
Mommy just shakes her head while she stares at me. “Just make sure you sit down to go potty, and wipe and flush when you are done sweetie.” I feel my mommy pat me on the bottom, almost pushing me into the bathroom stall. To make a long story short I did my business and didn’t leave the stall until no one was in the bathroom.
To say I was shocked was the under estimate of the world because when I opened my bathroom stall door and seen in the mirror the reflection of a little girl walking out of the stall and up to the counter to clean her hands I almost wet myself right then and there. Just thinking about it, I cannot believe how easy it was to make me look like a girl. I should really be saying how easy it was for mommy to make me look like a really little girl at that.
Okay I am getting a little carried away with that flash back. Before I continue with my story that was, also the first time my mommy actually went along with people mistakenly thinking I was a girl. In the beginning mommy would correct them and it seemed the longer my hair got the more mommy stopped correcting them and was just going along with the thought that I was a little girl.
Anyway enough of my little flashback, and back to my story. We are just cruising down the parkway heading south towards Atlantic City when the road was splitting ahead left to Atlantic City and straight to Florida. I figured we would just take the hour cruise down to Atlantic City and head back home. I was just smiling so wide when my buddy passed me a joint and I never smoked pot before but I didn’t want to seem like a little punk kid so I took it and tried to take a small toke but I ended up choking my lungs out.
I am sure you can guess the thought of me acting cool went out the window so to speak since the top and windows where down but Max did not seem to care at all. I am a little slow I just realize I did not tell you what my buddies name is so there ya go. I guess my mind is thinking faster than I can type. Too much Starbucks I guess he, he, he I giggle.
So he past the exit to Atlantic City so I naturally thought we would turn around at the next exit. The thought pretty much went to the back of my head when a couple of girl's waved to us wearing some tiny bikini’s, but in the front seat where there mom and dad so we just waved and smiled as we continued to smoke and catch a nice buzz. I was so relaxed I didn’t notice the look of panic on my buddy’s face when all the cars around us where slowing down for the toll but us.
I look over at him and see his foot pounding on the floor trying to pump the breaks and nothing is happening. The car is slowing down but nowhere near as slow as we need to be. “The breaks don’t work, shit I don’t know what to do we are going to crash little buddy. Hide the pot and hold on.” I don’t respond or basically do anything but look at the shear panic look on his face as we swerve to miss the car that is stopped in front of us and we crash into the concrete barricade that protects the person in the toll collecting money.
The whole accident was like in super slow motion I could see everything at once. I could see not only the cars watching us crashing but also I could see everyone in every car staring at us. I don’t know if being stoned just made me aware of everything around us but wow, I was like paralyzed not being able to do anything but watch everyone around us.
After the crash I sat back up because back in those days you didn’t have to wear safety belts. I don’t even remember if that car had safety belts. No one really used them until the laws made us wear them so of course I was not wearing one. I jumped out of the car, remember it is a convertible, and back in those days cars were like tanks. In case I didn’t set the scene, which I believe, I forgot to tell you the year this story is set in is 1975. And if you are thinking to yourself this princess, panty boy writing this story must be stoned talking about his flashbacks and forgetting to set up the story with the character’s names and ages and the time line.
To set the record straight I am not stoned at the moment, wish I was kind of might slow my brain down to help my fingers catch up with the typing of this story. So anyway, I jump out of the car like it is ready to explode or something and Max is already out in the front looking at the bummer that has a small dent on it but enough to push the bummer into the tire so it is not drivable.
“Wow that was intense Max holy smoke batman I thought we were dead. How fast were we going when we hit this concrete thing?” I am looking around, staring at all the people staring at us. All the people are staring out there windows looking at these two morons crash into the toll both on the jersey parkway.
I turn and see Max smiling from ear to ear, while staring at me. “You are stoned little buddy aren’t you?” I smile and look around at a couple of guys driving by in one of those custom vans with the shiny chrome rims and flashy paint job and one of those tear drop looking black bubble windows on the back side of the van. There is this hot looking girl in the co-pilot seat waving and smiling at us staring and yelling at us. The side door slides open and we can see a bunch of people smiling and partying passing around joints.
“Hey look at those two that just crashed that convertible, there totally stoned or tripping.” She says while smiling, and points at us and I just bust out laughing for no reason at all. I could not stop laughing to save my life. I continue to laugh so hard tears are coming down my face and I can feel my chest ready to burst.
I continue laughing hysterically as the van closes the sliding door. Max smacks me on the back and I catch my breath, I slow down on my laughing and start breathing with a permanent smile painted on my face. We both turn, and are both smiling looking back at the car. “You are so stoned Barry we were only going about five miles an hour when we crashed into the toll booth. I thought you were going to pee your panties when we hit the concrete, you made it seem like we were going a 100 miles an hour the way you were screaming. Your voice hasn’t changed yet, I can tell because you sounded like a little girl screaming, just before we crashed into the concrete wall.”
“That’s not funny; I don’t sound like a girl, let alone sounding like a little girl.” I say while I see Max smiling looking around. I didn’t respond about him saying I was going to wet my panties, I mean I am a boy and boy's don’t wear panties and there is no way he would know I tried my sisters panties on one time, or to be honest a few times, okay a lot of times.
I shake my head trying to ignore Max teasing me. “Well we better get out of here the cops are going to be here any minute Barry. Did you get the pot it was in the glove box?”
“Um no I didn’t know it was in there. What are we going to do when the police find your pot? They will take us and throw us in jail, I can't go to jail I am too small.” I whine as I play with my long hair nervously, twisting my long hair around my finger as we talk.”
While I am whining, I watch, as Max does not say another word as he jumps over the door and sits in the front seat opening the glove box, and pulling the baggy of pot out. He looks around as I watch him slide the baggy into his jeans not in a pocket but inside with his underwear for some reason.
“See Barry you don’t need to get your panties in a twist. I have the pot so the cops will not be bugging us. You don’t need to be a little whiner baby okay Barry. So wipe your tears from your eyes and let's get out of here before the cops see us.”
I wipe the tears that are just starting to come out of my eyes. “I am not crying and I am not a baby and only girls wear panties. So stop teasing me Max okay?” I say as we walk off the parkway and down a short street.
“We should hitchhike down to Florida Barry. The weather down there I heard was so much warmer then jersey and they have palm trees and all kinds of girl's wearing bikini’s. Or in your case, you would be able to pick a nice surfer guy hahaha.” Max laughs aloud as I notice him putting his hand out or to be more exact his thumb is sticking out.
I twist my hair around my finger as I try to think of something to say so Max will stop teasing me. “What do you think Barry you want to go to Florida and you can pick up some cute surfer guys or would you rather find some pretty girl's in bikinis?”
“Oh your just a riot Max, I would definitely go after chasing the pretty girl's in bikini’s for sure.” I see max smiling when I say that. “Look a car is pulling over for us.”
Max turns around and see’s the big car pulling over. “Cool let's run Barry. We better hurry so you can find some pretty girl's in bikinis so you can barrow one of their bikini’s little girl hahaha.” Max laughs as he runs faster and I try to catch up but he is way bigger and faster than I am. I see Max looking and talking to the people in the car as I finally catch up to him as he opens the backdoor for me holding it open.
“Go ahead little Carrie ladies first.” I really didn’t hear him until I was getting into the back seat of the car. I see another guy in the backsliding over to the other side holding a shoebox. There is another guy in the front passenger seat and an older man more like a father or grandfather type driving.
I slide all the way in as Max gets in and sits next to me closing the door. “Well welcome aboard kids, so where are you two heading?” I am thinking to myself I would like to go back home but Max starts to talk first.
“The little one and I are headed down south to Florida so we can hang out in the ocean and visit the palm trees.” I hear Max saying and I think to myself it would be cool to go to Florida, but my mommy is going to be so upset with me.
Max shut his door and the older man in the front seat is staring down at me in-between the two guys in the back seat. “Well that sounds great young man; I can take you and her with us because we are also heading down to Florida as well.”
“Great that sounds groovy don’t ya think Carrie?” I look at Max hearing him calling me Carrie again. Max is smiling from ear to ear teasing me.
I stare at them in the front seat as the older man turns back around after looking at me up and down. “Max are we really going to Florida, I mean my mommy is going to freak?” I whisper into Max’s ear, but before he can respond, the guy next to me starts talking to us.
“Hi you two, my name is Brian and the stupid looking kid riding bitch in the front is my big brother Dave.” I look at him then at the front passenger seat and see his brother flipping him off with his middle finger.
Dave tries to reach back and grab Brian but he cannot reach him. “Your too funny little Brian. Well I guess you are not the little one anymore, what did you say your name is Carrie? And you are Max? How are you two doing?”
“Were doing good, glad you guys could pull over and pick us up, and very cool that you’re going to Florida too.” Max says while I listen and start to feel a little worried the more we keep driving away down the highway.
I look towards Max and he turns and smiles at me. I want to tell him off for teasing me but Brian who is sitting next to me starts to talk. “Yea that’s cool me and my big brother were hitchhiking too when Mr. Wilson here stopped and picked us up too. We were hitching about 100 miles ago before he stopped for you two.”
“How old are you guys you do look like brothers?” I say not even realizing my question made me sound like a little kid.
Brian puts his hand over my shoulder and smiles at me. “Well I am 15 and my big brother is 16 almost 17. You’re a little too young for me but my big brother would probably date a little girl like you hahaha.”
“Hey screw you Brian that’s messed up she is way too young for me plus she is with Max.” I am starting to get pissed hearing everyone referring to me as a little girl instead of me being the grown up 11-year-old boy that I am. I am ready to tell them all off and set the record straight that I am not little and I am not a girl, well okay I am little in height and weight but I am still a boy.
“You big boy's should leave the little one alone and get some rest. It would be great when we get gas in a couple hours if you older boys could drive and give me some rest.” We hear the older man talk; he must be around forty or fifty guessing.
I decide not to start any trouble and do as the older man says and I close my eyes and lean back trying to remember how this all came about. Before I knew it, we were pulling into a gas station and its pitch black outside. “Wow I can't believe I fell asleep. I never can sleep when driving.” I say and no one responds as I look around and it looks like everyone is just waking up.
The moment the big car stops, I can feel something cold on me, I look down, and Brian knocked over his chocolate shake all over me covering my shirt and it soaking into my pants. “Oh man what the heck did you do I am soaked and these are my only clothes too?”
“Um I am really sorry little one, I just woke up and I guess I put my shake down between us when I was sleeping. It was an accident, I am sorry Carrie.” I roll my eyes hearing him calling me Carrie again.
Mr. Wilson gets out of the car as he is parked next to the gas pumps and opens up the back door letting Brian out. “Okay everyone calm down I have some extra clothes in the trunk. I dropped off my brother and his family to the airport before I left on my road trip and I noticed that one of their children left there suit case in the trunk. The twins are about your size so there clothes should fit you little one.” I relax hearing the good news about some clean clothes.
“Now this would be a great time for a bathroom break and you boy's go take care of business. The boy's restroom is right there I can see the sign.” We all turn seeing the sign. “I will get the suitcase out and we can bring it to the restrooms little one and you can pick some clean clothes to change into okay?”
I smile hearing all this and at least I can get out of these chocolate shake covered clothes that are for sure ruined now. Yes, thank you so much I really do need some clean clothes. I just hope that this old guys nephews that are twins don’t wear like goofy clothes, and that their clothes fit me. The other guys take off like a bullet and there gone to the rest room as I walk next to Mr. Wilson to the rest rooms.
“We can use the family restroom so we can open the suitcase up and you can use one of the bathroom stalls to change into okay?”
I get relaxed knowing I won't have to get naked in front of this old guy when I get undressed. “Yea okay that sounds good to me, I have to go potty anyway, I mean I have to go to the bathroom anyway.” I cannot believe I said I have to go potty, that makes me sound like a little child.
“Okay let me get the door for you.” I watch as he opens the door to the family bathroom as I walk through and he follows locking it as he gets in. “Go inside the bathroom stall and get undressed and use the toilet while you’re in there and I will look through the clothes and tell you what you have to pick from okay?”
I turn and start to walk in the stall. “Okay, I will get undressed in there, and yes I need to go to the bathroom too.”
“Good but hand me all your wet clothes you’re wearing before you get sick.” I close the bathroom stall door and start getting undressed as I am standing on my soaked underwear because I don’t want my bare feet on the public bathroom floor who knows how many germs are on that.
I stand naked on my boxer shorts as I reach under the stall and hand the rest of my clothes for him to take. “Did your underwear get wet too? I will get you some from here if you need some.”
“Yes there soaked too so yes I need some new underwear.” I sit back on the toilet and I see how gross my boxers look sitting on the floor as I start to go pee as I sit on the toilet. It feels so weird sitting down to go potty, but who cares it feels good.
I hear his footsteps walk back to the bathroom stall. “Here are some underwear little one and a tee shirt. I found a tee shirt with no sleeves because it’s going to be really hot the closer we get to Florida okay, or do you want another tee shirt with short sleeves like the one you had on?”
“No that is okay and that makes sense wearing one with no sleeves because it’s already starting to feel warmer out even though it’s nighttime.”
I grab the small pile of clothes while I am still going potty. “Thanks I got them.” I hold them in my hands as I try to go more potty but I really don’t want to go poop in this gas station bathroom.
“Good, I was thinking how sad it was to find there suitcase still in my trunk, but your definitely lucky it’s in there.” I start to open the tee shirt, and a pair of pink Barbie panties fall into my lap and the tee shirt has a picture of a little girl that says princess on it in pink. Oh, my god this cannot get any worse. I am in shock and I almost burst into tears when I hear Mr. Wilson again.
“I am looking through the suitcase and looks like there are no jeans or pants which I guess you don’t need any since it is so hot out already. All I see is one pair of shorts and several dresses and skirts what would you like little one?” I hear him and I am in shock. “Yea I should of said both my nieces are truly girly girl's that is for sure.”
Oh no it can get worse what the heck am I going to do I guess I don’t have a choice, I either wear the shorts which is way better than a dress or a skirt. Max is sure going to be teasing me about this girlie tee shirt, but at least he won't know I am wearing panties because the shorts will hide them. “Um shorts would be great please.” I see his hand start to reach under the bathroom stall door again.
“Yea I thought so you don’t remind me of a girly girl like both my nieces are. Here ya go sweetie.” I take the shorts and there yellow and so tiny they are bright yellow short shorts. “Make sure you don’t drop them on the floor sweetie because the floor is so dirty and all that’s left for you to wear is a bunch of pretty dresses and skirts which would be cooler in this heat. Do you want one of them?”
What is he saying that is the last thing I want to do is wear a dress or a skirt? “No I am good I am getting dressed now.” I flush the toilet and close the top putting the shorts and panties on the toilet. I slide the little tee shirt over my head and it feels kind of small or short but I better get dressed fast before anyone sees me naked. I take the Barbie panties, I start to slide them up my legs, and they feel padded for some reason in the crotch area, which is kind of weird not at all like my sisters panties.
“Are you done yet little one? I have the suitcase all closed up and I am going to wait for you so you’re not alone in here.” Great like I want anyone to see me dressed in girl's clothes, but what choice do I have.
I look down after I have the panties on and you cannot see my little bulge at all. My tiny penis is pushed between my legs and my little scrotum seems to have pushed my balls back up inside my body. “Um no these shorts will do, but thank you.” I slide the tiny yellow short shorts up my legs and they barely cover the Barbie panties I am wearing. I notice that the tee shirt doesn’t come to the top of the shorts it is so small, but come to think of it I remember some of my little sisters friends wearing shirts like this with a gap of about four-five inches between the top of the shorts and the bottom of the shirt.
I try to pull the tiny shorts up higher to reach the bottom of the tee shirt but I can feel the shorts riding up my butt and pushing my tiny balls farther up inside me. I don’t care I just don’t want to look like a little girl if I cannot get the shirt to meet the shorts. Not knowing that by me pulling the tiny short shorts up more it is just making me look more and more like a girl. Not only are there shorts making me look like a girl, but they are making me look like a very little girl.
“Okay I am coming out.” I cannot believe I am wearing girl’s bright yellow short shorts. I hope I don’t look like a girl as much as these clothes make me feel like a girl.
I open the bathroom stall and there is a floor to ceiling mirror. I see a little girl in it; I almost shut the bathroom stall because I don’t want her to see me dressed in girl's clothes. I almost have a heart attack when I realize that girl is me, as I stare at my reflection in the mirror. I look totally like a little girl, wearing these shorts and tee shirt or tank top I think girls called it. I cannot believe I look just like those girlie girl's in my baby sister’s class. That is so messed up I look like a toddler.
“Oh those clothes fit you perfect little one. You look very pretty.” I turn when I hear Mr. Wilson saying, I still stare at myself in the mirror. “Let me fix your hair little one it is so messy. I noticed a hair brush and other hair supplies in my niece’s suitcase.”
Before I can tell him to leave my hair alone, I feel him start to brush my long hair down my back. I always ways loved having my sister or mommy brushing my hair. “There ya go little one, here let me put a hair tie in your ponytail, and you will be much cooler with your long thick hair off your neck. I feel him turn me a little and I cannot see myself in the mirror as I feel him putting a hair tie in my hair giving me a ponytail. He was right I do feel cooler with my hair in a ponytail.
“Okay we are ready to go little one, let's hurry out to the car before the boy's drive off and leave us here hahaha.” I hear him laugh softly. I then walk up to the large mirror and notice that my ponytail is on the top of my head making me look even more like a little, little girlie girl.
I look down and see Mr. Wilson taking my hand while he carries the suitcase with his other hand. I want to tell him I am not a baby he doesn’t need to hold my hand like I am a toddler. We walk out of the restroom and towards the car. I can see the other boy's playing freebie in the parking lot, while everything else was super dark except were the gas station pumps are.
“I bet you the boy's didn’t pump gas for me so I am going to put your new suitcase in the trunk little one and you can play with the boy's, but don’t get dirty or you will have to get you changed again.” Mr. Wilson says
I walk over seeing the boy's not paying attention to the little girlie outfit I am wearing like it is perfectly normal seeing me in girl's clothes. “Hey I like you’re new clothes Carrie hahaha.” Max says when I walk up to him. “I guess he took me serious when I was calling you Carrie a girl's name. You must like being referred to as a girl or you would have set him straight little buddy. Opps I guess I can't call you little buddy because than everyone will know you’re a boy wearing girl's clothes hahaha.” Max laughs again.
“That’s not funny; I was trying to tell him I was a boy. He said I had a choice between the one pair of shorts, a skirt, or dress I didn’t know what to say. I mean look at me now I look like a girl, and a little girl at that.”
I notice Max is just smiling from ear to ear. “Yea but at least you look the part. Those clothes totally are perfect for you. I wish there weren’t any shorts and you came out wearing a dress or skirt hahaha.” I start to tell him off when Mr. Wilson starts yelling at us all.
“Hey boy's come on I am ready to go and you too little one. The car is filled with gas and I want to get on the road so we miss rush hour at the next big city.”
How did I get myself into this mess anyway? My mom sure would get a kick out of me wearing these clothes. I wonder what she and my sisters are doing, I hope there not worried about me. What am I thinking they probably don’t know I am not even there?
We all pile in the big car it says Lincoln continental on the outside. I of course get in between Max and the other boy in the back seat and I notice everyone starting to go back to sleep when we get on the freeway again. I fall into that mode too I didn’t realize how tired I am because the next thing I notice is were getting gasoline again and everyone is piling out of the car.
“Okay bathroom break the last sign said no stops for 100 miles so; boy's the men's room is over there on the right and little one the girl's room is on the left.” I look up at Mr. Wilson than I walk to the left and I turn and see Max just smiling as he walks to the men's room.
Wow that is messed up I didn’t even say a word about having to go to the girl's restroom I just did as Mr. Wilson said. I need to set him straight. I am sure that will be easy acting tough with me wearing tiny little yellow short shorts and a princess tank top. I was the first one out of the bathroom and I see Mr. Wilson walking back from the men's room staring at me.
“Okay little one get in the front seat.” I do as I am told and climb in and see Mr. Wilson getting into the driver’s seat and starting the car up. “The boy's ended up catching rides with three girl’s in a yellow van so there going to the same place were going so we will catch up with them at the next gas station.”
I look at him in shock. “The gas pumps don’t work so there going to meet us at the next gas station. I hope we make it because its 100 miles so let's get going little one.” What the heck is happening I cannot believe Max just left me with this old guy and took off with three girls? Even though that does sound like a much more fun ride.
“That’s messed up they just a banded me to go with a bunch of girl's in a van?” After the words came out of my mouth, they sounded totally like a little girl whining. If I think about it, I would have probably did the same thing but I would not just leave my buddy left behind.
I look at Mr. Wilson smiling. “Well boys will be boys. It’s almost two hours to the next gas station so you might want to get some rest little one.”
“Yea I am pretty tired anyway. Wake me up when we get to the gas station okay?”
I see a coat in the front seat I guess one of the boy's must have left it; I guess I can use that as a pillow. “If you want you can lay down in the back seat and stretch out, I bet it would be more comfortable than up here little one.”
“Yea Mr. Wilson that does sound good I am so tired I never realized how tiring it is to travel so far.” I start climbing into the backseat in the total dark, grab the coat from the front seat, and see another in the back as I cover up with one and use the other as a pillow. “Oh yes this is much better Mr. Wilson thanks for the suggestion and thanks for giving us a ride too.”
I see him smiling through the reflection in the rear view mirror. “No problem little one anything I can do to help you out let me know.” I don’t analyze his weird grin on his face I seen in the rear view mirror I just go back to sleep.
Some time goes by and I wake up and see the sun is out and looks like another beautiful day as the car shuts off after we park in front of the gas pumps. Mr. Wilson gets out and sees me sitting up and getting out of the backseat. I close the door behind me as Mr. Wilson stares at me up, and down. I look back wondering what he is staring at.
“Well little one looks like they didn’t clean up all of the chocolate shake you were covered with earlier.” I look down and notice my new yellow shorts and princess top are soaked in dried up chocolate shake. “Don’t cry little one, I will get the suitcase out of the trunk, and you can pick something to wear.”
I look down and I have dried up cholate shake all over my legs and arms too. “I am going to have to get cleaned up I have it all over my legs and arms too.”
“It’s okay little one I noticed some wet wipes and you should be able to clean up fairly easy. It does not look like they have a family bathroom so I will carry your suitcase over to the bathroom and you will have to go in by yourself. This is a much less crowded gas station so you will be okay just keep the door locked while you’re getting changed okay?”
Even before I respond, I feel his hand holding mine as we walk over to the girl's bathroom. “Okay we are here, now take your suitcase, and when you get un-dressed clean yourself up before you get dressed in your clean clothes little one, and make sure you lock the bathroom door once you are inside okay?” I close the door and lock it behind me.
“Oh, and little one try to hurry up I want to get on the road as soon as we can.”
I start to open the suitcase seeing the wet wipes right on top. Looking around the bathroom doesn’t look to clean, but I still take my top off and stand on it while I pull off my sneakers seeing chocolate shake dripped all over them too as I pull my socks and yellow short shorts off too. I stand only in the little Barbie panties as I look inside the suitcase remembering what Mr. Wilson said earlier when he gave me a choice of what to wear. Oh, I hope he made a mistake when he said there was only one pair of shorts but it looks like he was right unfortunately for me.
Well I cannot wear any of these dresses or skirts maybe I will just put the yellow shorts back on. I look down as see the shorts are soaked from the dirty floor. Oh, man this sucks, as I continue to clean the shake off of me with the wet wipes. What the heck am I going to wear? Which is less girlie a skirt or dress like I have any clue there both super girlie anyway. Well I had better hurry up or I will be stuck here in a dress with my ride taking off.
I start to slide the short yellow sundress over my head. Of course, it does not have any sleeves, which make me feel better in this heat, but I look towards the mirror and I see a little girl trying to pull her dress down so it is not so short. The dress barely goes down to mid thigh showing lots of legs but at least it isn't as short as the yellow short shorts I was wearing, which is a good thing. I put my dirty clothes in a plastic bag and notice I don’t see the clothes I was wearing before all that’s in the suitcase are girl's clothes I wonder what he did with the clothes I was wearing when we got picked up hitchhiking?
Oh, well I had better hurry as I see some pink flip-flops I push my feet into and I close the suitcase hearing someone knocking at the door. “Okay I am almost done I will be right out.” I say after hearing someone knocking on the bathroom door.
“Okay sweetie, take your time.” I hear a voice that sounds like a women maybe my mom’s age saying. I open the door and see the mom and little girl about five or six waiting. “Thank you sweetie is your suitcase heavy it looks so big for a little girl like yourself to be carrying.”
I drag the bag outside and see Mr. Wilson notices I left the bathroom as he finishes pumping gas into the car. “Yes my suitcase is heavy.” What am I saying this isn't my suitcase? “I mean Mr. Wilson carried it over here from his car.”
“So he isn't your uncle or any type of relative sweetie? Are you okay?” I look at her while her daughter walks into the bathroom closing the door.
I stop pulling the suitcase and look at the lady. “Um yea I am okay and no he isn't a relative.” The moment I finish my words four cop cars with their lights and sirens screaming, as they come flying into the parking lot and surround the Lincoln and Mr. Wilson.
Max and the other two hitchhiker’s we were traveling with jump out of one of the cop cars and start running over to me. I look at the scared looks on their faces. “Are you okay, are you okay?” I hear them all asking me at the same time, they all look scared out of their minds.
I look at them as the police in the background are putting Mr. Wilson in cuffs. “Yea I am okay what's going on?, and thanks for leaving without me Max I can't believe you left without me at that other gas station.” I put my hands on my hips whining like a little girl.
“We didn’t leave you behind little one.” I hear one of the boys saying, but I cannot remember what his name is. “We were locked in the bathroom.”
I look at him like he is stoned or something. “Yes Carrie we were locked in the bathroom from the outside and we were beating on the door. After a while someone finally came over and opened the door for us but you were gone.” Max says almost crying, which is a weird sight, seeing this big strong guy almost crying like a girl. I don’t even think about the idea that I am the one wearing the little yellow sundress dressed totally like a little girl.
“We had the people in the gas station call the police as soon as we seen you were gone, and he took you.”
I look at them not realizing that there are two police behind me. “He didn’t take me, I went with him, but he lied and said you three got in a yellow van and was going to be at the next gas station.”
“Did I hear you right little girl?” I turn and see the two police officers standing behind me. “He didn’t force you into his car and take you?” I start to feel real scared.
I look up and almost cry like the little girl I must look like. “Um no he just told me Max and the other two boys were going to meet us at the next gas station. That they went with three girls so I thought I would see them soon officer. What is going on?”
“Well little girl you are very lucky, we have been looking for him for a long time. We have I witness account of him doing the same thing with someone else.” I look at him in shock. “You can leave since you weren’t threatened, and can't be a witness for us. You are all free to go.”
I feel Max’s hand taking mine. “I was so scared for you little one I didn’t know what to do. I guess this sicko was kidnapping kids like us and holding them for ransom. He would call their family’s and demand money or else.” I look at him in shock, as he picks my suitcase up like it was as light as a feather.
“Oh I like your new outfit by the way little one; you look real pretty in your dress.” I look down at myself forgetting until than that I was wearing a dress and look like a small girl. I won't to tell him how good it feels with the wind blowing up my dress cooling me down.
We start walking away and a different officer walks up to us. “Excuse me you two, can I talk to you for a moment?” We both stop and see him walking up to us. “So you both are hitchhiking when he picked you both up?” The police officer says.
“Yes officer we are headed down to Florida to um be with um family.” I hear Max making up a story guess why the two of us are hitchhiking by ourselves.
I start to get more nervous and before you know it, we are sitting in the back of the police car. The police officer is asking us what are our family’s phones numbers are so they could confirm our stories.
Before you know it, we are screwed and heading down to the police station that our family’s both said we were missing. We told the truth to the police that we were headed to Florida but our parents wanted us to fly back home since we are minors. The police took me to the airport because they bought a plane ticket and Max’s family still haven’t done anything yet. They said they are going to be pressing charges for him stealing their car and crashing it, so he wasn’t going anywhere for a while.
“Okay now your parents called you in as missing but we both know you ran away from there correct?”
I listen to the police officer as he walks me up to the loading entrance to the airplane. “Um yea I guess but I didn’t mean to run away we were just having fun and one thing leads to another and we started hitchhiking and here we are.”
“Okay well you have two choices now, one is I handcuff you to your seat in the airplane or you do as the stewardess says and you go back home. Which is your choice little one?” God I wish everyone would stop calling me little one, okay I am small for my age, alright to be honest I am very small for my age but I am not a toddler.
We stop at the entrance. “Yes I want to go home I am so tired of all of this officer.”
“Okay little one I believe you, and I would be more careful who you hang out with.” I look at him like he like he is crazy and he doesn’t know anything about me.
The stewardess takes my hand and walks with me onto the airplane. “Okay I guess they spelled your name wrong on your ticket it says Barry what is your real name little girl?” I hear my real name but then I realize I am wearing as dress and it would be better for them to think of me as a girl, than a boy wearing a little girl's dress and panties. “Um my name is um Carrie.”
“Okay Carrie have a seat right here and buckle up and I will see if you need anything after I help with the other passenger’s okay sweetie?” I looked around watching all the other people laughing and smiling as they took their seats. Here I am thinking how much trouble I am going to be when I get home. I am not even thinking that I am wearing a dress, and I look like a little girl.
Before you know it, everyone is in their seats and the plane is taking off. “The pretty stewardess comes back over to my seat. “Okay sweetie come with me so we can clean you up real quick.” I do as I am told and stand up and feel her take my hand as we walk over to the handicap bathroom.
“Let's clean you up sweetie than you can get a little nap, okay sweetie?” I smile as I stare at her smiling at me with her pretty face and long blonde hair.
I rub my eyes and respond. “Okay that sounds good.” I look in the mirror and see how dirty my face is and she starts wiping my face with a wet washcloth.
“Okay sit on the toilet and I will brush your hair real quick sweetie.” I do as I am told feeling her start to brush my long hair. I don’t really pay attention to what she is doing until I hear she is done. “Okay I will give you a little privacy so you can go potty sweetie and I will wait for you when you come out of the bathroom, and bring you back to your seat okay?”
I smile seeing her smiling at me. “Okay I will be right out, thanks for your help with my hair.”
I do my business real quick cause I don’t remember were my seat was and the stewardess will have to go back to work and might not be there if I take too long in here. “Good girl.” I hear the moment I leave the bathroom; I turn and see the pretty stewardess still smiling at me. “Do you like your hair like that sweetie? I always had my hair in pigtails when I was your age except I had short baby bangs too.” I think to myself that I didn’t look in the mirror and I have no clue what pigtails are I just want to get back to my seat and get some rest.
“Um yes I do like it like this.” I lied but I didn’t care. Little did I know that in deed my hair was now in pigtails with yellow hair ties in both my pigtails to match the short sundress I was wearing?
The moment I get back in my seat, I feel her lean over me and she buckles me back into my seat. I notice that I am still wearing the short dress and it almost rides up enough to see my Barbie panties so I put the small blanket on my lap hiding the fact I am wearing a dress. Well at least hiding the fact to myself but everyone else can tell I am wearing a sundress with my shoulders naked with the thin straps of the dress on my shoulders.
Before I blink, I feel a large bump and I open my eyes, look out my window, and see we just landed. Oh that is so good we are here. I need to use the bathroom so bad but I didn’t go much before but I wish I did now. “Did you have a good rest sweetie?” I hear the pretty stewardess asking me.
“Yes I did. I cannot believe we are here already. That was a fast flight; it was also the first time I was ever on a plane.”
She smiles at me hearing my comments. “That’s good little one that you enjoyed your flight, but just be patient I have to help all the other passengers off the plane before I can take you off the plane to your family okay?”
“Okay I am ready when you are.” I watch as all the people start leaving the plane. I think to myself that I was the first person on the plane but now I will be the last person off the plane, which is kind of weird.
I don’t see anyone else when I feel the pretty stewardess take my hand and we walk off the airplane. “Do you see your mommy yet little one?” I turn and all of a sudden, there she is all by herself with her hand covering her mouth speechless staring at me.
“Yes there she is.” I lift my arm pointing at my mommy. I watch, as mommy looks me up and down taking it all in me wearing the little yellow flowered sundress with no sleeves and pink flip-flops and my hair in pigtails with matching yellow hair ties.
I look her in the eyes as she hugs me tightly. “Oh I was so worried sweetie about you, I am so happy you are okay.”
“She was a little angel on the plane and Carrie you be a good girl for your mommy okay?” I look up seeing the pretty stewardess smiling down at me.
I hear her telling me to be a good GIRL and calling me by Carrie. “Um yes I will and thank you for everything.” The pretty stewardess walks back onto the plane and my mom knees down if front of me.
“I can say I am a little surprised seeing you in your pretty outfit sweetie. Is this your suitcase that the stewardess left here?” I feel mommy playing with one of my pigtails waiting for me to respond.
I don’t know what to say, I cannot believe my mommy sees me dressed like a little girl. “Um yes it is mommy and I can explain everything okay mommy?” Why did I say the suitcase is mine? It’s not, it was given to me, I guess it is mine. I can't believe I own a full suitcase full of dresses and skirts not to m
“I am sure you can but I can see how pretty you are in that pretty dress so we are going to stop by the mall, and get you some more dresses since you like wearing them so much and you look so pretty too.”
I don’t know what to say. “Okay mommy.” What is going to happen now I cannot believe my mom sees me wearing a dress and now we are going to the mall to buy more dresses, what am I going to do? I play with one of my pigtails feeling nervous.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Hello boys and girls, and my favorite sissies. I have been here and there and enjoyed the Christmas holidays, I hope, and pray all of you have also. I am back from my sabbatical and in the mood to tell you a story. Yes, I know I have several story’s that are not complete, but here is another new one. I hope you enjoy it as much as I did writing it.
This story is very familiar to me and hits me from the past. Like some musicians have said in the past that “we have had our ups, and downs but where still playing together”. This story is like that with its ups and downs but has a happy ending maybe? Hehehe I hope you enjoy my little story. Princess Pantyboy
Little One Part 1 & 2
By Princess Pantyboy
PS. I made an Opps I didn’t send the whole story at once my bad. I am re-submitting the whole story this time my bad sorry.
Me/Barry/Carrie 11 year-old boy
Mark 8 year-old little brother (But he is much bigger than I am)
Sally 7 year-old little sister (little taller than me but I won't let her know)
Cindy 4-yearold baby sister
Christen 17-year-old big sister
Mom/Mommy 35 years-old but looks like she is 21
Max 17-year-old buddy
Once upon a star a long, long time ago there lived a young boy who thought he was a man. Our hero Barry is 11 years-old going on 21 and has all the answers, but his answers are wrong. He is actually me so; I would always hang out with the older kids because I thought that would make me cool. How wrong I was like usual. Young Barry tried to make up for his height or I should say my lack of height.
I had just turned eleven years-old last week, and would be soon going to high school in a couple years, okay like four years. I look like I just got into grammar school. Yes, all the kids in school always teased me about being in the wrong school; the mean kids, which are basically everyone, said I should be starting grammar school, which is from kindergarten to fifth grade. I always thought that was messed up because my little sister just finished kindergarten, and she is kind of big for her age.
Well to be honest she is closer to average height for her age, but I always tell her she is big for her age because she is like my size maybe a little taller than I am but I will never admit it. Speaking of family her name is Sally, and since I am telling you about me and my family we also have twin sister is that are 16 years-old and will be juniors next year when school starts back.
That is right everyone its summer break and I am looking forward to doing anything and everything at the shore here in south Jersey or New Jersey for people who are not from here. My story all started pretty innocently with my buddy saying we should go for a cruise so little did I know that he didn’t have his license let alone a permit or of course the lack of permission to use his parents car.
The only thing I was thinking was that it was so cool I knew someone that drove and had his own car. I wish I learned to ask questions instead of me being so passive and submissive but some things you have to learn the hard way. Oh, I learned the hard way but then I am starting to get away from the story.
So here, we are driving around in an old convertible with the top down and wind in my face with my long blond hair flying like a commercial on TV. My hair by the way is my pride and joy, my hair is half way down my back all one length with it parted in the middle. My parents complained about my long hair every time they seen it not in a ponytail. My mom and dad would always say how messy it looked and my hair made me look like a girl. I just ignored them, I mean there just my parents so what do they know about anything anyway.
Thinking back now, I could not tell you how many times I walked with my mommy, I mean my mom in the mall and someone would see the back of me, and think I was a girl. This one time about a week ago, I was with my mom, we were going to the restroom she of course was going to the ladies room, and I was going to the men's room. I was in front of my mom when I turned to go into the men's room when an old man stopped me. “Oh stop right there little girl this is the men's room you need to use the little girl's room okay?” I looked at him like he was an alien from another planet and he was out of his mind.
“That’s right little girl you need to use the girl's room with your mommy.” I turn hearing the janitor, while he was putting a do not enter sign in front of the men's room because he was going to clean it.
Before I had a second to respond to these, two brain surgeons who thought I was a little girl instead of the big 11-year-old I was, or I thought I was. Like I said before I just turned 11 last week but I looked, and according to my mommy, I also acted like I was a little six-year-old little girl.
Like I said, before I had a chance to respond to these two men who thought I was a little girl, I turned hearing my mommy talking to me from behind. “Yes sweetie that is the men's room you need to go to the little girl's restroom with me sweetie.” I did not know how to respond but half a second later, I felt my mommy take my hand and pulling me behind her into the ladies bathroom.
“Mommy what are you doing I can't be in the girl's bathroom what if someone finds out?” I look around like I am on some exotic island looking around, the girl's bathroom, and a place no normal boy has ever visited. “Wow it’s so much cleaner in here mommy than the boy's bathroom and it even smells nicer too.”
I am turning my head to the left and then to the right scanning the bathroom. “Don’t worry sweetie let me fix your hair real quick and no one will know you’re a 7-year-old little boy.” I look down and seeing mommy putting a hair tie into my hair giving me a ponytail. I don’t notice that she put my long hair in a long ponytail on the top of my head and used a pink hair tie.
“Mommy I mean mom I’m not 7-years-old like sis, she is always teasing me about how short I am and how skinny and petite.” Mommy turns looking at me. I put my hands on my hips not realizing I am acting and looking more like a toddler while I am whining. “Please don’t tease me I know I look a little younger than I am.”
Mommy just shakes her head while she stares at me. “Just make sure you sit down to go potty, and wipe and flush when you are done sweetie.” I feel my mommy pat me on the bottom, almost pushing me into the bathroom stall. To make a long story short I did my business and didn’t leave the stall until no one was in the bathroom.
To say I was shocked was the under estimate of the world because when I opened my bathroom stall door and seen in the mirror the reflection of a little girl walking out of the stall and up to the counter to clean her hands I almost wet myself right then and there. Just thinking about it, I cannot believe how easy it was to make me look like a girl. I should really be saying how easy it was for mommy to make me look like a really little girl at that.
Okay I am getting a little carried away with that flash back. Before I continue with my story that was, also the first time my mommy actually went along with people mistakenly thinking I was a girl. In the beginning mommy would correct them and it seemed the longer my hair got the more mommy stopped correcting them and was just going along with the thought that I was a little girl.
Anyway enough of my little flashback, and back to my story. We are just cruising down the parkway heading south towards Atlantic City when the road was splitting ahead left to Atlantic City and straight to Florida. I figured we would just take the hour cruise down to Atlantic City and head back home. I was just smiling so wide when my buddy passed me a joint and I never smoked pot before but I didn’t want to seem like a little punk kid so I took it and tried to take a small toke but I ended up choking my lungs out.
I am sure you can guess the thought of me acting cool went out the window so to speak since the top and windows where down but Max did not seem to care at all. I am a little slow I just realize I did not tell you what my buddies name is so there ya go. I guess my mind is thinking faster than I can type. Too much Starbucks I guess he, he, he I giggle.
So he past the exit to Atlantic City so I naturally thought we would turn around at the next exit. The thought pretty much went to the back of my head when a couple of girl's waved to us wearing some tiny bikini’s, but in the front seat where there mom and dad so we just waved and smiled as we continued to smoke and catch a nice buzz. I was so relaxed I didn’t notice the look of panic on my buddy’s face when all the cars around us where slowing down for the toll but us.
I look over at him and see his foot pounding on the floor trying to pump the breaks and nothing is happening. The car is slowing down but nowhere near as slow as we need to be. “The breaks don’t work, shit I don’t know what to do we are going to crash little buddy. Hide the pot and hold on.” I don’t respond or do anything but look at the shear panic look on his face as we swerve to miss the car that is stopped in front of us and we crash into the concrete barricade that protects the person in the toll collecting money.
The whole accident was like in super slow motion I could see everything at once. I could see not only the cars watching us crashing but also I could see everyone in every car staring at us. I don’t know if being stoned just made me aware of everything around us but wow, I was like paralyzed not being able to do anything but watch everyone around us.
After the crash, I sat back up because back in those days you didn’t have to wear safety belts. I don’t even remember if that car had safety belts. No one really used them until the laws made us wear them so of course I was not wearing one. I jumped out of the car, remember it is a convertible, and back in those days cars were like tanks. In case I didn’t set the scene, which I believe, I forgot to tell you the year this story is set in is 1975. And if you are thinking to yourself this princess, panty boy writing this story must be stoned talking about his flashbacks and forgetting to set up the story with the character’s names and ages and the time line.
To set the record straight I am not stoned at the moment, wish I was kind of might slow my brain down to help my fingers catch up with the typing of this story. So anyway, I jump out of the car like it is ready to explode or something and Max is already out in the front looking at the bummer that has a small dent on it but enough to push the bummer into the tire so it is not drivable.
“Wow that was intense Max holy smoke batman I thought we were dead. How fast were we going when we hit this concrete thing?” I am looking around, staring at all the people staring at us. All the people are staring out there windows looking at these two morons crash into the toll both on the jersey parkway.
I turn and see Max smiling from ear to ear, while staring at me. “You are stoned little buddy aren’t you?” I smile and look around at a couple of guys driving by in one of those custom vans with the shiny chrome rims and flashy paint job and one of those tear drop looking black bubble windows on the back side of the van. There is this hot looking girl in the co-pilot seat waving and smiling at us staring and yelling at us. The side door slides open and we can see a bunch of people smiling and partying passing around joints.
“Hey look at those two that just crashed that convertible, there totally stoned or tripping.” She says while smiling, and points at us and I just bust out laughing for no reason at all. I could not stop laughing to save my life. I continue to laugh so hard tears are coming down my face and I can feel my chest ready to burst.
I continue laughing hysterically as the van closes the sliding door. Max smacks me on the back and I catch my breath, I slow down on my laughing and start breathing with a permanent smile painted on my face. We both turn, and are both smiling looking back at the car. “You are so stoned Barry we were only going about five miles an hour when we crashed into the toll booth. I thought you were going to pee your panties when we hit the concrete, you made it seem like we were going a 100 miles an hour the way you were screaming. Your voice hasn’t changed yet, I can tell because you sounded like a little girl screaming, just before we crashed into the concrete wall.”
“That’s not funny; I don’t sound like a girl, let alone sounding like a little girl.” I say while I see Max smiling looking around. I didn’t respond about him saying I was going to wet my panties, I mean I am a boy and boy's don’t wear panties and there is no way he would know I tried my sisters panties on one time, or to be honest a few times, okay a lot of times.
I shake my head trying to ignore Max teasing me. “Well we better get out of here the cops are going to be here any minute Barry. Did you get the pot it was in the glove box?”
“Um no I didn’t know it was in there. What are we going to do when the police find your pot? They will take us and throw us in jail, I can't go to jail I am too small.” I whine as I play with my long hair nervously, twisting my long hair around my finger as we talk.”
While I am whining, I watch, as Max does not say another word as he jumps over the door and sits in the front seat opening the glove box, and pulling the baggy of pot out. He looks around as I watch him slide the baggy into his jeans not in a pocket but inside with his underwear for some reason.
“See Barry you don’t need to get your panties in a twist. I have the pot so the cops will not be bugging us. You don’t need to be a little whiner baby okay Barry. So wipe your tears from your eyes and let's get out of here before the cops see us.”
I wipe the tears that are just starting to come out of my eyes. “I am not crying and I am not a baby and only girls wear panties. So stop teasing me Max okay?” I say as we walk off the parkway and down a short street.
“We should hitchhike down to Florida Barry. The weather down there I heard was so much warmer then jersey and they have palm trees and all kinds of girl's wearing bikini’s. Or in your case, you would be able to pick a nice surfer guy hahaha.” Max laughs aloud as I notice him putting his hand out or to be more exact his thumb is sticking out.
I twist my hair around my finger as I try to think of something to say so Max will stop teasing me. “What do you think Barry you want to go to Florida and you can pick up some cute surfer guys or would you rather find some pretty girl's in bikinis?”
“Oh your just a riot Max, I would definitely go after chasing the pretty girl's in bikini’s for sure.” I see max smiling when I say that. “Look a car is pulling over for us.”
Max turns around and see’s the big car pulling over. “Cool let's run Barry. We better hurry so you can find some pretty girl's in bikinis so you can barrow one of their bikini’s little girl hahaha.” Max laughs as he runs faster and I try to catch up but he is way bigger and faster than I am. I see Max looking and talking to the people in the car as I finally catch up to him as he opens the backdoor for me holding it open.
“Go ahead little Carrie ladies first.” I really did not hear him until I was getting into the back seat of the car. I see another guy in the backsliding over to the other side holding a shoebox. There is another guy in the front passenger seat and an older man more like a father or grandfather type driving.
I slide all the way in as Max gets in and sits next to me closing the door. “Well welcome aboard kids, so where are you two heading?” I am thinking to myself I would like to go back home but Max starts to talk first.
“The little one and I are headed down south to Florida so we can hang out in the ocean and visit the palm trees.” I hear Max saying and I think to myself it would be cool to go to Florida, but my mommy is going to be so upset with me.
Max shut his door and the older man in the front seat is staring down at me in-between the two guys in the back seat. “Well that sounds great young man; I can take you and her with us because we are also heading down to Florida as well.”
“Great that sounds groovy don’t ya think Carrie?” I look at Max hearing him calling me Carrie again. Max is smiling from ear to ear teasing me.
I stare at them in the front seat as the older man turns back around after looking at me up and down. “Max are we really going to Florida, I mean my mommy is going to freak?” I whisper into Max’s ear, but before he can respond, the guy next to me starts talking to us.
“Hi you two, my name is Brian and the stupid looking kid riding bitch in the front is my big brother Dave.” I look at him then at the front passenger seat and see his brother flipping him off with his middle finger.
Dave tries to reach back and grab Brian but he cannot reach him. “Your too funny little Brian. Well I guess you are not the little one anymore, what did you say your name is Carrie? And you are Max? How are you two doing?”
“Were doing good, glad you guys could pull over and pick us up, and very cool that you’re going to Florida too.” Max says while I listen and start to feel a little worried the more we keep driving away down the highway.
I look towards Max and he turns and smiles at me. I want to tell him off for teasing me but Brian who is sitting next to me starts to talk. “Yea that’s cool me and my big brother were hitchhiking too when Mr. Wilson here stopped and picked us up too. We were hitching about 100 miles ago before he stopped for you two.”
“How old are you guys you do look like brothers?” I say not even realizing my question made me sound like a little kid.
Brian puts his hand over my shoulder and smiles at me. “Well I am 15 and my big brother is 16 almost 17. You’re a little too young for me but my big brother would probably date a little girl like you hahaha.”
“Hey screw you Brian that’s messed up she is way too young for me plus she is with Max.” I am starting to get pissed hearing everyone referring to me as a little girl instead of me being the grown up 11-year-old boy that I am. I am ready to tell them all off and set the record straight that I am not little and I am not a girl, well okay I am little in height and weight but I am still a boy.
“You big boy's should leave the little one alone and get some rest. It would be great when we get gas in a couple hours if you older boys could drive and give me some rest.” We hear the older man talk; he must be around forty or fifty guessing.
I decide not to start any trouble and do as the older man says and I close my eyes and lean back trying to remember how this all came about. Before I knew it, we were pulling into a gas station and its pitch black outside. “Wow I can't believe I fell asleep. I never can sleep when driving.” I say and no one responds as I look around and it looks like everyone is just waking up.
The moment the big car stops, I can feel something cold on me, I look down, and Brian knocked over his chocolate shake all over me covering my shirt and it soaking into my pants. “Oh man what the heck did you do I am soaked and these are my only clothes too?”
“Um I am really sorry little one, I just woke up, and I guess I put my shake down between us when I was sleeping. It was an accident, I am sorry Carrie.” I roll my eyes hearing him calling me Carrie again.
Mr. Wilson gets out of the car as he is parked next to the gas pumps and opens up the back door letting Brian out. “Okay everyone calm down I have some extra clothes in the trunk. I dropped off my brother and his family to the airport before I left on my road trip and I noticed that one of their children left there suit case in the trunk. The twins are about your size so there clothes should fit you little one.” I relax hearing the good news about some clean clothes.
“Now this would be a great time for a bathroom break and you boy's go take care of business. The boy's restroom is right there I can see the sign.” We all turn seeing the sign. “I will get the suitcase out and we can bring it to the restrooms little one and you can pick some clean clothes to change into okay?”
I smile hearing all this and at least I can get out of these chocolate shake covered clothes that are for sure ruined now. Yes, thank you so much I really do need some clean clothes. I just hope that this old guys nephews that are twins don’t wear like goofy clothes, and that their clothes fit me. The other guys take off like a bullet and there gone to the rest room as I walk next to Mr. Wilson to the rest rooms.
“We can use the family restroom so we can open the suitcase up and you can use one of the bathroom stalls to change into okay?”
I get relaxed knowing I won't have to get naked in front of this old guy when I get undressed. “Yea okay that sounds good to me, I have to go potty anyway, and I mean I have to go to the bathroom anyway.” I cannot believe I said I have to go potty that makes me sound like a little child.
“Okay let me get the door for you.” I watch as he opens the door to the family bathroom as I walk through and he follows locking it as he gets in. “Go inside the bathroom stall and get undressed and use the toilet while you’re in there and I will look through the clothes and tell you what you have to pick from okay?”
I turn and start to walk in the stall. “Okay, I will get undressed in there, and yes I need to go to the bathroom too.”
“Good but hand me all your wet clothes you’re wearing before you get sick.” I close the bathroom stall door and start getting undressed as I am standing on my soaked underwear because I don’t want my bare feet on the public bathroom floor who knows how many germs are on that.
I stand naked on my boxer shorts as I reach under the stall and hand the rest of my clothes for him to take. “Did your underwear get wet too? I will get you some from here if you need some.”
“Yes there soaked too so yes I need some new underwear.” I sit back on the toilet and I see how gross my boxers look sitting on the floor as I start to go pee as I sit on the toilet. It feels so weird sitting down to go potty, but who cares it feels good.
I hear his footsteps walk back to the bathroom stall. “Here are some underwear little one and a tee shirt. I found a tee shirt with no sleeves because it’s going to be really hot the closer we get to Florida okay, or do you want another tee shirt with short sleeves like the one you had on?”
“No that is okay and that makes sense wearing one with no sleeves because it’s already starting to feel warmer out even though it’s nighttime.”
I grab the small pile of clothes while I am still going potty. “Thanks I got them.” I hold them in my hands as I try to go more potty but I really don’t want to go poop in this gas station bathroom.
“Good, I was thinking how sad it was to find there suitcase still in my trunk, but your definitely lucky it’s in there.” I start to open the tee shirt, and a pair of pink Barbie panties falls into my lap and the tee shirt has a picture of a little girl that says princess on it in pink. Oh, my god this cannot get any worse. I am in shock and I almost burst into tears when I hear Mr. Wilson again.
“I am looking through the suitcase and looks like there are no jeans or pants which I guess you don’t need any since it is so hot out already. All I see is one pair of shorts and several dresses and skirts what would you like little one?” I hear him and I am in shock. “Yea I should have said both my nieces are truly girly girl's that is for sure.”
Oh no it can get worse what the heck am I going to do I guess I don’t have a choice, I either wear the shorts which is much better than a dress or a skirt. Max is sure going to be teasing me about this girlie tee shirt, but at least he won't know I am wearing panties because the shorts will hide them. “Um shorts would be great please.” I see his hand start to reach under the bathroom stall door again.
“Yea I thought so you don’t remind me of a girly girl like both my nieces are. Here ya go sweetie.” I take the shorts and there yellow and so tiny they are bright yellow short shorts. “Make sure you don’t drop them on the floor sweetie because the floor is so dirty and all that’s left for you to wear is a bunch of pretty dresses and skirts which would be cooler in this heat. Do you want one of them?”
What is he saying that is the last thing I want to do is wear a dress or a skirt? “No I am good I am getting dressed now.” I flush the toilet and close the top putting the shorts and panties on the toilet. I slide the little tee shirt over my head and it feels kind of small or short but I had better get dressed fast before anyone sees me naked. I take the Barbie panties, I start to slide them up my legs, and they feel padded for some reason in the crotch area, which is kind of weird not at all like my sisters panties.
“Are you done yet little one? I have the suitcase all closed up and I am going to wait for you so you’re not alone in here.” Great like I want anyone to see me dressed in girl's clothes, but what choice do I have.
I look down after I have the panties on and you cannot see my little bulge at all. My tiny penis is pushed between my legs and my little scrotum seems to have pushed my balls back up inside my body. “Um no these shorts will do, but thank you.” I slide the tiny yellow short shorts up my legs and they barely cover the Barbie panties I am wearing. I notice that the tee shirt doesn’t come to the top of the shorts it is so small, but come to think of it I remember some of my little sisters friends wearing shirts like this with a gap of about four-five inches between the top of the shorts and the bottom of the shirt.
I try to pull the tiny shorts up higher to reach the bottom of the tee shirt but I can feel the shorts riding up my butt and pushing my tiny balls farther up inside me. I don’t care I just don’t want to look like a little girl if I cannot get the shirt to meet the shorts. Not knowing that by me pulling the tiny short shorts up more it is just making me look more and more like a girl. Not only are there shorts making me look like a girl, but they are making me look like a very little girl.
“Okay I am coming out.” I cannot believe I am wearing girl’s bright yellow short shorts. I hope I don’t look like a girl as much as these clothes make me feel like a girl.
I open the bathroom stall and there is a floor to ceiling mirror. I see a little girl in it; I almost shut the bathroom stall because I don’t want her to see me dressed in girl's clothes. I almost have a heart attack when I realize that girl is me, as I stare at my reflection in the mirror. I look totally like a little girl, wearing these shorts and tee shirt or tank top I think girls called it. I cannot believe I look just like those girlie girl's in my baby sister’s class. That is so messed up I look like a toddler.
“Oh those clothes fit you perfect little one. You look very pretty.” I turn when I hear Mr. Wilson saying, I still stare at myself in the mirror. “Let me fix your hair little one it is so messy. I noticed a hair brush and other hair supplies in my niece’s suitcase.”
Before I can tell him to leave my hair alone, I feel him start to brush my long hair down my back. I always ways loved having my sister or mommy brushing my hair. “There ya go little one, here let me put a hair tie in your ponytail, and you will be much cooler with your long thick hair off your neck. I feel him turn me a little and I cannot see myself in the mirror as I feel him putting a hair tie in my hair giving me a ponytail. He was right I do feel cooler with my hair in a ponytail.
“Okay we are ready to go little one, let's hurry out to the car before the boy's drive off and leave us here hahaha.” I hear him laugh softly. I then walk up to the large mirror and notice that my ponytail is on the top of my head making me look even more like a little, little girlie girl.
I look down and see Mr. Wilson taking my hand while he carries the suitcase with his other hand. I want to tell him I am not a baby he doesn’t need to hold my hand like I am a toddler. We walk out of the restroom and towards the car. I can see the other boy's playing freebie in the parking lot, while everything else was super dark except were the gas station pumps are.
“I bet you the boy's didn’t pump gas for me so I am going to put your new suitcase in the trunk little one and you can play with the boy's, but don’t get dirty or you will have to get you changed again.” Mr. Wilson says
I walk over seeing the boy's not paying attention to the little girlie outfit I am wearing like it is perfectly normal seeing me in girl's clothes. “Hey I like you’re new clothes Carrie hahaha.” Max says when I walk up to him. “I guess he took me serious when I was calling you Carrie a girl's name. You must like being referred to as a girl or you would have set him straight little buddy. Opps I guess I can't call you little buddy because than everyone will know you’re a boy wearing girl's clothes hahaha.” Max laughs again.
“That’s not funny; I was trying to tell him I was a boy. He said I had a choice between the one pair of shorts, a skirt, or dress I didn’t know what to say. I mean look at me now I look like a girl, and a little girl at that.”
I notice Max is just smiling from ear to ear. “Yea but at least you look the part. Those clothes totally are perfect for you. I wish there weren’t any shorts and you came out wearing a dress or skirt hahaha.” I start to tell him off when Mr. Wilson starts yelling at us all.
“Hey boy's come on I am ready to go and you too little one. The car is filled with gas and I want to get on the road so we miss rush hour at the next big city.”
How did I get myself into this mess anyway? My mom sure would get a kick out of me wearing these clothes. I wonder what she and my sisters are doing, I hope there not worried about me. What am I thinking they probably don’t know I am not even there?
We all pile in the big car it says Lincoln continental on the outside. I of course get in between Max and the other boy in the back seat and I notice everyone starting to go back to sleep when we get on the freeway again. I fall into that mode too I didn’t realize how tired I am because the next things I notice is were getting gasoline again and everyone is piling out of the car.
“Okay bathroom break the last sign said no stops for 100 miles so; boy's the men's room is over there on the right and little one the girl's room is on the left.” I look up at Mr. Wilson than I walk to the left and I turn and see Max just smiling as he walks to the men's room.
Wow that is messed up I didn’t even say a word about having to go to the girl's restroom I just did as Mr. Wilson said. I need to set him straight. I am sure that will be easy acting tough with me wearing tiny little yellow short shorts and a princess tank top. I was the first one out of the bathroom and I see Mr. Wilson walking back from the men's room staring at me.
“Okay little one get in the front seat.” I do as I am told and climb in and see Mr. Wilson getting into the driver’s seat and starting the car up. “The boy's ended up catching rides with three girl’s in a yellow van so there going to the same place were going so we will catch up with them at the next gas station.”
I look at him in shock. “The gas pumps don’t work so there going to meet us at the next gas station. I hope we make it because its 100 miles so let's get going little one.” What the heck is happening I cannot believe Max just left me with this old guy and took off with three girls? Even though that does sound like a much more fun ride.
“That’s messed up they just a banded me to go with a bunch of girl's in a van?” After the words came out of my mouth, they sounded totally like a little girl whining. If I think about it, I would have probably did the same thing but I would not just leave my buddy left behind.
I look at Mr. Wilson smiling. “Well boys will be boys. It’s almost two hours to the next gas station so you might want to get some rest little one.”
“Yea I am pretty tired anyway. Wake me up when we get to the gas station okay?”
I see a coat in the front seat I guess one of the boy's must have left it; I guess I can use that as a pillow. “If you want you can lay down in the back seat and stretch out, I bet it would be more comfortable than up here little one.”
“Yea Mr. Wilson that does sound good I am so tired I never realized how tiring it is to travel so far.” I start climbing into the backseat in the total dark, grab the coat from the front seat, and see another in the back as I cover up with one and use the other as a pillow. “Oh yes this is much better Mr. Wilson thanks for the suggestion and thanks for giving us a ride too.”
I see him smiling through the reflection in the rear view mirror. “No problem little one anything I can do to help you out let me know.” I don’t analyze his weird grin on his face I seen in the rear view mirror I just go back to sleep.
Some time goes by and I wake up and see the sun is out and looks like another beautiful day as the car shuts off after we park in front of the gas pumps. Mr. Wilson gets out and sees me sitting up and getting out of the backseat. I close the door behind me as Mr. Wilson stares at me up, and down. I look back wondering what he is staring at.
“Well little one looks like they didn’t clean up all of the chocolate shake you were covered with earlier.” I look down and notice my new yellow shorts and princess top are soaked in dried up chocolate shake. “Don’t cry little one, I will get the suitcase out of the trunk, and you can pick something to wear.”
I look down and I have dried up cholate shake all over my legs and arms too. “I am going to have to get cleaned up I have it all over my legs and arms too.”
“It’s okay little one I noticed some wet wipes and you should be able to clean up fairly easy. It does not look like they have a family bathroom so I will carry your suitcase over to the bathroom and you will have to go in by yourself. This is a much less crowded gas station so you will be okay just keep the door locked while you’re getting changed okay?”
Even before I respond, I feel his hand holding mine as we walk over to the girl's bathroom. “Okay we are here, now take your suitcase, and when you get un-dressed clean yourself up before you get dressed in your clean clothes little one, and make sure you lock the bathroom door once you are inside okay?” I close the door and lock it behind me.
“Oh, and little one try to hurry up I want to get on the road as soon as we can.”
I start to open the suitcase seeing the wet wipes right on top. Looking around the bathroom doesn’t look to clean, but I still take my top off and stand on it while I pull off my sneakers seeing chocolate shake dripped all over them too as I pull my socks and yellow short shorts off too. I stand only in the little Barbie panties as I look inside the suitcase remembering what Mr. Wilson said earlier when he gave me a choice of what to wear. Oh, I hope he made a mistake when he said there was only one pair of shorts but it looks like he was right unfortunately for me.
Well I cannot wear any of these dresses or skirts maybe I will just put the yellow shorts back on. I look down as see the shorts are soaked from the dirty floor. Oh, man this sucks, as I continue to clean the shake off of me with the wet wipes. What the heck am I going to wear? Which is less girlie a skirt or dress like I have any clue there both super girlie anyway. Well I had better hurry up or I will be stuck here in a dress with my ride taking off.
I start to slide the short yellow sundress over my head. Of course, it does not have any sleeves, which make me feel better in this heat, but I look towards the mirror and I see a little girl trying to pull her dress down so it is not so short. The dress barely goes down to mid-thigh showing lots of legs but at least it isn't as short as the yellow short shorts I was wearing, which is a good thing. I put my dirty clothes in a plastic bag and notice I don’t see the clothes I was wearing before all that’s in the suitcase are girl's clothes I wonder what he did with the clothes I was wearing when we got picked up hitchhiking?
Oh, well I had better hurry as I see some pink flip-flops I push my feet into and I close the suitcase hearing someone knocking at the door. “Okay I am almost done I will be right out.” I say after hearing someone knocking on the bathroom door.
“Okay sweetie, take your time.” I hear a voice that sounds like a women maybe my mom’s age saying. I open the door and see the mom and little girl about five or six waiting. “Thank you sweetie is your suitcase heavy it looks so big for a little girl like yourself to be carrying.”
I drag the bag outside and see Mr. Wilson notices I left the bathroom as he finishes pumping gas into the car. “Yes my suitcase is heavy.” What am I saying this isn't my suitcase? “I mean Mr. Wilson carried it over here from his car.”
“So he isn't your uncle or any type of relative sweetie? Are you okay?” I look at her while her daughter walks into the bathroom closing the door.
I stop pulling the suitcase and look at the lady. “Um yea I am okay and no he isn't a relative.” The moment I finish my words four cop cars with their lights and sirens screaming, as they come flying into the parking lot and surround the Lincoln and Mr. Wilson.
Max and the other two hitchhiker’s we were traveling with jump out of one of the cop cars and start running over to me. I look at the scared looks on their faces. “Are you okay, are you okay?” I hear them all asking me at the same time, they all look scared out of their minds.
I look at them as the police in the background are putting Mr. Wilson in cuffs. “Yea I am okay what's going on?, and thanks for leaving without me Max I can't believe you left without me at that other gas station.” I put my hands on my hips whining like a little girl.
“We didn’t leave you behind little one.” I hear one of the boys saying, but I cannot remember what his name is. “We were locked in the bathroom.”
I look at him like he is stoned or something. “Yes Carrie we were locked in the bathroom from the outside and we were beating on the door. After a while someone finally came over and opened the door for us but you were gone.” Max says almost crying, which is a weird sight, seeing this big strong guy almost crying like a girl. I don’t even think about the idea that I am the one wearing the little yellow sundress dressed totally like a little girl.
“We had the people in the gas station call the police as soon as we seen you were gone, and he took you.”
I look at them not realizing that there are two police behind me. “He didn’t take me, I went with him, but he lied and said you three got in a yellow van and was going to be at the next gas station.”
“Did I hear you right little girl?” I turn and see the two police officers standing behind me. “He didn’t force you into his car and take you?” I start to feel very scared.
I look up and almost cry like the little girl I must look like. “Um no he just told me Max and the other two boys were going to meet us at the next gas station. That they went with three girls so I thought I would see them soon officer. What is going on?”
“Well little girl you are very lucky, we have been looking for him for a long time. We have I witness account of him doing the same thing with someone else.” I look at him in shock. “You can leave since you weren’t threatened, and can't be a witness for us. You are all free to go.”
I feel Max’s hand taking mine. “I was so scared for you little one I didn’t know what to do. I guess this sicko was kidnapping kids like us and holding them for ransom. He would call their family’s and demand money or else.” I look at him in shock, as he picks my suitcase up like it was as light as a feather.
“Oh I like your new outfit by the way little one; you look real pretty in your dress.” I look down at myself forgetting until than that I was wearing a dress and look like a small girl. I won't to tell him how good it feels with the wind blowing up my dress cooling me down.
We start walking away and a different officer walks up to us. “Excuse me you two, can I talk to you for a moment?” We both stop and see him walking up to us. “So you both are hitchhiking when he picked you both up?” The police officer says.
“Yes officer we are headed down to Florida to um be with um family.” I hear Max making up a story guess why the two of us are hitchhiking by ourselves.
I start to get more nervous and before you know it, we are sitting in the back of the police car. The police officer is asking us what are our family’s phones numbers are so they could confirm our stories.
Before you know it, we are screwed and heading down to the police station that our family’s both said we were missing. We told the truth to the police that we were headed to Florida but our parents wanted us to fly back home since we are minors. The police took me to the airport because they bought a plane ticket and Max’s family still have not done anything yet. They said they are going to be pressing charges for him stealing their car and crashing it, so he wasn’t going anywhere for a while.
“Okay now your parents called you in as missing but we both know you ran away from there correct?”
I listen to the police officer as he walks me up to the loading entrance to the airplane. “Um yea I guess but I didn’t mean to run away we were just having fun and one thing leads to another and we started hitchhiking and here we are.”
“Okay well you have two choices now, one is I handcuff you to your seat in the airplane or you do as the stewardess says and you go back home. Which is your choice little one?” God I wish everyone would stop calling me little one, okay I am small for my age, all right to be honest I am very small for my age, but I am not a toddler.
We stop at the entrance. “Yes I want to go home I am so tired of all of this officer.”
“Okay little one I believe you, and I would be more careful who you hang out with.” I look at him like he like he is crazy and he doesn’t know anything about me.
The stewardess takes my hand and walks with me onto the airplane. “Okay I guess they spelled your name wrong on your ticket it says Barry what is your real name little girl?” I hear my real name but then I realize I am wearing as dress and it would be better for them to think of me as a girl, than a boy wearing a little girl's dress and panties. “Um my name is um Carrie.”
“Okay Carrie have a seat right here and buckle up and I will see if you need anything after I help with the other passenger’s okay sweetie?” I looked around watching all the other people laughing and smiling as they took their seats. Here I am thinking how much trouble I am going to be when I get home. I am not even thinking that I am wearing a dress, and I look like a little girl.
Before you know it, everyone is in their seats and the plane is taking off. “The pretty stewardess comes back over to my seat. “Okay sweetie come with me so we can clean you up real quick.” I do as I am told and stand up and feel her take my hand as we walk over to the handicap bathroom.
“Let's clean you up sweetie than you can get a little nap, okay sweetie?” I smile as I stare at her smiling at me with her pretty face and long blonde hair.
I rub my eyes and respond. “Okay that sounds good.” I look in the mirror and see how dirty my face is and she starts wiping my face with a wet washcloth.
“Okay sit on the toilet and I will brush your hair real quick sweetie.” I do as I am told feeling her start to brush my long hair. I don’t really pay attention to what she is doing until I hear she is done. “Okay I will give you a little privacy so you can go potty sweetie and I will wait for you when you come out of the bathroom, and bring you back to your seat okay?”
I smile seeing her smiling at me. “Okay I will be right out, thanks for your help with my hair.”
I do my business real quick cause I don’t remember were my seat was and the stewardess will have to go back to work and might not be there if I take too long in here. “Good girl.” I hear the moment I leave the bathroom; I turn and see the pretty stewardess still smiling at me. “Do you like your hair like that sweetie? I always had my hair in pigtails when I was your age except I had short baby bangs too.” I think to myself that I didn’t look in the mirror and I have no clue what pigtails are I just want to get back to my seat and get some rest.
“Um yes I do like it like this.” I lied but I didn’t care. Little did I know that in deed my hair was now in pigtails with yellow hair ties in both my pigtails to match the short sundress I was wearing?
The moment I get back in my seat, I feel her lean over me and she buckles me back into my seat. I notice that I am still wearing the short dress and it almost rides up enough to see my Barbie panties so I put the small blanket on my lap hiding the fact I am wearing a dress. Well at least hiding the fact to myself but everyone else can tell I am wearing a sundress with my shoulders naked with the thin straps of the dress on my shoulders.
Before I blink, I feel a large bump and I open my eyes, look out my window, and see we just landed. Oh that is so good we are here. I need to use the bathroom so bad but I didn’t go much before but I wish I did now. “Did you have a good rest sweetie?” I hear the pretty stewardess asking me.
“Yes I did. I cannot believe we are here already. That was a fast flight; it was also the first time I was ever on a plane.”
She smiles at me hearing my comments. “That’s good little one that you enjoyed your flight, but just be patient I have to help all the other passengers off the plane before I can take you off the plane to your family okay?”
“Okay I am ready when you are.” I watch as all the people start leaving the plane. I think to myself that I was the first person on the plane but now I will be the last person off the plane, which is kind of weird.
I don’t see anyone else when I feel the pretty stewardess take my hand and we walk off the airplane. “Do you see your mommy yet little one?” I turn and all of a sudden, there she is all by herself with her hand covering her mouth speechless staring at me.
“Yes there she is.” I lift my arm pointing at my mommy. I watch, as mommy looks me up and down taking it all in me wearing the little yellow flowered sundress with no sleeves and pink flip-flops and my hair in pigtails with matching yellow hair ties.
I look her in the eyes as she hugs me tightly. “Oh I was so worried sweetie about you, I am so happy you are okay.”
“She was a little angel on the plane and Carrie you be a good girl for your mommy okay?” I look up seeing the pretty stewardess smiling down at me.
I hear her telling me to be a good GIRL and calling me by Carrie. “Um yes I will and thank you for everything.” The pretty stewardess walks back onto the plane and my mom knees down if front of me.
“I can say I am a little surprised seeing you in your pretty outfit sweetie. Is this your suitcase that the stewardess left here?” I feel mommy playing with one of my pigtails waiting for me to respond.
I don’t know what to say, I cannot believe my mommy sees me dressed like a little girl. “Um yes it is mommy and I can explain everything okay mommy?” Why did I say the suitcase is mine? It is not, it was given to me, and I guess it is mine. I cannot believe I own a full suitcase full of dresses and skirts not to mention it is all really
“I am sure you can but I can see how pretty you are in that pretty dress so we are going to stop by the mall, and get you some more dresses since you like wearing them so much and you look so pretty too sweetie.”
I don’t know what to say. “Okay mommy.” What is going to happen now I cannot believe my mom sees me wearing a dress and now we are going to the mall to buy more dresses, what am I going to do? I play with one of my pigtails feeling nervous.
I know, I will just tell her the truth that everyone thought I was a girl, and umm I don’t know what else to tell her. I will tell mommy that everyone thought I was a girl and I just went along with it. Mommy will think I want to be a girl. If I lie and tell her, they forced me into wearing girlie clothes, than how come I am wearing a dress now and didn’t get back into my normal boy's clothes. Plus I unfortunately said the suitcase is mine and it is filled with only girl's clothes.
What the heck is wrong with me why did I say “OKAY” when mommy said we are going to the mall to get me more pretty dresses since I like wearing them? Why didn’t I say no mommy I don’t want to get anymore dresses, I don’t want to wear dresses I don’t like wearing dresses. Instead, my mommy says we are going to the mall to buy me more pretty dresses because I like wearing dresses and I just say OKAY. What is wrong with me?
I need to just stand up to mommy and when we get to the mall I will figure out what to say to her because I don’t want to wear anymore dresses and I really don’t want mommy thinking I like wearing dresses. Even though I do, like how much cooler I feel in this heavy heat.
Feeling the dress bounce off the back of my legs as I walk feels kind of neat too. I have to admit I feel like I am naked walking around not feeling pants or shorts being so constrictive. Feels so much more freedom walking but I sure am not going to tell mommy any of that she will think I like wearing dresses and well I guess that is true if I want to be honest to myself but no way in hell will I admit that to anyone especially my mommy.
I cannot believe I just admitted to myself that I really like wearing dresses. I am so glad no one can tell what I am thinking “hehehe”. I giggle to myself softly.
“Okay sweetie we are here, can you un-buckle yourself or do you need help sweetie?” I look up and see mommy pulling the minivan into a parking spot at the mall.
I hear mommy's comment about needing help with my safety belt. “Mommy I am not a baby I can get the safety belt off.” I turn and push the button and nothing happens. I turn and pull, nothing I hear mommy’s door close and I see her walking around to my side of the back door, and I see her sliding the door open.
“Mommy something must be stuck in there or it’s broken, I can't get it to budge at all.” I look up at my mommy staring at me as I try one more time trying to push, pull, and turn anything to get the safety belt un-buckled.
I look up and mommy has her hands on her hips tapping her foot looking like she is losing her patients. I stop trying to open it staring at mommy. “Here sweetie let me try it I know you are just a little one like the pretty stewardess was saying when she walked you off the plane.”
“It must be broken mommy; I am not a baby you know.” I get a dirty look from mommy making me feel more nervous.
Mommy smacks my hand away and pushes the button once and it un-latches and releases. “There ya go little one and fix your dress I can see your panties the way you are sitting.” I hear mommy and I cannot believe she just un-did the safety belt so easy and then I look down and see the safety belt has pushed my dress skirt way up higher showing off my pretty panties. I mean my panties, I mean these panties. God I am thinking these panties are pretty and I guess they are I know they feel so soft and silky.
“Oh thank you mommy I didn’t know MY panties are showing. I will fix MY dress so you can't see MY panties anymore.” Wait a second I said these are MY panties, and that this is MY dress. Oh, man my mind is shot, I cannot be thinking like I am a little girl.
I really need to stand up for myself more, and I need to stop acting like I am a toddler, I mean I am almost a teenager. We start walking to the mall and mommy reaches down and takes my hand as we walk to the mall entrance together. Wait why did I take her hand that is making me look like a little kid again as I play with my hair with my other hand as we walk.
“Is your hair in your eyes again sweetie? I think it is time to fix that once and for all.” I look up and I see mommy staring at the hair salon. I have to do something or mommy is going to have all my haircut off like daddy always threatened to do if I was bad.
We walk up to the front of the hair salon and I stop. “Mommy I don’t want my long pretty hair cut off, I mean I don’t want my long hair cut short please.” I whine saying softly almost in tears and I cannot believe I said my pretty hair like a little girl would say.
“I told you before when you started to grow your hair long that you needed to take care of your hair better or you would have to have your hair cut like all the other boy's with a crew cuts.”
I hear mommy say she is going to have all my long pretty hair cut off and make me look like all the other boy's. “Mommy I don’t want a crew cut I promise I will take care of my hair better please I will be a good boy.”
“Did you say you will be a good boy? Sweetie you see that stand up mirror right there?” I turn were mommy is pointing. “Look in that mirror do you see a boy in that mirror? NO you see a mommy holding her pretty little daughters hand who is wearing a pretty little dress and has her messy hair in pigtails.”
I stare into the mirror and I see the little toddler girl holding her mommy's hand, and I cannot argue with mommy. “I know mommy I look so pretty in this dress, so do you mommy, I mean I do look like a girl.”
“Well I am glad you agree that you do look so pretty, but when you say you will be a good boy, didn’t you mean you will be a good little girl instead? Let me hear you say it if you want me to re-think you getting a cute crew cute like the other boy's in your class?
I look up at mommy who is still holding my hand. “Okay mommy I will be a good little girl I promise.” I push my long hair out of my eyes as I talk to mommy.
“Now sweetie that was very good, and I know you will be a good little girl for your mommy but look at you honey your hair is all in your face so we have to get it cut. Now if you whine and make a big scene about getting your hair cut I will have the lady take a straight razor like your dad used to do to his hair and have them shave it all off until your head is as smooth as a baby's bottom. Do you understand me little girl?”
I look up at mommy as the picture of myself with my head looking totally bald fills my head. I will not cry or she will call me a baby. “Now are you going to be a good girl for mommy?”
“Yes mommy I will be a good girl I promise.” I look back down at my naked legs going up to my short dress.
Mommy smiles. “That’s a good girl, now have a seat and I will see if they have time to do your hair sweetie. Make sure you are careful sitting or everyone will see your pretty panties under your dress.”
“Okay mommy I will be a good girl.” I sit down. “Mommy I will try to pull MY dress down so no one will see MY panties.” I start to pull my dress lower but it still slides back up because it is so super short. I didn’t even realize I was calling them MY panties and MY dress. I am starting to act more like a little girl and I don’t even know it.
I watch as mommy walks up to the counter and the pretty lady wearing a short skirt walks up and starts talking to my mommy. “Hi ma’am can I help you?”
“Yes please I want to get my umm daughters hair cut do you see her over there sitting in the pretty dress?”
Mommy turns around and waves to me. I wave back at her, I wonder why there looking at me? I bet mommy is saying that boy dressed in the dress is the one getting the crew cut. I want to cry as I pull on one of my pigtails as I try not to think about all my hair being cut off.
“Yes I see her; she looks so cute in her pretty dress ma'am. So what can I do for you and your daughter?” I notice the hairstylist talking to mommy again but I cannot hear either one of them.
Mommy turns back talking to the pretty lady. “Well my umm daughter you see has always been a tom boy and I told her it was time to act like the little girl she is so I put her in that pretty dress and now I want to surprise her and get her the girlies hairstyle you can give her. I want it to be so girlie that if she was wearing her brother’s clothes she would still look like the pretty little girl she is.”
“Oh well her hair is sure long enough, I mean just looking at her hair from here I bet her hair is half way down her back when it’s not in pigtails am I correct?”
I notice mommy smiling as she is talking. “Yes her hair is actually way past half way down her back almost to her butt. What I am trying to say some boy's do have long hair and they keep it in ponytails and what not, but I want my umm little girl to have a pretty hairstyle that no way can be mistaken as a boy's style to encourage her to stop being a tomboy.”
“I can do that ma'am no problem especially if you don’t care about the length only that it looks like a little girl's hairstyle. Do you want her hair age appropriate? I am guessing with that little baby girl's dress she is wearing she is what four or five years-old maybe.”
“UMM yes she is almost that old, yes that’s great than I will bring her up here for her little surprise.” I watch as mommy and the pretty hairstylist starts walking over to me. I stare at her short mini skirt and see how long and pretty her legs look. I wonder if my legs look like that or I wonder if it feels different wearing a mini skirt compared to this pretty dress I am wearing.
I move the hair out of my eyes as mommy and the pretty lady stop in front of me. “Hi sweetie my name is Kimberly and after I fix your hair you won't have to worry about it going in your eyes again.” I see her reach out and take my hand. “You are such a big girl I can tell because you’re wearing a big girl dress not a baby dress with plastic panties. Are you wearing your pretty big girl panties or baby girl plastic panties sweetie?”
“Yes I am wearing my big girl panties.” I smile at her but feel sad that she is going to buzz my hair and give me a crew cut.
I feel her pick me up and put me down in the hairstylist seat. “This is going to take a while sweetie because all of your hair I have to cut.” I feel sad but I don’t want to cry or make a scene or mommy will have her shave my head and then how silly I would look with no hair on my head. “You might want to close your eyes sweetie and I will wake you when I am done you look kind of tired, I bet you need a nap sweetie.”
“Okay I guess that makes sense.” I watch as she ties a pink cape around my neck. I can feel her un-doing the hair ties in my pigtails. I wonder why she doesn’t just cut the whole ponytails off not like she has to be carefully giving me a crew cut. The feeling of her brushing my hair does start to get me relax and I close my eyes until I hear the sounds of scissors opening and closing and I open my eyes and see a pile of long pieces of hair in my lap over a foot long.
I try to look, but my back is too the mirror as I close my eyes and I feel a baby tear slide down my cheek realizing that I was right she is cutting all my hair off, and I will have a crew cut haircut like the boy's at school. I guess mommy won't be able to put me in dresses at least so that’s good, I won't tell her that I will miss wearing dresses they are so comfy and I do look pretty everyone keeps telling me that.
Time goes by until I hear a loud snap sound and I open my eyes not knowing what is going on. Until I hear, another snap and see the hairstylist on the one side of me and another hairstylist on the other side and there pulling on my ears. “What's going on, what are you doing?” I say as the one hairstylist walks away.
“Oh we are just finishing up on the new you sweetie, and I am sure you will want to get changed after you leave here.”
I think to myself that is right she is cutting all my hair off giving me a crew cut and I am sure I look silly wearing a dress with a crew cut hairstyle. “Yes I guess your right I do itch a little bit down my back.”
“Yes cutting all that hair I am afraid some probably went to the back of your pretty dress that’s why I was saying I am sure you want to get changed. I bet if you ask your mommy nice maybe she will buy you a new outfit sweetie.” Yea I am thinking I am sure she does so she doesn’t have to be seen with her only son with a crew cut wearing a little girl's dress.
I feel so nervous thinking about all my hair being shaved off; I close my legs together when I feel a little pee squirt into my thick training panties. I look around and no one is staring at me so they did not see my little accident.
“Oh I didn’t see you standing there mommy.” I see her smiling from ear to ear at me. I guess she must like my new crew cut. Man it took me so long to grow my hair and now all my hair is gone. I want to cry so badly but everyone keeps treating me like a baby and I do not want to give them any more reasons. “Mommy umm can you buy me a new outfit since I had my hair all cut off?”
Mommy looks at me, and smiles. “Yes sweetie I will do that as soon as we pay for your new hairstyle sweetie. Yes you did have very long hair and now you don’t but you still look very cute don’t you think Kimberly?”
“Oh yes why don’t we spin you around so you can see your new hairstyle for yourself in the mirror.” I feel the chair spin me around and I see mommy on the side of the mirror smiling at some little toddler girl getting her hair done in a pink smock. She looks kind of familiar, she is probably one of my baby sister’s friends because her hair is cut just below the bottom of her ears and all the way around her head all the same length and she has little short baby girl bangs too. The little girl even has two pink earrings in each ear.
I wait for them to spin me more so I can see myself and I feel Kimberly pulling my pink smock off and the little toddler girl in the mirror is getting her smock off too. Mommy walks around to the front of me and I see her leaning down and that is when it hits me I don’t have a crewcut hairstyle I have a little baby girl hairstyle.
“That’s me in the mirror?” I feel myself pee a bunch more into my panties before I can stop it. I keep my legs together. What am I going to do now I mean no matter what I am wearing I am going to look like a girl, and a baby girl at that.
I stare into the reflection in the mirror staring at the little baby girl staring back at me. “Okay sweetie let's go and get you that outfit like you asked.” I feel mommy taking my hand as I almost fall out or slide out of the hairstylist chair. I see mommy staring at the hairstylist chair were I was sitting and there is a wet spot there. “What did you do? Did you wet your panties sweetie?”
“I am sorry mommy please don’t be mad with me.” I stare up at mommy and she doesn’t look to happy.
Kimberly walks over seeing the pee wet spot on her chair. “OH the poor little one had an accident? Well I can clean that up if you want to take her in the bathroom and change her panties. I believe there is a bag there that someone left that might help so she doesn’t have another accident and ruin her clothes. Speaking of clothes that dress sweetie is soaked in the back were you were sitting in your own pee.”
“Ma'am there is a bag that was left here a couple years ago that has some clean clothes and you can get her cleaned up.”
Mommy takes my hand. “Well that is so nice of you Kimberly, thank you I will take Carrie there right now and see if those clothes fit.” I look up at mommy staring at me and she doesn’t look happy. We enter the back room and I see mommy look inside a pink bag of some type.
“Oh yes sweetie this should work perfect for you I really hope these clothes fit you or you will be walking around half naked in the mall.” I look scared thinking of walking around the mall half naked. “Now get those big girl pee soaked panties off and your pretty dress, and sit up there on the couch okay sweetie?”
I immediately listen to mommy and start getting undressed. Maybe she isn't as pissed as I was thinking. I probably should not use the word pissed because of me pissing in my panties and getting my pretty dress soaked in pee. What am I thinking I just called these MY panties and MY dress? I guess to be honest they are mine, but I have other things to be concerned about.
I pull My dress over my head and pull MY panties down and I step out of them, as I am totally naked. I put my hands in front of my little boy parts, I turn and see myself in the long wall mirror. Oh, my god my finger nails and toes both have baby pink nail polish on them. The nail polish looks the same color as my new earring too.
How did this happen I knew she was going to cut my hair but I thought I was going to get a crew cut like all the other boy's in our new neighborhood. Instead I have a baby girl's hairstyle and my finger nails and even my toes look so girlie with nail polish but pink earrings too I must of fell asleep while they were doing this to me.
“Oh man I look like a girl even when I am totally naked.” I stare at myself up and down, mommy turns around hearing me.
Mommy is smiling from ear to ear. “Yes you do sweetie, you look just like a little girl, or I should say a baby girl since you wet your pretty panties and your new dress.” I look down at the floor feeling so embarrassed. “Sweetie don’t hide your pretty finger nails or are you trying to hide your baby boy parts? Not like there is much to hide.” I thought I could not get more embarrassed, how wrong I was. I move both my hands away from my little boy parts.
“Yes that’s much better but it doesn’t look very lady like now let me see.” Mommy knees down in front of me and what the heck is she doing staring at my little penis I know it is the size of a little babies because I seen guys at school naked in the shower after gym class. “Let me see if this still works I tried it when you were a new born, and it worked.”
I feel mommy take the tip of my little penis and start pushing it back up inside my body. I look down and see only her finger sticking inside of me. “Mommy what are you doing? Please stop mommy I will be a good boy.” Mommy looks at me when I say good BOY. “I mean I will be a good GIRL.”
“Yes you will sweetie.” I watch as mommy pulls her finger out of me after pushing my penis inside my body as she starts pushing my balls up inside my body cavity also. “Yes this will work perfectly now hold on sweetie don’t move an inch, or mommy will pull your pretty bottom over my lap and give you a spanking.”
I don’t move or even breathe thinking I am going to get a spanking like a baby. I see mommy come back over and kneel back in front of me as she puts her finger inside a small jar that says crazy glue on it and pushes her finger back inside of me pushing my penis far inside my body.
“Oh yes that’s much better and for those nasty little balls which are more like little green peas there so tiny.” I feel her pushing them inside me too. I look down between my legs, but all I can see is the top of mommy's head. “Now you look like a proper young lady.”
Mommy movies out of the way and I see myself naked and there is nothing to hide now except a small hole between my legs that looks like a baby girl's vagina were my little penis was pushed inside my body. “But mommy what are you doing?”
“Oh stop whiling like a baby you will still be able to go potty but you will have to sit to go pee. I should say when you are a big girl you will sit to go pee but for now until you are properly potty trained you can sit or stand and go potty hehehe. Now lay back on the towel on the couch.” Mommy giggles but it sounds kind of evil.
I don’t understand what she is talking about but seeing the look in her eyes I lay on the couch, mommy comes over with the pink bag. “Okay sweetie we will go look for your new outfit like I said we just have to get you dressed really quick. Now lift your pretty bottom and be a good girl for mommy okay sweetie?”
“Yes mommy I will be a good girl I promise.” I lift my bottom into the air like mommy wants me to do. I guess she wants to put my new panties on me since I was acting like a baby and wet my pretty panties. I look down and I see mommy pulling a pink disposable diaper under me. I cannot believe what I am seeing. Before I can respond, mommy is taping the diaper over and I am secured into the little baby diaper. I have to tell her she is crazy I am not a baby.
Before I can even blink, I see something pink in mommy’s hand. “Okay sweetie the worst is over I bet that feels nice and warm with your dry diaper on you. Now let me put these pretty pink plastic panties over your diaper to make sure they fit you as good as your new diaper.” I hear mommy than look between my legs as the pink plastic panties are slid up my legs and over my diaper. I am looking at the little princess characters on the plastic panties as mommy is sliding small socks over my feet that go over my ankles and she folds them over.
“Oh yes Barry these socks fit you perfect. Oh, I am sorry honey I forgot your new name is Carrie. I hope the shoes that are in the diaper bag fit you as good as the other stuff.” Oh, I hope they don’t as I look down at my feet and the first one slides right on, and the second just as easy as mommy buckles the black shoes onto my feet.
Man I have to tell her I am not a baby I don’t need a diaper. “How are your new shoes honey are they too tight?” Mommy looks back in the pink bag.
“Um no mommy there not tight, I can't believe my feet fit into baby girl shoes.”
Mommy looks at me and smiles as she sits me up and I feel a pink shirt that feels like it is made of silk or satin going over my head. Both my arms pop out of the little sleeves that are really puffy and super girly looking. I stare at my arms and they look so thin and small now with this super girly shirt on. Mommy is buttoning up the back of the shirt. I feel her pick me up and stand me up on the floor.
“Oh yes that is much better, much more your style sweetie.” Mommy is smiling from ear to ear for some reason as I look around for the mirror. “Okay sweetie we are ready to go shopping and I know what department we are going to. Make sure you thank Ms. Kimberly for the pretty hairstyle and the cute clothes.”
I look up at mommy zipping up the pink diaper bag and I am wondering what is she talking about I am not ready to leave yet I don’t have any pants or shorts yet everyone will see my plastic panties and know I am wearing a diaper.
“Mommy wait.” I say then I see my reflection in the mirror when mommy moves from in front of the big mirror. I can see plain as day I am not getting pants or shorts because this little tee shirt is a pink baby's dress as it barely covers my diapered bottom.
I do not know what to say. I stare into the long mirror seeing the new me with my hair with baby girl bangs, and my long hair, is cut into a baby girl's bob hairstyle. I am wearing black Mary Jane shoes with white lace socks folded over making me look even more like a baby girl. I stare at my naked legs going up to the super short pink baby's dress I am wearing, if I move I can see my plastic panties underneath.
“What is the matter my little princess panty boy. I bet you won't be going out on the street alone and hitchhiking down to Florida any time soon now that you see the new you hehehehehe.” Mommy giggles as I stare at myself in the mirror; I feel pee squirting into my diaper. Mommy puts her hand down and I take her hand as we walk out into the mall.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Mommy, mommy what am I doing in a hospital
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year old boy
Beth 17-year-old big sister
Miley 5 -year-old little sister
“Mommy, mommy what am I doing in a hospital?” I look around seeing a blanket and pillow on the chair next to the bed when I see my mommy walk into my hospital room.
Before mommy even responds she screams and comes over and grabs me off the bed and is hugging and kissing me like she hasn’t seen me in years. Momma hugs me, so tight I feel my long hair falling in my eyes. I brush it away with my hand.
“Oh my god, oh my god my baby has come back to me.” Mommy says while she hugs me so tight I can barely breathe. What the heck is going on? Why is mommy so freaked out? I mean I seen her before I went to school on my skateboard and ummmm. I don’t remember anything until I just woke up here in the hospital.
I wonder what is going on. I feel normal my hands look okay maybe a little skinner probably from skipping breakfast all the time and now I am in the hospital. “I thought you would be gone forever sweetie, god is so awesome to bring you back to me and your sisters.”
“Okay, okay mommy what are you talking about what happen to me? I mean I just seen you this morning and you yelled at me for waking up late and skipping breakfast again.”
Mommy starts to cry again this time putting her hands in front of her face crying hysterically. “Oh know your last memory is of me yelling at you that is so sad if you passed away like all the doctors said was going to happen that would be your last memory of me.”
“What? why would the doctors say I was going to pass away I look exactly the same except maybe I lost a few pounds I do feel smaller like I lost weight.” I look at mommy rubbing her eyes and starting to calm down. “Wait a minute do I have some kind of bad disease and I am going to die in like ten minutes?” Oh, this sucks what happen to me, as mommy isn't responding I start to get very nervous.
I see mommy take tissues out of her purse and wipe her eyes. “No, no sweetie you’re not going to die in ten minute don’t be silly.”
“Okay so I am going to die in a week and they forgot to tell me that a week ago?” Mommy actually starts to laugh at my little joke.
I feel mommy take my hand. “No sweetie you are not going to die anytime soon lord willing that is. I have been praying for you nonstop for the past four months.” I think I stopped breathing trying to figure out what she is talking about. “You see sweetie you were on your skateboard going to school when a car hit you and ummmm that was four months ago.”
“You have been in a coma four just over four months, look how long your hair is now sweetie.” I see mommy turn me towards the wall mirror as I sit up in bed with her sitting next to me. My hair is a lot longer past my shoulders now and it is parted in the middle and still looks like it is all one length. “Do you remember we had a long discussion and I agreed to let you grow your hair long, as long as you take care of it?”
I remember back and yes, I do remember, which makes me feel much more relaxed. “Yes mommy that was last night, or I guess that was over four months ago. I do remember it was not actually a discussion. It was more you yelling and screaming that I needed to get my haircut or you were going to cut all my hair off in my sleep.” I reach up to make sure my hair is all the same length and mommy didn’t start to cut all my hair off and I had some kind of a heart attack and I went into a coma for four months.
“Yes I guess you are right I was very mean then, and I am truly sorry sweetie you can have your hair as long as you want okay sweetie?”
I smile hearing that but for some reason mommy keeps calling me sweetie I wonder what is up with that she used to only call my little sisters that and well actually she also called my older sister that too. I am so sorry sweetie that you only have bad memories, but I will change that for the better I promise. The doctor is coming here any second and she can explain everything in better detail sweetie okay?”
“Umm no mommy it’s not okay what happen to me if it’s not some disease?” I am sorry, I guess I can tell you, a car hit you and everyone thought you were going to die, and I prayed and your sisters prayed so much that you would be okay.” Wow, I don’t know how to respond to that. I mean I am only 9 years-old and I almost didn’t make it to 10 years-old. “But the doctor will have to tell you the rest since I have a hard time understanding all the medical talk.”
Well that is not good I mean I am only 9 years-old last week or I guess four months plus a week ago and now I am going to understand doctor talk better than my mommy does. This is not looking very good.
“Your sisters and I stayed in your hospital room nonstop for the first two weeks. We were taking turns sleeping but with you not having any response at all I told your sisters they had to go back to school. Than we started coming every day after school, than it was once a week and then last night I fell asleep on the chair and I left to go use the ladies room and when I came back you were wide awake and smiling.”
I start to get nervous for not knowing what the heck happen for the past four months besides my hair getting a lot longer and me getting skinnier. I guess that is tough since I was super skinny before the accident anyway. I am guessing it is pretty normal to lose weight and have my hair grow in four months of not moving. That is probably why I not only look skinnier but look like all my muscles are gone too.
“Well it looks like our little one has woken up, that is great. My name is Dr. Hendrix. How are you feeling sweetie?” I am staring at the doctor and she seems pretty nice but something is still off.
I had better answer her or she will probably give me a needle or some kind of medicine. Doctors seem to not know what is going on they just try one thing than if that doesn’t work they try another until something works. At least that is what they did when I had the flu.
“I’m okay I just woke up and seen my mommy and I am trying to figure out why I am in the hospital. Can you tell me Dr. Hendrix?” I stare at the doctor and she looks like she is thinking about something. Probably thinking how to tell me, I have some crazy disease and I am going to die any minute.
The doctor walks over to the end of the bed; she sits on the edge, and takes my hand. “Okay little one I am guessing your mommy hasn’t told you what happen to you. Don’t be mad at her she was instructed to not tell you anything if you woke up from your coma.” Oh no here it comes the bad news I am going to die in like five minutes she is going to say.
“You were in a very bad auto accident while you were riding your skateboard to school.” I see her look down, she is reading from the clipboard she is holding with her free hand. “No one really thought you would ever come out of a coma. You had multiple broken bones when you came here over four months ago including both your legs, both your arms. On your face your nose was broken and had to be re-structured and it is kind of smaller, and more to a point than rounded now according to your mommy.”
I don’t say anything but I do feel mommy sit down on the other side of my bed and takes my other hand smiling softly at me. Mommy looks more like she wants to cry like she is remembering how messed up I was four months ago. I turn and look back at the doctor. “So you are saying that my body is all healed up and back to normal except my nose is a little smaller and pointier. I don’t have any kind of disease?”
“Well yes and no sweetie. No you don’t have any disease, and yes we fixed everything we were able to fix except some of your Ummm injuries were not able to be fixed and had to Ummm be removed so they didn’t affect the rest of your body.”
I lift up both my arms and let go of mommy and the doctor’s hands and look at my hands and fingers. I lift my legs up and move the blanket off of them. “Well my legs look the same I guess maybe a little thinner. My arms and hands both look the same maybe they are thinner too but they work right doctor?”
“Yes sweetie your arms and hands any your legs and toes are normal except they lost a lot of muscle and are much weaker. You will still have full function in all your limbs sweetie you just won't be as strong as some of the kids your age.”
I look closer to my hands and I don’t see anything wrong except I do feel weaker which is way better than having a disease that is going to kill me. “So that’s it I am just weaker now than the other boy's my age miss doctor?” I start to feel more relaxed thinking she has told me the worst. Oh, know this is not good the doctor is looking at my mommy and she is starting to cry softly. I feel mommy take my hand again and give me a gentle squeeze.
“Ummm well no sweetie like I said we couldn’t fix everything and Umm well had to be removed.” I look at her with a question look on my face not knowing what she is talking about I feel good and everything looks the same on me. I see the doctors eyes move towards between my legs. I turn fast and see mommy staring between my legs, I lift the hospital gown up exposing what is between my legs.
I stare and see it is a diaper. “Why do I have a diaper on? Did you remove whatever it is inside me that lets me go potty, is that what is wrong I have to wear a diaper forever now?” I start to cry softly.
“Ummm no sweetie we do expect you to gain control over going to the bathroom. You will have to be potty trained but you should not have to wear diapers after that. You are in diapers now because you were in a coma and your body still has to go potty so you being so small for your age diapers are the best option.”
Well that is a relief thinking to myself. “Okay than ummmm what was so messed up you couldn’t fix and you had to remove it?” Mommy has larger tears pouring down her face but she is still smiling softly while she squeezes my hand.
I watch as the doctor stares into my eyes. “We had to remove your male organs because of the massive damage done to them. We had to do a total scrotum removal including the testes. The penis was so damaged all that was left to do was to re-structure your damaged penis so it could be used as a vagina.”
“What, umm does that mean my, umm removed my male organs mommy.” I turn looking into mommy's eyes watching small tears dripping down her face.
Mommy puts both her hands on my cheeks and looks me in the eyes. “You are going to be okay sweetie you will just have to sit down to go potty from now on. You won't be able to stand to pee because your little penis is gone.”
“It’s gone you mean I have nothing between my legs mommy?” I reach under my hospital gown and pull the diaper off and sure enough my balls and penis are gone and I now have a little slit. I am only 9-years old so I never seen a vagina before so I didn’t know what I was looking at.
Mommy is also staring between my legs. “See sweetie you will be okay, you now have a vagina down between your legs just like mommy and your sisters.” What is she saying just like her and my sisters, they are girl's does that mean, thinking to myself I am a girl too? No way, no way!
“What does that mean you and my sisters are girls. Does that mean I am a girl too mommy? Please no mommy says no mommy please.” I start to cry with both my hands covering my face.
I feel mommy rubbing my shoulders. “I am sorry this happen to you sweetie. Your body is a girl's now but you can be whomever you want to be right doctor?”
“Oh yes sweetie you can be whatever you want. I was a tomboy all the way, up until I started medical school. I never wore dresses or skirts and I kept my hair short.” I look up at the doctor trying to figure out what is happening and what I can do.
I look up at mommy. “Did you tell Miley and Beth that I am now an Ummm? That I have the body of a girl like them?” I look into mommy's eyes praying to god that she didn’t tell them or anyone.
“Oh no sweetie I didn’t tell anyone. The only people that know are Dr. Hendrix and I. All the nurses think you were born a girl that is why you have a pink hospital gown. When your sisters were visiting they asked why you wore a pink one and I told them this is the girl's wing and the boy's wing
I know your mommy has told you that you are small for your size before the accident but since the accident you are much smaller, you are 9-years-old but your body is more the size of a six-year-old sweetie.
“Great so before everyone made fun of me because I was the smallest boy in the school now I am even smaller? This is so messed up, but at least my sisters don’t know I am umm a gir...Ummm I don’t have any boy parts, and mommy you swear you won't them right?”
I stare at mommy waiting for a response. “Of course sweetie I won't tell your sisters but they are going to notice that you’re smaller and much skinner or more petite, I would say was a better word.”
“I know mommy I can't hide being smaller but I can hide being a gir... Ummm not having any boy parts anymore okay mommy?”
Mommy squeezes my hand and moves the long hair out of my eyes as we talk. “Like I said sweetie I won’t tell them anything until you are ready okay?” Mommy says while smiling at me.
“Okay but I maybe not be ever ready I don’t want to be a girl I like or liked being a boy and doing boy stuff like play soccer and baseball and all that stuff I am just smaller.”
Dr. Hendrix takes my other hand again and squeezes it. “Don’t worry sweetie girls can do all that stuff too. I played soccer and baseball when I was a little girl like you.”
“That’s right sweetie you can do anything you want nothing really changes since you’re a girl now.” I hear mommy saying I am a girl like it is no big deal. “Oh doctor will SHE have HER period like other girls when SHE is older?”
Oh that is so messed up mommy called me a ‘she’ and a ‘her’ thinking to myself. I look at mommy than at Dr. Hendrix when she starts responding. “Oh yes SHE will have HER period just like the other girls that will be in HER class or in HER age group.” This is not good both of them are saying ‘girl’ and ‘her’ like it is no big deal. Oh, my god I am really a girl, I am only going to do boy stuff for the rest of my life. I am never going to wear dresses or skirts and no way will I play with dolls or Barbie’s except it does look fun when my little sister was playing Barbie's, thinking to myself while I listen to mommy and Dr. Hendrix.
“Are you okay sweetie.” The doctor says while staring at me. “You look like you are in deep thought.”
I look up at Dr. Hendrix and smile. “Ummm yea I’m as good as I can be waking up and finding out I am a girl now.” I say I am a girl aloud for the first time as both mommy and Dr. Hendrix smile at me but I am ready to cry but I don’t want to act like the little girl I am and look like now.
“You are both saying I can be anything or anyone I want to be but you are both referring to me as a ‘she’ or ‘her’ and you keep calling me ‘sweetie’. Mommy you never called me sweetie before the accident you only called my sisters that.”
Both mommy and the doctor sit up and look at each other. “Okay sweet… I mean Ummm Kelly I will try to be more careful okay sweetie?” I look at her as she says ‘sweetie’ to me again. “I mean okay?” Mommy says while correcting herself.
“So Dr. Hendrix when can SHE go home, SHE says SHE feels fine?” I hear mommy saying totally ignoring my response with them calling me a ‘she’ and ‘her’.
I shake my head while I listen to them talking. “Well we know ‘SHE’ is healthy and I see no reason for her not to be able to go home in the morning.” The doctor says totally ignoring my ‘she and her’ comments, this is going to be a long day.
“Oh that is so great. Did you hear the doctor sweetie you can go home in the morning that is so great?” mommy says while running her fingers through my long hair keeping the hair out of my eyes. “Oh I wish I had a hair tie I always hated your hair falling in your eyes sweetie.”
I turn and see mommy smiling while she is playing with my hair. “Oh I keep an extra one around my wrist Ms. Taylor here you can have mine.” I don’t see the hair tie the doctor gave mommy. “Mommy my hair is fine you don’t have to fix it.”
“Oh sweetie don’t worry this will only take a moment.” I see mommy pull a brush out of her purse as she brushes my hair real quick and puts the hair tie in my hair. “Oh that is much better don’t you think Dr. Hendrix?” I look at mommy smiling.
Dr. Hendrix turns and looks back at me. “Oh yes that does make HER hair look much prettier.” Great now my hair is prettier instead of hansom or some boy term.
“Ummm doctor, Umm can I use the bathroom I need to go potty I think?” I sit up in bed asking Dr. Hendrix.
The doctor moves all the blanket off me and I look down seeing my new vagina on total view as I look up at mommy smiling as she stares between my legs and the doctor is smiling also until I pull my pink hospital gown covering my new privates. “Here ya go sweetie, this is actually one of the things we need to check is that it doesn’t hurt to go potty before you leave the hospital that you can go potty.”
“Oh okay I guess.” I lean over and climb out of the bed standing next to mommy and I see for the first time how much shorter I look. I want to cry but I don’t want them to see me acting like a baby or a toddler like I must look like.
I feel mommy take my hand, we walk into the bathroom. I see in the mirror that my hair is up in a high ponytail and the hair tie is bright pink. I just shake my head not knowing how to respond to looking even more like a really little girl. “Okay sweetie before you sit down on the toilet pull your panties down, oh silly me you don’t have any panties on yet. So just pull your pretty hospital gown up and then sit on the toilet okay sweetie?”
“Mommy I may look the size of a toddler but I am not a baby I still am 9-years-old ya know.” I say but I regret it right away when I see mommy give me a stern look. I am glad Dr. Hendrix is here or I might have got a spanking for talking back to mommy.
I stop talking and do as I am told and I look up and see mommy again staring between my legs and staring at my new vagina. I start to go potty and you can hear it squirting into the toilet. “Oh that feels better mommy.” I start to get up when I hear mommy say stop.
“Stop sweetie being a girl now you have to use a little piece of toilet paper and wipe your new vagina. It is because when you were a boy you just shook your little penis so the last little drops fell off so now you have to finish going potty likes a big girl now okay sweetie.”
I ignore mommy’s comments about her calling me a girl I guess because it is true I am a girl now. I will kid with mommy and act girly and see if she sees I am teasing her. “Yes mommy I want to be a big girl so I will go potty like a good little girl for mommy.”
“That’s a good girl sweetie.” That is so messed up mommy didn’t even get it that I was teasing her as she responded saying I was being a good girl. I shake my head standing up pulling my pink hospital gown over my privates.
I take mommy's hand as we walk back to my bed not realizing I took her hand like I was a small child needing their mommy's help. “Okay hop back up in bed sweetie let mommy help you.” Before I can even react mommy picks me up, and puts me gently down on my bed and straightens my gown and puts the covers back over me.
“Oh one more thing before I leave Ms. Taylor.” I see mommy turn towards the doctor. “Make sure you bring HER some clothes in the morning or SHE will be leaving in her pink hospital gown okay? The clothes she was wearing were ripped to shreds during the accident.”
Mommy and I look at the doctor. “Okay Dr. Hendrix I will bring my little sweetie some new clothes.” Great I had better make sure momma doesn’t get carried away with clothes for me like she buys my sisters whom are both girly girl's in every way especially with their clothes.
“Make sure you don’t bring me some kind of dresses or skirts mommy. Remember we are hiding that I am a girl now, I mean that I am not a boy anymore.”
Mommy puts her hands on her hips, which is never a good sign as she stares down at me. “I know sweetie I will bring you some of your clothes, no dresses this time.” I turn hearing mommy's comments about no dress this time. “Just kidding sweetie relax you get to go home tomorrow I am so happy.”
“Ms. Taylor it might be a good idea for little Kelly to get some rest for her big trip home in the morning so we should leave and let her rest okay?” I hear the doctor saying to mommy as I see them smiling at each other.
Mommy gives me a kiss on the forehead. “You are so right and sweeties make sure you get some rest I will find your old clothes because you won't be able to fit into your regular clothes because of you being smaller now okay sweetie?”
“Yes mommy I am kind of tired and think I will take a nap.” I yawn feeling very relaxed.
The doctor reaches over to the table and picks up a pink diaper. “Do you want to do the honors or I can have the nurses do it since they have been changing her for four months.”
“No I will do it Dr. Hendrix.” I see mommy take the pink diaper. “Thank you so much for bringing my baby back to me doctor.” I see mommy start to tear up as she hugs the doctor.
The doctor leaves, mommy pulls up the blanket and pulls up my hospital gown. I see her staring at my vagina. “Okay sweetie lift your bottom up for momma like a big girl, I mean boy, sorry sweetie.” I do as I am told but she still called me sweetie, I need to act more like a big boy instead of looking and acting like a little girl. I play with my long ponytail as mommy is smiling looking at me for some reason.
“Oh yes that’s a good girl now put your bottom down and I will put a little baby powder on you so you don’t get a rash sweetie.” I feel the cool baby powder and I ignore her saying I am a good girl while she tapes the diaper over me. “Oh sweetie I better put these plastic panties on over the diaper just to make sure if you have an accident you don’t wet through the diaper and wet the bed okay sweetie?”
I look down as she puts my legs through the holes in the pink plastic panties they are so girly with pictures of little princesses all over them. “Do I really need them momma I didn’t have them on when I woke up?” that is so messed up I just realized I called her momma like my little sister calls mommy.
“Yes sweetie we don’t want to take any chances with you wetting the bed so be a good girl, I mean boy and get some rest sweetie.” Mommy finishes putting the super girly plastic panties on me and pulls my pink nightie or hospital gown over me.
The blankets being pulled over me make me feel even more relaxed when momma kisses me on the forehead before she leaves. “Get some rest sweetie I love you and I will be here bright and early to pick you up sweetie. Night, night princess.” What did she call me? Oh, whatever I am so tired, I fall asleep.
The end of part one
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Momma, momma what am I doing in a hospital?
Part 4
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year old boy
Beth 17-year-old big sister
Miley 5 -year-old little sister
Authors note: Please read the older chapter first. I hope everyone is enjoying my newest story I put a few paragraphs from the end of Part 3 to make it an easier read. I am sure I missed some spelling and grammar mistakes please forgive we are trying.
Hope you enjoy my story!
Hugs
Princess
I reach out taking the panties from Miley. “Oh but momma wants you to try on this leotard first so she can find out what size you are Kelly.” What she has to be kidding me, I did hear through the door momma did say something about me trying something on. “Here and as soon as you try it on come out and show momma she will be waiting right here outside the dressing room. Do you need help putting it on, you have to be naked to wear one?”
“No I will figure it out I am not a baby you know. I guess I’ll try it on.” I hold the super girly pink leotard in my hands. I put the panties on the bench and I hold the leg holes open and I step into one side than slide my other leg through the other side and I start pulling it on as it stretches. I pull my arm through the straps and I have the little leotard on me. I look in the mirror and oh my god there is no hiding it I am a girl with no bulge between my legs and it kind of goes up me in the front a little bit. I pull it out so it sits flatter against my crotch.
I open the changing room door and I stick my head out and don’t see momma. I turn my head to look the other way I feel someone grab my arm and pull me out in front of the changing rooms. Its Miley and she is taking pictures of me with her cell phone. “Oh don’t you look so pretty in your little pink leotard Kelly.” Miley says while smiling.
“No sense running back in the changing room I already have the pretty pictures of you see.” Miley turns her iPhone so I can see a picture of me wearing the little pink leotard and somehow I am even smiling. “Miley you can't show that to anyone. You have to delete those pictures now please.”
Miley is smiling from ear-to-ear wearing her new pink leotard walking around me wearing the one she tricked me into trying on. “Well brother or I guess I should say little sister since I don’t see your little boy bulge through the leotard you must have been a good girl and pushed it to the back so you look more like a girl right or did you just not want it to stretch the pretty leotard Kelly girl?”
“I just put it on and yea pushed my boy bulge to the back so it fit better.” Miley is believing it as she is staring between my legs.
I play with my long hair nervously. “Do you want me to show everyone this pretty picture of you like Steve from across the street that is the only one you met since we moved here.”
“No please sis you can't show anyone those pictures please.” I say watching Miley smiling from ear-to-ear.
I look down at the floor knowing I am screwed and I have to do what she is leading up too, or the whole world will see me wearing the super girly leotard. “Well then all you have to do if you don’t want me texting this picture to all our relatives and of course too Steve. All you have to do little sister hehehe is tell momma you want to go to dance class with me tomorrow.” I am in shock hearing her, there is no way I am doing that.
“I know you don’t want to wear this but that is your choice. You should have never laughed at me wearing the tiny leotard now I can laugh at you wearing the same one. The only bummer is I thought you would look like a boy wearing a girl's leotard, but you just look like any other little girl wearing it.”
I look down at the floor ashamed for teasing her. “Oh and just so you know this isn't signing up for dance class this is just a free lesson they have to see if you want to sign up for a year but it is more like try outs so everyone doesn’t get in, so really all you have to do is try out for dance.”
“So it is up to you little sister you say no, and I send this text to everyone with a picture of my new little sister smiling wearing her new pink leotard or you tell momma you want to go to tryouts with me the one time.”
I have no choice and I don’t know what to say. I feel so silly and I see a full-size wall mirror with two little girls’ wearing their pink leotards and one of them is smiling Miley and the other is me. Before I can even respond to Miley, momma and Beth walk into the reflection and they are both smiling staring at me up and down.
“Um, um” I try to say. I stare into the large reflection of me wearing the pink leotard and mommy and both my sisters smiling at me as I feel tears starting to roll down my cheeks. I have never been more embarrassed my whole life can't get any worst as I cry so hard I can't even focus.
I cry my eyes out as hard as I can and I start to rub my eyes when I hear some ladies voice. “Oh you poor thing it looks like your daughter had a little accident.” I open my eyes seeing my reflection and sure enough it is not bad enough mommy and my two sisters seeing me in the ultra girly pink leotard but I see pee dripping down my legs and the crotch of the leotard soaked. Just when I thought life couldn’t get any worst it does.
“Oh Beth please get me little Kellies diaper bag and Miley would you find me a new outfit for him, her.”
I am crying totally out of control as Beth puts down the diaper bag next to me. “I can find her some clothes this is the department I work in here let me help. Your name is Miley? I think that outfit might fit your little sister but that is a size too big try this size. What do you think?” I hear Miley talking to the sales lady.
“Excuse me ma'am I can cry this outfit if you want to carry your baby daughter into the lady’s restroom there is a changing table in there for her.”
I look down at myself covered in wet pee and the soaked pink leotard I am wearing. “That would be very kind of you ma'am. Girl's we need to pick more clothes for little Kelly if he, umm she has any more accidents okay?”
Here sweetie let me pick you up but try not to pee anymore till we get to the bathroom okay sweetie?”
“Yes momma I am sorry I can't believe I had another accident. I guess the doctors are right I will have to be re-potty trained momma. I am sorry I am trying to be a big boy.”
Momma looks at me holding my hand as we walk to the bathroom, she leans down and whispers in my ear. “Well sweetie we both know you are not a big boy or any kind of boy anymore so stop it now and be a good little girl. Yes, I know I said I will help you hide being a real girl but you have to help me too sweetie okay?”
“I will momma I promise I will be a good boy umm girl.” I whisper back to mommy. We walk into the restroom and the sales lady pulls out the changing table. I feel mommy lifting me up onto the changing table.
I sit back on the table then I feel mommy pulling the pink leotard off me. I am now totally naked as momma and the lady see my little vagina on display for all to see. “Don't worry little girl we are all girl's here.” Momma and I hear the sales lady saying as I see momma smiling.
“Now lift your arms over your head while your mommy changes you I will start getting you dressed.” I listen lifting my arms over my head as I sit up on the changing table feeling the pink silky shirt being pulled over my head.
I feel the sales lady pulling my arms through the puffy sleeves as mommy pushes me back slowly. I am now laying back down feeling baby powder being sprinkled all over me. “Here we are almost done sweetie lift your bottom for momma sweetheart. I lift my bottom like momma says and I feel the pull-up being pulled up my legs.
“We better put these on for extra protection sweetie.” I feel the plastic panties being pulled up my legs but I can't see them. Oh, well at least when mommy puts my new shorts or pants on me no-one will see the plastic panties any way.
I just lay there feeling like a baby as momma changes me. “Here are the matching socks and your other daughter Miley I think her name is said her shoes she wore here will match her new outfit.” I see the sales lady handing my girly shoes to mommy, I continue to lay down feeling totally humiliated.
“Almost done sweetie.” Mommy slides the girly socks and shoes on my feet. I look at them and roll my eyes to myself making sure mommy doesn’t notice. Oh, god I can't believe I am wearing these super girly shoes and socks again. I guess it can't get any worse at least I'm not standing in the store wearing a pink leotard with pee dripping down both my legs crying.
The sales lady finishes buttoning up the back of my new shirt. Mommy picks me up smiling at me when she puts me down on the floor in the lady’s restroom, I can feel how bulky the diaper and plastic panties I am wearing feel. Boy, I hope no one I know sees me wearing these super girly shoes and socks. “I will be outside if you ladies need my help.” Mommy and I hear the sales lady saying.
“Thanks again for all your help ma'am.” Mommy says to her. “Come on sweetie we can go back out and see your big sisters.” I hear mommy saying when I hear Miley talking as she walks into the bathroom carrying some clothes on hangers.
Miley stops when she sees me and just smiles staring at me from head to toe. “Mommy I can't be in here with these clothes but the sales lady said they are buy one get one free and these dresses are so pretty.”
“Yes they are very pretty like the dress you and your sister are wearing.” Mommy says smiling down at me holding my hand still. I'm trying to think if my sister Beth is wearing a dress like Mileys. The design or pattern on Mileys dress looks a lot like the pattern on my new outfit.
Miley smiles again. “Great mommy you said we had to get baby Kelly some new clothes since SHE doesn’t have any clothes that fit over HER diapers so maybe we can buy some new clothes for me and HERS will be free mommy, what do you think, I picked several pretty dresses for us?” Miley lifts both her hands in the air showing off all the clothes in both her arms.
“Well Miley you are so smart thinking of a way to get clothes for both of you and only have to pay for one person. I think that is a great idea to get Kelly a whole new wardrobe while she, I mean he is being potty trained again. I spent all of our savings on the hospital bills, and traveling to and from the hospital while she was in a coma for all those months. Don't ya think Miley has a great idea Kelly to get you a whole new wardrobe for free?”
I look at mommy not even understanding what she means getting me free clothes. “Umm I guess mommy free clothes that are new is a good thing. Umm will my new clothes be like this shirt and shorts I'm wearing now mommy, because they are so comfortable to wear in this heat?”
“Yes sweetie all your new clothes that you will be wearing from now on will be exactly like the outfit your wearing now. Of course, they will be in different colors and designs is that okay Kelly?”
I play with my hair nervously. “Yea that’s okay mommy, I guess that is okay, but these shorts mommy are made of plastic. Will all of my new shorts be plastic too, and this shirt you pulled over my head is so long it even covers my new plastic shorts mommy should I tuck in my new shirt into my shorts?”
“No sweetie that umm outfit doesn’t get tucked in at all it is meant to wear out like you are wearing it, and you look so pretty wearing your new outfit by the way.”
I hear mommy say I look pretty and I try to think of a response before mommy continues talking. “Those plastic panties, I mean plastic lined shorts you are wearing have to be plastic when you have another accident. How embarrassing would it be if we are walking through the mall and all of a sudden you went pee in your panties, umm underwear?”
“You were feeling so embarrassed before when you had your little accident wearing your new pink leotard. I know that was embarrassing having peed on yourself. It was only us who seen you had an accident, you would feel so much worst if we were walking in the mall and you had another accident and peed all over yourself again in front of everyone.”
I think to myself oh yes that would be a hundred times worst if I had peed on myself in front of everyone. Oh, god that would be so terrible if I had an accident in front of everyone or maybe someone I know. At least wearing these long shirts no one can see I’m wearing plastic shorts covering my diaper.
“Okay great let's go pick some new matching outfits for me and little Kelly okay mommy?”
Mommy smiles at Miley then at me as we start to walk towards the lady’s room bathroom, I see Miley stop at a long mirror from floor to ceiling staring at her reflection. I walk up to her as she continues to look into the mirror staring at her reflection than she smiles at me staring at me than looking back into the mirror.
“We almost look like twins now except I am the taller one now little Kelly.” I turn and look at the reflection of Miley and see another little girl wearing the same outfit as she is.
I look at my reflection in the mirror and notice I am not wearing a long shirt that looks girly. I am wearing a dress, and it is a super short dress, and looks just like Mileys.
“Oh god is that me in the mirror I look like a little girl like Miley mommy?” I stare seeing my bottom flaring out for sure everyone must know I am wearing a diaper underneath my new dress.
Miley smiles at me staring at me again. “Don't worry little sister no one will know you are really a little boy wearing that pretty dress unless you tell them or you strip naked and let them see your penis hehehe.” Miley giggles and starts walking out the restroom smiling at me.
“Umm mommy you said I didn’t have to wear dresses and you wouldn’t tell anyone I was really a girl now because I don't have any boy parts between my legs after my accident.” I say while I continue to stare at myself in the mirror in the little toddler dress.
I feel mommy put her hand on my shoulder as I stop staring into the mirror and I look up into mommy’s eyes smiling down at me. “I know sweetie and like Miley said no one will ever guess you are a little boy dressed in that pretty dress.”
We both know you aren’t a little boy anymore you are my little girl.” I hear mommy and I want to cry knowing she is right. “So you want me to continue to not tell your sisters the truth that you are not their brother anymore, you are there little sister now?” Oh, god I want to cry.
“No mommy you can't tell them I'm really their little sister now.” Mommy smiles when I say I am the little sister by accident since I am older than them but I am so much smaller now so I guess I really am the little sister.
Mommy leans down looking me in the eyes and I look down sadly and can see up mommy's skirt and I see her pink panties. “You have a choice sweetie you know you are really a little girl now and you can tell your sisters the truth.” I look up sadly at her than look down again as I try not to stare at mommy’s panties.
“Or you can continue to wear dresses and they will think you are still their brother who has to wear pretty dresses while you get potty trained.”
Wow thinking to myself that isn’t much of a choice, but either be a girl full time forever or be a girl full time until I am potty trained. I guess I will pick the lesser of two evils. “Umm okay mommy I will make believe I am a girl, I mean, I know I am a real girl but I mean I will wear these dresses until I am re-potty trained that won't be too long I'm sure.”
“Okay I think you should tell your sisters the truth that you are a real girl now but it is your choice and maybe after you start ballet with your big sister Miley you will change your mind after a couple of weeks.”
I hear mommy saying that I will be in ballet with Miley. The way mommy was saying it I wouldn’t be trying out like Miley said I would be joining ballet. I want to cry so bad but then I would be acting like the little toddler I look like so nothing left to do as I start to flood my diaper with pee soaking it as mommy takes my hand as we walk out of the lady’s room.
The end of part 4
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Mommy, mommy what am I doing in a hospital
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year old boy
Beth 17-year-old big sister
Miley 5 -year-old little sister
Authors note: I hope everyone is enjoying my newest story I put a few paragraphs from the end of Part 1 to make it an easier read.
Hope you enjoy my story!
Hugs
Princess
The doctor reaches over to the table and picks up a pink diaper. “Do you want to do the honors or I can have the nurses do it since they have been changing her for four months.”
“No I will do it Dr. Hendrix.” I see mommy take the pink diaper. “Thank you so much for bringing my baby back to me doctor.” I see mommy start to tear up as she hugs the doctor.
The doctor leaves, mommy pulls up the blanket and pulls up my hospital gown. I see her staring at my vagina. “Okay sweetie lift your bottom up for momma like a big girl, I mean boy, sorry sweetie.” I do as I am told but she still called me sweetie, I need to act more like a big boy instead of looking and acting like a little girl. I play with my long ponytail as mommy is smiling looking at me for some reason.
“Oh yes that’s a good girl now put your bottom down and I will put a little baby powder on you so you don’t get a rash sweetie.” I feel the cool baby powder and I ignore her saying I am a good girl while she tapes the diaper over me. “Oh sweetie I better put these plastic panties on over the diaper just to make sure if you have an accident you don’t wet through the diaper and wet the bed okay sweetie?”
I look down as she puts my legs through the holes in the pink plastic panties they are so girly with pictures of little princesses all over them. “Do I really need them momma I didn’t have them on when I woke up?” that is so messed up I just realized I called her momma like my little sister calls mommy.
“Yes sweetie we don’t want to take any chances with you wetting the bed so be a good girl, I mean boy and get some rest sweetie.” Mommy finishes putting the super girly plastic panties on me and pulls my pink nightie or hospital gown over me.
The blankets being pulled over me make me feel even more relaxed when momma kisses me on the forehead before she leaves. “Get some rest sweetie I love you and I will be here bright and early to pick you up sweetie. Night, night princess.” What did she call me? Oh, whatever I am so tired, I fall asleep.
The next morning I wake up. Wow, I slept like a baby. Opps I should not say that aloud, I lift the blankets and see I am still in a diaper and it is soaked too. I cannot believe I wet myself while I was sleeping, I guess that pretty doctor was right I will have to be re-potty trained.
“Good morning Kelly how did our pretty little girl sleep?” I hear the nurse say as she just walked in my room. Wow she called me a little girl, oh that’s right the doctor said when they moved me here after I left Intensive Care Unit they just let everyone think I was a normal girl just with lots of broken bones. I guess that is good them not knowing I had my male parts removed and turned into female parts. I am sure all the nurses would be asking me a hundred questions.
I guess I will just go with it. What am I talking about I really am a little girl. I thought it sucked being the smallest boy in my school but now I am even smaller. The nurse is not making fun of me being small she seems nice.
“Oh thanks I am good, I slept well thank you.” I see her smiling as she takes my old cup of water. The nurse is probably surprised how grown up I act since I have such a little body now that I lost all the weight and all the muscles in my arms and legs.
This nurse is very pretty just like the doctor maybe they only hire pretty nurses and doctors here. Maybe it is the short nurse uniform she is wearing, I like it. This is kind of weird I used to just look at girl's faces now I am looking at girl's clothes. I hope that doesn’t mean my mind is changing like a little girl's too.
“Did my special little girl wet her diaper last night or is she a big girl now?” Before I can even respond, I feel her lifting my blanket up and putting her hand under my hospital gown. “Opps looks like you still need to be potty trained which is no problem we will get your diaper changed real quick, and then I will get your breakfast okay sweetie?”
Wow hospitals sure have no privacy as I see my hospital gown is left up exposing my plastic panties covering my diaper. “Okay I guess.” I say but it is a waste of time because the nurse left my room so fast she could not have heard my response let alone she didn’t even wait for my response. I guess she is treating me like a little toddler that has no say so in her life anyway. What did I just think, I referred to myself as a ‘her’? Oh, man, I really need to start acting more manly or at least like a big boy or I will be in panties and a pretty dress too fast.
“Okay I am back sweetie I am going to lay your bed down so we can get that soaked diaper off of you real quick and get you changed so you can have a little breakfast before your mommy and sisters come to take you home okay?”
I smile thinking how good it will be going home no one sticking his or her hand under my pajamas or whatever this hospital gown is called to see if I wet myself while I slept. “I have a little surprise for you sweetie, now lift your arms up so I can get this old hospital gown off you.” I do as I am told; I sit up and lift my arms up over my head. “That’s a good girl now lay back down so I can change that soaked diaper princess.” This is too weird having the nurse think of me as a girl and her treating me like a little girl at least she isn't teasing me about being so small like the boy's at school always did before we moved her two weeks ago.
I guess it is not two weeks ago since I was in a coma for four months I guess we mover here almost five months ago. Wow that is so messed up I slept through my whole summer vacation. Wish I could have slept through the whole school year instead. I giggle with that thought, smiling at missing the whole school year. “Oh you have such a cute giggle sweetie, did I tickle you while I was taking your diaper off?” I feel the plastic panties slide down my legs and the nurse does not even un-due the tape for my diaper she just pulls them down like their underwear.
“Wow I guess you did soak yourself sweetie and I should get you a smaller diaper, the one you had on slipped down your legs like it was nothing. If you were wearing a pretty dress I bet it would of slipped down to your ankles when you stood up hehehe.”
I hear the nurse giggle but I don’t get it, why is that funny? I watch her toss my wet diaper in the trash then leave the room again. I look down at myself with a soft pad under me with my legs spread apart showing off my new vagina for the world to see. Wow if mommy and my sisters came into my room right now there would be no hiding that I am no longer a boy; I am just a little girl.
“Hi I am back.” I hear and I almost went potty right then and there thinking that was mommy and my sisters seeing me like this. “Aren’t these the cutest diapers you have ever seen?” I see the nurse hold up the much smaller looking diaper which of course is pink with little Disney princess all over them. “Actually there not diapers, they are pull ups so they will help you get potty trained. All you have to do is pull them down and sit on the toilet and do your business than when your done you just slide them back up isn't that the neatest thing pretty girl?”
Oh yes I can barely wait to wear them I think to myself. “Ummm yes that is Ummm much easier.” I wish they came in boy covers or any color but bright pink thinking to myself.
“Good girl now lift your arms up and I will show you your pretty surprise.” What is she talking about a surprise? And a pretty surprise at that, maybe I will go home early that would be so cool. I feel my arms go through the hospital gown, and that is when it hits me. This is not my hospital gown, yes, it is pink, but it says princess on it and has pictures of little princess all over it just like my plastic panties.
I am standing on the bed now and I turn and see my reflection in the long wall mirror. “Oh you look so much prettier with your new pink princess nightgown, it even came with the matching plastic panties. Is that the prettiest nightgown you ever seen sweetie?” I don’t know what to say seeing my reflection in the mirror and all I see is a little girl wearing her pretty nightgown. I want to cry so bad but then I would be acting like the baby I see in the mirror.
“PAGING NURSE THOMPSON” We both hear over the intercom, but the nurse turns and looks at me. “Okay sweetie pie they are paging me so hop back up in bed and I will have your breakfast sent right over.” I listen to the pretty nurse as I stare at my super girly pink nightgown. “Oh and sweetie make sure you put your blankets back on because they keep the hospital extra cold so it kills gems but you need to stay comfy.”
The pretty nurse leave my room not even waiting for my response, I guess she must have had an emergency since they paged her on the intercom. I climb back up in bed; I cover myself up with the warm blanket. I start to get more relaxed I guess the pressure of wearing the super pink girly pull up diaper, than the pink plastic panties and of course the matching pink princess nightgown.
I will just close my eyes for a minute while I wait for my breakfast to get her. Oh, this feels so good laying here maybe, these pajamas are comfortable, or I guess it is not pajamas it is a super girly nightgown.
The next thing I know is I feel someone pushing on me; I wake up and see my mommy smiling at me. “Hi sweetie I just talked to the nurse and she said you must have been so tired that she was talking to you one moment and then she came back with your breakfast and you are sound asleep. Nurse Thompson left your breakfast but it has been sitting out for hours and is ice cold. Are you ready to come home sweetie?”
“You bet I am momma.” I turn and see my little sister Miley, and my big sister Beth smiling at me. Mommy reaches over and hugs me, I smile seeing my family knowing I can get out of this place.
Miley and Beth are smiling at me while mommy is hugging me. “Okay sweetie I talked to the doctor and she said you are ready to check out, all you have to do is get dressed and we can take you home.” Yes, I smile hearing the great news. Miley and Beth hear mommy calling me sweetie and I don’t complain hearing her calling me such a girly phrase. “Okay sweetie hop out of the bed and I will get your clothes out.” Mommy turns around and bends over taking the backpack that little Miley was holding.
I pull the covers back and I jump out of bed as mommy turns around hearing me giggle softly. “Hehehe” I hope she didn’t see me staring at her panties under her short skirt as she bent over.
“Did you say something sweetie.” Mommy says while Beth, and Miley are staring at me not saying anything. I look back at them while I smile while I watch Miley's eyes first stare at me and look at me up and down than I notice mommy and Beth doing the same thing.
Oh know that is when I remembered I am still wearing the pink princess nightgown and matching plastic panties. Oh, know I hope they can't tell I am wearing a diaper and plastic panties. Oh, god please don’t make this any worse please. “Oh I like your new princess nightie Kelly, or is it Kellie spelled with an ‘ie’ instead of a ‘y’ now hehehe.” Little Miley says. “Wow mommy you are right he has lost a lot of weight. He used to be small for his age like my size but he or maybe I should say she is much smaller than me now momma.” Miley's says
“Yes she, I mean he is much smaller he lost a lot of weight and all his muscle mass in his arms and legs. He is still your little brother Miley I mean your big brother and stop teasing him okay sweetie?” I watch as mommy bends over again looking into Miley's eyes while she explained it to her.
I look over at mommy bending over again and I put my hand in front of my face as I giggle softly seeing her yellow panties again. This time I look up and see Beth staring at me while I am looking up mommy's skirt and catches me. Oh know I hope she doesn’t tell mommy I was looking up her short skirt again.
“So did you pick out your new nightie by yourself little Kelly?” I turn and see Beth shaking her head like she dares me to talk back at her teasing me. Guessing she will tell mommy I am looking up her skirt if I start yelling, and arguing with her for teasing me. So I will not start any trouble.
Mommy stares at the nightgown I am wearing. “Um the nurse said they only had this instead of a hospital gown and she put me in this pretty nightgown. I mean this nightgown.” I say and realize how girly that sounded. “Mommy did you bring me some clothes so I can get changed into normal clothes please momma?”
“Yes sweetie I will help you get dressed. I brought you a bunch of stuff not knowing what size you are now since you lost all that weight and muscle mass.” I turn and look at Miley and Beth as mommy starts to un button the back of my nightie.
I hold the nightie down as mommy starts pulling it over my head. “Momma I don’t want to get changed in front of my sisters.” Mommy hears my comment and stops. “Please momma can they wait outside for me to get dressed pleaseeee.” I beg softly with my little puppy eyes.
“Okay, okay I forget sometimes that you are such a big boy now. Probably because you are so much smaller now, and petite especially in your new pretty pink princess nightie sweetie.” Mommy says teasing me.
I turn and look up at mommy teasing me. “Okay girl's go have a seat in the waiting room until we get little Kelly girl dressed.” Miley and Beth smile hearing mommy calling me Kelly girl. Well if I want to be honest to myself, I really am a little girl now but I will never tell anyone.
“Okay sweetie let me put the back pack that has all your new clothes and some of your old clothes on your bed so you can see what you like and what will fit you.” I watch as mommy starts to take clothes out of the bag while I stand wearing the super girly pink nightie. “Well sweetie do you need help or can you get undressed by yourself?”
I look at mommy like she is crazy for treating me like the toddler I look like. “No momma I don’t need any help, remember I am nine-years-old no matter how I look now after losing all the weight. I am a big boy now ya know.” I regret saying that the second the words came out of my mouth.
“Yes you are nine years-old but a big boy, I wouldn’t say that sweetie you’re not even any kind of boy now are you?” Mommy says teasing me. “Okay now just pull off your pretty new nightie, and we will see if these shorts will fit over your diaper sweetie.”
I pull the pink nightie over my head and hand it to mommy not correcting her about the pink nightie being mine while she folds it up and puts it back in the backpack. “I don’t want to wear a diaper still mommy I am sure I only need it when I go to sleep please can I take it off and wear underwear?” I see mommy put her hands on her hips and looking down at me wearing only the pink plastic panties over my diaper.
“Okay we will try it sweetie but if you have an accident back to diapers okay?” I smile hearing I got my way. “Before we take your diaper off I want you to try on your old shorts and see how they fit over your diaper sweetie okay?”
I take my basketball shorts that mom just bought me before the accident and they fit me perfect back then. I pull them up my legs and over my diaper and plastic panties and hold them there because they are so big now. “They seem a little big momma.”
“Well they seem a lot big to me. Take your hand off of your shorts and let me see how they look on you.” I move my hands away from the shorts and they immediately fall down around my ankles. “I was afraid of that all of your regular clothes are going to be way too big for you now. Okay step out of them and while you have your diaper still on let me check to see if these shortalls fit you okay?”
I watch as mommy puts my shorts back in the backpack and pulls out light pink shorts that have straps that go over your shoulders like overalls. “Mommy those are pink and are for a little girl, and why do they have snaps between the legs?”
“Yes they are girl's but I just want to see how they fit for sizing you don’t have to wear them if you don’t want to I have other shorts in the bag also. The snaps are so I can get at your diaper easier without taking all your clothes off. So relax you are just trying them on to see how they fit over your diaper sweetie.”
I start to relax knowing all I am doing is trying them on for sizing. “Okay I guess.” I step into them while momma pulls the straps over my shoulders and adjust them. I look up and see my reflection in the mirror and I look super girly no one would ever think I was anything but a little girl.
“Okay those are so pretty an fit you perfectly and they are a size 4t. Now stand still sweetie while I take them off.” Momma reaches around and pulls the overall shoulder straps off and they fall to my ankles. “Well at least we know what size you wear with the diaper on. We will try some shorts two sizes smaller once we get you out of that soaked diaper sweetie okay?”
I step out of the pink shortalls and feel mommy pulling my wet pull up down to my ankles and I step out of it totally naked from head to toe. Mommy and I stare between my legs and my new little vagina. “Okay I know these will be too big but we still need to try them on you first okay?” Mommy hands me one of my boxer underwear to try on.
“Okay mommy they do look a little bit too big. I slide them up my legs and they go almost to my feet there so long.” I let go of them when they are all the way up and they fall to my ankles also.
I step out of the boxers as mommy puts them on top of the shorts I tried on and are also way too big. “I guess we don’t need either of these anymore.” Mommy picks the pile with my boxers and new basketball shorts and she tosses them into the trash. “I guess none of your clothes you had before the accident will fit you anymore, so they will go in the trash also when we get home sweetie okay?”
“I guess so mommy as I stand totally naked with my little vagina in plain view for all to see if anyone came in here. I do notice mommy staring at my new vagina more and more.
Mommy goes back to the bag, and is looking through the clothes and I can tell she is looking for something specific. “Okay here they are, try these underwear on and see if they fit you sweetie.” Momma hands me a small pair of pink panties that have Barbie's all over it.
“What these are girl's panties momma I can't wear them.” I can see that momma is not liking my response. Before mommy can respond. “Momma they look so tiny too.”
I watch as momma takes one of the pink diapers out of the bag of diapers on the counter. “No one will see them under your shorts anyway silly so just put them on or back to the pretty pink pull up diapers, your choice.” I take the super girly panties, and I look at them and I slide them up my legs and they fit perfectly nice and snug in the crotch area with no bulge. Only a little camel toe outlined. “See they fit you perfectly. Now let's see which one of these two shorts do you want to try on the white shorts or the yello…, umm light tan shorts?”
“Those look more like yellow shorts momma and there both girl's shorts aren’t they?” I look at them one in each of momma’s hands as she holds them out for me to look at.
Both the shorts have no pockets and no zipper just an elastic waistband. “Well your little sister Miley outgrew them last year but they are not really girl's shorts there ummm more unisex meaning boys and girls wear them sweetie.” I see a look in momma’s eyes like she is lying but what am I supposed to do wear my pink nightgown?
“Okay I guess momma I will try the white shorts. The yellow shorts, or shorts you said are light tan look pretty too, I mean look nice too but they look way more like yellow than light tan too me momma.” I wish I would stop calling her momma. Only baby Miley calls her that. Beth calls her mother and I used to call her mom before my accident.
I take the white shorts from momma, I slide them up my legs, and they feel so much different from my regular shorts. I look at myself in the mirror and they are so snug between my legs showing no signs of a bulge at all. “Umm momma how do they look on me? Do they look too girly on me or are they okay for me?” I wait for momma to respond as she looks at me up and down smiling from ear to ear.
“Oh they look perfect for you sweetie.” I wonder why she is smiling so much anyway; I guess she is just glad to see me. “Okay now all your undershirts are going to be so big on you too so try this camisole, it is just like a boy's undershirt except they are made of different material.”
I lift my arms up and she slides the white satin camisole over my head and fits me perfectly. “I bet that feels way better than your old boy undershirts that are made of cotton.” Before I can say anything on how girly the satin undershirt looks and feels on me mommy is talking again.
“Okay sweetie lift your arms up again so I can put your new top, I mean tee shirt on you.” I lift my arms up again; I feel a tee shirt being pulled over my head while my arms pop through the puffy sleeves with elastic around the sleeves making them even more puffy.
I look down at the tee shirt mommy just pulled over my head and it looks yellow or same color, as those shorts she said are light tan. “Momma this is a yellow tee shirt don’t you have anything less girly in the bag?”
“I am sorry sweetie there is another shirt but it is pink that matches the shortalls you tried on with your diaper. Plus, this top is lite tan not really yellow. Sweetie not to be mean but you have been in the hospital over four months and I used every cent we had for your injuries. I owe a lot of money and we cannot afford to buy you a whole new wardrobe to match your new size.”
Mommy puts her hands under my arms, and picks me up and puts me on the edge of the bed with my feet hanging off with her holding some socks. “I know this isn't your fault sweetie being in this terrible accident that almost killed you. I know you lost your little boy parts and you are now a little girl and I agreed not to tell anyone because you are worried about wearing dresses for the rest of your life. The bottom line is we don’t have the funds to buy you all new clothes and you will have to wear your little sister’s clothes that don’t fit her anymore. I am sorry I am doing the best I can sweetie.” Momma looks like she is going to cry with small baby tears sliding down her pretty face. I feel like I am going to cry making momma so miserable.
“I am sorry momma I didn’t mean to make you cry I will do whatever you want momma I will be a good boy, I mean well you know.” I feel momma start putting socks on both my feet as I look down seeing she put small white lace socks, as she cuffed them down and sliding some white sneakers on my feet with no laces just Velcro to secure them.
I look down seeing the super girly socks and sneakers I am wearing. “Okay sweetie we will make the best of it and let's get out of here. I am pretty sure you have spent enough time in this hospital don’t you agree sweetie?”
“Heck yea momma I am ready to get out of here right now.” Momma put the rest of the clothes and I didn’t notice she also put the package of diapers in the backpack also. We leave the room and walk into the waiting room Beth and Miley run towards us as they both stare at me up and down wearing the girly clothes. “Wow you look more like my little sister than my big brother Kelly or is it Kellie now hehehe.” We hear Miley saying obviously teasing me. Little does she know I really am a girl now?
“Hahaha your just to funny I forgot to laugh, momma tell her to stop teasing me okay?” I whine to momma and for some reason I can't stop calling her that.
Beth is just shaking her head looking at me up and down. “Well you may be wearing our little sister’s clothes which by the way fit you very good there are no signs of your boy parts in those pretty girly shorts at all. But, listening to you that is for sure my little brother whining. Welcome home we thought we lost you forever. I am so glad your back, we are all so happy you are back even with the little teasing.” Beth says and I am about to cry being so touched by her comments I ignore her saying how girly I look.
“Thanks I think, can we get out of here now momma?” I feel momma take my hand and notice little Miley has momma’s other hand while my big sister Beth takes my spare hand smiling down at me.
Beth is still smiling at me when we get to the top of the staircase leading out of the hospital. I turn and see momma picking up Miley as Miley waves at me with her legs wrapped around mommy’s waist. The very next heart beat I feel my feet being lifted off the floor and when I turn looking down I see my big sister Beth picking me up and putting me just like Miley with my legs bouncing as I wrap my hands around Beth's neck holding on so I don’t fall.
We walk past a large display window as we go outside to the parking lot I see my reflection showing the world I look like a little girl being carried by my big sister. “Ya know I am not a baby Beth I can walk by myself ya know?”
“I know silly I just missed you and the last thing we need is for you to get hurt again. I can just picture you falling down these stairs, and ending back in the hospital or worse.”
I hate it when she makes sense. Looking down the stairs, I guess she is right they are very steep. “Okay everyone climb in an get comfortable it’s a long drive.” I look around as Beth lets me down and momma opens the minivan up.
“Momma where are we this doesn’t look like anyplace I have ever been.” I notice momma putting Miley into her car seat.
Miley is staring at me. “We are in San Diego which is about 2 ½ to 3 hours away from our house in Huntington beach sweetie.”
“Momma why do I have to be in a car seat and Kelly doesn’t? I am bigger than him now?” Mommy looks down at me standing next to Beth and she realizes Miley is right.
Oh, know why is she un-doing the safety straps on Miley's car seat. “Your right Miley I will have to buy another car seat or you are actually ready for a booster seat now anyway. You just buckle up on the other seat next to the window okay Miley?”
“Momma I am not a baby, I don’t want to seat in the baby car seat.” I look over at Miley smiling from ear to ear staring at me. Miley is watching as her big brother is now in the baby car seat.
Beth opens the front passenger door and climbs in, the sliding door closes, and mommy gets in the other seat and starts the minivan up. “Don’t worry Chris we are going to get Miley a big girl booster but I don’t want to get a ticket you not being in a car seat. I know how old you are sweetie but that doesn’t decide who goes in a car seat and who doesn’t. The only thing that matters is the size of the baby I mean the person. So please relax it is a long drive home.”
I look over at Miley smiling at me in her baby car seat, but I don’t want to get in trouble especially before we get home. I see her feet moving back and forth as she stares at me than I ignore her and I look down seeing mine doing the same thing.
“Okay any requests for a DVD to put in while we drive girl's.” I hear mommy saying but only Miley and me can see the video screen in the back by us I hope she is not including me as one of the girl's.
Miley starts to yell before I can even finish a breath. “Momma, momma can I watch my favorite movie. Dora the explorer please momma?” Wow Miley is so loud as she screams it to mommy like we are at a football game or something instead of saying softly her comment.
“It is up to you girl's, Beth and I can't see the movie from up here.” That is so messed up she is including me with the referral of girl’s. I will just ignore her and talk to her when we are alone so Beth and Miley don’t see that it bugs me being called one of the girl's. If they knew it bugged me the two of them would be referring to me as a girl forever.
Miley watches as I roll my eyes hearing the girly comment. “Momma Kelly is just sitting here rolling HER eyes so SHE doesn’t care.” Oh maybe that wasn’t such a good idea to ignore momma, now Miley is calling me Kellieee and referring to me as a her, and she. Before I put too much thought into it the Dora, the explorer movie starts.
“Thank you so much momma.” I hear baby Miley telling momma how happy she is to put the movie in. I hate this movie so I am not going to watch it or momma will think I like these super girly movies. I am kind of tired still so I will take a little nap since we have almost a three hour drive home. I close my eyes hearing the movie softly as I ignore it and fall asleep.
The end of part 2
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Mommy, mommy what am I doing in a hospital
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year old boy
Beth 17-year-old big sister
Miley 5 -year-old little sister
Authors note: I hope everyone is enjoying my newest story I put a few paragraphs from the end of Part 2 to make it an easier read.
Hope you enjoy my story!
Hugs
Princess
I look over at Miley smiling at me in her baby car seat, but I don’t want to get in trouble especially before we get home. I see her feet moving back and forth as she stares at me than I ignore her and I look down seeing mine doing the same thing.
“Okay any requests for a DVD to put in while we drive girls.” I hear mommy saying but only Miley and me can see the video screen in the back by us I hope she is not including me as one of the girl's.
Miley starts to yell before I can even finish a breath. “Momma, momma can I watch my favorite movie. Dora the explorer please momma?” Wow Miley is so loud as she screams it to mommy like we are at a football game or something instead of saying softly her comment.
“It is up to you girl's, Beth and I can't see the movie from up here.” That is so messed up she is including me with the referral of girl’s. I will just ignore her and talk to her when we are alone so Beth and Miley don’t see that it bugs me being called one of the girl's. If they knew it bugged me the two of them would be referring to me as a girl forever.
Miley watches as I roll my eyes hearing the girly comment. “Momma Kelly is just sitting here rolling HER eyes so SHE doesn’t care.” Oh maybe that wasn’t such a good idea to ignore momma, now Miley is calling me Kellieee and referring to me as a her, and she. Before I put too much thought into it the Dora, the explorer movie starts.
“Thank you so much momma.” I hear baby Miley telling momma how happy she is to put the movie in. I hate this movie so I am not going to watch it or momma will think I like these super girly movies. I am kind of tired still so I will take a little nap since we have almost a three hour drive home. I close my eyes hearing the movie softly as I ignore it and fall asleep.
(Just over two and a half hours later. All of the conversation below is while I am sleeping and comes from the mom’s point of view)
“Momma, momma look at Kelliee he is going potty in his pants momma.” Beth turns around seeing it dripping from my crotch area and dripping down my legs.
Beth shakes her head looking at momma. “Yup mother Miley is right little kelliee is peeing big time, when I looked it was dripping down his legs from the car seat.”
“Oh I should of never listen to her, when she said she could wear underwear.” Mommy says to Beth.
Beth smiles and whispers to mommy. “Umm mommy you keep referring to Kelly as a girl, and calling him a her and a she instead of a he.”
“OH ummm well he looks like Miley when she was that age especially since he is wearing Miley's old clothes. The doctor said Kelly would have to be re-potty trained since he was in a comma all that time. Kelly said she would be okay, she only needed it at night time well guess she I mean he needs it during the daytime too or at least when he falls asleep.”
Beth looks back at me sleeping with wet pee still dripping down both my legs. “Yea I guess you are right he does look just like Miley when she was that size especially while Kelly is wearing her old clothes.” Beth says while smiling. “Did you bring extra clothes mommy for her? Hehehe does feel funny calling Kelly a her.”
“Not funny Beth don’t let him or Miley hear you say that. He had a rough four months being in a coma we don’t want to create any more problems for the little guy okay?”
Beth smiles. “Oh and yes I did bring extra clothes and a diaper bag, so I guess maybe we should stop by Walmart real quick and pick up some supplies since looks like I am going to need some baby stuff. Don’t you repeat I said baby stuff, you know how sensitive little Kelly was about how small he was before the accident. Now after the accident, all the muscles he had are gone, and he lost so much weight in the hospital he is much, much smaller so we need to watch calling him petite or babyish. I really depend on you to help me with both your little sisters I mean your little sister Miley and little Kelly okay?” mommy says
“Okay here is Walmart. I will park in the far parking lot so you and Miley can get out of the van, and stretch your legs while I get little Kelly changed. We want to give her, him some privacy okay Beth?” This is the only way I can keep Beth and Miley from seeing that there little brothers isn’t a boy anymore.
(Back to being narrated by me.)
Mommy pulls into the farthest parking spot and no one is anywhere near us. “Okay girl's up and awake.” Miley is shaking me, I hear mommy saying everyone awake. The moment I am fully awake I can tell I had an accident. I look over at Miley and she has her head leaned over into my lap almost seeing how badly I peed my pants.
“Mommy he is soaked, the smell of pee is so bad back here.” I notice after Miley's comment she looks up at me smiling eye to eye with me. “Looks like all the times you teased me about peeing in my pants by accident it is your turn little Kelly to know how it feels to wet your pants and to be teased.” Miley says with a mean look in her eyes her obviously enjoying teasing me her big brother even though I look more like her little sister because of my size, and how long my hair is now.
Mommy gets out of the car and opens the slider on the van letting Miley out with Beth now standing next to them. All three are staring at me sitting in the car seat with pee dripping down my legs and my soaked clothes. “Okay Beth take your little sisters hand and take her into the mall while I clean up little Kelly who had an accident.” We hear mommy saying, while she shakes her head at the mess I made. “I will meet you girl's over in the game room, here is a few dollars to play games until we get there okay Beth?” I see them leave when mommy goes to the back of the minivan and gets the bag she brought into the hospital.
“Okay sweetie I know you had an accident but I just un-buckled you so be a good girl, Opps sorry honey I know I promised not to call you that. Ummm I need you to get out of that wet car seat and get undressed while I clean the seat off and put in the back to dry.”
I climb out of the car seat and stand in front of were Miley was sitting. Mommy takes the baby wipes and starts cleaning the pee soaked car seat. “Wow I guess the doctors are right you will need to be re-potty trained sweetie. This car seat is totally soaked, I can clean it off at least so it doesn’t stain but I will need to take the fabric off and put in the laundry.” I hear mommy saying and I have no choice but to listen there is no way I will argue with her or she might change he mind and tell everyone I am no longer a boy, just a little girl.
“I am sorry momma I had an accident it will not happen again.” I pull my tee shirt off which has wet pee on the edges of it while I stand up in the minivan and slide my shorts off, pushing my shoes off at the same time only standing in the little girl panties. Mommy takes the whole car seat and brings it to the back of the minivan and closes the back door and is staring at me naked except wearing the little girl panties.
Mommy takes the backpack and puts it on the seat. “Okay sweetie your wet panties have to come off too, so take them off now.” I listen and slide my wet panties down and I step out of them standing totally naked. I look up at momma staring between my legs staring at my new vagina smiling. “Okay sweetie these baby wipes are cold but the sooner I get you cleaned up the sooner you don’t have to stand here naked okay sweetie?”
“Yes momma I will be a good boy.” When I say, boy mommy looks between my legs again than back into my eyes and she does not respond to my boy comment knowing the truth be told I am a girl now and a little girl at that. Momma was right the diaper wipes are cold, I stand, and mommy turns me around and around cleaning my whole body with the scented diaper wipes. Great now I smell like flowers.
I notice mommy putting the wipes away. “Okay sweetie let’s see what we have that will fit you.” I start thinking that the only clothes left in the bag are oh know. I see momma take the pink tee shirt with a picture of Barbie on it and she starts pulling it over my head. I try to complain as mommy pushes my thin arms through the puffy sleeves.
“Mommy isn't there any other shirts in there but this pink one this looks so girly on me?” The moment the words came out of my mouth, I knew I would regret it.
I turn and look over at mommy giving me that look in her eye like I am in trouble and she is going to like this but I surely won't. “Okay sweetie lay down on the pad so I can finish getting you dressed.” I look at the long pad going across two of the seats. I had better listen to her because she looks upset, but who knows why she doesn’t let me just slide the panties on like I did in the hospital.
“Okay momma I will be a good bo…ummm.” Momma shakes her head hearing what I was starting to say and stares at me while I don’t finish my response. I just lay on the plastic pad that actually feels kind of good laying down but my legs hang over the pad as I see mommy putting her hand around both my ankles at once and lifts my legs into the air. I can feel the breeze from outside going across my bottom.
It’s hard to see what momma is putting on me. The stuff on me feels like powder and something she is rubbing in. All I can see are my legs in the air until I feel her put my bottom down and it feels kind of padded, and feels good until I hear the tape get undone and I see her secure a pink disposable diaper around me. “Momma I am a big ummm boy I don’t need a diaper, only babies wear diapers momma please.” Momma is just ignoring me as I look down and see pink plastic panties sliding up my legs and stretching out over my diaper.
“Ummm what about letting me wear those pull ups I had to wear in the hospital momma those are for big girl's like me I mean for big boy's?” what am I doing starting to think of myself as a girl and asking for a pull up instead of panties, I mean underwear.
I look down at myself after momma puts new socks on my feet since my old socks and shoes had pee in them. Momma lifts me up and we are eye to eye as I stand not being able to make eye contact with momma, so I look down seeing my baby plastic panties on me and I am of course staring at my pink plastic panties and pink shirt thinking life is not fair, life can't get any worse.
“Lift your leg up sweetie.” I do as I was asked; when I realize how wrong I was, life can get so much worse. I look down and see I just stepped into the pink shortalls that is totally girly girl clothes and no boy would be caught dead wearing it. Oh, god I look so girly as I feel momma pull the pink overall straps over my shoulders. I cannot believe I am wearing this pink outfit life is so unfair.
I am not paying attention to momma, I am just feeling sorry for myself and I don’t notice the black Mary Jane shoes she put on my feet until she picks me up and puts me down on the parking lot where I hear the click, click of the super girly girl shoes against the pavement. I look up at momma smiling at me dressed in the little girly toddler outfit not a stitch of boy's clothes and if I want to be honest, I am only wearing baby clothes.
“What if someone sees me dressed like a little girl momma?” I see momma put hand down to me and I automatically take it as we start walking away from the van and towards the mall.
All I hear is the click, click sound of my new shoes which of course, and unfortunately fit me perfect. Momma stops me and looks me in the eyes. “The way I see it sweetie you have two choice you can act like the little toddler girl you look like or you can act like this a boy wearing girl's clothes. Kelly not to mention you really are a little girl anyway and so just stop whining or I will not buy any pull ups. I will only buy baby diapers to help you be a big girl and get potty trained.” I don’t know what to say to mommas comments while I feel a warm wet feeling between my legs as I just realized I was wetting my diaper being scared by mommas comment which are basically true.
“Now let's go sweetie and we have to shop for little Miley's dance outfit. Would you like to get signed up for dance with Miley; Little Kelly girl are you listening?” Before I can even scream back to momma that no way do I want to go to dance with Miley or with anyone; momma starts talking not even waiting for my response. “I think you would looks so pretty in a pink leotard and pink tights hehehe.” Momma giggles looking down at me knowing how embarrassed I feel. If she only knew, I wet my diaper like the baby I look like.
We walk up to the door entering the mall and a teenage boy holds the door for me and momma and I catch a glimpse of my reflection in the glass. Oh know I look like a little girl, before I can think about it momma is talking to me. “Sweetie say thank you to the big boy holding the door for us.” I look and see some guy with a skateboard shirt on smiling at us.
“Oh umm thank you.” I have no clue what to say. I look up seeing my shaking her head looking down at me.
The older boy walks in the mall behind us. “Your welcome little girl, have a great day pretty one.” Oh, man this is going to be a long day hearing the boy's comment and looking up at momma smiling down at me smiling from ear to ear.
“Okay Kelly there is the game room and I can see your sisters.” We walk towards the entrance and Miley comes running out till she is standing right in front of me smiling.
Beth walks slowly up behind her putting her hands on Miley's shoulders while they both stare at me up and down wearing the super girly pink outfit. “Okay little Kelly only had these clothes left to wear that fit her so no teasing okay girl's?”
“Momma Kelly looks so pretty in my old shortalls; I can tell she is wearing a diaper too. Don’t worry Kelly no one else can tell because I wore those all the time when I was a baby girl like you and none of my friends could tell I was wearing a diaper underneath.”
I look up at momma still holding my hand with her other hand moving the long hair out of my eyes. “Momma she is teasing me tell her to stop.”
“Yea that is my little baby brother alright. Doesn’t matter what he is wearing I can tell that is him whining.” Beth says smiling at momma than looking down at me. “The dance shop is right next door mother we seen it when we walked by.”
Miley jumps up and down. “Momma can we go shopping for my dance outfits now please?” I start to roll my eyes hearing Miley as momma totally is ignoring my comments.
“Yes girl's let's go. Sure feels good walking around being inside the minivan for so long isn't it girl's?” I hear both my sisters responding to momma saying yes while they all look at me waiting for me to respond but I don’t say anything while I hold mommas hand looking down at my girly shoes while I walk.
We start walking around the super girly dance clothes store, and I see leotards and tights on the manikins and they look like for big girls. We continue to walk towards the back of the store following Beth who looks like she has been here before. “The little girl's outfits are in the back mother.”
“Yes Beth thanks for coming here last week with your friends and finding everything little Miley will need for her new dance class. Oh look at these Miley there so pretty.” I turn seeing mommy holding a pink leotard up too Miley as they both smile. “Yes try this on while I look for some shorts to go over them for class.
I see Beth with her phone texting, so I look away staring at momma looking through the racks of little shorts. Momma is holding several pairs and she turns seeing me watching her. “Here sweeties hold these little dance shorts for Miley okay?”
“Sure momma I am being a good gir.. Boy right momma?” I take the little shorts and hold them like I was asked. I like at the pile and there are pink, yellow several white pairs. I look around seeing Beth taking pictures of me than she goes back to texting whomever. No sense in whining about her taking pictures of me wearing the little pink girly outfit momma will just ignore me again.
I turn my back to Beth and notice momma putting some shorts up too my waist. “Oh you will have to try these on after Miley comes out they are so pretty I bet they will look so cute on you sweetie.” I see the white dance shorts that look just like Miley's I am holding but much smaller.
“Momma these are girl's shorts I don’t want to try them on.” Momma ignores my concerns and hands me three pairs one white, one yellow or lite tan I guerss she called them and no way they look pink. “Momma these colors are so girly too, white, yellow and these are lite pink.”
Momma puts her hands on her hips and stares down at me with Miley's clothes in one arm and my three in the other. “No sweetie there not yellow remember there lite tan like that other shirt and the ones your callink pink are more of a light red not a baby pink color and the white ones you were wearing earlier and they looked good on you too. So know complaining when Miley gets out you go in there and try on these shorts and you can take your diaper off too to see if they fit you properly okay?” I think about it like I actually have a choice but anything to get out of this diaper so I don’t look like a baby would be a good thing.
“Momma this is the girl's department, and the girl's dressing room. Can't I go to the boy's department and try these on in the boy's changing room?”
Momma leans down looking eye to eye with me. “This whole store is only for girl's sweetie, there isn't a boy's department.” Momma leans closer and whispers into my ear. “You aren’t a little boy anymore you are a little girl and boy clothes won't fit you properly anymore. I agreed not to tell anyone our little secret about you not being a boy anymore, and I am not going to force you to wear dresses unless you want to hehehe.” Momma giggles standing back up.
“Okay momma I will be a good gir…boy.” Momma is staring down at me when Miley walks out of the changing room.
I start to giggle after I turn and see Miley wearing what is way too small on her because the little pink leotard is going up her butt in the back and you can see a clear outline of a camel toe between her legs. Even a bling man can see her vagina with the material of the leotard going up her in front also.
“Not funny little Kelly girl. momma tell HER to stop laughing at me.” momma and I turn and look at each other and try not to bust up laughing that the pink leotard is so small I don’t even know why Miley put it on all the way it is clearly several sizes too small for her.
Momma looks over at Miley finally keeping her composure together. “Umm you are right Miley that leotard is much to small for you more the size for a baby girl. go ahead and change out of that and I will find you a larger size a couple sizes bigger than that one okay sweetie?”
“Yes momma, and why is Kelly girly carrying all those clothes?” I ignore her comment and so does momma because we are going to bust out laughing if we keep looking at Miley wearing the baby girl's leotard.
Momma taps me on the shoulder to walk over too Miley with the clothes. “Half of these shorts and skirts are for you to try on and the other shorts Kelly is going to try on.” We both move closer too Miley, me standing right next to her with a big grin on my face and momma also looks like she is going to lose it and bust out laughing.
“Okay girl's, I mean whatever.” Momma looks down at me. “Let's all go back in the changing room together. Miley you change out of that tiny leotard and try on the shorts and skirts and see if they are too small too while I get you a larger size leotard.” I look up at momma. “Kelly sweetie I will help you out of those clothes and you can try on the other shorts you are carrying okay?”
Miley whines shaking her head walking into one of the changing rooms while momma and I go in another. “Okay sweetie let's get you undressed Momma un-does the straps on the shortalls and they fall around my ankles. “Momma is going to trust you not to have another accident sweetie so I am taking your diaper off okay?”
“Thank you momma, I will be good and not have another accident.” Momma looks up at me once my diaper is off, and she sees it is wet not soaked but definitely wet. “I had that accident right after you put the diaper on me I must of still had to go potty momma.” I say looking down hoping momma won't change her mind seeing I wet the diaper already.
I look up and see momma looking down at me totally naked. “Okay I am going to trust you Kelly, make sure you tell me when you have to go potty and we will get you to a bathroom okay sweetie?” Momma smiles at me standing there totally naked from head to toe. “Okay I will be right back with some panties so you can try the shorts on and don’t whine no one will know your wearing panties under your clothes.
“Yes momma I will tell you, I promise.” Momma leaves the changing room and I make sure the door is locked, the last thing I want is someone to come in while I am standing naked.
(A FEW MIINUTES LATER)
“Miley here is two leotards that are different sizes I know one of them will fit you. Sorry for giving you the wrong size before sweetie.” Momma says while she is talking to Miley since I can hear most of what she is saying.
I put my head closer to the door not being able to hear too clearly. “That was mean of Kelly to laugh at me momma I will get HER for that.”
“Enough of that silly talk sweetie. I am going to run over and help Beth find a cute outfit, can you hand these panties to Kelly to try on they don’t have boy's underwear in here?”
I can't hear everything only that momma is giving something to Miley probably the panties to try on. “Sure momma I will give the pretty panties to little Kelly girly to try on.” Momma leaves and I hear the door knob shake like someone is trying to open it. “It’s me Kelly open up momma gave me somethings for you while she helps Beth find an outfit for cheerleading practice.”
“Okay chill Miley I am like naked wait a second.” I open the door a crack sticking only my head and arm out the doorway. “Did momma give you some underwear to try on under these shorts?”
I can see Miley smiling. “Yes she gave me these pretty panties for you since you look so much like a little baby girl now hehehe.” Miley giggles. “No only kidding she said they don’t have any boy's underwear in the store so you will have to wear these until she can get you new ones.”
“Oh okay I guess, that stinks I have to wear panties.” I already knew this but I don’t say that to Miley I just want her to hear me complaining about it not like I am enjoying wearing panties even though the other panties I was wearing are much more comfortable than my boy underwear but I will never admit that.
I reach out taking the panties from Miley. “Oh but momma wants you to try on this leotard first so she can find out what size you are Kelly.” What she has to be kidding me, I did hear through the door momma did say something about me trying something on. “Here and as soon as you try it on come out and show momma she will be waiting right here. Do you need help putting it on you have to be naked to wear one?”
“No I will figure it out I am not a baby you know. I guess I’ll try it on.” I hold the super girly pink leotard in my hands. I put the panties on the bench and I hold the leg holes open and I step into one side than slide my other leg through the other side and I start pulling it on as it stretches. I pull my arm through the straps and I have the little leotard on me as I look in the mirror and oh my god there is no hiding it I am a girl no bulge between my legs and it kind of goes up me in the front a little bit. I pull it out so it sits flatter against my crotch.
I open the changing room door and I stick my head out and don’t see momma as I turn my head to look the other way I feel someone grab my arm and pull me out in front of the changing rooms. Its Miley and she is taking pictures of me with her cell phone. “Oh don’t you look so pretty in your little leotard Kelly.”
“No sense running back in the changing room I already have the pretty pictures see.” Miley turns her iPhone so I can see a picture of me wearing the little pink leotard and somehow I am even smiling. “Miley you can't show that to anyone. You have to delete those pictures now please.”
Miley is smiling from ear to ear wearing her new pink leotard walking around me wearing the one she tricked me into trying on. “Well brother or I guess I should say little sister since I don’t see your little boy bulge threw the leotard you must have been a good girl and pushed it to the back so you look more like a girl right or did you just not want it to stretch the pretty leotard Kelly girl?”
“I just put it on and yea pushed my boy bulge to the back so it fit better.” Miley is believing it as she is staring between my legs.
I play with my long hair nervously. “Do you want me to show everyone this pretty picture of you like Steve from across the street that is the only one you met since we moved here.”
“No please sis you can't show anyone those pictures please.” I say watching Miley smiling from ear to ear.
I look down at the floor knowing I am screwed and I have to do what she is leading up too, or the whole world will see me wearing the super girly leotard. “Well then all you have to do if you don’t want me texting this picture to all our relatives and of course too Steve is tell momma you want to go to dance class with me tomorrow.” I am I shock hearing her there is no way I am doing that.
“I know you don’t want to wear this but that is your choice. You should have never laughed at me wearing the tiny leotard now I can laugh at you wearing the same one. The only bummer is I thought you would look like a boy wearing a girl's leotard, but you just look like a little girl wearing it.”
I look down at the floor ashamed for teasing her. “Oh and just so you know this isn't signing up for dance class this is just a free section they have to see if you want to sign up for a year but it is more try outs so everyone doesn’t get in so really all you have to do is try out for dance.”
“So its up to you little sister you say no, and I send this text to everyone with a picture of my new little sister smiling wearing her new pink leotard or you tell momma you want to go to tryouts with me the one time.”
I have no choice and I don’t know what to say. I feel so silly and I see a full size wall mirror with two little girl's wearing their pink leotards and one of them is smiling Miley and the other is me. Before I can even respond to Miley, momma and Beth walk into the reflection and they are both smiling staring at me up and down.
The end of part 3
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
“Mom I don’t want to go try out for baseball again! Every year you make me try out, and every year I don’t make the team. I am always told the same thing I am too small or too slow.” I stamp my foot on the floor. I feel mommy pulling my favorite spider man tee shirt over my head."
Princess Pantyboy
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again!!!
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly, Kellie 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
“Mom I don’t want to go try out for baseball again! Every year you make me try out, and every year I don’t make the team. I am always told the same thing I am too small or too slow.” I stamp my foot on the floor. I feel mommy pulling my favorite spider man tee shirt over my head.
Why do I let my mommy still dress me, especially while I am arguing with her it is like she doesn’t pay any attention to what I am saying. “Yes sweetie I know but while your father was alive he always wanted you to be involved in some type of sport. You are too small for football and your legs are too short for you to run fast for soccer so that leaves baseball. The only team sport left, unless you want to join Miley with being in dance class. I know you would look cute like Miley wearing her pink leotards, and tights hehehe.” I hear mommy giggle.
“Yes mommy make Kelly go to dance class because I hate wearing that pink leotard and tights. If he goes than I won't have to go because you said, it would be wasting money if I just stopped going to ballet classes. Now Kelly can go for me, I have all my old leotards and tights the little sissy boy can wear hehehe.”
I turn and hear Miley trying to get out of going to ballet classes. I do not see what the big deal is they just dance around together. None of them has to run or jump or throw a baseball anywhere and they don’t have to catch anything either like in baseball. I think to myself day dreaming. “Kelly, Kelly, can you hear me is that what you would like to switch with Miley and take dance and ballet and wear a pretty pink leotard and tights like Miley has to wear to class?” mommy says
“Umm what mommy dance class umm I don’t think I would like doing dance class it’s just for girls.” I play with my long hair that is past my shoulders all one length parted in the middle. “I wish you would stop playing with your hair, and speaking of hair why won't you get you haircut short like all the other boy's Kelly?”
Mommy starts talking about haircuts again and that keeps my mind on listening to her. When dad was alive, he always made me get crew cuts like him before he was killed in action working for the Marine Corps protecting all of our family’s from bad people. “Mommy I told you before I like long hair just like all the rock stars have long hair and everyone loves them and they have tons of friends.”
“I know sweetie I am trying the best I can for you to do boy things like baseball since your daddy is gone and he would want you to try out for baseball if he was still here sweetie. Can you do that for me?” God I hate it when she uses dad being gone and giving me the guilt trip speech.
Mommy starts brushing my hair, I try to ignore her. “Okay I guess I will try out again for baseball mommy. You do not have to make me feel guilty you know, I didn’t even know daddy when he was killed in the war. I was so small.”
“You have always been small you little sissy boy with the long blonde hair.” Miley says teasing me and I stick my tongue out at her. “See mommy he is a little sissy he should be the one going to dance and ballet.”
I watch as mommy turns and starts yelling at Miley. “I told you to go get ready and wear a pretty dress Miley so we can cheer Kelly on while he tries out to make the boy's baseball team. Oh and don’t call your brother a sissy.” Miley runs off to her room to get changed out of her normal Jeans and tee shirt that she always wears.
“While your sister is getting changed Kelly you can't try out for the team while you are wearing shorts you need to be wearing jeans, so let me help you out of your board shorts sweetie okay?” Before I can tell mommy I am not a baby and I can undress, and dress myself without any help mommy pulls my shorts down with one swift pull. Before I can even breathe, I see my underwear came off with my shorts at the same time.
I of course put my hands between my legs as fast as I can so mommy does not see my boy parts. “Oh don’t be so shy little Kelly I have seen your little boy parts since you were born sweetie. I wouldn’t worry about your little penis and balls being the same size they were when you were born. I am sure you will get a growth spurt or two soon like Miley has.” Great mommy had to bring up how tiny my boy parts are too.
“I think Miley got my growth spurt too mommy she has grown so much this year.” I think she is ignoring me again not responding to my comments.
Mommy just leaves me standing there naked from the waist down as she stands up looking at me. “Is all your underwear loose and too big Kelly?” I get that famous look I think all mommy's have when she puts her hands on her hips and taps her foot. It means nothing good.
“Umm yes mommy when you bought me new underwear you threw out all my old underwear and the new underwear was three sizes too big. So I just started wearing them anyway.” I see that look again on her face.
I look down at her foot taping on the floor. “Well you should of said something and I would of brought them back and get you the right size underwear. I will check and see if there are any smaller underwear you can wear until I can buy you the correct size sweetie.” I watch as mommy walks out of my room carrying my underwear. I just stand there half-naked. A few minutes later mommy comes back in my room carrying three large boxes, emptying them all over my bed.
“Mommy those are Miley's clothes I can't wear her underwear.” I see a pile of little Barbie and Disney princess panties, dresses, skirts and all kinds of super girly clothes.
Before I know it, mommy is behind me lifting one foot at a time and she is pulling Miley's panties up my legs. “Oh yes perfect fit sweetie and I wouldn’t worry too much about Miley being upset about you wearing her panties because these are her old clothes from a couple years ago.”
“What so I am wearing my little sisters OLD panties because her regular clothes are probably too big for me.”
“Yes sweetie like I said she has had a couple big growth spurts and the bad thing for you is the clothes that fit you are the clothes she wore when she was in her girly, girl phase. I was able to find one pair of jeans you can wear to try outs and no their not pink like her dresses and skirts.” Mommy says
I look at the pile of pink clothes and panties on my bed. “Looks like her old panties are pink too mommy.” I look down at the pink panties I am now wearing.
“Yes they are pink and very pretty on you sweetie but they will be under your new jeans so no one will see them. Speaking of your new jeans to cover your new panties, step into these jeans see there blue jeans not pink.” I do as I am told and feel mommy pulling them up my legs and over my new panties. I mean the panties I am wearing there defiantly not my new panties, darn that still sounds girly.
I look down at the jeans I am now wearing and they look like regular blue jeans I used to wear except. “Mommy these blue jeans don’t have any pockets, and no zipper in front and feels like they have elastic in the waistband instead of belt loops.”
“Yes sweeties they don’t have any of those things but maybe that will help you with baseball tryouts too, now get some socks and sneakers on and meet us down stairs. I have to check on Miley okay sweetie?”
God I wish she would stop calling me sweetie like she calls Miley all the time. “Yes mommy.” Before I could even respond mommy was walking into Miley's room.
I can hear Miley and mommy arguing and I walk out of my room, and Miley and mommy are coming out of Miley's room and she is wearing a sundress with flowers all over it and her hair is in pigtails. Miley looks like she is going to explode. “See Miley you look so pretty now.” Mommy sees me walking by. “Kelly doesn’t Miley look pretty wearing this pretty dress?”
“Umm yes mommy she looks very pretty wearing that dress she should always wear dresses.” Oh, I turned and had eye contact with Miley and she was totally pissed like she was on fire upset.
I start to feel odd when I hear her comment. “I will get you back for that you little sissy boy.” Miley's says. My smiles goes away, I can feel a cold chill go up my arms and spine. Yea she looks pissed I run downstairs.
“I am ready mommy, I am downstairs.” I want to stay away from Miley no matter what, she looks so pissed wearing that dress. All I said was she looked pretty, and should always wear dresses. Oh know that last comment is why she is pissed at me for saying she should always wear dresses. Damn I am stupid saying that now she is going to get me back. I had better watch myself but she does look pretty in that dress.
I grab my baseball met and put my baseball hat on. I start to push my long ponytail under my hat so no one sees my long hair the last time I tried out everyone called me a tomboy whatever a tomboy is. They also said girls could not play in this league it’s only for boy’s. I didn’t respond because they were teasing me and I didn’t feel like arguing with all the boy's.
“Sweetie you can just get your haircut short like all the other boy's if you are going to hide your long hair under your hat.” Mommy says
I turn and am ready to respond when I see Miley giving me that look. “Or my sissy brother you can pull your long pretty ponytail out through the back of the baseball hat like girl's do it hehehe.” Miley says while giggling.
“Hahaha you are so funny Miley. Mommy I told you that I like long hair it’s just in my way when I try to play baseball so I put it up under my hat to keep it away.”
Mommy gives me that look like I make no sense at all. “Well your grandma wanted to watch you try out for baseball this time sweetie so you would have good luck. She is your father’s mom so if she shows up at the try-outs make sure you both give her a big hug okay kids?”
“Mommy I mean mom.” God I have to stop saying mommy like a little toddler would say. “Um mom she is weird, remember a couple years ago the Christmas present she gave me?” mommy gives me that look again. “I mean she gave me a dress and she gave Miley a dress too but at least she is a girl.”
Miley is smiling from ear to ear when I look over at her, waiting for mommy to respond. “Well sissy brother she probably knows you are a little sissy boy and wanted you to have a pretty dress like all the girl's get for Christmas hehehe.” Miley says while giggling.
“Enough Miley, I told you to stop teasing your little brother, I mean your brother.” Great now mommy is calling me the little one, I turn seeing Miley smiling at me when we heard mommy call me the little brother. “Kelly your grandmother is very old, and a little senile, meaning she doesn’t remember very well, and thinks differently than younger people, but she loves you both very much.” I am sure she forgot she bought Miley a dress and bought another dress putting the wrong name tag on it. You grandmother is very old fashion she believes girl's only wear dresses and skirts and only boy's wear pants and shorts.”
I still do not understand what mommy is saying, or why my only grandmother would buy her only grandson a dress for Christmas. I am not going to try to understand, I guess because Miley teases me every time I argue with mommy. “Whatever I guess can we get this over with now mommy I mean mom?”
We walk out to mommy’s minivan and Miley gets buckled into her car seat in the back, and I sit in the front buckling myself in. I start to feel nervous about baseball tryouts; we drive over to the field. Every year I try out and every year I fail, but I am going to try extra hard this time. I am not going to try extra hard because I like baseball so much I actually hate all sports. I just don’t want to hear Miley teasing me how bad I am at sports and how good she is.
The baseball field parking lot is packed and all the fields are busy having the different age groups trying out. Mommy finds my age group and we walk over to that field. Mommy talks to the coach for a little bit and I watch while the coach is checking mommy out up and down smiling at her long legs going up to her very short skirt. “Okay sweetie go up to the coach and sit with the other boy's and wait for your turn to try out. Your sister and I will sit in the bleachers and keep an eye out for your grandma okay sweetie? Oh and good luck try your best.”
“Yes mommy I will.” I walk slowly over to the coach.” I look around at all the other boy's and they are like double my size and look so much older than I am but they are all in my age group.
The coach looks at me up and down staring at my jeans. “Umm I talked to your mom and she said you want to try out to be on the baseball team is that correct son?”
“Umm yes my mommy wants me to try out and I am going to try my very best sir.” I say and I cannot believe I called her my mommy again instead of mom like all the other boy's on the planet refer to their mom.
The coach hears me and scratches his head and looking back over to my pretty mommy. “Oh okay well then you can try out for the team like your mommy wanted. I need you to take a seat on the bench and I will call you up when it is your turn okay little Kelly?” The coach says and gives me a fake smile.
“Yes sir coach.” I cannot believe he called me little Kelly how can he know all the boy's and girl's in school call me that also. I sit on the bench between two other boy's and they look like giants compared to me. After a very long wait, it is my turn to try out, I am the last one. I go up and the coach hands me a baseball bat and points for me to step up to the plate. I stand there with the bat against my shoulder as I just stand there, and swing occasionally and I didn’t come anywhere close to the ball. Man I had better try harder or Miley is going to be teasing me. I am sent out to the field, and they hit the ball to me. I jump on the ball instead of trying to stop it with my glove.
Damn that was stupid, I hear the boy's on the bench laughing. “Okay hit a couple more to little Kelly see what he can do.” I hear the coach say and every ball that came my way I couldn’t get to. One bounced up and hit me in the chest and I wanted to cry it hurt so badly but I would not cry in front of everyone so they will not think I am a sissy. One last ground ball was hit and I ran up to it as fast as I could and I picked it up and threw the ball to the other outfielder instead of the first base player like I was told to do. Plus I couldn’t throw the ball all the way to the other boy it hit the ground about five feet from where I was standing and rolled to him.
“Okay I have seen enough. Come over here Kelly.” I start running from the outfield and by the time I get to the coach everyone else is headed to their family jumping and screaming they made the team. “Um little Kelly I think you are going to need to practice more before you will be able to play on the team. I am not going to say how small you are because I am sure you know that. I am sorry little man but practice more and try again next year.”
The coach turns and walks away from me, and I start to walk to the bleachers and mommy and Miley are their looking as sad as I am. Well Miley is smiling ready to tease me I am sure. “I am sorry sweetie I am guessing you didn’t make the team but you umm looked good out there right Miley?”
“Oh yea little brother every one of the boy's was sure you looked like the little sissy boy you act like hehehe.” Miley teases me, as I want to cry.
I look down at my feet as I see out of the corner of my eye mommy smack Miley on the back of the head lightly. “Owe mom that hurt.” I look up at Miley rubbing the back of her head as I smile softly.
“Miley if I told you once I told you a million times not to tease your little brother now tell him you are sorry.”
Mommy referred to me, as Miley's little brother again not even correcting herself this time. “Sorry little brother I said that you are a little sissy boy.” I looked up at her smiling down at me her not really being sincere out all.
“Can we go home now mommy?” I ignore Miley’s fake apology.
I see a shocked look on mommy’s face. “Well sweetie, I thought we could go out for an ice cream still, and celebrate you at least trying to make the team Kelly.”
“Mommy I rather just go home and play video games and that one ball hit me hard in the chest and still hurts.”
Nothing else is said, mommy puts her hand down for Miley to take her hand and for some reason I take her other hand making me look like the little toddler I look like. We drive back home and I go to my room to play videogames, I hear mommy's cell phone ringing.
“Hey Kelly, Kelly take your head phones off.” I turn seeing Miley in my room smiling at me. “Can I play with you I am bored?”
I lower my headset. “Just don’t tease me and you can.” I plug in the other headset and hand it to Miley as she sits down next to me.
“Okay but I can't promise little sissy boy, only kidding well not really.” We play video games for about an hour and I don’t know why I let Miley play because she beats me every time.
Mom walks into my room and shuts the TV off. “Okay you too I need you to listen to me and not say a word.” I turn real fast and I spill my grape juice all over my pants. I watch as mommy picks up one of my bathroom towels laying on the floor and tosses it to me on my soaked lap. “Kelly dry yourself while I talk this is very important.” We both look up at mommy while I am drying myself not saying a word because mommy has that serious look on her face.
“Okay when we arrived home my work called me and I have to fly out of town for a while it is an emergency. I talked to your grandmother and she has agreed to watch you both. I know you are not close with your grandmother but we have no choice. I need you both to pack a bag of clothes and remember how hot it is outside. Kelly I need you to get those soaked jeans off so I can wash them immediately before they stain okay sweetie?”
Miley and I turn and look at each other, both of us not to happy about what is going on. “Mom how long will you be gone and we have to stay with grandma?” Miley says.
“I am not sure yet hopefully just a few weeks. Miley I need you to pack a bag for little Kelly from your old clothes since he has no clothes that fit him anymore. Make sure you give him some shorts to wear to your grandmas it’s a long drive okay Miley?”
I continue to dry myself off with the towel. “Okay Kelly let me help you, lift your arms up over your head.” I do as I am told. Mommy pulls my wet spider man tee shirt up and off me. I next feel mommy pulling my wet jeans down, I am only standing in Miley's old pink panties.
“Mommy you could of gave me some warning I am half naked.” I put both my hands in front of my legs trying to hide my tiny boy parts in the panties.
Miley giggles seeing me wearing her old panties. “Miley give me those shorts right there on top I think that is the only pair of shorts you had when you where this size.” Mommy catches the shorts after Miley throws them to her. Lift your foot up sweetie we have to hurry.” I do as I am told and soon I feel the thin short shorts being pulled up my legs. I look in the mirror seeing the white shorts with purple and yellow balloons all over them.
“Mommy these are way to girly of shorts for me to wear.” I barely had those words out of my mouth when I feel the matching top pulled over my head and it is so small it doesn’t even cover my belly button.
I look at myself and I am ready to complain again. “I need some socks and shoes too Miley than pack the rest of those clothes into his suitcase, then go in your room and pack yourself a bag quickly okay?” I turn seeing Miley packing all her old clothes into my suitcase, all I see are panties and then the bag is closed. Miley runs out of my room and heads to her room to pack herself a bag.
“Kelly sit on the edge of your bed so I can finish getting you dressed.” I do not say a word I just do as I am told. “Lift your feet sweetie.” I feel the thin white socks being pulled up both my feet as mommy folds down the lace and the socks barely cover my ankles. “Oh yes they are so pretty I mean that will feel better in this heat sweetie. I try to look down but all I see is the top of mommy's pretty hair. I feel the Velcro close over and then I look again and I am wearing my little sister’s old pink sneakers. “Okay stand up sweetie, I know the sneakers are pink but that is all we have and I will send money to grandmas once I get settled in Japan. You will be able to get yourself some new clothes okay sweetie?”
I feel mommy take my hand while she is holding my suitcase while we walk down the stairs. “Kelly run up in front of us and open the front door.”
“Mom I got it, I watch Miley un-locking the front door holding her suitcase. We stop next to the hallway mirror and that is the first time I see myself fully dressed in Miley's old outfit. All I see is mommy holding the hand of a little girl, which the little girl is me. I start to play with my long ponytail nervously staring at myself in the mirror; I watch the little girl playing with her hair like a toddler would.
I cannot believe that I not only look like a girl wearing my little sister's clothes but I also look like a small child now as well. My sister and I are in the back in the mini-van buckled in before I realize I am not sitting in the front seat next to mommy while she drives. I am sitting in the back were mommy put me and I didn’t say a world.
“Mommy can I sit in the front with you mommy I will be a big girl not like Kelly acting like a sissy toddler?” I hear Miley teasing me and before I can complain to mommy, I hear her respond.
Mommy opens the back door staring at me then looking over at Miley sitting next to me in her car seat. “Yes Miley if you can be a big girl and stop teasing your little brother okay?”
“Yes mom I will be a big girl and not tease my little sissy brother, I mean my little brother.” I watch when Miley un-buckles her safety belt and jumps out of the van and sticks her tongue at me.
I stick my tongue at her. “See mom he even acts like a sissy sticking his tongue at me.” I turn seeing mommy staring at me acting super childish.
We start driving to grandma’s house. I know it is a long way so I just close my eyes and relax knowing we will be in the van for several hours. Before I know it I wake up and Miley is back to sitting next to me but I am sitting in her car seat for some reason. “Did you have a nice nap my little sissy brother hehehe.” I hear Miley saying as she giggles.
“Why am I in your car seat Miley? I fell asleep and I was sitting were you are and I wake up in your car seat.”
I rub my eyes and stretch my arms. I see mommy still driving but someone else is in the front passenger sit. While I am trying to figure it out, I see the person turn around smiling at me. “Oh sweetheart you are awake. Did you have a nice nap little one? I really like your pretty outfit.”
“Hehehe I like your pretty outfit too little sissy.” I hear Miley giggling while she teases me. “You slept all the way to grandmas, I said I was bigger and you should have to use the car seat so mom put you in it while you were sleeping. We are almost at the airport to drop mom off.”
I look forward seeing grandma still staring at me waiting for a response. “Did you hear me sweetheart or are you still have asleep? You have been sleeping a long time did you have an accident I see your legs together?”
“Um no, I didn’t have an accident grandma. I guess I did sleep a long time.” I continue to rub my eyes than I feel a little wet spot between my legs. I am not going to tell anyone that a little pee went into my panties; I mean my underwear before I could stop it.
Looking up I see grandma still staring at me. “I want you to call me grandmother sweetheart that is how little ones like you call their grandmother okay sweetheart?” I look confused but I had better respond before I am yelled at again.
“Umm okay grandmother I will call you that from now on.” I smile at sis showing her I did not get in trouble this time.
I twist long hair around my finger, I stick my tongue at sis again. “Grandma do you still have a pool I would really like to go swimming when we get back to your house?” Miley says
“Yes I do have a pool still and they just came and cleaned it, so yes you can get your swim trunks on and go swimming after we drop your mom off at the airport.” We hear grandma saying. I don’t understand how Miley didn’t get in trouble not calling her grandmother like I am being told to call her. Grandmother also said Miley can get her swim trunks on and go swimming. What is up with that only I have swim trunks and Miley has bikinis and one-piece swimsuits?
Mommy did say a while ago grandma was going senile and that is why she bought me that dress for a Christmas present a couple years ago. It is possible maybe she has me and Miley mixed up, she thinks Miley is me the big brother because she is taller than me. Grandmother must think I am the little one since I am smaller. We pull into the airport and my daydreaming is stopped. “You kids be good for your grandma, and I will be back as soon as I can okay?”
“Yes mom I will make sure the little one is good for grandma.” Miley says and I stick my tongue at her.
Miley shakes her head grinning at me stick my tongue at her. “Don’t worry mommy I will be good but Miley just wants to tease me again mommy. I love you and miss you already mommy.” I feel like I am going to cry but I won't do it so I don’t act like a baby that Miley teases me about all the time.
“Don’t cry sweetie, it will be okay your grandmother will take care of you.” I hear mommy say do not cry and I try to act more grown up but a tear slowly slides down my face as I hug mommy.
I rub my eyes as we watch mommy walk into the airport pulling her suitcase. “Okay kids wave good-bye to your mom, and then it is time to get back in the van.” Grandma gets into the driver’s seat; Miley gets in the front passenger seat. We all start driving back to grandma’s house. Why did I let Miley get in the front seat instead of me? I am the oldest even though I am smaller. Next time I will beat Miley to the front seat.
“Here little sissy this should keep you from whining till we get home. Or at least we won't be able to hear you with the DVD movie playing hehehe.” Miley turns around turning the DVD player on using the remote control.
Before I can complain, Miley turns around in her seat up front and the movie starts. Great! ‘The MY LITTLE PONY’ movie. I do not think they make a more girly movie, oh well anything is better than listening to Miley teasing me. I start watching the movie and I can see Miley and grandmother talking but I cannot hear them with the movie playing.
(If I could hear them this is what they were saying.)
“You know what is funny? Every time the little one is whining all you have to do is play a girly movie or give the little sissy something girly to do and all is good, no more whining.” Miley says
Grandmother looks over at Miley. “Well that is how little girls are, they just want to do girly things and not play with big boy's like you Kelly.” Grandma thinks I am Kelly and Kelly is me Miley. Oh, this could get to be fun if I am hearing her correctly. “Your mom told me you didn’t make it when you tried out for the baseball team again. The good thing at least you tried and that counts a lot. Speaking of baseball I noticed a flier in the mail came out for tryouts in my neighborhood if you would like to try out again Kelly?”
“That would be great grandma I will make the team this time I am sure yeaaaaaa.”
(Back to first person by the real Kelly)
I hear Miley in the front seat yell YEAAA loud for some reason. “What's so exciting up there.” I say from the backseat.
“Oh grandma said I can try out for baseball that will be so much fun.” I hear Miley saying. I am just glad grandma, or mommy does not want me to try out again.
I smile at Miley who has turned around in the front seat smiling at me. I say softly so I don’t get in trouble. “I bet you would do great on the girl's baseball team Miley I hear it is softball not baseball like it was for me.” I say to Miley but she just smiles at me.
“Yea but I really enjoy baseball so that is what I am going to try out for. Maybe you could try dance class, or even ballet since you’re just a little sissy anyway hehehe.” Miley says to me then giggles. I stick my tongue at her before she turns around ignoring me. I play with my long hair as we pull into grandma’s driveway.
I had better not forget to call her grandmother, who knows why she wants me calling her that now. I thought only Miley used to only call her that, now Miley is calling her grandma like I used to, and I am the one calling her grandmother. I guess whatever who can figure female's out anyway.
“Okay kids we are home. I am sorry I didn’t know how late we would get back. It is too late to go in the pool. I need you both to grab your bags and bring them up to your new bedrooms.” Grandmother says.
Miley walks around to my door and opens the slider. “Grandma I will let the little sissy out of her car seat since the safety belt gets to be tough on her okay?” I want to smack Miley for calling me a sissy and for referring to me as a ‘HER’ twice, but grandmother starts talking. I hop out of the van and try to pull the short shorts down because they are so tiny on me.
“Okay that is a good idea; if the little one needs help with her suitcase can you bring it up to her room? Her room is top of the stairs to the left and yours is top of the stairs to the right okay?”
I am in shock as I hear grandmother refer to me as a ‘HER’ like Miley just did that is so messed up. I know these shorts and tee shirt are girl's clothes and no one can see I am wearing Miley's old panties; I am still a boy for petes sake. Before I can correct grandmother, Miley starts talking again. “No problem grandma, I am sure SHE can't carry HER bag.” I am going to explode hearing Miley's comments. “Let me see you pick up your bag sissy.” Miley takes it out of the back of mommy’s van and drops it by my feet. I bend over trying to pick the back up.
“Umm okay umm.” I start dragging it a couple inches when grandmother sees me trying to drag it farther. Miley's smiles, and walks away towards the house giggling softly.
I look up and see grandmother shaking her head with both her hands on her hips holding her purse. “You are too small sweetie to carry your own suitcase. Hear you take my purse, and I will take your bag sweetie okay?” I take grandmas small purse. Miley smiles at me holding the super girly purse.
“Here carry this also so I can carry my own suitcase. Just put it over your shoulder and you can still carry grandma’s purse with yours.” I hear Miley say but I cannot respond fast enough as she puts her purse over my shoulder while grandma is taking my bag out of the van.
Miley is half way to the house with grandmother before I can even think of something to respond. I look down at the pink Barbie purse she put over my head and shoulder that I am walking with. “Miley make sure you close the van door on your way sweetie okay?”
“Okay grandmother.” I shut the van door as she asked me to do. Did grandmother just call me Miley? Mommy is right grandmother is going senile for sure I had better get her straight before this gets out of hand.
I walk in the house and follow grandmother, and up the stairs. We walk into a bedroom that is totally set up for a girl, and a little girl at that with everything being pink. The walls are all painted a light pink and the furniture is white but very girly looking. The bed has a pink canopy over it with a pink Barbie comforter. I even see a changing table in the corner, which is white with lace all over it.
“Okay sweetie this is your room until your mommy comes back so I put your suitcase here on your bed.” I watch grandmother open it up and I see all of Miley's old clothes in there. “Okay sweetie get undressed, I will find you some pajamas.” I just stand there not moving only staring into my suitcase filled with Miley's old clothes seeing dresses and skirts and panties and every possible girly type of clothes you can imagine.
I just do not know how to react, or what to say I am in total shock. “I said get undressed sweetie, it is too late to go swimming so we will all get a good night’s sleep than start the summer tomorrow in the pool if it is nice now hurry.” I still stand there in shock. Grandmother walks over to me, and she pulls the girly top over my head and tosses it in the laundry basket by my door. “Okay sweeties lift your foot.” I do as I am told and she pulls my girly short shorts down, I stand only wearing the pink panties.
“But grandmother I am not a baby I can undress myself.” I cover myself when I noticed I am almost naked putting my hands between my legs. “Oh stop being silly little one and lift your arms up.” I feel grandmother pulling a pajama top over my head, she pulls it down I stick my arms through the puffy short sleeves and I turn and see my reflection in the mirror that is on the wall. I am standing there not in pajamas but wearing a pink Barbie nightgown. “There you go sweetie you look so pretty and your nightgown even matches your pretty panties.”
“Oh yes I agree you look so pretty MILEY.” I turn hearing the real Miley saying, while she is standing in my doorway smiling at me. I notice her staring at me up and down, me wearing the super girly nightgown, which barely covers my panties because it is so short. “Yes make sure you go potty before you go to bed we don’t want any more accidents MILEY.” Again, she calls me Miley saying the name louder.
Grandmother puts her hands on her hips. “Yes sweetie, no accidents please go potty now before you hop in bed.” I want to cry not believing how messed up this is. I turn ready to rip into the real Miley smiling at me from ear to ear when I notice she is wearing my new spider-man pajamas that are way too big for me and fit her perfectly. “Now sweetie” I feel grandmother take my hand with my back to her staring at Miley, she pulls me into the bathroom.
“Now I will give you some privacy but make sure you go potty okay sweetie?” I hear grandmother saying but she does not wait for me to respond closing the door. I stand only in the bathroom which of course is pink also. “Kelly give me a kiss and get in bed and tomorrow you will have baseball tryouts and you need a good night’s sleep okay?”
Oh my god grandma, I mean grandmother is totally losing her mind she is treating me like I was Miley and Miley like she is me. I hear her talking to Miley through my bathroom door. I sit on the toilet and go potty looking around at the girly bathroom. I always wanted my own bathroom but darn this is so girly. I walk out of the bathroom after flushing the toilet; I stand in front of the big mirror in my new girly room, which the mirror is so large it goes almost from the floor to the ceiling. “Oh I think you look so pretty wearing your new nightgown hehehe.” The real Miley says. Before I can respond, she is gone and grandmother walks into my new room.
“Time for bed sweetie, Did you go potty like a big girl?” I hear grandmother say as she watches me standing in front of the mirror.
I do not know what to say seeing me dressed again like a little girl. “Yes grandmother I went potty.” I say but I cannot figure how to word, and tell grandmother she has lost her mind treating me like I was Miley. “Good girl now get in bed, and sweet dreams.” The light goes out as I pull the cover over me. Oh, my god my life is so screwed up.
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Part 2
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again!!!
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly, Kellie 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
All,
I added a few paragraph’s from Part 1 so my story would be easier to read. I hope you enjoy my story, I am sure I missed a few spelling an especially grammar so please forgive. Hugs Princess
I walk in the house and follow grandmother, up the stairs. We walk into a bedroom that is totally set up for a girl, and a little girl at that with everything being pink. The walls are all painted a light pink, and the furniture is white but very girly looking. The bed has a pink canopy over it with a pink Barbie comforter. I even see a changing table in the corner, which is white with lace all over it.
“Okay sweetie this is your room until your mommy comes back so I put your suitcase here on your bed.” I watch grandmother open it up and I see all of Miley's old clothes in there. “Okay sweetie get undressed, I will find you some pajamas.” I just stand there not moving only staring into my suitcase filled with Miley's old clothes seeing only dresses, skirts, panties and every possible girly type of clothes you can imagine.
I just do not know how to react, or what to say I am in total shock. “I said get undressed sweetie, it is too late to go swimming so we will all get a good night’s sleep than start the summer tomorrow in the pool if it is nice now hurry.” I still stand there in shock. Grandmother walks over to me, and she pulls the girly top over my head and tosses it in the laundry basket by my door. “Okay sweeties lift your foot.” I do as I am told and she pulls my girly short shorts down, I stand only wearing the pink panties.
“But grandmother I am not a baby I can undress myself.” I cover myself when I noticed I am almost naked putting my hands between my legs. “Oh stop being silly little one and lift your arms up.” I feel grandmother pulling a pajama top over my head, she pulls it down I stick my arms through the puffy short sleeves. I turn and see my reflection in the mirror that is on the wall. I am standing there not in pajamas but wearing a pink Barbie nightgown. “There you go sweetie you look so pretty and your nightgown even matches your pretty panties.”
“Oh yes I agree you look so pretty MILEY.” I turn hearing the real Miley saying, while she is standing in my doorway smiling at me. I notice her staring at me up and down, me wearing the super girly nightgown, which barely covers my panties because it is so short. “Yes make sure you go potty before you go to bed we don’t want any more accidents MILEY.” Again, she calls me Miley saying the name louder.
Grandmother puts her hands on her hips. “Yes sweetie, no accidents please go potty now before you hop in bed.” I want to cry not believing how messed up this is. I turn ready to rip into the real Miley smiling at me from ear to ear. I notice she is wearing my new spider-man pajamas that are way too big for me and fit her perfectly. “Now sweetie” I feel grandmother take my hand with my back to her staring at Miley, she pulls me into the bathroom.
“Now I will give you some privacy but make sure you go potty okay sweetie?” I hear grandmother saying but she does not wait for me to respond closing the door. I stand only in the bathroom, which of course is pink also. “Kelly give me a kiss and get in bed and tomorrow you will have baseball tryouts and you need a good night’s sleep okay?”
Oh my god grandma, I mean grandmother is totally losing her mind she is treating me like I was Miley and Miley like she is me. I hear her talking to Miley through my bathroom door. I sit on the toilet and try to go potty looking around at the girly bathroom. I always wanted my own bathroom but darn this is so girly. I walk out of the bathroom after flushing the toilet; I stand in front of the big mirror in my new girly room, which the mirror is so large it goes almost from the floor to the ceiling. “Oh I think you look so pretty wearing your new nightgown hehehe.” The real Miley says. Before I can respond, she is gone and grandmother walks into my new room.
“Time for bed sweetie, did you go potty like a big girl?” I hear grandmother say as she watches me standing in front of the mirror.
I do not know what to say seeing me dressed again like a little girl. “Yes grandmother I went potty.” I say but I cannot figure how to word, and tell grandmother she has lost her mind treating me like I was Miley. “Good girl now get in bed, and sweet dreams.” The light goes out as I pull the covers over me. Oh, my god my life is so screwed up.
(THE NEXT MORNING)
Oh man, this is so crazy; I guess it is not a nightmare, I am still in this supper girly room. I rub my eyes seeing the sun coming through my windows. I pull the sheet away from me, and yes, I am still wearing little Miley's old Barbie nightgown and panties. I sure hope mommy comes home soon. I know it has not even been a whole day that she is gone, and she probably is not even to Japan yet since that is so far away.
“You are just getting up little one?” I hear grandmother say while she walks into my new room. “Kelly is already up and having breakfast, we need to get you ready too. Now hop overhear to your vanity and I will brush your hair out sweetie.”
I slowly crawl out of bed listening to grandmother; I continue to rub my eyes while I yawn. “Okay grandmother, I am just so tired.” I sit on the bench in front of the vanity with my back to the mirror. “That feels nice you brushing my hair grandmother.”
“I am glad you like how that feels having your long pretty hair brushed. Does your mommy have you brush your long hair every night before you go to bed sweetie?” I push my long hair out of my eyes as we talk. “Does your hair get in your eyes a lot sweetie? You want me to fix that for you?”
I rub my eyes some more getting relaxed feeling grandmother brushing my hair. “Umm yes grandmother it does get in my eyes a lot, yes please fix it. Umm mommy doesn’t have me do it every night but she does tell me to brush my hair more since I want long hair.”
“Okay sweetie sit up and you are going to have to brush your hair a hundred strokes every night before bed if you want to continue to have long pretty hair okay sweetie?” I sit up and hear grandmother and how does she have so much energy this early in the morning.
I continue to yawn and rub my eyes. “Okay I will fix your hair so it stays out of your eyes sweetie. Do not move, and close your eyes sweetie. I don’t want to poke you in the eye by accident.”
“Okay whatever grandmother.” I close my eyes and get more relaxed feeling her brushing and brushing my long hair. My nose is tickling me, I feel grandmother brushing the hair over my face, and my hair hangs down about 6 inches below my chin. “Wow grandmother my hair is getting so long look how far it goes past my chin.”
I can hear in grandmother’s voice, she is not happy because I opened my eyes. “I told you sweetie to keep your eyes closed if I poke you in your pretty eye we will both be truly sad. Now keep your eyes closed so I can make them straight.” I close my eyes wondering what she is making straight when I hear the opening and closing of scissors. I open my eyes watching the last of my long hair blocking my eyes falling into my lap.
“Grandmother what are you doing cutting my long hair?” I can see the large pile of foot long clumps of hair in my lap.
I watch as grandmother leans down making eye contact with me. “You asked me to get your hair out of your eyes. I am not cutting your long pretty hair I am just trimming your bangs sweetie.”
“I don’t have bangs grandmother.” I say feeling tears slowly sliding down my face.
Grandmother leans back down looking into my eyes again. “Well you do now sweetie, and you look very pretty. Now don’t move so I can make them straight sweetie.” I feel little clumps of hair only a half of inch long falling now. “There ya go sweetie all done your long pretty hair won't fall in your eyes again.” I watch as she puts the scissors down. “Now let me finish brushing your hair and we can get you dressed sweetie.”
“Grandmother I want to see my hair. I did not want my hair cut. I just wanted my hair in a ponytail.” I try to turn around to look into the mirror of the vanity, but grandmother stops me.
Grandmother stops when she hears me. “Oh that will be easy sweetie now turn your head and I will get your hair finished up.” I feel grandmother turn me again on the other side and it feels so tight now.
“Okay sweetie your hair is all done now, lift your arms up and let me take your pretty nightgown off.” Finally, she is done with my hair, I feel grandmother pull my nightgown off, I mean Miley’s old nightgown that I am wearing. I guess it is my nightgown since Miley outgrew it and I am wearing it. What the hell am I thinking! I am even starting to think like a girl now; I had better get a grip before it is too late.
I stand up feeling the nightgown pulled off me very quickly, I turn and see my new hairstyle. “Oh my god I have baby girl bangs now, and my hair is in pigtails.” I stare at my reflection in the mirror, I realize no matter what I am wearing I am going to have the most girly hairstyle on the planet. I notice I am almost naked standing only in Barbie panties. “Oh know, I am so sorry grandmother this has never happened to me before.” I say while looking down, I am staring at the pee dripping down both my legs as I stand in a small puddle of pee. I look up and grandmother is shaking her head with her hands on her hips.
“Oh my sweetheart you wet your pretty panties.” I start crying in mild shock I am sure staring at my reflection then seeing I wet my new panties.
I look down so embarrassed. “Oh looks like my little baby sister wet her panties again hahaha.” I hear the real Miley saying. I look up to yell at Miley, and say I have never peed my panties before. I mean peed my underwear. When I see her she is dressed in my baseball clothes looking just like I did when I was trying out for the team back home. Miley's long hair is up and under her baseball hat like I did when I was playing baseball.
“Well it is just an accident sweetie and don’t worry it will be okay just stop your crying.” I hear grandmother saying, she is wiping my legs clean with diaper wipes. “Okay go in the bathroom real quick and get your soaked panties off and go potty while I get you some new panties sweetie now go fast we are in a rush.”
I walk fast into the bathroom taking my wet panties off, I drop them on the floor and sit on the toilet and I can't go potty, I just can't believe I wet my panties like I was a baby. “Grandmother walks in the bathroom and stares at me naked sitting on the toilet. “Sweetie I am afraid you are going to have to wear some protection instead of wearing big girl panties like before. We cannot have you have another accident while we are out at the baseball fields today. I will give you a choice, you can either wear a diaper that I will put on you, or you can try to be a big girl and wear a pull up now which one do you want?”
“But grandmother I don’t want a diaper or a pull up, I am not a baby.” I start to cry and I must look like such a little baby girl sitting on the toilet totally naked, with my legs together, with short baby girl bangs and my hair in pigtails.
I look up and see grandmother staring at me waiting for me to respond. Oh man I cannot believe I wet myself, I guess if I have to pick between a diaper and a pull up, I would pick a pull up because only little baby's wear diapers. At least wearing pull-ups are like being potty trained. “Come on sweetie tell me which one you want to wear, we are in a rush.”
“Okay grandmother can I wear a pull-up, in case I have another accident?” I say to grandmother. I turn and hear the real Miley laughing hearing only me asking to wear a pull-up.
Miley is standing next to grandmother. “Oh is that so special the little baby asking to wear a pull-up in case SHE has another accident hehehe.”
“Oh Kelly stop teasing baby Miley she just had an accident.” I want to die hearing Miley teasing me but then hearing grandmother referring to me, as I am Miley is just crazy. “Now here try on this pull up for size after you finish going potty, or do you need me to help you sweetie?”
I am not a baby and I am not Miley I want to scream but see the real Miley smiling and I will get in trouble. “No grandmother I can put it on myself. I know I had an accident and wet my panties, I mean my underwear, but I am not a baby.”
Grandmother does not respond putting the pull-up on the sink counter and she closes the bathroom door. I cannot go potty and we are in a rush so I might as well get this over with. I get up off the toilet and take the pull-up from the sink counter and there is plastic panties under them. Of course there pink too. Man this is so messed up, I put the small pull-up on and see how tiny it is, I stare at the pink plastic panties not sure if I should put them on but I guess no one will see them under my clothes. I mean the diaper is pink anyway, or the pull-up is pink like there is a big difference. I slide the pink plastic panties up my legs and it fits unfortunately. “Hurry up sweetie; we are going to be late for his try-outs. I have your clothes ready when you get out of the bathroom.”
“Okay grandmother I am ready.” I walk out of the bathroom only wearing the pink plastic panties covering my pull-up. I walk out next to grandmother and stop; I see my reflection in the mirror.
Before I can say how girly I look wearing these panties I hear grandmother. “Sweetie let me fix your panties. You have to pull the plastic panties all the way around your diaper okay? Once your diaper is completely covered you don’t have to worry about your diaper leaking sweetie.” I feel grandmother pulling the plastic panties up more and totally covering the diaper. Hey, wait she keeps calling it a diaper but it is really a pull-up. I had better not correct her or she might get angry with me. I look over into the mirror again in my new girly room and oh my god this cannot get any worse the plastic panties have pitchers of little Barbie's all over them. “Oh you look so pretty in your plastic panties and your baby diaper hehehe.” The real Miley says walking into my room.
“Stop teasing me you big Meany.” I say sticking my tongue at the real Miley as she shakes her head giggling at me again. “Grandmother can I have my clothes you found so I don’t have to stand here half naked wearing these panties, and diaper, I mean pull-up?”
The real Miley looks at the clothes in grandmother’s hands and smiles at me. “Yes sweetie but I will help you since we are in such a rush now lift your arms over your head sweetie.” I lift my hands over my head so I do not stand here wearing the girly plastic panties and the pink diaper. Wait I am even thinking of myself wearing a diaper instead of the pull-up it really is. Oh, well at least no one will see them under my clothes. “Kelly carry the diaper bag for me please.” I watch grandmother hands the diaper bag to the real Miley referring to her as Kelly my name.
“Grandmother can you tell Kelly to get out while I am getting dressed?” What the heck, I just called the real Miley, Kelly. I am so messed up. I feel the tee shirt being pulled over my head. My small arms pop through the tiny puffy short sleeves. I look at the color and it is light pink or light red with large white circles all over it.
I open my mouth to complain about wearing such a girly pink tee shirt. “Now pull the hem down sweetie like this okay? I will put your socks and shoes on while you do that.” I feel grandmother take my hands and put my fingers on the bottom of the girly shirt to pull down. Grandmother quickly puts socks and shoes on me then grandmother stands up.
“Come on sweetie we are going to be late.” Grandmother takes my hand and we wall quickly out of my new bedroom and downstairs. We stop while grandmother takes her purse off the counter and puts it over her shoulder. I turn and see the reflection of all of us in the mirror that is almost from the floor to the ceiling. I see the real Miley start to smile from ear to ear when she notices that I just seen what I am wearing.
My mouth drops open seeing our reflection in the mirror with the real Miley carrying the diaper bag over her shoulder with me holding grandmothers hand with my hair in pigtails. I am not wearing a girly tee shirt like I thought. I am wearing a little girl's dress that is so short you can almost see my plastic panties. I have matching light pink ankle socks with the lace ruffles folded over and matching Mary Jane shoes. “Come on sweetie you look very pretty wearing that dress, you don’t have to stare at your pretty dress so much we have to go.”
Grandmother pulls me outside locking the front door, I feel myself start to pee my diaper when I realize I am wearing a dress and being outside now going to the baseball tryouts. “You know you look so pretty in that dress little sis, you should always wear dresses.” You remember saying that to me when mom asked how I looked wearing that dress for your baseball tryouts. I told you I would get you back LITTLE sissy hehehe.” The real Miley whispers to me so grandmother cannot hear us.
“Well that was very nice of you to say Kelly; I agree Miley looks very pretty in her dress and should always wear dresses. I noticed in your suitcase you only had pretty dresses and little skirts no pants at all so that will be easy to do for you little baby Miley. I want to cry feeling my diaper getting soaked.
The End of Part 2?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or chat we me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Part 3
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again!
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly, Kellie 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old little sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
All,
I added a few paragraph’s from Part 1 so my story would be easier to read. I hope you enjoy my story, I am sure I missed a few spelling an especially grammar so please forgive I am trying.
Hugs Princess
The real Miley looks at the clothes in grandmother’s hands and smiles at me. “Yes sweetie but I will help you get dressed since we are in such a rush, now lift your arms over your head sweetie.” I lift my hands over my head so I do not stand here wearing the girly plastic panties and the pink diaper. Wait I am even thinking of myself wearing a diaper instead of the pull-up it really is. Oh, well at least no one will see them under my clothes. “Kelly will you carry the diaper bag for me please?” I watch grandmother as she hands the diaper bag to the real Miley referring to her as Kelly, which is my name.
“Grandmother can you tell Kelly to get out of my room while I am getting dressed please?” What the heck, I just called the real Miley, Kelly. My life is so messed up. I feel the tee shirt being pulled over my head. My small arms pop through the tiny little puffy short sleeves. I look at the color and it is light pink or light red with large white circles all over it.
I open my mouth to complain about wearing such a girly pink tee shirt. “Now pull the hem down sweetie like this okay? I will put your socks and shoes on while you do that.” I feel grandmother take my hands and she puts my fingers on the bottom of the girly shirt to pull down. Grandmother quickly puts socks and shoes on my feet then grandmother stands up.
“Come on sweetie we are going to be late.” Grandmother takes my hand and we walk quickly out of my new bedroom and downstairs. We stop while grandmother takes her purse off the kitchen counter and puts it over her shoulder. I turn and see the reflection of all three of us in the mirror that is almost from the floor to the ceiling. I see the real Miley start to smile from ear to ear when she notices that I just seen what I am wearing.
My mouth drops open seeing our reflection in the mirror with the real Miley carrying the diaper bag over her shoulder with me holding grandmothers hand with my hair in pigtails. I am not wearing a girly tee shirt like the one I thought. I am wearing a little girl's dress that is so short you can almost see my plastic panties. I have matching light pink ankle socks with the lace ruffles folded over and matching Mary Jane shoes. “Come on sweetie you look very pretty wearing that dress, you don’t have to stare at your pretty dress so much we have to go.”
Grandmother pulls me outside locking the front door, I feel myself start to pee my diaper when I realize I am wearing a dress and am now outside and going to the baseball tryouts. “You know you look so pretty in that dress little sissy, you should always wear dresses.” You remember saying that to me when mom asked how I looked wearing that same dress for your baseball tryouts. I told you I would get you back LITTLE sissy brother hehehe.” The real Miley whispers to me so grandmother cannot hear us.
“Well that was very nice of you to say Kelly; I agree Miley does look very pretty in her dress and should always wear dresses. I noticed in your suitcase Miley you only had pretty dresses and little skirts no pants at all so that will be easy to do for you little baby girl. I want to cry feeling my diaper getting wet.
I want to cry so badly when I realize I now look like a girl, and a little girl at that. Oh my god how am I wearing a dress? Why is my long hair in pigtails with my bangs cut super short? Oh know and how am I wearing a diaper, and plastic panties. Oh, my god I wet my diaper what is happening to me, I feel like everything I do is somehow twisted into being super girlish. My life is so messed up, now we are outside, I feel a warm breeze blowing my short dress up in the air.
“Come on Miley hurry up, we are going to be late to baseball tryouts.” I hear grandmother saying to me loudly while she pulls me closer to mommy's mini-van. I notice my reflection again on the side of the van and there is no way anyone would ever think of me as anything but a little girl. I look closer and you can see the bottom of my pretty plastic pink panties peaking (say that 3-times fast hehehe) out from underneath my new dress, I mean the dress I am wearing that is my little sisters.
I rub my head trying to figure out how I got into this situation. I feel grandmother pick me up and strap me into Miley's car seat, not a booster seat a baby car seat. The side door of the mini-van is closed before I can even react to being placed in the baby car seat. The real Miley is staring at me from head to toe smiling at what I am wearing and where I now sit looking totally like a small toddler girl. If she only knew I have sank so low that I even peed in my diaper my life would be over. You look so pretty back there in your little pink girly car seat looking like the true sissy baby girl you really are.” The real Miley whispers to me.
Ten minutes later, we are pulling into a packed parking lot. This place must be ten times as big as the place I tried out for baseball. Looking out my window, I see a large sign that says Saint Luke’s baseball tryouts all welcome. You could land an airplane in this parking lot it is so big. All of a sudden, we stop and I notice we are in a parking spot and grandmother is taking me out of my car seat. “You are so light sweetie I will carry you until we get closer okay?”
“Grandmother I am not a baby I can walk by myself ya know?” I say, I turn and see Miley smiling from ear to ear staring at me for some reason. If I was a fly on the wall, or someone took a picture of me being held by grandmother they would see that my new dress is wrapped around me displaying my pink plastic panties, and bulging diaper for the whole world to see. My legs are straddling around grandmothers hips, with my arms around grandmother’s neck to keep me from falling.
I start to daydream about the ride over here, and how I did not complain at all. I did not say a word when she buckled me into the car seat, which of course up until today was the real Miley's. Now unfortunately it seems like I am the new owner of a pink Barbie baby car seat. Man why does everything that was bought for Miley have to be pink? Grandmother shuts my door and the real Miley of course jumps up to the front seat next to the driver, which of course used to be mine. I am not going to give in with this new role of mine being the little one and grandmother thinking I am the real Miley and making me wear this pretty dress. I mean it is a lot more comfortable in this heat but every time I feel the wind, it seems to go up my new dress and give me a tingly sensation in my pretty panties.
What the heck am I thinking? This is a dress not a pretty dress, boy's do not call their dresses pretty, what am I saying boy's don’t have any freaking dresses so why would they call them pretty. Oh, my god I am starting to think and act likes a girl. I had better get a grip before mommy gets back. Mommy is always teasing me about having long hair like a girl, and of course, baby Miley always had to put her two cents into it and tease me until I wanted to cry. Miley would then tease me more, and call me more of a sissy because I was now going to cry. I just cannot win.
I look up and get back to reality hearing grandmother telling the real Miley to listen to the coach and try his best. “Okay Kelly is it, why don’t you go over to second base and we will hit a few to ya okay?” The coach says to the real Miley. I cannot believe how much she looks like me even hiding her long pretty hair under her baseball cap. Wait her hair is not pretty, well it is but boy's don’t use the word pretty at all. Okay, mental note to myself watch what I say before I say it making sure it does not sound girly. “Nice catch Kelly.” I hear the coach yell out to the real Miley who is now throwing the ball back to the pitcher.
“Wow did you see that Miley that boy hit the ball to Kelly and somehow he was able to catch it. The ball was hit so hard I didn’t think Kelly would catch it, did you think your big brother would catch the ball?” I want to tell grandmother to shut up but that would be to disrespectful, and I am sure I would get a spanking.
I look up to grandmother who is staring at me while I am twisting my long hair around my finger as I was daydreaming. “Umm I guess I did see him catch it grandmother, I wasn’t paying attention. I really don’t like baseball, are we going to be here for long?” Grandmother shakes her head at me but with a big smile as she tugs playfully on one of my pigtails. “Hey grandmother don’t pull my hair you will mess it up.”
“Oh I am sorry did I mess up the little princess’s hair? I guess I should of let you bring your Barbie's with you so you could play with them while your big brother try’s out for the team.” I look at grandmother like she is out of her mind but, if you really think about it that is how she would be treating the real Miley, I need to start to stand up for myself. If nothing else I need to tell her she is out of her mind; thinking I am Miley. I had better think of a better way of telling her she is wrong. If I tell her she is out of her mind, grandmother would take it wrong. I guess it is massively disrespectful. The way my day is going I would probably get a spankings.
I start watching the try-outs and it looks like the real Miley is doing pretty good. Miley is fielding the ball really well and she can throw the baseball fast, I mean like superman fast. Miley also can aim really well, meaning whomever she aims to throw the ball to gets it. “Okay Kelly let's see how good you do at bat okay?” We watch the real Miley pulling her baseball met off and runs as fast as she can to the batter’s box. “Slow down we are in no rush Kelly okay?” The coach says to her.
“Okay coach, I guess I am a little bit nervous and super excited. I love baseball but there is no one at home to practice with.” We hear the real Miley saying when she runs up to the coach and grabs the first bat she sees and does a couple practice swings.
The coach smiles and raises his hand at the pitcher to start. The first pitch is over her head and the next is close, but still nowhere near the plate. I smile actually hoping the real Miley hits the ball. We watch as she leans in and hits it to the outfield. “That was a good hit Kelly but wait for a good pitch you like, the pitch you hit was way out of the box.”
“I am sorry coach I was getting tired of waiting for a good pitch.” We hear the real Miley saying to the coach.
“Did you see that one Miley your big brother hit one?” I look over at grandmother smiling with her eyes glued to the field like she wasn’t even blinking.
I start to get excited for the real Miley and hope she does better than I did. What am I thinking she already has done much better than I have? I hope she does not tease me about her being better than I am at baseball. On the other hand, if she gets on the team she will be gone a bunch and hopefully she will be gone, hopefully picking on someone else. “Yea grandmother I seen her hit that one was good I hope he makes the team.” I say and I smile at grandmother when she looks over at me saying something nice to the real Kelly.
“Well that was very nice of you to say.” I smile back at grandmother. The real reason I hope he makes the team is so he will not be around to tease me and make me cry. Wait did I just think of the real Miley as a HE, I sure hope not. I continue to twist my long hair around my finger as we watch.
A couple more pitches are nowhere near Kelly. “Umm are you getting tired there Steve?” we turn hearing the coach yelling out to the pitchers who’s name must be Steve.
“No sir I am just trying to get the ball closer to the plate.” The pitcher says and stands back on the pitcher’s mound.
The coach is scratching his head now but still watching. “BANG” we hear and the ball is going, going and it is gone over the fence. “Wow that was a great hit hit almost went into the parking lot.” Grandmother and I are jumping up and down in excitement. “Okay hold up Steve take a break.” The Steve guy walks up to the coach and hands him the ball.
“Sorry coach, when I try to throw the ball hard I can't get it to close to the plate. The pitch he hit over the fence was a slower pitch but it was an awesome hit sir.”
The coach takes the ball from him. “Yes it was a great hit but you are the pitcher and you’re supposed to throw the ball so the other team doesn’t hit the ball out of the park like Kelly just did. I also am getting tired of telling you Steve you need to call me coach no matter that you are my step son or not okay?”
“Umm yes sir, I mean yes um coach.” The coach starts to shake his head and then he looks down at me.”
Miley looks up at the coach like he is in trouble. “Okay Kelly you said you have no one to practice playing baseball with, so I am guessing you never tried to pitch, would that be correct?”
“Yes coach that is true I don’t have anyone to practice with and never tried to pitch to anyone, I do have a strong arm though.”
The coach smiles. “Yes I think we all seen the way you fielded the ball, I would say you have a very strong arm. How would you like to throw a couple pitches, just don’t throw them very hard I want to see how your control is okay?”
“Okay coach I can try if you want me too.” We watch the real Miley run up to the pitcher’s mound. I mean she looks kind of scared, I mean she looks really, really, scared. I watch as she throws the ball to the catcher with no one at bat. To me it looks like she is throwing the ball pretty fast but we heard the coach say not to throw the ball fast just throw it slow so they can see what kind of control he has.
I am watching and the real Miley is throwing and throwing and all the pitches look good to me but what do I know. “Kelly is doing a good job; don’t you think he is doing great Miley?” I play with my long hair nervously. “You are such a girly girl, you play with your hair all the time Miley. Didn’t you hear me about what you think about your big brother is doing great out there.”
“Umm yea he is grandmother.” Opps I just referred to the real Miley as a ‘HE’. I need to start being more careful referring to the real Kelly as a boy, but she sure is playing baseball like the other boy's if not playing better than they are.
We watch the coach looking at his notebook. “Okay Kelly that’s great I told you to pitch softly you don’t need to pitch so fast okay?” The coach says to the real Miley but he is still smiling at her not yelling like he is upset.
“Umm coach I am pitching softly, do you want me to throw it hard so you see the difference?’ the real Miley says.
The coach looks surprised by the real Miley's comments. “Okay Kelly throw it harder but still maintain control and throw it into the catchers met.” I watch the real Miley whined up like they do on TV baseball, and “POP” is the sound you hear when the ball hits the catchers met. “POP another than more wow she is strong seeing how fast she is throwing.
“That was great now try it with someone at bat. Hey Steve get you helmet on and see if you can hit a few son.” We watch as the old pitcher Steve gets his gear on and runs out to the plate to be the next batter.
The new batter swings the bat a couple times then steps in the batter’s box. Miley whines up and “POP”, that was loud hearing the ball hit the catchers met. A swing and a miss. “POP” another swing and a miss and “POP” three strikes or three swings and you are out. “Wow dad I mean coach I could barely see the ball Kelly throw it was so fast.”
“Okay that’s great Kelly I think we are done for now.” Grandmother and I watch the real Miley and she is talking to the coach, her face totally lights up and she jumps up and down in excitement. While she was jumping up and down her baseball cap falls off her head, all her long hair hangs down her back in a long braided ponytail.
The real Miley sees what happen, stops jumping, and looks like she is going to cry. The coach sees her very long hair and starts walking away from the dugout, all the other boys are already with their family’s and leaving the park. They both walk away so we cannot hear the conversation. Grandmother and I just look at each other wondering what is going on.
“Umm Kelly I don’t know how to say this too you but. Umm we can really use you on the team especially with that strong arm of yours but this is St. Mary's school league and they have a lot of grooming rules for you boy's then the public schools. I know it is not very fair but they are very strict about boys with long hair. Even the girls have to wear there school uniforms for all school activities. See them over there wearing the short plaid skirts the one with blonde hair and pigtails is my daughter Karen.” The coach puts his arm around Kelly, I mean the real Miley, and they continue to walk away from the crowds.
“I am sorry but you will need to trim your hair up. Your hair looks very umm nice, but a smaller or shorter ponytail would be more appropriate not hanging all the way down your back like the girl's over there have. I would talk to your mom and dad okay. We will be having practice tomorrow at 1300 that is 1pm in military time, Oh hi Karen.” The coach looks away, smiles at someone else.
The real Miley turns around and sees a pretty blonde girl wearing a schoolgirl’s uniform. The girl is looking at the real Miley up and down smiling for some reason. “Umm daddy will we be leaving soon?” The pretty girl says to the coach. I see the girl now staring at Miley smiling, she turns a little to the left then to the right smiling at Miley while her feet aren’t moving just like she is twisting back and forth smiling, waiting for Miley to say something.
“Umm sorry sweetie, oh this is Kelly by the way he was trying out for the team and he is going to be our new pitcher, I mean he might be our new pitcher. He will need to get permission from his parents. Kelly this is my daughter Karen.”
I see the girl all smiling. “Umm, oh hi Karen its, umm a pleasure to meet you.” Grandmother and I can see that Kelly is very nervous probably from talking to the pretty girl.
“Hi Kelly I don’t want to sound cruel but I thought you were a girl from behind seeing your long pretty braided ponytail. Up close I can see you are all boy, I hope I didn’t hurt your feelings.”
Grandmother and I watch wondering what they are saying. “Stand up sweetie looks like we are the only ones left here might as well go down there and pick up your big brother. From here the way that pretty girl is talking to him he may have a new girlfriend.” The thought of the real Miley having a pretty girl think she is a boy starts to make me giggle uncontrollably.
“HEHEHE that is so funny grandmother HEHEHE.” I say cracking myself up but I cannot tell grandmother I am sure I would be the one in trouble like usual.
Grandmother takes my hand shaking her head after hearing my comment. We start walking down the bleachers. “Don’t tell Kelly but from here it looks like he is a girl and there is two girl's talking with his hair hanging down in that long braided ponytail.” Grandmother says, and she makes me smile.
“HEHEHEH yea dah there is two girl's out there with ponytails grandmother. Kelly is more of a girl than me; I mean she is a girl.” I say not believing I called the real Miley my name again. I have to admit with her ponytail under her baseball hat she does look like a boy but I will never tell her that she will hurt me.
I feel grandmother smack my bottom through my dress and diaper. “We are going to walk over to your big brother. Enough of teasing Kelly you say that again, I will put you over my lap lift your pretty dress pull your diaper down and spank your little bottom sweetie. Do you understand me little girl?” I hear grandmother’s comments and I want to cry. “Do you hear me little girl? Will you be a good little girl?”
Yes grandmother I will be a good girl.” I sniffle making me appear to be more like a little toddler, while I twist my fingers through one of my pigtails. Oh, I cannot believe I said I would be a good girl my life sucks so badly I need to get a grip and not cry like the little toddler I look like. I hold onto the hem of my dress because the wind keeps blowing the bottom of my dress high into the air and if I do not hold the dress down everyone will see my panties.
(Back to the real Miley, the coach and his daughter Karen’s conversation that grandmother and the real Kelly can't hear.”)
“Hi Kelly I don’t want to sound cruel but I thought you were a girl from behind seeing your long pretty braided ponytail. Up close I can see you are all boy, I hope I didn’t hurt your feelings.”
The real Miley lifts her hand touching her long braided ponytail that almost touches her bottom. “Umm yea Karen I used to think it was, umm cool to have long hair like the umm rock stars, I think I have out grown that and really don’t like my long hair anymore.” Karen smiles at the real Miley while she is playing with one of her ponytails.
“Okay you two I guess we will be going I hope to see you tomorrow Kelly if not I understand.” Miley turns hearing the coach saying something but we cannot hear them.
Grandmother and I get closer as we see the coach waving to us and start walking away. “It was great meeting you Kelly I hope to see you around, bye.” Karen says while she is smiling from ear to ear and we are close enough to hear the girl's comments.
“Yea I hope to see you too Karen, bye.” We hear the real Miley saying as she turns seeing us and she walks over. “I made the team, and the coach wants me to be there starting pitcher too. I am so excited.”
We are all three walking back towards the car. “You did super great Kelly we knew you would make the team while we were watching how good you were playing right Miley?” Grandmother says squeezing the hand of mine, she is holding waiting for me to respond.
“Yes, owe grandmother you squeezed my hand to hard. You did a great job Kelly I mean; umm well you did really great.” I can see when I called her my name by accident she started smiling with even a bigger smile.
I feel her play with my other pigtail as we walk but I ignore her. “What was your coach saying looked like you were going to cry from where we were sitting Kelly?” Miley holds my other hand with me now in the middle. I can feel my dress being blown up in the air; I cannot hold it down since grandmother and the real Miley are each holding on to one of my hands. The whole world can now see my pink plastic panties.
“Well grandma the coach said the school has a lot of rules about long hair for boys and I need to get my haircut if I want to be on the team.” The real Miley's says.
Grandmother looks over at the other boy's on the team that are getting into their cars in the parking lot. “Yes I did see you had the longest hair of any of the boy's on the team. I seen a few boy's with smaller ponytails, and other's with hair covering their ears touching their shoulders which must be okay because they already had there baseball uniforms on already.”
“Yes grandma so I need to get my hair trimmed up a bit okay? We have practice tomorrow at 1pm if I get it trimmed by then.”
I laugh to myself but it is weird that the real Miley does not care about getting her long hair trimmed. I see my reflection in someone else’s van and with my hands being held by grandmother and the real Miley it looks like my dress is blown up so high all you see is all of my plastic panties with the diaper bulging. Looks more like I am wearing pink plastic panties and a tee shirt.
“Well Kelly I will have to call your mother and ask her that is more of a decision that she has to make okay?” We arrive at mommy's mini-van and she hits the button, and the slider opens up. I feel grandmother lift me up and put me back in the pink baby’s car seat. Before I can complain, I am buckled up and the door is closing. Grandmother and Miley sit up front, I see grandmother pulling her cell phone out making a call.
The phone is ringing and all of a sudden, the car speakers start to display the ringing sound from grandmother’s phone. “Oh I guess your mom’s car has Bluetooth because my phone is now linked.”
“Yes mom’s van is super modern all you have to do is talk you don’t even need to hold the phone grandma.” The real Miley says as she turns around up front and sees me playing with one of my pigtails. “You look so pretty in your dress Miley. Did you see me out there playing baseball I had so much fun.”
Before I can respond which I was thinking about ignoring the real Miley's comment about how pretty my new dress is I am wearing mom picks up the phone. “Hello, hello can you hear me mom?”
“Yes Christina, we are just leaving baseball try-outs for Kelly. I have you on speakerphone or whatever it is called with your voice coming out of the speakers. Kids say hi to your mom.”
We both say hi and the same time but for some reason I said hi mommy and the real Miley just said hi mom. “”Hi, kids I hope you are being good for your grandma. I can't talk for long but how did Kelly do at his try-outs did he make the team this time?”
“Yes he did you would be very proud of him. The coach even wants him to be the new starting pitcher on the team.”
There is a silence and it is like mom is crying. “Are you alright honey? Can you hear me?” We hear grandmother saying.
“Oh yes I am just so happy that he made the team, I am so proud of you Kelly I knew you could do it if you tried hard enough. Well thank you for calling and giving me this great news, but I need to cut this call short.”
Grandmother is smiling at Kelly, the real Miley is smiling, and I want to cry that mommy is so proud of the real Miley for making the team but she thinks it is me that made the team. “Before you go Christina the coach said the boys can't have really long hair like Kelly's and he needs to get it cut if he wants to be on the team. Many of the boys have their hair over their ears and some even have smaller ponytails but none is allowed to have their hair as long as Kelly’s does. Is it alright if I take him to get his haircut and maybe even-up Miley's bangs a bit?”
“Oh yes I have been trying to get Kelly to cut that hair for a very long time. He can have his haircut anyway, he likes. I am so proud of him and yes Miley’s bangs can get trimmed but nothing off the length okay mom?” We hear our mom saying. “But I have to go I miss you all and love you all very much bye.”
I hear the real Miley saying bye mom, and I respond saying bye mommy we miss you. Man I really need to stop calling her mommy so much. “Okay kids looks like we are going to the mall.”
The last thing I want is to have my bangs cut anymore I cannot believe how girly they look already. The mall is right down the street and we are pulling into the parking lot. We all get out of the van and grandmother picks me up and holds me with each one of my legs on the front and back of her. I am just like leaning against her hip like I was a toddler.
“Okay I think I am going to get my nails done while you both get your hair trimmed.” We hear grandmother saying.
I look into grandmother’s eyes as we walk into the hair salon waiting at the counter. “Grandmother I don’t want my bangs trimmed again they are short enough.”
“Well sweetie they are un-even and they are just going to even them up and if you’re a good girl maybe you will get a surprise how does that sound?” I guess my hair is already looking so girly, I guess it cannot look any worse.
I continue to twist my fingers around my one pigtail relaxing now that I will get a surprise. “Okay I guess grandmother.”
“Grandma, Mom said I can get my hair cut any way I want right?” I turn see the real Miley asking grandmother.
We all turn and see the pretty hair stylist standing at the counter. “Yes Kelly you can get your haircut anyway you want is what your mom said.” Grandmother turns to the pretty hairstylists.” Yes Kelly here is overdue for a long needed haircut and his mom said he can have his haircut anyway he wants and little Miley here just needs her bangs evened out, and I was thinking of while I wait if you had anyone that could do my nails would be so great.”
“Great my name is Candy, and we can for sure help you. Wow that sounds so special all three of you will be getting some neat attention. Okay can you all follow me?” We start following her and then we stop. “Hi Alice this here is Kelly and his mom said he is way over due for a haircut and he can have his haircut anyway he wants okay?”
We turn and see the pretty red head staring at the real Miley. “Sounds good looks like you are way over due for a haircut young man. How about you jump up here.” The pretty red head says pointing to the hairstylist chair.
“Okay little one let me pick you up.” I feel her pick me up and she puts a booster seat on her hairstylist chair then sits me down in it. “Okay you be a good little girl while I bring your grandmother over to the nail stylist.”
Grandmother looks at me. “Miley don’t you move and I will tell Candy here to give you a pretty surprise okay sweetie? So you will be a good girl right?”
“Yes grandmother I will be a good girl.” I say then see grandmother walking away. I turn seeing the real Miley smiling at me.
I want to tell her to bug off. The hairstylist puts a blue smock around the real Miley, and it cover her completely except her head sticks out. “Yes you be a good girl little Miley hahaha.” I hear the real Miley says to me.
“Okay sweeties don’t move.” I hear Candy saying to me, I look and see she is back behind me now. I relax until I see the pink smock put around me and leaves my naked legs and baby girl socks and shoes in full view. I cannot get a break nothing ever helps cover up my girly looking clothes. “Your grandmother told me what your surprise will be if you are a good girl okay?”
I feel so embarrassed being called a girl so many times but I am wearing a dress so no sense complaining since I am dressed like a girl. “I am just going to wet your hair a little bit sweetie.” I hear candy saying so I relax and see the real Miley talking to her hairstylist as she un-does her braided ponytail.
“Okay sweetie I am going to un-due your pretty pigtails but don’t worry I will make them look pretty when we are done little one okay?” I hear Candy saying to me. I look over at the real Miley and her long hair goes almost to her bottom is now out of the braided ponytail and Alice her hairstylist is brushing it down behind her.
I feel Candy un-doing both my pigtails I look in the mirror and see my hair looks so girly not even in pigtails. I need to get a hold of how everyone is treating me. I sure wish I could of told them to stop dressing me like a girl. I also wish I went potty before we came into this hair salon; I needed to go potty back at the baseball field. I just keep my legs together that will help.
“Okay so how do you want your haircut Kelly?” I hear the real Miley's hairstylist saying to her. I cannot hear what Miley is saying because her hairstylist is on the other side of her and Miley's back is to me even though our hairstylist chairs are right next to each other. “Are you sure Kelly I know it’s up to you?”
I feel Candy using a comb now in my hair standing in front of me. “Open your legs sweetie so I can lean closer to you.” What no way I need to go potty so bad. I feel her legs moving my knees apart, I feel a little pee squirting, but I stop the pee only letting a few drops of pee going into my diaper I hope. The last thing I need it to have a diaper soaked like I was a real baby.
“SNIP, SNIP.” I hear the scissors opening and closing in front of my eyes. I see only very short pieces of hair falling on the pink smock, which is a good sign. I still cannot see what my hair looks like because she is in front of me. “Almost done little one try not to move.”
I turned my head when I heard a buzzing sound coming from the real Miley. I look and see the real Miley's hairstylist holding on to clippers. Miley is staring straight ahead smiling until she seen me staring at her as she turns smiling from ear to ear as we look into each other's eyes.
“Buzz is the sound I hear as it gets lower from the clippers being held against Miley's long hair. I watch as long pieces of hair over two feet long falling onto her smock. Her hairstylist just keeps buzzing and cutting more and more of her hair as I sit in shock.
Oh, my god I stare not being able to move or even blink my eyes watching. “Okay Kelly ready for your surprise?” I do not respond as I stare into Miley's eyes while her long pretty hair drops to the smock then to the floor. “SNAP SNAP” what was that? I still stare at Miley watching her long hair falling. My hairstylist moves over to the other side of me, and “SNAP SNAP”. I see Miley's face even smiling bigger while she stares at me. I ignore the sound and stare while Miley's hair stylist moves to her other side while I watch large clumps and clumps of long hair falling down her shoulders and into a large pile of hair on the floor.
I watch in total shock, the hairstylist pulls the clippers up, and down the back of her head cutting her hair down to the skin then doing the same on both side of her head. Only leaving a little bit of hair about an inch long on the top of her head. A few seconds later, I hear the clippers shutting off. I stare at my little sister Miley's new hairstyle; she now has a crew cut.
“WOW that feels so great now.” I hear Miley saying while she runs her hands over her head. Miley's hair stylist starts pulling her smock off and starts sweeping up the large piles of hair that used to be my little sister long pretty hair.
I am in total shock, I hear Miley. I look down and notice that my nails have been painted a bright pink, my shoes and socks are off. I look down seeing the top of my stylist head and she is painting my toes the matching color.
“Oh my god.” I look up into my reflection in the mirror and notice I now have two earrings in each ear, one set is a baby pink colored stone and the other is bright pink gem. I can feel tears running down my face not realizing I have been soaking my diaper watching my little baby sister get all her hair buzzed off and now she is the proud owner of a crew cut hairstyle. I guess I was wrong my life could get worse.
The End of Part 3?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or chat we me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again! Part 4
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly, Kellie 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old little sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother/Elizabeth(Liz)Wilmington 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
Alice Goodyear/ Sister Alice Principle of St. Mary’s school
Samantha(Sam) 5-year old girl
All,
I have added a few new characters to my story, I have a brief description of them above. I added a few paragraphs from Part 3 so my story would be easier to read. I hope you enjoy my story, I am sure I missed a few spelling an especially grammar so please forgive I am trying.
Hugs Princess
“Okay so how do you want your haircut Kelly?” I hear the real Miley's hairstylist saying to her. I cannot hear what Miley is saying because her hairstylist is on the other side of her and Miley's back is to me even though our hairstylist chairs are right next to each other. “Are you sure Kelly, I know it’s up to you?”
I feel Candy using a comb now in my hair standing in front of me. “Open your legs sweetie so I can lean in closer to you.” What no way I need to go potty so bad. I feel her legs moving my knees apart, I feel a little pee squirting, but I stop the pee only letting a few drops of pee going into my diaper I hope. The last thing I need it to have a diaper soaked like I was a real baby.
“SNIP, SNIP.” I hear the scissors opening and closing in front of my eyes. I see only very short pieces of hair falling on the pink smock, which is a good sign. I still cannot see what my hair looks like because she is in front of me. “Almost done little one try not to move.”
I turned my head when I heard a buzzing sound coming from the real Miley. I look and see the real Miley's hairstylist holding on to clippers. Miley is staring straight ahead smiling until she seen me staring at her, she turns smiling from ear to ear as we look into each other's eyes.
“Buzz is the sound I hear as it gets lower from the clippers being held against Miley's long hair. I watch as long pieces of hair over two feet long falling onto her smock. Her hairstylist just keeps buzzing and cutting more and more of her hair as I sit in shock.
Oh, my god I stare not being able to move or even blink my eyes watching. “Okay Kelly ready for your surprise?” I do not respond; I stare into Miley's eyes while her long pretty hair drops into the smock then to the floor. “SNAP, SNAP” what was that? I still stare at Miley watching her long hair falling. My hairstylist moves over to the other side of me, and “SNAP, SNAP”. I see Miley's face even smiling bigger while she stares at me. I ignore the sound and stare while Miley's hair stylist moves to her other side, I watch large clumps and clumps of long hair falling down her shoulders and into a large pile of hair on the floor.
I watch in total shock, the hairstylist pulls the clippers up, and down the back of her head cutting her hair down to the skin then doing the same on both side of her head. Only leaving a little bit of hair about an inch long on the top of her head. A few seconds later, I hear the clippers shutting off. I stare at my little sister Miley's new hairstyle; she now has a crew cut.
“WOW that feels so great now.” I hear Miley saying while she runs her hands over her head. Miley's hair stylist starts pulling her smock off and starts sweeping up the large piles of hair that used to be my little sister long pretty hair.
I am in total shock, I hear Miley. I look down and notice that my nails have been painted a bright pink color, my shoes and socks are off. I look down seeing the top of my stylist head and she is painting my toes the matching color.
“Oh my god.” I look up into my reflection in the mirror and notice I now have two earrings in each ear, one set is a baby pink colored stone and the other is bright pink gem. I can feel tears running down my face not realizing I have been soaking my diaper while I was watching my little baby sister get all her hair buzzed off. Now she is the proud owner of a crew cut hairstyle. I guess I was wrong my life could get worse.
Candy removes my smock that is around my neck and shakes the little bit of hair that was on it to the floor. “Okay sweetie pie here we go.” I feel Candy picking me up and putting me on the floor next to the real Miley’s hairstylist chair. There ya go sweetie all done your new earrings look very pretty on you and I could not stop myself from painting your nails to match your pretty new earrings.”
“Oh yes your earrings do look so pretty on you Miley. I love how you now have matching pink finger nail polish on too hehehe.” I turn seeing the real Miley with all her hair buzzed off.
I ignore her but she looks taller than me for some reason. “Wow why did you do that to your long pretty hair Kelly, I mean Miley?” I stare at her having a boy’s crew cut now and I just shake my head. “Mommy is going to be so pissed at you when she finds out that you had all your pretty hair shaved off.”
“Yea well you my little sissy brother who has his hair in pigtails with now baby girl bangs hehehe.” The real Miley giggles at me. “Oh and we can’t forget your pretty pink earring all four of them two in each ear like only girls have. Speaking of what only girls have you are wear my old toddler dress and pink pull-up which looks like you went pee in because they are sagging. Hehehe.”
The real Miley continues to giggle teasing me. “Oh you won’t be saying anything to anybody about my hair because if you do I will tell all your friends about you being a little sissy and who enjoys wearing dresses and diapers hehehe.” I hear Miley and I am so screwed. “Oh and before I forget I have been watching you and you look like you have been trying to tell grandma that I am a girl and that you are a boy, well forget it little sissy brother. You had better get used to wearing dresses or I will tell everyone that you’re a little sissy boy hehehe.”
“Well I don’t care you can't force me to wear your dresses.” I feel the real Miley pulling my arm up by the waiting room away from everyone. “Hey what are you doing Miley?”
We stop up in the waiting area and the real Miley pulls my arm hard. “You will listen to me you little sissy and that is that.” I feel Miley pulling my arm behind my back, my arm starts to hurt more and more. “You will be the girl in this family from now on, and I am the boy and that is it that, you got it sissy boy?” I don’t answer because Miley knows that our word is our bond and I rather her break my arm then give in. Miley pulls my arm slower harder and harder I can feel sweat dripping down my face.
“No, no stop it please I will be good, I promise Kelly stop hurting me.” I say aloud “Okay you win Miley I mean Kelly.”
Some old lady holding on to a little girl’s hand comes over and sees me crying. “Hey their young man why are you hurting that little girl? Don’t you think you are a little old to be picking on your little sister like that. I mean look how small and tiny she is, you apologize right this second.”
“I am sorry little baby sister; I didn’t mean to hurt you. I guess I don’t know my own strength.” I stare at the real Miley and if I didn’t know any better I would say he, I mean she is being truthful. Or he is a really good actor.
I just stare at him. “What is going on over here? Did you hurt you little sister Kelly?” We both hear grandmother saying while she is walking up to us.
“Yes grandma I did, and I just apologized to Miley telling her I was sorry and I didn’t know my own strength.” Grandmother doesn’t look happy hearing that Kelly or the real Miley was hurting me.
I rub my arm from the pain. “It’s okay Kelly just be careful but I will probably live hehehe.” I say because the real Miley did look sincere.
“Your grandson seemed to get carried away but he did apologize to the little one just before you came up. My name is Alice, Ms. Alice Goodyear, it is a pleasure meeting you ma’am, oh sorry dear and this is little Samantha.” I watch as the little girl holding onto the lady was pulling her arm.
Grandmother looks up at her hearing that name. “I am Elizabeth Wilmington the pleasure is all mine; I am sorry my grandchildren were getting out of hand. Kelly here just tried out for the baseball team and he is going to be the new pitcher and we were just going to dairy queen and celebrate. I guess he was a little too excited.”
“Oh it is no problem at all. Do they go to St. Mary’s school they seem to have very good manners like the students their?”
Grandmother takes my hand. “No they do not, I have heard it is a wonderful school. St. Mary’s is supposed to be a very hard school to get into also. Their mother is out of town and I am watching the children while she is away Ms. Goodyear.”
“Call me Alice please. Well school starts next week and here is my card. I am the principal of St. Mary’s and if these two are still here we can have them enrolled at my school if you like. Especially since your grandson is going to be our new baseball pitcher, I hope they will be sticking around.” I am in shock and the real Miley looks at me smiling.
Grandmother is smiling, she reaches out taking the card. “Well thank you very much Alice and you can call me Liz. Would you like to join us at Dairy Queen Alice?”
“You know we used to go there all the time and seems like since all my family moved away I don’t go their much. So yes, we would love to join the three of you celebrate. How about you little one? You want to go to Dairy Queen Samantha?”
Of course, the little girl looks excited smiling at me for some reason. “Yes I would love to go to Dairy Queen?” The little girl says smiling at me. “What is your name, my name is Samantha but everyone calls me Sam for short?” She must think I am slow, I heard the old lady tell us her name.
“I am umm Miley and this is my brother Kelly.” Oh, my god I said that so easily like I have been saying that forever. I play with one of my pigtails nervously. I look at the little girl closer she really isn’t a little girl she is actually taller than me.
I look away trying to stop the conversation as we are walking out of the hair salon with grandmother holding my hand. “Ms. Wilmington can I hold little Mileys hand please?”
“I don’t have a problem with that as long as Miley and her grandmother don’t mind.” That was weird she called her grandmother Ms. Wilmington instead of grandmother.
Grandmother also must have noticed the comment because I can see a weird look on her face. “I am fine with that. So not to be nosey but you let your granddaughter call you by your first name Alice?” I feel Samantha come next to me holding my hand like she is my big sister.
“Oh I am sorry Samantha lives next door to me; I am babysitting her; she is not my granddaughter. I am Mother Superior or Sister Alice. I usually wear the normal habit over my hair but when we sisters aren’t in church or school we can wear normal civilian clothes. “Her dad is the main coach on your baseball team Kelly. Samantha doesn’t like sports especially baseball so I said I would take her with me and we would spend the day together.”
Wow this is definitely a small world. What are the chances that we would meet the baseball coaches daughter and her babysitter? “Well what do you think of that Miley?” Grandmother looks at me while we all walk down the street on the sidewalk to Dairy Queen. “Little Samantha doesn’t like baseball just like you were saying during your big brothers try-outs. Maybe the two of you can hangout during your brothers practices and games since you both don’t like baseball?”
“Oh that would be so great Miley you could come over my house and we could play Barbie’s all day and then Ms. Wilmington can babysit us both, doesn’t that’s sound fun?” How do I say that would really suck to have to play Barbie’s with another girl all day? Wait did I just refer to myself again as another girl meaning I am a girl too? Oh, my god I am so messed up.
How do I say she is out of her mind but say it nicely so I don’t get in trouble and don’t get a spanking? “Umm yea I guess, umm.”
“Oh don’t say you aren’t excited Miley you are always bugging me to play Barbie's with you but I am the boy in the family and only little girls like you and Samantha like to play Barbie's all day every day.” The real Miley says, while she smiles from ear to ear.
I want to scream but then the real Miley will pick on me more and twist my arm behind my back and make me cry again. Plus, if she tells everyone I have been wearing panties and diapers not to mention I have been wear girls clothes since we got here. We walk past a large window and I see our reflection how can I say anything I am wearing a little toddlers dress.
“We can have so much fun too little Miley; we have a really big in the ground pool where we can go swimming when we aren’t playing Barbie's.” Oh, my god I wish the ground would just swallow me up and make this pain of embarrassment all go away.
I guess I should be happy this isn’t happening to me at home than I would have to hide from all the kids I know from school and our neighborhood. Well it’s not like I have a lot of friend since 99.9% of them didn’t want to be seen with me or even hangout because I am so small and they always teased me about being a tomboy whatever that means. Oh, yea that’s right a tomboy is a girl that acts like a boy.
“Here we are children, looks like it's pretty crowded but I see a large table over there. Girls why don’t you run over there and hold our spots while we get in line to order. What kind of ice-cream do you two girls want before you go?”
I look over at Samantha and she looks at me then we both look at grandmother and Ms. Goodyear. “Vanilla with sprinkles.” All of us look at each other because we both said the same thing at the very same time. Samantha starts to giggle, then I start to giggle too like we are two little girls.
“I don’t know about those two, they are like two peas in a pot. Both of them seem to like the same things and say the same things at the same time. I think the two of them would be just as happy playing with Barbie's day and night. Look over at the table, Miley is playing with one of her pigtails and Samantha is twisting her own hair around her finger as she talks.” Grandmother says to Ms. Goodyear.
I look over behind them and see the real Miley smiling from ear to ear for some reason. I wonder what grandmother is talking about? Whatever it is, it sure is making the real Miley smile, which means it is bad for me.
“Grandma, can I ask you a question?” The real Miley says while waiting in line to order the ice-cream’s. I am watching the real Miley starting to talk to grandmother. “Grandma does it look like baby Miley wet her diaper? Sure, looks like it is sagging down underneath her dress?” Maybe grandmother and the real Miley see me staring at them talking, while I am standing up on the booth cushion’s. Samantha and I are holding this booth for when our ice-creams get here.
Grandmother is shaking her head staring at me. Oh, I wonder what I did this time? I wonder if the real Miley is setting me up to get in trouble again. Oh, well whatever she does there isn’t much I can do about it, no sense in worrying about something I can't control. “Miley I really like that dress you are wearing, where did you get in from?” Samantha asks me.
“Oh umm, well my mommy bought this dress like all my clothes I have. I have no idea where she was shopping.” I look over at Samantha smiling at me like I am supposed to say something, maybe I’m supposed to make a comment on her dress. “Umm your dress is umm very pretty too Samantha, where did you get it, I'm sure your mommy got yours too?”
I watch as Samantha’s face starts to smile, I guess that is what she wanted, like I really care where she got her pretty dress from. I mean it is a pretty dress but boys don’t say pretty so I better watch what I am saying. I am wearing a pretty dress too so maybe it doesn’t count calling stuff pretty when I'm dressed like a girl.
“Yes my mommy bought me my pretty dress, but we went to the mall and I picked it out at the dance store. I also was able to get this pretty pink leotard and matching tights too.” All of a sudden she stands next to me on the cushions and lifts her dress up to her head, I see she is wearing a pink leotard, and tights as she flashes everyone in Dairy Queen what she is wearing under her pretty dress, I mean under her dress.
I'm in shock not knowing what to say with Samantha pulling her dress up almost over her head. “Oh umm I didn’t know they had pretty clothes at a dance store especially in the mall.” I try to say something so she will pull her dress back down.
I am in shock seeing her dress pulled up over her head, the whole place is seeing a little girl showing everyone in Dairy Queen what she is wearing under her dress. “Hi girl’s what ya doing?” Grandmother says looking at me than at Samantha, her and Ms. Goodyear or Sister Alice stare at us holding our ice-creams. The real Miley is smiling seeing me looking towards grandmother when she made a comment referring to me as one of the girl’s.
Samantha and I are still standing on the booth cushions, Samantha still has her dress pulled up almost over her head. “Samantha why do you have your dress pulled up over your head little one? You know everyone can see what you are wearing under your pretty dress.” We hear Ms. Alice saying.
“I was just showing Miley she said she thought my dress was pretty and asked about where I bought it from. I was telling her my mommy bought it for me for dance class. I told her my mommy took me shopping at the dance store in the mall, and she was asking what other pretty stuff they have there. I was showing her my pretty leotard and tights too.”
Grandmother looks at me smiling. “I guess Miley really is a girly girl her mother told me last year she was out growing that stage and becoming a full-time tomboy. I guess she is mistaken about her little baby Miley. She is definitely a girly girl don’t ya think Alice?”
“Oh yes I can see little Samantha and Miley are doing all the fun things little girly girls do for sure. Ya know it is good having someone like you to talk to Liz. I am surrounded with little boys and girls all day every day. I love my fellow sisters because we all have married Jesus not an earthly man. I am just enjoying so much being able to talk to another woman who has the same things going on.
Wow this is not going good; I try to think of something to say that I am not a girly girl and that I am not even a real girl while I listen to Ms. Alice or sister Alice talking. I need to ask her what she wants me to call her. “You are enjoying your granddaughter Miley and your grandson Kelly. I am helping my neighbor out by spending time with little Samantha while her parents are doing all that sports baseball stull. I am sorry for going on and on but little Samantha never had anyone to play with her, and do all the girly girl stuff she likes to do. I stepped in so she wouldn’t be bored spending time with her big brother Steve and doing baseball boyish stuff.”
“I guess what I am saying it looks like I am the one also who needs time away from all my responsibilities at the school and perish and being able to un-whine and relax with loving people like you and your grandchildren.”
Oh, my god she is starting to tear up and I see tears sliding down her face. I didn’t know nuns could cry, I always thought they were too busy beating the student with wooden rulers and making them follow the rules. “Oh you are okay Alice relax we are your friends.” I hear grandmother saying as she gives the real Miley our ice-creams and she hugs Ms. Alice. I know you gave your life to Jesus to be a nun, but we are here for you.”
“Here Miley give this one too your best little friend.” I hand it too Samantha and she smiles saying thank you. “Here is your ice-cream little baby sister.” I hear the real Miley calling me her baby sister, how am I going to correct her since she is black mailing me and will beat me up too. I can't wait for mommy to get home so we can go back to normal.
I give the real Miley a mean look but she just smiles at me so I stick my tongue at her. “Oh that was awfully grown up of you baby sister sticking your tongue at me.” The real Miley says teasing me even more. “Ya know grandma I think if BABY Miley spent more time with Samantha that would give Ms. Alice some time for you two, to do grown up girls stuff together like whatever girls or women do when kids aren’t around.”
“How old are you Kelly?” Grandmother responds after hearing the real Miley’s comments saying I should spend more time with this little girly girl, I want to smack her in the head but my life would be over but maybe it would be worth it to shut up the real Miley. “That was a very grown up response Kelly. I think little Miley loves Samantha’s pretty dress and asking her about dance and ballet we will let her join ballet with Samantha if there is an opening.”
Oh, my god she can't be serious, I mean I never said I wanted to spend time with Samantha or join any kind of dance anything. “I know Samantha’s teacher very well that is how I was able to get little Samantha enrolled. I know Samantha loves ballet so much.”
“Why don’t we walk over there after we finish our ice-creams and see if we can get little Miley enrolled also. I think she would really enjoy ballet and she would have some type of sport like her big brother is doing baseball. Kelly will be spending a lot of time in baseball with practice and games. Miley will be able to spend all her extra time with Samantha doing ballet practice and her little recital’s too.” Ms. Alice finishes saying.
No freaking way oh my god, I guess when you think your life can't get any worse it can get way freakin worse. Oh, god please let there be no openings when we go to the dance studio pleaseee. I say a short prayer but with my luck I don’t want too even think about it.
“I think that is a great idea, Alice. So, girls and Kelly lets finish our ice-creams quickly.” I want to cry so badly knowing we are going to the dance studio after ice-cream. “Alice now I know you are mother superior and a sister. How do I say this? How would you like to be called, you have so many titles? Sister Alice, mother superior, or just Alice? I just don’t want us to disrespect you or your faith.”
We are eating our ice-creams and at least Samantha stopped holding her dress over her head but her and I are still standing on the cushions while the others are sitting listening too grandmother.
“Oh well Liz you are an adult, you can call me just Alice. When we are away from the church or school since we are friends now. The children can call me Ms. Alice while we are away from the school or church. When we are at the church or school it is most proper too call me by sister Alice. Only the other sisters and priests call me by mother superior mostly. Some parents of the children also do but they are more of the older generations.”
Grandmother smiles. “Okay thank you Alice for clearing that up I have never had a friend in the clergy so thank you.” Grandmother makes eye contact with me, I don’t realize that the real Miley has lifted the bottom of my dress showing off my wet saggy diaper. “Kelly leave your baby sisters dress alone. It is not proper for boys too lift girls dresses up okay?”
“Yes grandma but I thought I smelled, umm well, I thought I smelled urine and I wasn’t sure if it was on these cushions till I seen baby Mileys diaper sagging between her legs. I am sorry I won’t do it again.”
Grandmother gives me that look and I feel her hand go up under my dress in-front of everyone. “Well I guess someone wet her pull-up, and I don’t have another pull-up.” Grandmother says aloud for everyone to hear. I see the real Miley smiling from ear to ear. I am so embarrassed I put my head down as my ice-cream is almost done. I finish eating it not having eye contact with anyone.
“I am sorry grandmother I just couldn’t hold it in anymore. I am sorry.” I never raised my head to look grandmother in the eyes, I just said my comments with my head down looking at my feet.
Grandmother shakes her head staring at me clearly disappointed. “Well I am sorry everyone I don’t have a diaper bag with any pull-up’s, I clearly will have to start carrying a diaper bag when I take baby Miley out of the house.” Oh, god I want to disappear into the floor so no one can see me, and grandmother is saying she is going to have to have a diaper bag for me now.
“So we will have to take a rain check on going to the dance studio Alice.” I don’t think I have ever been more embarrassed in my whole life. It is bad enough I am wearing a girls dress and am wearing a diaper but now everyone knows I also wet my diaper or pull-up, is more what I'm wearing not much difference to me though. Oh, wait maybe this isn’t so bad, yes thank you Jesus we won't be going to the dance studio.
I almost start to smile knowing we aren’t going to the dance studio to sign me up for ballet classes. “Excuse me for being nosy but I didn’t mean to over hear your conversation but I have a pull-up you can have for your baby girl.” We all turn and see a mother and baby sitting behind us.
“Really that is so sweet of you Ms. That would be so great, I will pick some up on our way home.” Grandmother says smiling at the lady.
Oh, there goes any hope of getting out of this. I watch as the nosy woman sitting behind us hands grandmother a pink pull-up. “Do you need any diaper wipes did you baby go poop in her diaper too?”
“Grandma I can't smell any poop this time, when she goes poop in her diaper we will all be able to smell the stinky baby Miley.” We all hear the real Miley saying. Great now everyone thinks I pee and poop in my pull-up.
Everyone turns and looks at me like I am supposed to say something. “Little Miley did you go poop in your diaper and pee or just pee this time?” Grandmother says while everyone including the lady sitting behind us is staring at me.
“No grandmother I did not go poop this time only peed my diaper I mean my pull-up.” I say. What the heck did I just say? I did not go poop this time referring to the other times I did go poop. Oh, man I really need to start to pay more attention to what I say before I say it. I am sounding more and more like a little girl, maybe now even sounding like a little baby girl.
We watch the lady sitting behind us turn around. “Thanks again ma’am. Okay Miley lets go to the ladies room sweetie so we can change your baby diaper, or pull-up in this case.” I start to slide out of the booth. I try to pull my dress lower so my saggy pull-up isn’t so obliviously showing.
“Ms. Elizabeth I can take baby Miley I am a big girl; I don’t wear diapers anymore. I have to go potty I can take her to the girls room and help her change her pull-up since I have to go potty anyway?”
Grandmother and Ms. Alice hear Samantha and both look at her. “Well that would be very nice of you to go with baby Miley sweetie. Stay together and don’t talk to anyone okay girls?”
“Yes we won't talk to strangers.” I cannot believe we both said the same thing at the same time again. I am again acting and sounding like a toddler girl.
I shake my head watching the real Miley getting up also. “Grandma I have to go potty, I mean use the bathroom too so I will be using the BOYS bathroom while Miley is in the GIRLS bathroom so they won't get in trouble okay?”
“Now that is very sweet having her older brother wanting to take care of his baby sister isn’t it Liz?” We hear Ms. Alice saying to our grandmother.
Grandmother is smiling as we walk away. “Yes I guess I raised my daughter right because certainly she has raised little Miley and Kelly with very good manners. I am glad Kelly is protective of his baby sister, thank you for the sweet comment Alice.”
“Come on girls I am here to protect you so no worries.” Samantha and I hear the real Miley saying as we follow him towards the back of Dairy Queen were the restrooms are. I see the girls bathroom and realize I have never been in the girls bathroom. Oh, my god if someone finds out I am a boy wearing a dress and using the girls bathroom I will go to prison for life.
I stop in-front of the girls bathroom not knowing what to do. “Go inside Samantha I want to talk to baby Miley and give her the pull-up. Samantha make sure you wait for me outside the restrooms if you come out before I do okay little girl?”
“Yes I am not a baby like Miley who wets her panties, or wets her diaper.” We hear her being very rude or mouthy as she walks into the girls bathroom alone. “Okay my sissy little brother go in the girls bathroom like the little sissy boy you are hehehe.”
I want to smack her but she will beat me up. “Just go into one of the stalls in the girls bathroom, close and lock the door and pull your wet pull-up down. Put the dry pull-up on and make sure your pretty dress is pulled back down over your diaper hehehe. Sometimes if you do it quick that short dress could get stuck inside your pull-up and everyone will see your wearing a baby pull-up, okay my little sissy brother hehehe?” I hear the real Miley whispering to me so no one else can hear what she is saying.
“Yea I guess so but you will be here when I get out right? I don’t want to talk to any strangers while I'm wearing this baby dress and pull-up okay?”
The real Miley giggles. “Yes I will be here just make sure you hurry up baby sister hehehe.” The real Miley says while giggling at me as she walks into the boys bathroom like it is the most natural thing in the world for my baby sister to be doing. Why am I so scared it is like I am the real baby and the real Miley is really my big brother instead of being my baby sister? I guess I shouldn’t call her my baby sister she maybe younger than me but she hasn’t had to wear a diaper in a long time and here I am wearing a pull-up and I soaked it with pee. My life is so screwed up. I start walking into the girls bathroom holding my pink pull-up.
“Oh excuse me little girl are you allowed to use the girl’s restroom alone?” I hear a total stranger saying to me and taking my hand. I want to cry, I am so scared she is going to find out I am really a boy wearing a dress.
Samantha walks up to us. “It is okay ma’am she is with me she had a little accident and wet her diaper.” I relax a little but I can feel myself starting to pee in my pull-up again I am so scared. Oh, she said I was wearing a diaper like a real baby, instead of this pull-up. I guess if you think about it only baby’s wet themselves like I did in my pull-up.
“Oh okay than, I just wanted to make sure your baby sister had someone with her so she wasn’t alone.” I notice Samantha didn’t correct her about not being my sister let alone being my big sister.
I shake my head but I do feel better besides I totally super drenched my pull-up is even sagging farther from the weight of my pee. “Okay little sister go into the stall, do you want me to help you sis?” I look at her weirdly when she calls me her sister let alone her little sister. “I know I'm not your big sister but it does feel neat having others think I have a real sister since I only have my big brother, like you do.
“Oh okay I guess but no I am not a baby even though I did wet my pull-up I can get changed by myself Samantha.” I walk inside the bathroom stall, I close the door, and I put the pull-up on top of the toilet paper dispenser. I start to pull the pull-up down and I can see I wet my pull-up so much it soaked through and is dripping on the floor now.
I close the toilet cover and put the soaked pull-up there. I put the dry pull-up on and it feels so thin and tiny. I had better be more careful going potty in this one because I bet it would soak through and drip down my legs then the whole world would look at me, and know I was a baby girl. I open the stall door holding the soaked pull-up by the ends so I don’t get wet.
“Oh there you are sweetie, I was wondering what was taking you so long so I sent your big brother who was waiting by the door back to the table and I would check on you. Are you okay baby girl?” I hear grandmother saying to me, and looking very concerned.
Grandmother looks down and sees my pull-up dripping on the floor than looks back at me for a response. “Yes grandmother I am okay I just umm, wet my pull-up and am embarrassed.”
“I understand sweetie. Let me have your diaper and I will toss it in the trash for you.” I hand the soaked diaper to her, great now she even has me thinking I am wearing a baby’s diaper. “I see your diaper is dripping pee so I am glad you didn’t wet your pretty dress sweetie. Does your mommy have you wear plastic panties when you are wearing a diaper sweetie? I bet she does because it would be very embarrassing if you were peeing in your diaper and it started to drip down your pretty legs into your sock and shoes.”
How do I tell her this was totally a one-time accident? I mean it would be really sad if she is right and I did pee my diaper and dripped down my legs maybe plastic panties would be better to wear over my diaper. “I see you are thinking about it sweetie. Do you want to wear plastic panties over your diaper sweetie so if you have another accident you won't wet your pretty dress?”
“I guess so grandmother.” I still can't believe I just asked my grandmother to wear plastic panties over my diaper. Grandmother takes my hand and we walkout of the girls bathroom and over to our table.
Everyone looks ready to leave when we arrive. “Oh good you both have perfect timing I just paid the bill so we can leave ladies and young man.”
“Oh how much do I owe you Alice?” I hear grandmother saying as all five of us walk out of Dairy Queen.
I pull my short dress down because the wind is blowing my dress up and everyone will see my pink pull-up if I don’t hold it down. “Oh don’t worry about it was my pleasure Liz.” We hear Ms. Alice saying to grandmother as we walk down the sidewalk.
“Okay than thank you and I will get it next time. Kelly, you and your baby sister say thank you to Ms. Alice.”
I turn and look up seeing the smiling Ms. Alice “Umm thank you for the ice-cream Ms. Alice.” I say while I am holding my dress down so it covers my diaper.
“Yes thank you Ms. Alice.” The real Miley says to Ms. Alice while she watches me struggling with holding my dress down in this wind.
I feel grandmother take my hand. “You are both very welcome it was my pleasure. Is it okay if I hold your other hand Miley?” I hear Ms. Alice asking. Before I can respond we, all turn hearing Samantha.
“Can I hold her hand Ms. Alice and you can hold my other hand. Then all the girls will be holding hands?” Oh, no I look down seeing Samantha's dress flying up in the air as I hold her hand and Ms. Alice holds her other hand. Samantha isn’t even making an attempt at holding her pretty dress down, I mean holding her dress down. I smile at her and I can see her pink leotard totally on display. I giggle aloud, watching Samantha she is just giggling away also staring at me for some reason until I see the real Miley start walking in-front of us. Kelly, I mean the real Miley turns around with his iPhone and starts taking pictures of us for some reason.
I look over at grandmother holding my hand and her other hand holding her dress down. I look over at Ms. Alice she is holding onto Samantha's hand with her free hand holding her dress down. Oh, shit I look down and my pink pull-up is on display for everyone to see. My dress is blowing so far up you can see my tummy with all of the pink pull-up on display as we walk into the dance studio.
“We are here girls.” We walk inside and see a whole bunch of girls around Samantha's age and my size but definitely younger than me but maybe taller than me unfortunately. Finally, I see Samantha's dress back in place, I notice my dress is also back in place covering my pull-up nicely.
A tall skinny lady walks up to us, Samantha jumps up and hugs her. “Well that was a very nice welcome little Samantha. Now who did you bring with you today?”
“Oh this is my best friend in the whole world Miley she wants to learn how to do ballet like me. I have been telling her all about our class.” I see the lady looking down at me holding grandmothers hand.
I don’t know what to say as Ms. Alice starts to talk. “How are you today Karen?” I watch as Ms. Alice hugs the lady, they kiss each other on the cheek softly. I start to look around and the place is massive, I can see a whole bunch of older girls in pink leotards holding onto some type of long bar along the floor to ceiling mirrors that go the whole distance of the walls. “I brought a couple guests with us little Miley wants to join Samantha's class if you have any openings. This is her grandmother Elizabeth, and little Mileys big brother Kelly.”
“Welcome to you all.” I feel her lean down and make eye contact with me. “How are you little Miley? That is such a pretty dress you are wearing.” The teacher says
It feels like one of those silent moments were everyone is expecting me to say something. “Umm hi, umm I am good how are you ma’am?” I say nervously while I twist one of my pigtails around my finger as I talk.
It is a pleasure to meet you Karen, you can call me Liz. Alice has been going on how much little Samantha enjoys your school. I am taking care of my grandchildren little Miley here and her big brother Kelly while my daughter, their mother is away on business.” I look up seeing my grandmother looking around the large hallway looking out on the older girls practicing ballet. “Your dance studio looks so pretty and everyone is smiling which is always a positive sign.”
“Thank you Liz, we work very hard to maintain a nice learning environment, sort of like sister Alice here does back at St. Mary’s school. If Alice is bringing your granddaughter in here to learn ballet, we would love to have little Miley join our little group. Is Miley going to join Samantha in class today?”
I look up in shock. “What? You mean start today?” My mouth drops open in shock thinking that I will be starting ballet this very moment.
“Oh I think you should start right now little sister they will get you one of those pretty pink leotards, and matching tights like your little friend Samantha has on. I would love to see you wearing them.” I turn and I can't make up my mind if I want to smash the real Miley in her head, or just cry.
I look up at grandmother than over at the ballet teacher, then down at Samantha smiling from ear to ear. “That would be so great if she would be able to start in class today Ms. Karen pleaseee.”
“I don’t see any reason she can't start class right now. We can get you dressed in a pretty pink leotard, and some pink tights we also need you to wear dancing shoes.” I don’t know what to say I can feel tears starting to grow in my eyes but instead I stand in shock.
Ms. Karen takes my hand; we start to walk towards the door that says locker room. I see the real Miley smiling so hard I think she is going to burst, speaking of bursting I feel myself start to wet my pull-up uncontrollably.
The End of Part 4?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or chat we me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again! Part 5
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly, Kellie 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old little sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother/Elizabeth(Liz)Wilmington 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
Alice Goodyear/ Sister Alice Principle of St. Mary’s school
Samantha (Sam) 5-year old girl
Ms. Karen Dance instructor
All,
I added a few paragraphs from Part 4 so my story would be easier to read. I hope you enjoy my story, I am sure I missed a few spelling errors an especially errors with grammar so please forgive I am trying.
Hugs Princess
“We are here girls.” We walk inside and see a whole bunch of girls around Samantha's age and my size. All the girls are definitely younger than me but taller than me unfortunately. Finally, I see Samantha's dress back in place from the wind blowing them up. I notice my dress is also back in place covering my pull-up nicely. I don’t know how girls handle the wind blowing their dresses up so much, I will have to ask the real Miley.
A tall skinny lady walks up to us, Samantha jumps up and hugs her. “Well that was a very nice welcome little Samantha. Now who is this pretty little girl you bring with you today?”
“Oh this is my best friend in the whole world Miley she wants to learn how to do ballet like me. I have been telling her all about our class.” I see the lady looking down at me holding grandmothers hand.
I don’t know what to say as Ms. Alice starts to talk. “How are you today Karen?” I watch as Ms. Alice hugs the lady, they kiss each other on the cheek softly. I start to look around and the place is massive, I can see a whole bunch of older girls in pink leotards holding onto some type of long bar along the floor to ceiling mirrors that go the whole distance of the walls. “I brought a couple guests with us, little Miley wants to join Samantha's class if you have any openings. This is her grandmother Elizabeth, and little Mileys big brother Kelly.”
“Welcome to you all.” I watch her lean down and make eye contact with me. “How are you little Miley? That is such a pretty dress you are wearing.” The teacher says
It feels like one of those silent moments were everyone is expecting me to say something. “Umm hi, umm I am good, how are you ma’am?” I say nervously while I twist one of my pigtails around my finger as I talk.
It is a pleasure to meet you Karen, you can call me Liz. Alice has been going on how much little Samantha enjoys your school. I am taking care of my grandchildren little Miley here and her big brother Kelly while my daughter, their mother is away on business.” I look up seeing my grandmother looking around the large hallway looking out on the older girls practicing ballet. “Your dance studio looks so pretty and everyone is smiling which is always a positive sign.”
“Thank you Liz, we work very hard to maintain a nice learning environment, sort of like sister Alice here does back at St. Mary’s school. If Alice is bringing your granddaughter in here to learn ballet, we would love to have little Miley join our little group. Is Miley going to join Samantha in class today?”
I look up in shock. “What? You mean start today?” My mouth drops open in shock thinking that I will be starting ballet this very moment.
“Oh I think you should start right now little sister they will get you one of those pretty pink leotards, and matching tights like your little friend Samantha has on. I would love to see you wearing them.” I turn and I can't make up my mind if I want to smash the real Miley in her head, or just cry.
I look up at grandmother than over at the ballet teacher, then down at Samantha smiling from ear to ear. “That would be so great if she would be able to start in class today Ms. Karen pleaseee.” Samantha says to her teacher.
“I don’t see any reason why she can't start class right now. We can get you dressed in a pretty pink leotard, and some pink tights we also need you to wear dancing shoes.” I don’t know what to say I can feel tears starting to grow in my eyes but instead I stand in shock.
Ms. Karen takes my hand; we start to walk towards the door that says locker room. I see the real Miley smiling so hard I think she is going to burst, speaking of bursting I feel myself start to wet my pull-up uncontrollably. “I don’t know how to ask you this, I can tell your wearing a diaper under your pretty dress and everyone said how excited you are to want to do ballet with your best friend Samantha. I guess what I am saying is are you afraid to be here because you are wearing that diaper?” I don’t say anything I am to scared.
“I know you don’t know me yet so it is hard to trust someone you don’t know. One of our rules is that all the girls have to be potty trained before they are allowed to join classes here at ‘Karen’s dance studio’. I am willing to let that slide because your family is friends with Ms. Alice.” I have no clue what this woman is trying to say. “Okay let me put it in simpler terms. Do you want to take your diaper off and wear some big girl panties?”
I smile at the thought of getting rid of this diaper, pull-up I don’t know why they have different names there still for going potty in. “Yes I would really like to get rid of this diaper Ms. Karen.” I say, but I should have told her I didn’t want to do ballet either or wear a dress and keep my hair in pigtails. God this list is so long that I don’t want to do. The real Miley will kick my butt; I mean I never knew how strong she is and she is out of her mind too. I mean look what she did to all her long pretty hair having it all shaved off. Not like she just wanted a different hair style which she did but having all her hair shaved off is crazy who knows what she would do to me if I pissed her off.
“Okay than sweetheart I am going to let you go in the bathroom stall by yourself. I will let you take your own diaper off, and I am going to trust you to go potty while I find you a dance outfit okay sweetie?” I smile hearing I am finally getting out of diapers.
Ms. Karen opens the bathroom stall and I see it is bigger than most. “Okay Ms. Karen I will go potty and wait for you to come back.” I smile and start to close the door. I lift my dress up and slide down my pull-up and it is a little bit wet. I drop it into the trash next to the toilet, I am thinking how the pull-up got wet. I don’t remember at all peeing in it not even a little bit. Oh, well how can I remember everything. I sit on the toilet and try to go pee. I can feel a few drops of pee going into the toilet but definitely nowhere near how much I usually go when I go potty must be because I am so nervous.
“Are you okay sweetie? Did you go potty like a big girl Miley?” I am so sick of everyone treating me like a girl, I guess I am wearing a dress and my hair is in pigtails so I can't blame them for thinking I am a girl but I don’t have to like it.
I push real hard trying to go more potty and a few more drips fall into the toilet. “I went a little bit Ms. Karen is that okay?” I can't believe I am asking a complete stranger if it is okay that I went a little bit potty.
“It sounds like you are finished sweetie. You are such a big girl going potty by yourself. Do you need help taking your dress off sweetie those buttons on the back are tough for little girls to get?” I try to pull the little dress over my head and unfortunately I am locked in this short toddler dress.
I pull the dress back down; I open the door and I see Ms. Karen smiling. “You are right I can't get at all the little buttons on the back of my dress. Can you help me please Ms. Karen?”
“You are such a polite little girl Miley. I wish all the girls whereas polite as you and little Samantha.” I smile, I turn so she can get at the buttons on the back of my dress. “I guess I shouldn’t say little Samantha you are a little smaller than she is aren’t you sweetie?”
I hate to hear she is right not to mention Samantha is a lot younger than me and she is taller than I am. “Yes but I can't help how small I am Ms. Karen, I eat everything and I still don’t grow any bigger yet.”
“Oh I am sorry sweetie I didn’t mean to upset you and make you cry sweetie, I am so sorry. I am sure you will have a growth spurt soon and you will be as tall as the other girls in your class.” I feel Ms. Karen turn me around and hug me apologizing. “Do you need help taking your pretty dress off sweetie, or can you get the rest?” I want to tell her I am not a baby but that will probably hurt her feelings and she seems really nice.
I let go of the hug and smile. “No thank you I can un-dress myself, thank you anyway Ms. Karen and thank you for un-buttoning my dress too.” I smile trying to be nice to her because she is being nice to me. I wish everyone would do nice things for everyone else then only nice things would happen to everyone.
“Your welcome sweetie now here is your new dance outfit and I put some big girl panties on top since you aren’t wearing any. I am pretty good sizing little girls so I am sure your new dance outfit will fit you. I will give you a few minutes than I will come back and check on you and see if you need any help okay sweetie?”
I take the pile of pink clothes from her, I stare at them. “Umm okay I will be here.” I put the clothes down on the closed toilet, I start to pull my dress off. I hang the dress on the back of the stall door. I am standing totally naked except for my girly socks and Mary Jane shoes. God, I even look like a girl naked. My little bulge and balls aren’t really doing anything not even hanging down just like it is a large mole on your hand like a wart, yes a wart is how I would describe it. I had better put my new panties on before someone sees me naked and I go to jail for life for being in the girl’s locker room wearing a dress. I slide the plain white panties up my legs and I look down seeing no bulge at all.
I take the next item that is on the pile and it looks like tights in a light pink color. I wonder if there is a front and back. I see a small tag and will guess it is like boy’s underwear, with the tag going in the back. I start pulling them up both my legs as far as I can. I pull them, and pull them up over my new panties. I can't really believe I am going to put this on. Oh, well it can't be worse than a dress and diaper. I slide my left foot than my right pulling the super stretchy pink leotard on until both my arms slide through the sleeves. Wow this leotard is pulling up right between my legs, if I had a buldge there before which I couldn’t see one, this leotard seems to push everything up inside my body now.
Well I can't hear anyone in here I might as well go out there and see what I look like wearing this dance outfit, I think that is what Ms. Karen called it. I step out of the bathroom stall and see a whole row of sinks and over them small mirrors. I turn and there are several large mirrors that go from the floor to almost the ceiling I guess those mirrors are the mirrors the girls use to see how their whole outfit looks.
Holy shit excuse my French I guess it could be worse than wearing a dress and diaper. I think wearing some leotard and tights is the most girly type of clothes on the planet. I stare into the long mirror and there is no way anyone could say I was a boy. I look totally like a little girl from head to toe. Oh, my god how did this happen to me, if any other boy was wearing this outfit they would look like a boy wearing girl’s clothes. I look nothing like a boy at all not one part, I look totally like a girl and more like a girly girl at that.
“Oh sweetie you look so pretty in your new dance outfit Miley. I think you were made to wear tights and a pretty pink leotard sweetie. Don’t tell the other girls but you are definitely the prettiest girl in your class.” I look back at Ms. Karen hearing her sweet comments. I look back into the mirror and she is right, I do look like a pretty girl oh my god, how can that be? I was thinking I looked like a girl, but I look like a pretty girl totally. Oh, I wish mommy would get home so life can get back to normal. “Take my hand little princess.”
I put my hand out and Ms. Karen takes it and we start walking out of the locker room and I see a flash. “Oh you look so pretty little Miley; you definitely are the girly girl you have always been little sister.” I turn hearing the real Miley saying while she is smiling at me staring at me from head to toe. Oh, know she is taking pitchers of me dressed like a little girl, I walk out of the locker room wearing the ultra girly pink leotard and matching tights. “Wow you have always been a girly girl, or a sissy boy Miley. Look between your legs you have nothing there just like other girls like you hehehe.” I hear the real Miley whisper to me as Ms. Karen walks to the center of the hallway like she is going to make an announcement.
“Grandma doesn’t Miley look like the grisliest girl you have ever seen?” I have to admit I sure feel like a sissy, everything I do seems to be more girlish then the others things I was doing before. I think I am a sissy boy just like Miley said, I wonder if I was a sissy boy always. I guess it makes sense if you think about it when I was trying out for the baseball team I acted like a sissy girly girl the way I throw the ball. The way I hit the ball was like I was a girly girl everything I did during baseball tryouts screamed girly girl.
I must be losing my mind, but it makes sense the way my mommy gave me my sisters old panties and jeans to wear and I never really complained. A real boy would of no way worn those girly clothes and now I stand here wearing a pink leotard, and matching tights. Only like a real girly girl would wear, come to think of it I haven’t even worn any pants since I have been at grandmother’s house. I have only been wearing girly girl dresses and now I'm wearing a pink leotard in front of the world.
Could Miley really be right, have I always been a sissy boy or girly girl? I see Ms. Karen standing up making some type of announcement but I can't hear her at all. In my head, all I hear is me being a sissy boy, girly girl. All I hear is Miley saying I am a sissy girly girl. My daydreaming gets stopped when I hear my new name. “And Miley here is our newest student that I look forward to training and I hope all of you will give her a big welcome. Welcome Miley.” I look up seeing everyone staring at me and smiling.
“Umm yea hi everyone.” Not knowing what they were saying while I was daydreaming, the whole place is staring at me. I play with one of my pigtails nervously.
Ms. Karen looks at me and starts to giggle shaking her head. “Well looks like we have another girly girl joining our team. Welcome again Miley.” I smile seeing and hearing everyone welcoming me. Since I am dressed like a girl I must be a girly girl, when I was dressed in boys clothes I must have been a sissy boy. “Okay girls lets hop over to the balance bars and start your warm up stretches.” I notice all the little girls like me running over to the balance bar things.
“Go ahead little sister go out there with the other little girls.” I feel the real Miley pat me softly on my bottom to go out there I guess it was more of a shove. I don’t even think for a micro second I just immediately run out there with the other little girls. Wait I'm not a girl so I shouldn’t say other girls that would mean they are like me another little girl. Oh, well I'm wearing some pink leotard and tights I might as well go with it.
All us girls run over and I watch while the other girls start stretching and I just do what they are doing. Did I just say ‘us girl’s’? Oh, I sure I hope not, it was messed up when I said something that was super girly, but if I am starting to think in my head like a girl that would be way worse. Oh, god please help me stop thinking like a little girl.
“You are doing very good Miley I didn’t know you were in Ballet before. How long have you been going and where did you go?” Ms. Karen says.
I turn and look at her hearing her comments. “Umm Ms. Karen I have never been to a ballet class before this is my first class today. I am sorry I am just doing like the other girls are doing.” I continue to stretch like the other girls but now feeling more nervous because Ms. Karen is watching me. “I am sorry if I am messing up.”
“Oh, don’t worry Miley, you are doing very well that is what made me think you have had more experience. Class continue stretching.” Ms. Karen said louder so the whole class would continue to stretch. “Okay Miley let’s try something while the other girls are stretching okay sweetie?”
I stop and focus on what Ms. Karen is saying. “Ok now sweetie what I want you to do is pretty simple there is no way of doing it wrong it is just like a stretching exercise okay?”
“Yes Ms. Karen I will do my best.” I say but I am already nervous having everyone watching me like I am in trouble.
Ms. Karen smiles at me. “Ok sweetie just relax and keep your eyes staring into my eyes, and relax there is no way to do it wrong as long as you listen sweetie okay?” I nod mean I understand. “Don’t look around at anyone, now I want you to put your feet together.” I do as I am told and have both my feet together and I am looking straight ahead into Ms. Karen's eyes.
“Very good sweetie now continue to look into my eyes and start to slide both your feet apart as slowly as you can. I am going to be doing it at the same time as you sweetie so we will stay eye to eye as we both continue to slowly slide our feet apart.” I just stare straight ahead into Ms. Karen eye’s. “Oh, you are doing very good yes, now continue to slide your pretty little feet apart as slow as you can little Miley.”
I wonder what she is trying to do this is kind of boring spreading my feet apart slowly or not, but I will listen to her because the last thing I want to do is get in-trouble on my first day. On the other hand, if I get in trouble maybe Ms. Karen will kick me out of the class. Ms. Karen is being really nice to me, so far everything looks pretty easy and I don’t want to make her have a hard time if I am bad so I will do my best and try to not get in any trouble.
“Oh my god.” Is what we hear and a whole bunch of people clapping their hands. I stop looking into Ms. Karen's eyes and I see everyone in our class standing around us, with their parents and older kids from the other classes clapping their hands and someone taking pictures of us.
I look back at Ms. Karen smiling. “Okay sweetie look to your right now at the large mirrors next to us.” Ms. Karen's says
“Is that us? wow how are we doing that Ms. Karen?” I look into the mirror and I see Ms. Karen and I doing a perfect spilt with our legs totally apart and our bottoms touching the ground. In the background, everyone is clapping their hands together and the parents are taking pitchers of us.
I look back at Ms. Karen and smile also. “Okay now I want you to look back into my eyes and we are going to start slowly and put our feet back together. I want you to do that as slow as you can okay.” I smile and nod yes.
“This is the hard part sweetie to just phase everyone out, hearing no sounds at all, and just stare into my eyes?” I stare into her eyes and only see her. “Just imagine that it is just you and me alone stretching and slowly start pulling your legs together phase out one sound then all the sounds. It is just you and I sweetie.” I wish I never looked around and seen everyone staring at us, but I will do as Ms. Karen says which is just stare into her eyes and just focus on that and phase everyone else out.
I hope the other girls don’t get angry with me working one on one with the teacher. I mean I am the new girl, I mean new person so I'm sure they know I need more help than any of the other girls. The other girls look like they have been doing ballet for a long time, all the other girls are wearing the same pink leotard and tights as me but all their hair is up on top of their head, and not in a ponytail it's in a bun I think I heard one of the mothers call it.
I think their hair looks really pretty like that I bet mine will have to look like the others girls next time so all us girls have the same hairstyle. Wait am I thinking of myself as a girl again? Before I can think about it anymore I see Ms. Karen smiling at me with sweat dripping down her face and we are both standing straight up with our feet and legs together. I look around and everyone is clapping again and cheering.
“Wow that was great Miley. You were starting to make me look bad you are a natural. You did everything that I asked and you made it look so easy. I was having a hard time my legs feel like jelly now but you didn’t even seem like you worked hard at all, I can still feel the sweat dripping down my face.” Ms. Karen says and she seems happy with me but I don’t see the big deal I just did as she asked and that’s it. Ms. Karen was right the hardest part was phasing everyone out while I focused on what I was doing.
The rest of the girls come over smiling and telling me what a great job I did. All the girls are saying they can't believe I was able to do that. “Umm I know this is my first lesson and I have never had a dance or ballet lesson in my life but how long did it take you to be able to do whatever Ms. Karen and I just did?
“None of us in this class or in any of the older kid’s classes has ever did that type of split before. I watched someone do it in the state championship last year but she was a professional ballet dancer doing a demonstration. I remember in her speech to all us girls after that she said anything is possible with practice. Seeing you do it in person and up close I am going to be practicing every day. Oh, my name is Alice by the way, now we all know you are Miley.”
I look in shock hearing that no one in this class can do that type of split. “Umm well it's a pleasure to meet you Alice and everyone else in our class.” I smile not feeling as nervous. “I have been small my whole life maybe that is why I can do it. My big brother always teases me that I'm not good at anything so I will have him eat those words hehehe.” I giggle like the little girl I sound like and so does Alice and a bunch of other girls in my new class that have surrounded me while we are talking.
“Miley Is that your big brother standing next to that old lady? Plus, all of us girls have to stick together, if your big brother says you don’t do anything right I know me and the rest of our class will have words with that stupid boy hehehe.” I turn seeing Alice pointing in the direction of the real Miley, and my grandmother. I just realized I referred to the other girls in my ballet class as the real Miley as my big brother how messed up is that?”
I look back at Alice who is playing with her hair. “Yes that is him standing next to my grandmother. We are here staying with her until my mommy comes back from a business trip.” I say then realize I said mommy like a little girl would say instead of calling her mom like a boy would say.
“Okay girls back in formations.” Everyone turns hearing Ms. Karen is back and drinking a bottle of water. “Thank you Miley for that demonstration. I think we have all done enough of stretching for class I know I have hehehe.” We hear Ms. Karen giggle even though she looks worn out still sweating from her workout. Ms. Karen is now standing with a towel around her neck still drinking the bottle of water. “Okay girls I want you to put your right hand on the balance bar and start to lift your left leg up slowly as far as you can.”
I start to do that and I am the last one in line so I can't see how the other girls are doing until Ms. Karen walks over to me and sees my leg is up against my body with it flush against me with my toes over my head. Ms. Karen is now standing next to me smiling.
“Very good girls now slowly drop that leg, slowly with your toes still pointing out until your foot touches the ground.” I listen and slowly lower my leg staring at Ms. Karen. “Very good girls now switch arms and turn around and do the same with your other leg.”
I turn and now I can see the rest of the girls but they didn’t turn around there are all staring at me for some reason. “Okay girl come now turn around and put your other hand holding on to the balance bar and slowly start lifting your other leg.” Finally, the other girls turn and they all have their backs to me. The first thing I notice is most of the girls are not able to barely lift their leg very high. “Slowly girls just concentrate and look forward and slowly raise your leg.” Before I know it, my other leg is now flush up against my body as I watch the other girls struggling. Damn I need to stop thinking of them as the other girls that means I'm thinking of myself as a girl also.
“Very good girls when you can lift your leg as high as you can, just hold it and if possible slowly move your foot on the floor. Now stand on your tippy toes and turn the other way without holding onto the balance bar.” I do as Ms. Karen asked and I watch as all the other girls are struggling and staring at me smiling at them. I then see Ms. Karen watching me. I notice she is only watching me as she talks to the class.
I notice several of the other girls falling or just collapsing on the floor while I look a round watching everyone stare at me including the older girls from other classes looking through the windows pointing and all of them staring at me. I am the only one standing now. I slowly lower my leg back to the ground and look around like I'm in trouble, until everyone is clapping.
“You are amazing Miley.” I smile as she leans down and hugs me. “Okay class I think that will be it for today. Grab your stuff and make sure you hydrate.” Ms. Karen holds her water bottle up pointing to the large cooler by the door.
I walk over with the other girls and see everyone staring my direction. I get ready to reach into the cooler and one of the other girls hands me a water bottle. “Here ya go Miley you have to be thirsty showing us all up hehehe.” The girl is giggling and I can see she is only kidding around.
“Um thank you, yea I'm a little thirsty. Everyone in the class is very friendly.” I say looking around as the girl who handed me the water bottle is smiling at me.
I see her put her hands on her hips like I pissed her off. “Your mean everyone in OUR class is very friendly, right? Every girl in OUR class is your friend now and we all want to learn to be as good like you are Miley. I mean after your performance in class today Ms. Karen is never going to let you leave our class hehehe.” I look at the girl and she looks familiar.
“Miley is my little sister being a pain?” I turn hear that girl Alice I met earlier. “You are talking to my little sister Peggy.” I see Alice smiling as she stands behind me for some reason.
The girl I was talking with turn and puts her hands on her hips again like she is pissed at Alice. “Who are you calling little Peggy? We are twins Miley and Alice is always telling our friends that I am the little sister because I am like a whole inch shorter than she is.”
“Oh your twins okay for a minute I thought there was going to be a fight hehehe.” I giggle like the little girl I look like. “oh here comes mommy you so we better be good. We are always kidding around I really love my sister and she loves me or I will pound on her hehehe.” We hear her say and we all three-start giggling like little toddlers.
A pretty lady like my mommy walks up to us and she kneels down in front of us three. “Okay girls now who is this little girl that everyone has been watching and clapping over?” both Alice and Peggy hug their mommy one on each side of her as their mommy stares at me.
“This is Miley she is my new best friend mommy. Isn’t her hair pretty?” Alice says, while she looks up into her mommy’s eyes smiling at us.
Peggy pulls on her mommy’s short skirt. “No mommy Miley is my new best friend too.” I look at Peggy as they both look like they are going to start whining to their mommy about who is my best friend.
“Wow Miley you did great.” I turn when I hear my grandmother’s comments and she is smiling at me. The twins mother stands back up and I can see she is wearing pink panties under her short skirt, as I get nervous and start playing with my ponytail.
I notice the real Miley staring at me shaking his head as he watched me looking up their mother’s short skirt. “Hello I am Mrs. Thomas and these are my twin daughters Peggy and Alice. We were watching little Miley here and she was amazing how long has she been in ballet?”
“Well this is her first ballet lesson actually. Oh and I am Elizabeth Wilmington you can call me Liz, and this is my grandson Kelly and your already met my granddaughter Miley. I think we are all surprised on how little Miley did in her first ballet lesson.”
I put my legs together because I need to go potty really bad and this is the first time I haven’t worn a diaper or pull-up in a long time, I hope we leave soon so i can go potty. “Well hello Mrs. Thomas and of course hello girls how are you all doing?” I turn seeing Ms. Alice or sister Alice start talking. I watch while Peggy and Alice give her a hug together. “Are you girls enjoying your summer vacation I hope?”
“Oh yes sister Alice we are and we have a new best friend in the whole world, Miley do you want to meet her?” I close my eyes realizing earth is such a small place guessing the twins go to St. Mary’s school. “Well I would love to but I already know little Miley and her big brother Kelly and their grandmother as well.”
I stare at the real Miley and he I mean she is just staring at me shaking her head like she is waiting for the perfect moment to tell everyone I was looking up Mrs. Thomas skirt staring at her pretty panties. “Well my twins seem to have become best friends with your little granddaughter, maybe she could come over and go swimming sometime while it's still summer.” Oh, god that is the last thing I want to do is spend time with two little toddler girls.
“Not to be nosey but I'm guessing their parents don’t live locally? This is a small town and parents with small children know all the other parents with children and probably go to the only school in town St. Mary’s with sister Alice here.”
I look up at the big people talking, I turn seeing the real Miley smiling at me while I feel both the twins playing with my long hair. “Oh you are right my grandchildren live one town over with their mother who is away on a business trip so I am taking care of the little darlings. Okay Kelly here is not exactly little he is a big boy now.”
“I can see my twins are going to want to spend more time with little Miley here so when their mom comes back from her business trip hopefully they will still be able to get together, and maybe have Miley spend the night for a slumber party or even just to hangout around our pool.”
The real Miley turns and stares at me again. “Oh I think that would be great for little Miley to have our mom dress her up in a pretty dress and take her over to play with her new little girly friends.” I hear the real Miley saying.
“Maybe our mom could take Miley and her new friends to dance class too. I bet Miley would love to show off her new leotard and pink tights to our mom.” Then it hits me mommy will be back, and see me dressed like a little girl and loose her mind and she is always teasing me about how girly I look with long hair. Oh, know if mommy seen me wearing girl’s clothes let alone dresses and pink leotards with tights she would freak.
I go into deep thought and I want to cry but instead, everything get quite and I see everyone turned staring at me. My teat Ms. Karen and Ms. Thomas have their hands covering their mouths staring at me up and down. I look down and see pee dripping down my legs soaking my tights. I start to cry not realizing I just wet myself in front of everyone.
The End of Part 5?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or chat we me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again! Part 6
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old little sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother/Elizabeth(Liz)Wilmington 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
Alice Goodyear/ Sister Alice Principle of St. Mary’s school
Samantha (Sam) 5-year old girl
Ms. Karen Dance instructor
All,
I added a few paragraphs from Part 5 so my story would be easier to read, I hope you enjoy my story, I am sure I have missed a few spelling errors an especially errors with grammar so please forgive I am trying.
Hugs Princess
A pretty lady like my mommy walks up to us and she kneels down in front of us three. “Okay girls now who is this pretty little girl that everyone has been watching and clapping over?” both Alice and Peggy hug their mommy one on each side of her as their mommy stares at me.
“This is Miley she is my new best friend mommy. Isn’t her hair pretty?” Alice says, while she looks up into her mommy’s eyes smiling at us.
Peggy pulls on her mommy’s short skirt. “No mommy Miley is my new best friend too.” I look at Peggy as they both look like they are going to start whining to their mommy about who is my best friend, I guess girls are weird.
“Wow Miley you did great.” I turn when I hear my grandmother’s comments and she is smiling at me. The twins mother stands back up and I can see she is wearing pink panties under her short skirt, as I get nervous and start playing with my ponytail.
I notice the real Miley staring at me shaking his head as he watched me looking up their mother’s short skirt. “Hello I am Mrs. Thomas and these are my twin daughters Peggy and Alice. We were watching little Miley here and she was amazing how long has she been in ballet?”
“Well this is her first ballet lesson actually. Oh, and I am Elizabeth Wilmington you can call me Liz, and this is my grandson Kelly and you already met my granddaughter Miley. I think we are all surprised on how little Miley did in her first ballet lesson.”
I put my legs together because I need to go potty really bad and this is the first time I haven’t worn a diaper or pull-up in a long time, I hope we leave soon so I can go potty. “Well hello Mrs. Thomas and of course hello girls how are you all doing?” I turn seeing Ms. Alice or sister Alice start talking. I watch while Peggy and Alice give her a hug together. “Are you girls enjoying your summer vacation I hope?”
“Oh yes sister Alice we are and we have a new best friend in the whole world, Miley do you want to meet her?” I close my eyes realizing earth is such a small place guessing the twins go to St. Mary’s school. “Well I would love to but I already know little Miley and her big brother Kelly and their grandmother as well.”
I stare at the real Miley and he, I mean she is just staring at me shaking her head like she is waiting for the perfect moment to tell everyone I was looking up Mrs. Thomas skirt staring at her pretty panties. “Well my twins seem to have become best friends with your little granddaughter, maybe she could come over and go swimming sometime while it's still summer.” Oh, god that is the last thing I want to do is spend time with two little toddler girls.
“Not to be nosey but I'm guessing their parents don’t live locally? This is a small town and parents with small children know all the other parents with children and probably go to the best school in town St. Mary’s with sister Alice here.”
I look up at the big people talking, I turn seeing the real Miley smiling at me while I feel both the twins playing with my long hair. “Oh you are right my grandchildren live one town over with their mother who is away on a business trip so I am taking care of the little darlings. Okay Kelly here is not exactly little he is a big boy now.”
“I can see my twins are going to want to spend more time with little Miley here so when their mom comes back from her business trip hopefully they will still be able to get together, and maybe have Miley spend the night for a slumber party or even just to hangout around our pool.”
The real Miley turns and stares at me again. “Oh I think that would be great for little Miley to have our mom dress her up in a pretty dress and take her over to play with her new little girly friends.” I hear the real Miley saying.
“Maybe our mom could take Miley and her new friends to dance class too. I bet Miley would love to show off her new leotard and pink tights to our mom.” Then it hits me mommy will be back, and see me dressed like a little girl and loose her mind and she is always teasing me about how girly I look with long hair. Oh, know if mommy seen me wearing girl’s clothes let alone dresses and pink leotards with tights she would freak.
I go into deep thought and I want to cry but instead, everything gets quiet and I see everyone turned staring at me. Ms. Karen and Ms. Thomas have their hands covering their mouths staring at me up and down. I look down and see pee dripping down my legs soaking my tights. I start to cry not realizing I just wet myself in front of everyone.
“Oh little Miley I guess it was too soon for you to go without your diaper. I am sorry Ms. Karen I should have said something when she came out of the locker room in her new pink tights and leotards with no diaper on.” I look down feeling so embarrassed. “It's was a pleasure meeting you Mrs. Thomas but I need to get the little one changed and calmed down. I think it would be great for your twins to spend some time together with little Miley and we have a pool also so if you need some big people time just give me a call and the three little girls can play together.”
Ms. Karen smileys down at me shaking her head slowly. “I am afraid it is my fault I am the one that was pushing little Miley to wear big girl panties when she is obviously not ready for them yet.” I continue to cry softly when I feel grandmothers hand, and Ms. Karen's hand both of them holding my hands as we start walking towards the locker-room.
“We will get you fixed up in no time at all Miley, so please stop crying everything is okay sweetie.” I hear Ms. Karen saying to me. “Is your pretty dress still hanging up inside the bathroom stall sweetie?”
I nod my head yes but still cry softly, I start to catch my breath being away from all the other people that watched me pee my panties. “I am so sorry Ms. Karen and grandmother I didn’t even know I was peeing my panties until I seen everyone staring at me. I am so sorry please don’t be angry at me.” I look up at grandmother and Ms. Karen looking at each other surprised.
“We are not angry with your little one, accidents happen right Karen?” Grandmother says as she starts pulling my arms out of the leotard, the leotard hangs on my waist with my arms free and naked. “I didn’t bring the diaper bag in with me.”
I look down sadly while I stare at the pee stains going down between my legs and then down both my legs. “I think I remember one of the mothers had her baby here and left her diaper bag, and I put it up in the supply cabinet; hold on while I get it if you want to get her undressed Liz.”
“I am sorry I peed in my panties grandmother but I can get undressed by myself okay?” I feel grandmother lifting my right leg then my left, I step out of the pink stretchy leotard. I am standing only in my wet pink tights and panties.
I watch as grandmother turns the hot water on in the sink then puts my new leotard in soaking it. “Oh good it is still here, looks like there are two pull-ups in here so that is a good thing and a pink leotard with snaps between the legs that will work better for little Miley so she has protection the next time she has an accident.” Ms. Karen says bringing over the clothes.
“The women that left this diaper bag was visiting one of our recital's so I will leave the rest of the diaper bags contents in the locker here that I will put little Mileys name on it. All the girls in class have their own locker. All the girls in my dance studio have to be potty trained before they become students here.”
I remember Ms. Karen telling me that earlier. Oh, yes so I won't have to wear this leotard and tights ever again, and mommy won't ever see me wearing this super girly outfit. But what was she talking about be using the new pink leotard that has snaps between the legs for?
“I will make an exception for little Miley since she is so talented and can show the other girls her skills. You will have to wear this new pink leotard with the snaps between your legs so we can easily change her diaper or if she needs to run to the rest room to pull her pull-up down to go potty in class while she gets re-potty trained is that okay?”
I look up at grandmother hoping she will say I am too small to do ballet, and we will come back when I am better potty trained. “I think that is so kind of you Karen to let little Miley stay in the class as long as she wears her diaper or pull-up under her leotard. I will make sure she wears a diaper for the next lesson.”
“I am so glad that you are in our class Miley. You have so much talent and look how well you did on your first lesson, how awesome you will be with more training.”
Looking up at the smiley face of Ms. Karen I don’t know what to say. I thought I had an easy way out of doing ballet now it looks like I am stuck staying in ballet. “Oh yes I can't wait until her mother gets home and see’s little Miley doing ballet. Her mother was telling me she was starting to turn into a little tomboy, but we can both see that is definitely not the case isn’t that right little Miley?”
“I agree Miley is the pitcher perfect example of a sweet little girly girl isn’t that right little one, especially once she is potty trained.” I want to cry especially now it is so obvious everyone thinks of me as a girly girl and I'm not even a real girl. It does seem like I do act like a girly girl though. “Do you need some help getting your tights and panties off sweetie or can you get your diaper on I mean you’re pretty pink pull-up on by yourself like a big girl, are you a big girl Miley?”
I take the new pink leotard with snaps between the legs and the little pull-up and I see pink plastic panties on the pile too. “Um yes I can get undressed by myself I'm not a baby even though I did go pee in my panties.” I look up at them both staring at me like I'm supposed to say something else.
“Are you sure you are a big girl and don’t need any help sweetie?” I hear grandmother saying. I look up seeing Ms. Karen staring at me also with both of them with their hands on their hips.
It is never a good sign when mommy has her hands on her hips usually means I am in trouble or I'm going to be in trouble shortly. “Yes I am a big girl I can put my own diaper on I mean pull-up on.”
“Okay sweetie we trust you now here is a package of diaper wipes so you can clean the pee off of you and get cleaned up okay? We will wait here if you need some help okay?” I take all the clothes into the bathroom stall and I close the door. I pull down my wet tights and my panties slide down with them as I stand totally naked. I see my little penis that is all shriveled up and looks more like a little acorn sticking out of me. I push the tip of my penis and it is so soft it just goes up inside of me. Oh, no what did I do? I look down and my leotard must have pulled my little balls back up inside of me now my little penis is up inside of me and I look even more girly with nothing hanging between my legs.
I want to cry so bad but I already look like a girl so what’s the difference I guess. “Here sweetie let me take your wet clothes.” Grandmother opens the bathroom stall; I stand their naked facing grandmother. I hand her my pee soaked panties, leotard and tights. “Make sure you use the baby wipes around your little girl privates.” Grandmother pointing between my legs, I look down still seeing nothing hanging between my legs, I look so much like a little girl.
The diaper wipes are cold; I start to wipe myself clean with them and tossing them into the trash. The pull-up slides up my legs easily but feels kind of thin so I guess it is good to wear the pink plastic panties over it so if I do have another accident I won't pee through my diaper and have everyone see me peeing in my panties again. Wow this leotard goes on a lot easier with the snaps between my legs. I look down seeing how big the diaper and plastic panties look bulging through the pink leotard. I walk out of the bathroom stall.
“Oh sweetie I meant for you to put your dress back on, not your new pretty leotards. Karen come look at my little girly girl granddaughter here back in her leotard.” I feel grandmother taking my hand as we walk out of the bathroom stall. I see myself in the long mirror standing next to grandmother and Ms. Karen and I look like a little toddler baby with the diaper and pink plastic panties not seen but bulging through my new baby leotard.
What is grandmother saying I didn’t have to put this leotard back on I already feel like a baby toddler having to wear a diaper that everyone can see. “Here sweetie let me help you, we can just put your pretty dress over your new leotards that you wanted to wear so much. You will have to get your grandmother to wash your new tights so you are ready for your next ballet lesson little one.” I hear Ms. Karen saying to me and to grandmother.
“Here sweetie lift your arms over your head Miley okay?” I do as I am told, and lift both my arms in the air. The next thing I feel is grandmother and Ms. Karen pulling my dress over my head and pushing my thin little arms through the puffy sleeves. “Here ya go sweetie you can wear your leotard under your dress. We can for sure tell that you want to wear your pretty leotard everywhere, for your next class you can wear your diaper, and plastic panties under your leotard like you have on now okay sweetie?”
I want to cry so bad hearing that I now have to wear a diaper and plastic panties under my leotard. This is so messed up I have to even wear a leotard, and tights but now I have to wear a diaper and plastic panties underneath. “Well we should probably take our little girly girl slash ballet superstar home so you can take care of your next class Karen”
“Yes I do have to admit little Miley here gave me quit the workout in class today. I have to tell you Miley that I haven’t done that type of split both directions like that in over ten years I didn’t think I would ever be able to do it again but watching you make it look so easy I just followed you Miley so thank you again Miley for you being you. You truly are a very special little girl.”
Yea I'm thinking to myself you are right Ms. Karen I am a very special little girl because I am really a boy in a dress. “It was a pleasure meeting you Karen and thank you for adding little Miley to your ballet class.” Grandmother says while she is smiling holding onto my little hand. I see our reflection in the mirror and I truly look like a toddler baby girl.
“Hey what are you guys doing are you just leaving without even saying good bye to your best friend Miley?” I hear Samantha saying, I turn and see her smiling at me, and standing next to her is Ms. Alice or sister Alice. “I can't believe how great you are doing ballet Miley. I am so happy you are my best friend now.”
I smile hearing Samantha saying how good I am, I never hear anything positive from anyone. I am always being teased about being small or something. I can't believe how all these girls want to be my best friends. I never had any real friends let alone any best friends when I was a boy, I mean when I was dressed like a boy. Wait that’s not either what I meant, I mean I never had any friends until I started dressing like a little girl or I guess it would be easier to say when I started dressing like a sissy girl. I guess I'm not dressed like a sissy I am dressed like a girl but I act like a sissy.
“Yes it was a pleasure meeting all of you, it is so good to be surrounded by such smiling faces away from school. Speaking of school do all of you have any plans tomorrow? I know Kelly will have baseball practice with Samantha’s daddy and the team, maybe before you can stop by the school and then drop off Kelly at practice. I know little Samantha would like to see you Miley?”
I turn and look at the real Miley smiling at me. “Yea you girly girls can hang out together while I practice baseball. You baby girls can play with your Barbie's while I practice pitching.” I hear the real Miley saying.
“Yes that sounds great Miley I will bring my Barbie's and we can play Barbie's while Ms. Alice does her walk through at the school.”
Great the last thing I want to do is play Barbie's with a little girl. On the other hand, it can't be as boring as it was watching the real Miley trying out for the team. “Yes you see I have to open the school ya know like open all the windows let it air out from the school being closed all summer. I can't believe classes already are starting next week.” We hear Ms. Alice saying.
“Oh that sounds like a good time we have no plans except Kelly having baseball practice. Miley and I can help you get the school ready Alice. Or I should say Miley will be busy playing Barbie's with Samantha and I will help you with whatever you need help with.”
I see Samantha and Ms. Alice faces light up with excitement. “That sounds great I can really use all the help I can get. Miley and Kelly there is one thing you will have to remember when we are at the school you will need to address me as Sister Alice I don’t have to remind you now do I Samantha since you are already a student at St. Mary’s?”
“No Ms. Alice I remember that when we are at school I call you Sister Alice and when you are baby-sitting me or outside of school I can call you Ms. Alice right?”
I hear Samantha trying to act all grown up and smiling at me like she is my older sister or something and I have to do as she says. “Yes that is correct Samantha.” I guess I am the little one after all, I am the one that peed their panties in front of everyone so I better not bring to much attention to myself or I will be treated like the baby I have been acting and looking like.
“Okay than that is the plan for tomorrow. Thank you again Alice from bringing us here and signing little Miley here in ballet and we look forward to tomorrow. Here is my phone number if you have a change in plans just call me and we will do plan B.” I see grandmother hand Ms. Alice her phone number and Ms. Alice handing back her phone number.
I don’t know how screwed up my life can get. I mean I have a play date with a little toddler girl and a nun, not to mention I am wearing a dress and no one will ever forget the diaper and plastic panties I am required now to wear because I wet my panties while I was wearing some pink leotard and tights.
“Okay see ya tomorrow Miley.” Samantha comes over and hugs me good bye, I try to be nice and not hurt the little girls feels so I don’t say anything just hugging her back. We finial leave the dance studio and I feel like this has been the longest day of my life. We walk slowly back to mommy's van that grandmother is driving.
Before you know it, we are back to grandmother’s house and I start to feel more relaxed. “Okay children it has been a very long day so why don’t you go upstairs and get your pajamas on and hurry on back down and I will have homemade chocolate cookies and milk for a snack before bed.
“I’ll race you Miley, even though you’re just a little girl so I will be faster than any girl.” I hear the real Miley saying. I want to prove her wrong just like I did when I was doing that ballet dance thing that I was really good at.
I feel grandmother pat my bottom. “Oh yea girls can be fast too ya no right grandmother?” I stick my tongue at the real Miley.
“That’s right girls can be as fast as boys I am sure Miley.” I stick my tongue out again at the real Miley and he starts to run up the stairs.
I start running too. “Hey Kelly you didn’t say you were going to start to run, you have to say ready, 1-2-3 go, you cheated Kelly. Grandmother tell Kelly he cheated and us girls aren’t slow.” I yell to grandmother; I follow the real Miley up the stairs. I don’t realize how girly I was talking or that grandmother was just shaking her head with me whining like the little toddler girl I must look like.
“Whatever I will give you a chance to race again little sister.” I hear the real Miley saying. “We can race who can get their pajamas on first then run downstairs for cookies and milk.”
Kelly, I mean the real Miley is trying to cheat again. “No way I have to take my dress off and then my leotard that is way more clothes then a boy has to take off no bet.” I try to pull my dress off and realize I can't get at the buttons in the back. I walk over to Kelly’s room and he is standing just in his Spiderman underwear. “Hey Kelly can you un-button the back of my dress I can't reach the buttons?”
“Sure little sister I can do that. Come over here and stop looking at me because I'm wearing only my underwear. I don’t stare at you when you’re wearing your pink diaper or when I can see up your dress when you bend over. Speaking of I watched you at ballet looking up that pretty lady’s skirt and you were staring at her panties.”
I feel the dress start to slide down my shoulders. “Here I will help you or we will never get our cookies and milk.” I start to feel Kelly I mean the real Miley pulling my dress over my head until I am just standing in my pink leotard.
“Yea homemade chocolate chip cookies too and milk to dip them in. You ever think why mommy never makes us homemade cookies like grandmother?” I am not paying any attention to her when she pulls my dress off and then kneels down between my legs and un-buttons the three snaps between my legs. I feel the leotard being pulled off of me and I am standing in my panties now, well I am standing only in my plastic panties and pull-up.
I turn and see our reflection in the mirror of me the older brother wearing pink plastic panties with dancing bears all over it that covers my diaper. I see my little sister the real Miley wear Spiderman underwear and no shirt. I look so small and how messed up is this. Before I can put too much thought into it I feel her hand me my new clothes back seeing the dress and leotard pushed in my hands.
“Here little sister take your girly clothes back to your room since I helped you get un-dressed. I need to get my pajamas on then we will race down stairs so hurry I will meet you back here when you are dressed okay little sister?” Kelly says I mean the real Miley. Wow it is getting harder to remember that she is my little sister with her being taller than me and with her having a crew cut hairstyle.
I walk back into my new room and put my new leotard on a hanger and hang it up and put it away in my closet since it's not dirty, I than toss my dress into the Landry basket. I open my dresser and I see a stack of nightgowns and I see the second one is a pink one with dancing bears all over it and matches my plastic panties so I pull that over my head and see Kelly waiting for me at my door wearing Spiderman pajamas. Thinking back before we came to grandmother’s house, if I was getting un-dressed I would have just thrown all my clothes on the floor that I just took off. I definitely wouldn’t be picking through my pajamas to match my underwear or in this case my plastic panties.
“Hey little sister when you finish your daydreaming are you ready for your big brother to beat you again racing down the stairs?”
I shake myself back to reality making a mental note not to act so girly even though it seems I am getting more and more like a girly girl. “Hey I am ready but no cheating this time. Make sure you say 1-2-3 go and then we will race to the kitchen table and the first one there gets to pick the cookies okay?”
“Sounds good to me 1-2-3 go.” I watch as Kelly runs out of my room before I even start running he is half way down the stairs.
I run as fast as I can but he is already there making a pile of the homemade chocolate chip cookies. “You cheated again I wasn’t ready Kelly. Grandmother he cheated again and started the race before I was ready. He is just a big Meany who doesn’t play fare grandmother.” I put my head down with my hand crossed across my chest in the typical little girl pouting mood.
“It will be okay sweetie. All things are possible, and everything is better with grandmother’s world famous homemade cookies. Now eat up and make sure you drink all your milk sweetie.” Grandmother says while smiling at me and I smell the cookies and start smiling too. I think she is right about anything is possible with grandmother’s cookies it really does make everything okay.
The cookies are still warm when I start dipping them into the milk and I see a chocolate chip smile on Kelly with his crew cut and chocolate chips smeared on the side of his face. He is eating them so fast like it's the last homemade cookies on the planet. Wow I have been thinking of him, I mean her as my big brother more and more but look at me no one told me to put this pretty nightgown on I just did it not to mention I picked the pretty one that matches my panties.
“Okay little ones now that your treat is done off to bed I'm going to take a nice bath make sure you go potty before bed okay?” Grandmother walks up to me and sticks her hand under my nightgown like I am a baby checking my diaper. But before I can complain her treating me like a baby I remember peeing in my panties in-front of everyone at ballet class. “Good girl no wet diaper make sure you go potty before bed.” Grandmothers turns not waiting for me to respond as she walks upstairs slowly.
I just finish my last cookie still seeing the chocolate all over Kelly’s face. “Umm I already went grandma and I am excited about my first baseball practice tomorrow.” Kelly says, I mean the real Miley says. Let's race upstairs again little sister, I bet you I can win again.”
“No I don’t think so I am actually full and don’t think I can run anywhere Kelly.” I see a smile on the real Miley when I call him, I mean her Kelly. We both walk up the stairs slowly and I hear the bathroom door shut as we get to the top of the stairs. “Oh man I needed to go to the bathroom really bad before bed, and now grandmother is in the bathroom.”
We can hear the water filling the tub from the hallway. “Well you’re wearing a diaper just use it. Grandma is going to be taking a long bath I am sure like she did last night.”
“Yea you are probably right she did take a long bath last night. But I don’t want to wet my diaper, I mean I never wet it on purpose before. I was really nervous today when I wet myself and now I need to go really bad and I don’t want to wet my pull-up and upset grandmother you heard how proud she was of me still being dry when she checked my pull-up.”
I walk into my room and the real Kelly follows me. “Well you could just pee in your diaper than change it before you go to bed and grandma won't know it's the same diaper or pull-up, right?”
“Yea that is true but I never peed in my diaper on purpose and you will probably tell grandmother if I do it.” I look at Kelly and he looks tired like he just wants to go to bed and I feel the same way but no way I can hold it that long.
Kelly sits on my bed and rubs his eyes. “Why would I tell on you it was my idea anyway I'm the one that would get in trouble. There is only one pull-up left so if I was you I would pee in your diaper now then change it in the morning so in case you have another accident while your sleeping you still have a clean diaper to change into when you wake up then grandmother won't know you peed your diaper right?” The messed-up thing is that makes sense and I am so tired I just want to go to bed.
“I'm going to bed so If you want me to help you, I will because it hasn’t been that long since I wet myself on purpose. So, do you want me to show you how to wet your diaper on purpose since you said you have never done that before.”
I shut my door and walk over to Kelly who is still wearing Spiderman pajamas and really does look more like my big brother than I did when I was the big brother. “Okay what do I have to do?”
“Okay the first thing you have to do is, hold on let me check thought I heard grandma.” I watch as he opens the door a crack and looks out and sees grandmother must still be in the bathroom. “Okay first lift up your nightgown up under your chin so I can see your panties and diaper so I know you’re doing it correct.”
Whatever I guess so I lift up my short nightgown and stare at my big brother Kelly who I guess I need to trust because at least he knows how to wet his diaper when he was little. “Okay now what do I do Kelly I mean Miley?”
“First since I am helping you need to start calling me Kelly all the time you got it or I'm not going to help you little sister?”
I roll my eyes but I guess I look and act like a little sissy girl and I forget to call him I mean her Miley anyway so no big deal I guess. “Okay whatever Kelly, you happy now what do I have to do to wet my pull-up?”
“Okay first you bend your knees as far as you can like you are sitting on the toilet and hold your nightgown up so I can make sure you are bending over squatting down.” I do as I am being told but I do feel like the pressure in my tummy feels better so maybe he is right.
I hear the water in the bathroom go off than I look back at the real Miley. “Okay that is good now just push a little bit to start yourself peeing, just close your eyes and make believe you are sitting on the toilet and you start to pee okay?”
“I guess, if you say so Kelly.” I start to feel a little bit of pee finally starting to drip into my diaper. “Oh it's working but I am only going a really little bit of pee I know I need to pee a lot more when I was standing up.”
I hear the real Miley get closer to me. “Okay if you are starting to pee a little bit you need to push real hard and that will make you pee faster I promise just push harder okay little sister?”
“Okay I guess I’ll just push harder.” I do as I am told and I push harder a little bit more. “Oh it's working I am starting to go more.”
The real Miley smiles. “Good now push with all you might before you stop peeing so you can finish going pee now hurry up before it starts going slow again okay?”
“OK, okay I will push real hard now.” I start pushing really hard now and I do start to pee more but I also feel pressure building and oh no I can't do this. I start to feel my bottom start to have pain and I can't stop it, I feel myself start to go poop in my diaper. Oh, no I can't stop pushing and I feel my diaper filling up with poop and pee.” I am still squatting down; I open my eyes seeing the real Miley smiling at me while I fill my diaper with poop.
We both turn our heads hearing the bathroom door opening, I get really super quiet and try not to make any sound while I am still squatting down with my nightgown pulled up to my chin with my back to the door, or my diapered bottom on display. I notice Kelly hide behind my bed.
“What are you doing little one?” I hear grandmother saying as she walks into my room with my back to her, I turn my head making eye contact with her while I am still squatted down. The second our eyes meet I start crying and start to pee and poop more in my diaper un-controllably. “Oh I see you are peeing in your diaper, or by the smell of things you are also going poop too. I guess you are the little baby in the family. I will be right back once I get dressed I will be back with the diaper bag.”
I am still crying when I see the real Miley stand back up next to my bed once grandmother is out of the room. “I didn’t tell you to go poop in your pull-up too, you really are a baby like grandma said hehehe.” I hear the real Miley saying as she giggles like the real girl she is. “If I was you I would get in the bathroom and take your panties and pull-up off and empty it in the toilet or grandmother is going to be treating you like the baby you look like. I wouldn’t be surprised if she come back with a baby bottle for you to drink.”
“Your right Kelly I couldn’t stop going poop it feels like my pull-up is full of poop now can you walk me to the bathroom this feels so gross with poop and pee filling my pull-up.”
I feel Kelly taking my hand, we walk even with me still slightly bent over walking with a diaper full of poop and pee inside my plastic panties.
We enter the bathroom. “Okay use your hands and pull down your plastic panties, do it fast before the pee soaks through the pull-up then it will get messy.” I let go of my nightgown and slide my plastic panties down, I step out of them.
“Okay now drag your pull-up down your legs slowly so the poop doesn’t fall out of it and make sure you stand as close or maybe even over the toilet so the poop goes in the toilet not the floor that would be super gross. I will hold your nightgown up so no poop gets on it.”
This has to be the grossest thing; I see the poop in the diaper and it is now all balled up and I dump it into the toilet flushing it immediately “Wow what happen to your little penis did it fall off into the toilet. I don’t see it or your balls anywhere. I guess you really are my little sister hehehe.” I sit on the toilet and start to wipe my bottom clean. “I'm going to bed make sure you put a new pull-up back on you because if you couldn’t stop yourself from pooping in your diaper or pull-up that means you can't control yourself very good little sister.” I watch while Miley I mean Kelly walks out of the bathroom, guess I have to call him I mean her Kelly now.
“Oh hi grandma I heard umm Miley crying, I wanted to see if I could help her. Miley is in the bathroom cleaning up from going poop in her pull-up, I'm going to bed good night grandma.” If the real Kelly only knew that I tricked him into going poop in his pull-up like the baby, he is.
Grandmother smiles at the real Miley walking out of the bathroom. “Um I'm sorry grandmother, I never had an accident like that before.”
“It's okay sweetie that’s why they call it an accident. I will buy some more diapers tomorrow and here is the last one for you. I still have some in the car from earlier but I want to have extra in the house and in the car in case you have more accidents my baby granddaughter. Now here is your pull-up but turn around so I can see you cleaned yourself really good. Now lift up your nightgown all the way up to your chin sweetie.”
I climb off the toilet flushing it, I lift up my nightgown and turn in a little circle showing grandmother I cleaned the poop of me. I am facing grandmother with my nightgown pulled under my chin and I look down between my legs and you can't see I have a penis or balls or anything. I want to cry so bad. I see grandmother handing me my pull-up. Good girl now you don’t want to stand around being all naked your big brother might come in here and see your little girl privates between your legs.”
“Okay sweetie, you are alright now so try to get a good night’s rest tomorrow will be another busy day sweetie.” I finish pulling the pull-up all the way, I take another look not seeing my baby penis or balls at all. Pulling the plastic panties up actually felt good knowing they kept me from making a mess on my floor like I did at ballet.
I walk back to my room and pull the Barbie sheets over my head and finally fall asleep in about 3 seconds I am out like a light.
(THE NEXT MORNING)
“Hey little sister are you awake yet?” I open my eyes and see Kelly jumping up and down on my bed pushing my Barbie comforter off of me. How the heck does he have so much energy this early. I just pull my head under the covers and try to go back to sleep. “Grandma asked if you are awake, and she wanted me to check your diaper and see if you are wet again. I told her you probably are and she went out to the van and brought more pull-ups inside and I put them in your new diaper bag. I love that you now have a diaper bag little baby sister hehehe.”
Oh, I wish she would shut up and maybe break her tongue or something so he can't talk anymore. Maybe I will get lucky and he will get hit in the mouth at baseball practice with a baseball, and won't be able to speak for a week. Oh, I could only be that lucky. All of a sudden I feel all the blankets are pulled off of me and the bed. Kelly jumps on me and sticks his hand between my legs and feels my diaper.
“Hey leave me alone you big Meany. I'm telling grandmother you are jumping up and down on me while I was sleeping.” I try to push him/her off of me but he is taller and stronger than me as he has me on my back feeling my diaper.
The real Miley jumps off of me and is smiling from ear to ear for some reason which is never a good thing. “Yup I was right grandma my baby sister is wet again. No poop this time though.” I hear the real Miley yelling from my doorway to grandmother downstairs. He must be crazy I can’t be wet, I put my hand between my legs feel how soaked the diaper is.
“I thought so to Kelly just have her come down and have breakfast with her wet diaper and she can get a dry one on after breakfast now both of you come on downstairs before breakfast gets cold.” We both hear grandmother saying and I slide out of bed and can't believe I wet my pull-up while I was sleeping. I must have been really tired I guess. Oh, well after breakfast grandmother said I can get rid of the wet diaper and get a dry one on.
I rub my eyes while I walk downstairs following Kelly, I mean the real Miley. “Good morning princess did you sleep well?” I continue to rub my eyes feeling so tired but the smell of French toast and bacon puts a smile on my face. Seems like the only breakfast we get from mommy is cereal and maybe toast depending if it is a weekend or workday.
“Umm yes grandmother I slept like a baby once my head hit the pillow I was out.” I watch while grandmother puts French toast on my plate and starts cutting my food up into small pieces. I notice the real Miley is cutting up hers by herself. I get ready to complain when grandmother asks if I want bacon, or sausage or both. “Both grandmother I am hungry it was a busy day yesterday I must have worked up an appetite.” I almost giggle I'm so excited to sit-down and eat a real breakfast.
The real Kelly shakes his head listening to me, he finishes cutting up his French toast. “Yea you slept like a baby and wet your diaper like a baby too, you are such a baby little sister. I am glad you have to wear a diaper or pull-up all the time now you sure embarrassed me peeing in your panties at ballet. I'm sure everyone was thinking how sad it was for me to have a baby sitter your age who still wets her panties.” I hear the real Miley and I want to cry because he is right.
“Now enough of that Kelly. Your little sister Miley had a couple accidents. Now apologize to your baby sister this very second young man.”
I look over at the real Miley smiling at me, but I'm not sure why. “Okay baby sister I am sorry I yelled at you, I am really sorry you have to wear diapers all the time now and if I can help grandma I will.” I hear Kelly, I mean the real Miley saying to me and grandmother, I feel like I am going to cry the thought of having to wear diapers all the time now and not even pull-ups but wearing real baby diapers. Oh, I hope I heard them both wrong but looking at the real Miley’s face smiling I think I'm in deep trouble.
“It is okay sweetie every little girl like you has accident’s once in a while. Your mommy called last night but with the time difference you both were deep asleep. I talked to her in detail about you Miley and your wetting your panties again.” I shake my head knowing this doesn’t sound very good so far.
I want to not cry but feel tears in my eyes. “Speaking of pull-up and diapers Miley, I am going to put you in diapers full time sweetie than after a while I will buy you more pull-ups and we will start re-potty training you again.” Oh, my god that is what she is saying.
“Your mommy agrees with me; she was actually very surprised that you have been wetting your panties uncontrollably and pooping in your diaper also. Your mommy actually thought Kelly would be the one that would have potty accidents.”
That is so messed up that she thought of me having accidents even when I was Kelly, I mean I am Kelly, but I am now Miley or act and dress like a sissy girl. “We will then put you into pull-ups then when you have to go potty you will be able to slide your pull-ups off and go potty in the toilet like a big girl.”
“For now, you will wear diapers all the time and that means using them all the time sweetie for pee and poop. I read online that it is the best way to re-potty train little girls like you sweetie. Your mommy will be calling soon with a date when she will be back, but she will continue your potty training when she gets back.
I can't believe my life is so messed up, my life can't get any worse. “Kelly your mom wanted me to ask you if you wanted to help your baby sister re-potty train she will double your allowance if you change her diapers?”
“Wow I really don’t want to change baby diapers but double my allowance is a great deal grandma.” Oh, my god I was so wrong life can always get worse, now my little sister is going to be changing my diapers.
The End of Part 6?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or chat we me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again! Part 7
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old little sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother/Elizabeth(Liz)Wilmington 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
Alice Goodyear/ Sister Alice Principle of St. Mary’s school
Samantha (Sam) 5-year old girl
Ms. Karen Dance instructor
All,
I added a few paragraphs from Part 6 so my story would be easier to read, I hope you enjoy my story. I am sure I have missed a few spelling errors an especially errors with grammar so please forgive, I am trying.
Hugs Princess
(THE NEXT MORNING)
“Hey little sister are you awake yet?” I open my eyes and see the real Miley jumping up and down on my bed pushing my Barbie comforter off of me. How the heck does she have so much energy this early in the morning. I just pull my head back under the covers and try to go back to sleep. “Grandma asked if you are awake yet, and she wanted me to check your diaper and see if you are wet again. I told her you probably are and she went out to the van and brought more pull-ups inside and I put them in your new diaper bag. I love that you now have a diaper bag little baby sister hehehe.”
Oh, I wish she would shut up and maybe break her tongue or something so she can't talk anymore. Maybe I will get lucky and she will get hit in the mouth at baseball practice with a baseball, and won't be able to speak for a week. Oh, I could only be that lucky. All of a sudden I feel all the blankets are pulled off of me and the bed. The real Miley jumps on me and moves my Barbie nightgown out of the way, she sticks her hand between my legs and feels my diaper.
“Hey leave me alone you big Meany. I'm telling grandmother you are jumping up and down on me while I was sleeping.” I try to push her off of me, but she is taller and stronger than me as she has me on my back feeling my diaper.
The real Miley jumps off of me and is smiling from ear to ear for some reason which is never a good thing for me. “Yup I was right grandma my baby sister is wet again. No poop this time though.” I hear the real Miley yelling from my doorway to grandmother downstairs. She must be crazy I can’t be wet, I put my hand between my legs, I feel how soaked the diaper is. How did I wet my diaper while I was sleeping?
“I thought so too Kelly just have her come down and have breakfast with her wet diaper and she can get a dry one on after breakfast, now both of you come on downstairs before breakfast gets cold.” We both hear grandmother saying and I slide out of bed and can't believe I wet my pull-up while I was sleeping. I must have been really tired I guess. Oh, well after breakfast grandmother said I can get rid of the wet diaper and get a dry one on. I guess a dry diaper is better than a wet diaper. I really need to tell grandmother it was an accident and I don't need diapers anymore.
I rub my eyes while I walk downstairs following Kelly, I mean the real Miley. “Good morning princess did you sleep well?” I continue to rub my eyes feeling so tired but the smell of French toast and bacon puts a smile on my face. Seems like the only breakfast we get from mommy is cold cereal and maybe toast depending if it is a weekend or workday.
“Umm yes grandmother I slept like a baby once my head hit the pillow I was out.” I watch while grandmother puts French toast on my plate and starts cutting my food up into small pieces. I notice the real Miley is cutting up hers by herself. I get ready to complain when grandmother asks if I want bacon, or sausage or both. “Both grandmother I am hungry it was a busy day yesterday I must have worked up an appetite.” I almost giggle I'm so excited to sit-down and eat a real breakfast for a change.
The real Miley shakes her head listening to me, she finishes cutting up his French toast. “Yea you slept like a baby and wet your diaper like a baby too, you are such a baby little sister. I am glad you have to wear a diaper or pull-up all the time now. You sure embarrassed me peeing in your panties at ballet. I'm sure everyone was thinking how sad it was for me to have a baby sister your age who still wets her panties.” I hear the real Miley and I want to cry because she is right.
“Now enough of that Kelly!!! Your little sister Miley had a couple accidents. Now apologize to your baby sister this very second young man.”
I look over at the real Miley smiling at me, but I'm not sure why. “Okay baby sister I am sorry I yelled at you, I am really sorry you have to wear diapers all the time now and if I can help grandma I will.” I hear Kelly, I mean the real Miley saying to me and grandmother. I feel like I am going to cry the thought of having to wear diapers all the time now and not even pull-ups but wearing real baby diapers. Oh, I hope I heard them both wrong but looking at the real Miley’s face smiling I think I'm in deep trouble.
“It is okay sweetie every little girl like you has accident’s once in a while. Your mommy called last night but with the time difference you both were deep asleep. I talked to her in detail about you Miley and your wetting your panties again.” I shake my head knowing this doesn’t sound very good so far.
I want to not cry; I feel tears in my eyes. “Speaking of pull-up and diapers Miley, I am going to put you in diapers full time sweetie, after a while I will buy you more pull-ups and we will start re-potty training you again.” Oh, my god that is what she is saying me in diapers full time.
“Your mommy agrees with me; she was actually very surprised that you have been wetting your panties uncontrollably and pooping in your diaper also. Your mommy actually thought Kelly would be the one that would have potty accidents for some reason.”
That is so messed up that she thought of me having accidents even when I was Kelly, I mean I am Kelly, but I am now Miley or act and dress like a sissy girl. “We will then put you into pull-ups then when you have to go potty you will be able to slide your pull-ups down and lift your dress up and go potty in the toilet like a big girl.”
“For now, you will wear diapers all the time and that means using them all the time sweetie for pee and poop. So, don't ask to use the bathroom. I read online that it is the best way to re-potty train little girls like you sweetie. Your mommy will be calling soon with an update when she will be back, but she will continue your potty training when she gets back.”
I want to cry so badly; I turn away from grandmother so she can't see me almost crying. The last thing I want to do is act like the baby that she is treating me like. The bummer is when I turned away from grandmother so she wouldn’t see me almost crying, I am eye to eye with the real Miley. Of course, the real Miley is smiling from ear to ear at me and looking at me up and down staring between my legs. I look down and I am squatted down, I am peeing in my diaper.
“Look grandmother the little baby is going to cry like the baby she is, and it looks like she is squatting down she is probably filling her diaper with pee and poop.”
The look on Mileys face reminds me of someone that loves getting someone else in trouble. “No I didn’t poop my diaper grandmother I only went pee. Umm I mean I am sorry for not using the bathroom grandmother, I was just so upset and I just went in my diaper.” Oh, that sounded so bad after I said it I try to stand straight up but I still wet my diaper more.
“Well at least you didn’t poop your diaper again Miley so that is a good start. I want you to be using your diaper sweetie so don't apologize. You are to use your diaper all the time until your mother and I decide to start potty training you again. All babies wet their diapers sweetie you aren’t the first and you won't be the last so no tears.”
Not knowing how to respond I wasn’t crying but the minute grandmother bent down and looked me in the eyes I started to cry. I was crying like I was a newborn baby; I am out of control just full bore crying almost screaming. I pull myself into grandmother’s bathrobe and continue to cry, but softly. I don't know how I got this screwed up, it's always me or my fault maybe I should be in baby diapers thinking to myself.
I can't believe my life is so messed up, my life can't get any worse. “Kelly your mom wanted me to ask you if you wanted to help your baby sister get re-potty trained, your mom will double your allowance if you change her diapers?”
“Wow I really don’t want to change baby diapers but double my allowance is a great deal grandma.” Oh, my god I was so wrong my life can always get worse, now my little sister is going to be changing my diapers.
Grandmother walks out of the kitchen, I see her walk into the downstairs bathroom. “Oh yes little sister doesn’t breakfast smell good? Don't you love how much good food grandma makes us compared to our mom?”
“Yea I love grandmother’s food way better than mommy's, well mommy never really made us a real breakfast like grandmother does ya no?”
I watch the real Miley staring at me while I rub my eyes now that I am more relaxed. “I just love living with grandma way more than our mom. I mean we get great food for breakfast lunch and dinner. Real food too not like when mom makes us breakfast is usually just cereal. Don't you like staying with grandmother more too little Miley?”
“Yea I do at least we have good food to eat all the time and we aren’t always stuck inside with a babysitter since grandmother is with us all the time.”
The real Miley smiles at me, I watch her look towards the hallway then back at me. “I hope our mom stays away a long time, don't you? I am so sick of babysitters too, and sure enjoy home cooked meals not like our mom makes us those frozen dinners out of a box. Yea I hope our mom stays away so we can go to school here, don't you hope mommy stays a long time so we can stay with grandmother longer and enjoy this great food?”
“Yea that would be great I can get used to eating homemade meals all the time and schools are all the same anyway so what different can these schools in this town be from our school ya know?” The real Miley looks to the hallway and then at her food smiling.
Grandmother walks in smiling at us. “I am so glad you said that Miley, and you too of course Kelly!” I turn seeing grandmother smiling at me. “I didn’t mean to ease drop on your conversation children, I wasn’t being nosey at all I just overheard you both talking while I was walking down the hallway.”
“The reason I said I was glad hearing you both are enjoying your stay here is, well when your mother called when you were both asleep she asked me a question about you both.” The real Miley and I both turn towards grandmother hearing her comments.
Oh, I wonder what grandmother is talking about, I take another bite of my French toast with the warm homemade syrup all over it. Your mommy Miley was wondering about what would happen if she didn’t finish things there in Japan before school started here.” Why is grandmother staring at me?
“You see your mother was asking me if you both are having fun here and if there were any problems. I of course told your mother that Miley has met a whole bunch of little girly girlfriends so far especially in ballet class. I think your mommy dropped the phone when I told her that you are enjoying ballet so much and had several little girly girls’ like you fighting over them being your best friend”
My mouth drops open; I look at the real Miley staring at me. “And you Kelly when I told her you got all your long hair cut off and you don't look so girly anymore. I am sorry Kelly but before you had all your long haircut off you were looking very girly looking, your mother agreed also. I told her you looked like a proper boy now almost a young man Kelly. Your mom was in such shock she asked me to take a picture of you with short hair, your mom said you look so different and grown up. Little Miley was also in the picture and your mommy said you looked so different in your pretty dress and she was so proud of you dressing like a good girl.” The real Miley smiles even more.
“Your mom was more worried about you Kelly because she said you weren’t very mature for your age. I have no clue why she said that Kelly, I actually feel the opposite. I told her that I thought you were very mature for your age it was little Miley that had some issues with not being mature at all, with her even regressing back into diapers.”
I want to cry hearing all this from grandmother because now I know how much my mommy thought about me being so immature. “Yes Miley when I told your mommy that you haven’t worn pants only dresses since you got here I think she dropped the phone again she was so surprised. Your mommy was always telling me and again on the phone last night that you have turning into a tomboy. I told her I thought it was just the opposite of that, I told your mother you are a girly girl all the way even more of a girly girl than when she was a little girl. I told her that you wouldn’t take your pretty pink leotard off after ballet class, you wore it under your dress and over your diaper and plastic panties.”
“I am actually very proud of you both and I feel the same way you both do, I hope your mommy stays longer. I know I heard you both say that several times just a few moments ago. So, when your mommy calls back I will tell her what you both said.”
Grandmother I hope won't tell her our whole conversation. “Don't worry I won't share every word you both said about liking it here better than living with your mommy. Remember your mommy is a hard-working woman trying the best she can as a single mother to raise her two wonderful children the best she way can. We love her very much don't we children?”
“Yes grandmother.” I say then the real Miley says yes grandma. “Umm do you know when mommy will call back grandmother?” I say not sure what grandmother is getting at. “Or do we know when she will call again?”
Grandmother puts her hand on my shoulder. “Don't worry my little Miley I know you miss your mommy, we all do right Kelly?” I turn looking at the real Miley.
“Umm not really grandma, I'm not trying to be mean, I love our mom I just don't miss her. Everything seems to be going better here without her and I know our mom has a very important job, and I am sure it is harder with us around. Plus, I want to make double my allowance even if I have to change my baby sister’s dirty diapers.”
I want to smack the real Miley because she is so excited about changing my diapers. I bet she would of gave money to change my diapers instead she is getting double allowance to change me, how messed up is that? “Did you hear Miley? Boys I swear all they think about is money than when they get older they think about money and girl's in that order.”
“Now Kelly I understand you want to make double allowance changing baby Mileys diapers but even when your mom gets home I am sure she will be busy and you will be able to make extra money changing her dirty diapers.”
I hear grandmother and I hope she is wrong about the diapers but with my luck I will be screwed. “Okay grandma so when mom gets home she will let me change baby Mileys diaper and put another dress on her every day?” I hear the real Miley and I start to get nervous.
“You hear that little sister when mom gets home I will be able to change your diapers and keep you in pretty dresses hehehe?” I hear Miley saying, I continue to pee my diaper hearing mommy will keep me in diapers and pretty dresses. I guess it makes sense, I mean I act like a little sissy girl anyway. What am I thinking, man what am I thinking? Even in my mind I am thinking like a little girl I need to get back to thinking like a boy. The more I think about it did I never thought like a boy? I mean all I did was complain about trying out for the one sport my dad wanted me to try out for even though I hated it.
Did I hate baseball? I mean I told everyone that I was so small that I couldn’t do good in it and everyone picked on me because I am so small. Or did I not want to play baseball because it was a boy’s sport and I didn’t want to be around all them because they think way different than me. All the boys wanted to do was to talk about sports. The boys in school; knew all the player’s names, what position they played, and what the players batting average is. I didn’t even know what a batting average was let alone what player’s names were on what teams.
“I can't wait until mom comes home seeing her little boy with his hair in pigtails and little baby girl bangs. Plus, mom will see her little special boy wearing one of my old dresses and wearing diapers. I can't tell you how many times mom said you were a special little boy I think she means little baby girl hehehe.” I hear the real Miley saying, I ignore her all she will see she is getting at me.
I go back into deep thought about not liking boys’ sports, and how much all the girls liked me in ballet. I mean all the girls were talking about being my best friend and wanting to do stuff with me. Plus, I did really good in ballet and I never even had a lesson before yesterday. Thinking about it I had a really good time in ballet until I wet myself in-front of everyone. No one teased me or anything either they were all still nice and wanted to be my friend even after I came out of the locker room cleaned up. My stupid big brother teased me later but grandmother made him apologize, wait why am I thinking of the real Miley as my big brother?
“You better eat up you two we have a big day ahead of us. When you are done put your plates in the sink and go upstairs and get changed out of your pajamas okay? Oh, and Kelly make sure Miley has a clean diaper on her.”
I watch as the real Miley gets up and puts her dish in the sink. “I am done eating grandma thanks for a great breakfast.” Wow luckily I didn’t race her I was hungry but it seemed like she was shoveling her food in his, I mean her mouth.
“I am finished breakfast too grandmother. I made all gone just like Kelly, see I am big just like Kelly.” Grandmother already started to walk away.
The walk up the stairs goes pretty slow for me because I am going to have to ask the real Miley something I thought I would never ask my little sister. Can she change my diaper for me? God my life is so un-fair. “Oh hey, umm Kelly.” The real Miley runs into me on her way to the bathroom and she is only wearing Spiderman underwear and a tee-shirt.
“Hold on little sister I have to take a piss.” The real Miley says. I can't believe how much she actually sounds like the guys in my school. I would never say I have to take a piss. I would probably say I have to use the bathroom I’ll be right back.
The real Miley walks out of the bathroom. “Hey little sis have you been taking your vitamins every day and before bed?” Oh, I forgot about the new vitamin’s mommy bought us before she left, one was for boys and the other for girl's.
“Um no Kelly, um well I guess I did say I will be calling you Kelly from now on or at least until mommy gets home. But no I forgot to take my vitamins since mommy left, is that them in your hand?” Seeing the large bottle in her hands that says boy vitamins on the outside.
I reach my hand out and take the vitamins from her. “Wow I didn’t know these ones I am supposed to take are pink colored. I thought the old ones were blue, did mommy change our vitamins?” I check again and read the bottle and they say boys on the bottle.
“Look little sister here are the ones I'm supposed to take for girl's, see they are the blue ones. I know we switched places but I will never tell grandmother that. We have to take the right vitamins so our bodies grow properly.”
I look again at the bottle of vitamins. “Okay I must be mistaken, maybe they were always pink for boys and blue for girl's.” I turn seeing an odd look on the real Mileys face.
“Yea so you better take double for a couple days, two in the morning and two at night instead of one a day okay so you get caught up?” The real Miley said.
The thought that the real Miley changed the vitamins around and put the boy’s vitamin’s in the girl's bottle, and the girl's vitamins into the boy bottle which is the ones I am now taking. “Yes your right Kelly I need all the help I can get to grow. The reason why mommy bought us our own vitamins is I needed the best vitamins I could get. These are extra heavy duty boy’s vitamins to help me grow more like a proper guy.”
“Mommy bought you extra heavy duty girl's vitamins to help you be a big girl and have your shape be more like a girl's I heard mommy saying to the pharmacy guy in the white doctor’s coat.” I say to the real Miley but she just gives me a weird smile while I take double doses of my vitamin's. I can't wait until the vitamin's the real Miley is taking do as they are designed and make her look more like a girl when she gets bigger and grows boobs. Oh, that will be great she has a crew cut and have boobs I can't wait.
I watch as the real Miley puts both our vitamins on the counter in the bathroom. “Okay little sister what were you going to ask me before I had to take a leak?” I realize I haven’t asked her about my diaper.
“Umm well, umm can you change my diaper so I can get dressed. Grandmother said you are going to do it now.” That had to be the hardest thing I ever did was to ask my little sister to change my diaper.
The look on the real Mileys face says it all, I am the baby, the little one in the family not the big strong older brother. Okay I was never big and strong, but I was the older brother, now I'm just a crying little sissy who goes potty in their diaper and wears pretty dresses. I can't believe I am depending on my little sister to change my diaper. I am now put in my place as truly the little sister the youngest in the family.
“Okay little sister get your little diaper butt into your room and take off your pretty nightgown and get on your bed and lay on your back while I find you a diaper and you pick your own plastic panties.” I want to cry so badly hearing my little sister boss me around. “Come on we have to hurry I have baseball practice and you have to go to help out at the school with grandma and sister Alice.”
I almost jump out of my skin when she says hurry. The last thing I want to do is get in trouble. Come to think of it what else can they do to make my life worse? I am already wearing a dress and my hair is all girly not to mention I am now stuck wearing a diaper and being told I am wearing it full time. I am not even allowed to use the bathroom. The last time I said my life couldn’t get any worse it did so I better not take any chances and listen to my little sister.
“Okay I will hurry.” I almost run to my new room, ok I did run no sense in making me seem more brave than I am. I run like the little toddler girl I look like. I pull off my pretty nightgown putting it on my pillow on my bed. I take a clean pair of plastic panties from my dresser, and I put them on my bed. I hop up on my bed only wearing the super girly plastic pink panties and of course underneath the very wet diaper.
The second I lay back on the bed I look towards the bedroom door and I see myself laying on the bed only wearing the plastic panties that are soaked. I look so useless it's ridiculous. I wait for the real Miley to come in and I think about how messed up my life is laying here waiting for my little sister to change my wet diaper.
“Good girl, I am glad you are ready for your diaper change my little sissy sister hehehe. Opps I giggled, I better watch that. You look so cute laying there on your bed with your legs spread apart waiting for me your big brother to change your wet diaper. Did you only pee your diaper or did you go poop in your diaper yet today?”
I can feel a tear start to roll down my eye. “No I only wet pee in my diaper I didn’t go poop Kelly?” I feel so embarrassed but I refuse to start crying.
“You mean you haven’t gone poop in your diaper yet right hahaha? I think it is so funny how you have to wear diapers all the time and have to go pee and poop in your diaper. Mom always teased you about your long hair being so girly now look at you little sister?” The real Miley is so right I hate that; I hear her not giggling like before but she laughs like a real boy.
I look away from her staring at me. “Yes I haven’t pooped in my diaper yet?” Now I feel the tears coming out, I just close my eyes trying to stop them when I feel the real Miley pulling my plastic panties down and off my legs.
“Good girl put your legs together while I take your diaper off little sister.” I feel the plastic panties sliding down my legs while I lay on my back helpless like a baby. I'm staring at the pink plastic panties now sitting next to my head on the bed.
To say how embarrassed, I feel doesn’t cover it unit I feel my diaper being pulled down. “Oh that’s right you were wearing a pull-up so you can say good bye to them and hello to these.” I look at the real Miley seeing a pink Barbie diaper in her hand with her smiling from ear to ear. I feel the cold diaper wipes cleaning around my privates.
“Hey what are you doing I didn’t go poop in my diaper, I mean my pull-up; you don't need to clean me with diaper wipes.” I actually feel good standing up to the real Miley.
Oh, no there goes that stare, I look up into her eyes. “Well little sister you have to be cleaned up like a baby or you will smell like pee from you soaking your diaper. Now hush up and let me finish this little sister.” Well that lasted long trying to act big. “Wow where is your little pee pee and your little balls? Looking between your legs sure looks like your little boy parts are trying to go back up inside your body.”
“What do you mean?” I sit up and look between my legs with the full light of my new room not the dim light of the locker room at the ballet place. “Umm yea umm I hate to admit you being right but yea it looks like they are going back inside my body. Maybe it was from the tight panties or having to wear that tight leotard that may have pushed everything up inside me from doing ballet, what do you think Kelly?”
I look up and seeing the real Mileys eyes says it all, she is happy at how I look between my legs. “Yea you might be right that leotard does go right up between your legs and when you moved around maybe it did push your little boy parts up inside your body. Look at the tip of your little penis it's almost sticking out let's see if it comes out, can I try to pull it out?”
“Yes please I don't like how it looks and seeing my penis not sticking out, it is bad enough my balls aren’t anywhere to be seen hanging down. I don't think those vitamins are working mommy bought us. I seem to not be getting any bigger if anything I feel smaller, while you’re getting even taller Miley, I mean Kelly. I know I promised I would call you Kelly until mommy came home.”
The real Miley is smiling while she stares at me. “Well maybe you should take more of the estrogen, I mean your knew vitamins and that might help you grow or do something I'm sure. Okay let me see if I can pull your little penis out of you it sure looks like it has reseated back inside you nothing is sticking out. Maybe if I push on the skin around it I will be able to get a grip on it okay; you still want me to try?”
“Yes still try Kelly, umm please anything is better than how it looks now, looks like a little acorn just inside me.” I want to cry I can’t believe I am letting the real Miley do this let alone I am asking her too.
The real Miley get closer and all I can see is the top of her head between my legs than I feel a sharp pain then another pain then I feel nothing. “Well did it work is it sticking back out Kelly?”
“Umm not exactly, let me try one more thing okay?” The real Miley doesn’t wait for me to answer as she just does it. “Wow that feels weird as I feel a pain but not like a painful pain more of a good feeling that I have never felt between my legs. “No I don't think that is going to work see little sister.”
The real Miley moves her head out of the way so I can see between my legs. “Wow I can't see anything anymore; did you push it back inside of me the tip isn’t even seen any more. How far is it inside me Kelly?”
“Well I tried pushing around the outer area of your penis but all it did was push it deeper inside you.” I watch as the real Miley slides her index finger up between my legs. I am thinking she is just point to the little hole in my body where my little penis used to hang out. Surprising me she slides her finger inside me all the way up into her hand is touching me between my legs. See look how deep it is I can't even feel it and that is how far I am inside you.”
My eyes are in shock as she pulls her finger out of me and I can't ever respond. “My middle finger is a little longer let me try and see if I can feel the tip of your little penis.” Before I can tell her no, I look between my legs while she slides her middle finger inside me all the way until it bottoms out with her hand touching me between the legs with her whole finger inside me. I feel my whole body tense up and all I can feel is me getting chills all over my body.
“No I can't feel anything more like your penis is gone. I wouldn’t stress it maybe if you take more of the vitamins like you said it might pop back out on its own. The funny thing is it looks better this way for you. Now you can be naked around the other little girl's and you will look just like them hahaha little SISTER.” I hear her use a louder tone with calling me her sister. I don’t want to complain because then she will see it bothers me and she will continue to tease even more probably.
I wish I knew why I always want to cry, seems like it started when I started taking the new vitamins that I am much more sensitive now. It is probably because the vitamins aren’t working maybe I should take more of them might work better and make a change.
“Lean back little sister you don't need to stare at your new pussy it will be there forever now hahaha.” The real Miley starts to laugh again. I can't believe no matter what she says sounds more like boy now. I lean back feeling the diaper being placed under me and I am trying my best not to cry, I feel my eyes start to water up.
I look between my legs when I hear the tape being opened, the real Miley secures my new diaper around me I start to lean up seeing how different the diaper looks on me. The diaper looks smaller and much more secure wrapped around me. The pull-up looked more like a pair of weird shorts, but now there is no doubt I am wearing a baby's diaper.
“No don't get up yet little SISTER I still need to pull your pretty plastic panties up.” The real Miley is right the last thing I want to happen is be supper embarrassed like I was at ballet when I went pee in my panties in front of everyone. The plastic panties won’t be seen under my clothes anyway and if I do have another accident the pee won't leak throw again.
I relax feeling the plastic panties being pulled up my legs, the real Miley tucks my diaper inside the them an I look down at her smiling while she finishes changing my diaper. “Okay little sister you are all done, now go get dressed I need to get ready for my first day of baseball practice yeaaaaa.” I hear Miley yelling how happy she is while she runs out of my room.
“Make sure you hurry up too Miley we are in a rush grandma said okay?” I sit up staring at myself, then I see my reflection in the mirror and the plastic panties are definitely bulging from the diaper.
I shake my head staring at myself in the mirror. “Yea okay I will hurry.” I just stand there staring into my reflection not knowing how I got to be standing in front of the mirror only wearing a diaper, a real diaper and yellow plastic panties.
“Yes you look very pretty Miley staring at yourself in the mirror but you need to get dressed so hurry okay sweetie? Do you need some help getting dressed little one?””
I roll my eyes hearing grandmother saying I looked very pretty. “Okay grandmother I will get ready I know I am wearing a diaper but I am not a baby thank you anyway.”
“Your right sweetie you are such a big girl standing there in your diaper and plastic panties hehehe.” I hear grandmother saying while giggling, she walks down the hallway.
Well I will show her I can get ready fast. I walk over to my dresser and take some socks out, bright yellow ones are on top so I put them on. I of course don't forget to fold over the top lace part of the socks but they still barely cover my ankles. I walk over to my closet and see a yellow dress with white Pokka dots all over it. I pull it over my head and can't get at the little buttons so I turn the dress around so the back is in the front then I button them up. I turn the dress around so the buttons are in the back and slide my arms through the puffy short sleeves.
“I'm ready grandmother.” I yell as I sit on my bed really fast looking for shoes. I don't see any yellow ones but I remember hearing mommy telling the real Miley long ago that black matches everything. I slide my Mary jane shoes on as quickly as I can.
I walk down stairs and sit in the chair up at the breakfast bar. “Yes you are ready that is a good girl Miley, I love the dress you picked. Your brother and I were betting, he said that you would put some jeans on to wear to help clean at the school. I knew you would find the most girly girl clothes if you had to pick them by yourself and looks like I won.” Oh, man thinking to myself I didn’t know I had a choice but it is going to be hot out today and I have been wearing dresses since we got here so what's the difference I look down sadly.
“You know what is funny Miley I know I said this before but your mommy said you were turning into a tomboy and here you are wearing the most girly dress you have and it is also the shortest of your dresses you have so be careful bending down or walking fast or everyone will see your pretty panties okay sweetie?”
I hear grandmother and I know I have to respond. “I didn’t know this was my most girly dress I own; I mean that I have. Guess I know this dress is short but umm, it supposed to be really hot today so it thought it would be more comfortable, I mean better in this heat grandmother.”
“Oh like I said Miley I think you made a great choice, I love that dress on you and when I need to buy you more dresses that is the kind I will buy. I will tell your mommy you like very short dresses with really girly girl styles the best.”
Wow if mommy heard I am wearing dresses and I prefer to wear short super girly girl dresses I don't know what she would do to me, I would be grounded for life and have to get all my hair cut off like Mileys crew cut. “Okay let's head out to the van children, Kelly make sure you have your baseball stuff and Miley don't forget your diaper bag okay?”
“Yes grandma I have my baseball glove and hat and I am ready.” I see the diaper bag sitting on the table so I walk over to it. “Do you want me to get YOUR diaper bag little sister it is kind of far on the table?”
I turn hearing the real Miley. “I may be wearing a diaper but I am not a baby you know, I can get my diaper bag myself, I mean I can get the diaper bag myself.” I say and watch grandmother and the real Miley watching me not realizing they are both shaking their heads.
“Oh yea you’re not a baby hahaha, but I can see your pretty plastic panties covering your diaper when you reached up to get YOUR diaper bag little sister hahaha.”
Hearing the real Miley teasing me I pull my short dress down but of course it just slides back up being still very short. “I told you I could get my diaper bag, I mean umm whatever, I am ready grandmother.” I see grandmother smiling at me shaking her head as she takes my hand and the three of us walk out of the house to mommy’s mini-van.
“Let me help you Miley.” Grandmother takes my diaper bag away from me and puts it in front of my car seat. Grandmother than picks me up and puts me into the Barbie's baby car seat. While she is buckling me in, I watch while the real Miley turns around in the front seat smiling at me, she sticks her tongue at me. I stick my tongue back at her. “Miley don't stick your tongue at your big brother, you be a good little girl okay?”
I am in shock; I am the one that always gets in trouble. “But grandmother he stuck his tongue at me first, and I am the one in trouble?” Grandmother turns and sees the real Miley has already turned around in her seat and is already buckled up. “You’re not in trouble Miley you just need to act like the pretty little girl you are okay sweetie?”
“Yes grandmother I will be a good girl. I mean I will be good.” I say but I hear the real Miley laughing softly so grandmother can't hear her when she shut the van door to walk around to the driver’s side.
Grandmother starts driving. “Okay children we are going to St. Mary's school before we drop you off Kelly so you will still be early okay?”
“Okay grandma I was wondering why sister Alice wanted to stop by the school before and after you drop me off, seems like a lot more driving around.”
I hate to actually agree with the real Miley but she makes sense for once. I think to myself but will never agree with Miley about anything all she is going to do is twist it around and tease me.
“Well I know little Samantha is with her so maybe she wants to give Samantha a break and come with us, either way you won't be late for practice Kelly.”
“Okay we are here already children. Kelly, can you get your little sister out and leave her diaper bag in the car in case she goes potty in her diaper while we are taking you to practice okay?”
Of course, the real Miley is smiling from ear to ear. “Yes grandma I’ll get my baby sister out for you.” I give the real Miley a dirty look and she just ignores me un-buckling my car seat. “Okay little sister hop out we are in a rush.”
“Okay I am out already.” The real Miley shuts the van door and catches up to me standing next to grandmother. Miley and grandmother both take my hands like I am a toddler. Of course, I don't complain or Miley will tease me again I am sure. Little Samantha comes running out as both of them drop their hands and Samantha gives me a big hug.
I return Samantha's smile. “How is my best friend in the whole world doing Miley?” I continue to smile as I start hugging her back, I stare at Samantha wearing her school uniform witch is a very short pleated skirt that is about six inches above her knees and a white blouse with a red tie and a light blue vest or blazer. I turn and stare at sister Alice all dressed up like a nun, or dressed like the nun she is.
“Oh I am good Samantha thanks and how come you are wearing your school uniform, today is Saturday school didn’t start yet?” I guess I thought Samantha was smaller than me because I was calling her little Samantha but she is actually an inch or two taller than is me. I had better watch what I say or she will be calling me little Miley. I guess that is what everyone calls me now anyway so it wouldn’t matter much anyway.
We both continue to smile as we break our hugging. “I can answer that little Miley, whenever the students are at the school they have to wear their school uniform no matter if they have classes or if they are just helping out like today.”
“How are you sister Alice? I am guessing I need to call you sister Alice when you are in your nun clothes? Am I allowed to hug you like a normal greeting or is that not showing of respect?” Grandmothers says while smiling at her.
I turn hearing grandmother talking to sister Alice. “To be honest Liz I have become very attached to you and your family and I consider you a close friend so close friends can hug. But thank you for calling me sister Alice that is definitely required right little Samantha?”
“Yes sister Alice.” I hear Samantha say when she looks back at me. Samantha looks at me up and down like I look like I am an alien or something. “Miley that is a very pretty dress but if you come inside you will have to wear a school uniform too okay?”
The real Miley looks at me then back at Samantha. “Oh yes little sister you better get your little school uniform on. I am sure you will look very pretty in a tiny skirt like Samantha’s since you like such short skirts anyway.” Kelly teases me and stares at Samantha then at me.
“I wouldn’t get such an attitude young man if I was you because you also will need to get the boys school uniform on.” I smile hearing sister Alice putting the real Miley in her place for once.
Both Samantha and I stick our tongues at the real Miley and I finally feel like I have support going against her. “But I am not staying I have to, umm go to baseball practice sister Alice.” Samantha and I both look back at sister Alice to respond.
“You are completely right young man but if you, and your little sister start school here next week we will need your correct sizes for your new uniforms. I want you to go with Samantha she will show you the uniform room and try on a full school uniform. When you are dressed come out here with the girl's is that understood young man?”
The real Miley is not happy. “Hehehe.” I giggle seeing Miley being escorted inside the building, feels good seeing her put in her place.
“What are you waiting for young lady that means you too Miley, you can't just stand there giggling at your big brother you need to get a school uniform on to so hop to it.” Sister Alice says while smiling at me and grandmother.
I follow Samantha and the real Miley into the school. “Hey you guys wait up for me I have small legs ya know I can't walk as fast as you.” I say almost running to catch up to them. I didn’t know how hard it is to run in a dress and diaper, okay to be honest it's the diaper that is slowing me down.
“Okay that is the door for the boy’s uniforms Kelly, so try one on and then come back out, sister Alice’s office is right behind us okay? Miley and I are going in here which is the girl's uniform room and she will try hers on and we will meet you after.”
I watch as the real Miley gives me a look like she is excited about trying her uniform or she is excited about me having to try mine on. “Come on Miley let's try to beat him.” I feel her take my hand and pull me through the doorway.
“Are you kidding boys get dressed way faster than us girl's Samantha. I do need help with these buttons on the back of my dress, if you can help me it will go faster.” Samantha smiles at me and puts a pile down next to the bench I and standing near. “I have to wear everything that is in the pile Samantha?”
I feel her un-buttoning the back of my dress. “Yes you will get used to it just like all us girl's do. I used to not like uniforms when I started school but it makes it easy to get dressed every morning because you don't have to figure out what to wear because you wear the same clothes every day.”
“Okay your pretty dress is un-buttoned, let me help you pull it over your head. You can leave your black Mary jane shoes on because they are part of the school uniform but now that I see your yellow socks they will have to be changed for the light pink that are part of the uniform.” I feel Samantha pull my dress over my head, I mean the dress I'm wearing. What am I thinking it is my dress no one else in my new house wears little girl's dresses but me?
I seat down not realizing I am almost naked only wearing my plastic panties and diaper. Samantha pulls my shoes off and slides my yellow socks off and puts the light pink socks on. I watch as she folds the lace edges over barely covering my ankles. “I used to have the same plastic panties when I was wearing diapers, I would have to say this pair was my favorite plastic panties, are they your favorite too?”
“Yea I guess so I did pick them, usually grandmother picks whatever she wanted me to wear, but today I picked my outfit so I guess they are my favorite.” Did I just admit that I actually have a favorite pair of baby’s plastic panties, oh my god I am so screwed up I need to get a grip?
I watch while Samantha puts my shoes going back on and I look back down and I now have light pink socks on and my regular black Mary jane shoes. “Okay lift your arms up you need to put the light pink camisole on then the blouse.” I do as I am told not realizing a little toddler girl is getting me dressed. “Good girl you stand up and slide your skirt on while I fix your tie and put your blazer on.”
“Okay I guess.” I take the plaid skirt from Samantha and I never put a skirt on before but I am not going to tell her. The skirt just looks like a pair of shorts but with no leg holes in it and a zipper. I step into it and pull the short skirt up my legs and I feel Samantha pull my skirt around and she zip’s me up. I'm glad she did that because I would have had the zipper in the front like pants.
Samantha steps away after she turns me around to face the full mirror and the reflection takes my breath away. I have been wearing dresses since I got here so it should be no surprise but wow I really look like a little school girl now. You can't even tell I am wearing a diaper which is surprising since this skirt is a so short.
“Yes I think an extra small fit you just perfectly Miley. I wear a size bigger, a small but you look great. We look almost like twins hehehe, or me as the big sister and you as my little sister.”
I try not to think about this little girl thinking she is my big sister were as I'm not even a girl let alone her sister. On the other hand, when grandmother seen me naked in the locker room at ballet she thought I was a girl. When the real Miley was changing me and I seen my little penis went back inside my body with my balls maybe I am turning into a girl. oh, I hope I’m am wrong but that makes sense.
“Okay you look perfect especially with your hair in pigtails like me, most girl's in our school keep their hair in pigtails it is much easier plus it's not hot on your neck when you keep your hair down, ya know what I mean Miley?”
I feel Miley take my hand not waiting for me to respond, we walk back into the hallway and there is the real Miley wearing black shoes dress pants and dress shirt a red tie and a sports coat. “Wow don't the two of you look so special.” We turn hearing grandmother.
“Both of you stand next to each other and let me get a picture of you two. Sorry Samantha next time you can be in the picture sweetie. I just stand there not wanting her to take a picture of me as the real Miley walks up and stands next to me.
I look up at the real Miley smiling at me. “You look so pretty in your school uniform little sister.” I look at her because I want to hit her with a truck because she gets me so angry.
“Oh that was very sweet of your big brother to say Miley that you look so pretty in your new school uniform.” Great now I'm supposed to thank him for teasing me she has to be kidding. “Okay look this way children.” We both look forward at grandmother then I notice she is taking a picture of us. “Say cheese and smile.”
Grandmother takes several pictures in about 3 whole second now there is living proof that I am wearing girl's clothes at least no one can see I am wearing plastic panties and a diaper underneath. I will have to get at grandmother’s cell phone when she isn’t looking and delete those pictures before anyone sees them especially mommy.
“Oh yes the pictures came out just lovely come take a look at them children.” The real Miley almost jumps over me to look at the pictures, I walk slowly to grandmother as she shows me the pictures and sure enough I look like a little school girl and the real Miley looks like any other boy you would see.
I look back up at grandmother and wonder what she is doing. “Hold on a second then I want to take a picture of Miley and her new best friend Samantha.” I turn and see Samantha smiling not sure if she is smiling because we are getting our picture taking together or if it is hearing grandmother saying she is my best friend, but I guess she is. Samantha is my only friend except for the other girl's in ballet that all wanted to be my best friend too.
“Here almost done I am just sending a text to your mother with this picture and now I am done.” I am in shock I hope and pray I heard her wrong.
Samantha stands next to me smiling. “What did you say grandmother.” I feel Samantha hugging me she is so excited.
“Miley I just wanted to send that picture of you and Kelly wearing your school uniforms, well I should say if your mommy wants to send you here. Hopefully when she sees that picture of you both when she calls tonight she will say sign you both up to go to this school than you will both be wearing those school uniforms every day for class.”
All I heard was she sent that picture to mommy of me wearing a little girl's school uniform with my hair in pigtails and short baby bangs with pink lace socks and Mary jane shoes. I try not to cry but all I can do is wet my diaper thinking about mommy seeing the picture of me looking like a little school girl.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or chat with me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Mommy I don’t want to try out for baseball again! Part 8
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 9-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old little sister
Mommy 42-years-old looks 21-years-old
Grandmother/Elizabeth(Liz)Wilmington 77-years-old acts like 100-years-old
Alice Goodyear/ Sister Alice Principle of St. Mary’s school
Samantha (Sam) 5-year old girl
Ms. Karen Dance instructor
All,
I added a few paragraphs from Part 7 so my story would be easier to read, I hope you enjoy it. I am sure I have missed a few spelling errors an especially errors with grammar so please forgive, I am trying.
Hugs Princess
I feel Samantha un-buttoning the back of my dress. “Yes you will get used to it just like all us girl's do. I used to not like uniforms when I started school but it makes it easy to get dressed every morning because you don't have to figure out what to wear because you wear the same clothes every day.”
“Okay your pretty dress is un-buttoned, let me help you pull it over your head. You can leave your black Mary jane shoes on because they are part of the school uniform but now that I see your yellow socks they will have to be changed for the light pink that are part of the uniform.” I feel Samantha pull my dress over my head, I mean the dress I'm wearing. What am I thinking it is my dress no one else in my new house wears little girl's dresses but me even though I am a boy?
I seat down not realizing I am almost naked only wearing my plastic panties and diaper. Samantha pulls my shoes off and slides my yellow socks off as well, she puts the light pink socks on me like I am a toddler. I watch as she folds the lace edges over barely covering my ankles. “I used to have the same plastic panties when I was wearing diapers, I would have to say this pair was my favorite plastic panties, are they your favorite too Miley?”
“Yea I guess I did pick them, usually grandmother picks whatever outfit she wanted me to wear, but today I picked my own outfit so I guess they are my favorite.” Did I just admit that I actually have a favorite pair of baby’s plastic panties, and that I picked this dress I am wearing? Oh, my god I am so screwed up I need to get a grip?
I watch while Samantha puts my shoes back on and I look back down and I now have light pink socks on and my regular black Mary jane shoes. “Okay lift your arms up you need to put the light pink camisole on then the blouse.” I do as I am told not realizing a little toddler girl is getting me dressed. “Good girl can you stand up and slide your skirt on while I fix your tie and put your blazer on?”
“Okay I guess.” I take the plaid skirt from Samantha and I never put a skirt on before but I am not going to tell her. The skirt just looks like a pair of shorts but with no leg holes in it, but has a zipper. I step into it and pull the short skirt up my legs and I feel Samantha pull my skirt around and she zip’s me up. I'm glad she did that because I would have had the zipper in the front like my shorts, or my old shorts I should say.
Samantha steps away after she turns me around to face the full-length mirror and the reflection takes my breath away. I have been wearing dresses since I got here so it should be no surprise but wow I really look like a little school girl now. You can't even tell I am wearing a diaper which is surprising since this skirt is a so short.
“Yes I think extra small fits you just perfectly Miley. I wear a size bigger, a small but you look great. We look almost like twins hehehe, or me as the big sister and you as my little sister.”
I try not to think about this little girl thinking she is my big sister were as I'm not even a girl let alone her sister. On the other hand, when grandmother seen me naked in the locker room at ballet she thought I was a girl. When the real Miley was changing me and I seen my little penis went back inside my body with my balls maybe I am turning into a girl. Oh, I hope I am wrong but that does makes sense.
“Okay you look perfect especially with your hair in pigtails like me, most girl's in our school keep their hair in pigtails it is much easier plus it's not hot on your neck when you keep your hair down, ya know what I mean Miley?”
I feel Miley take my hand not waiting for me to respond, we walk back into the hallway and there is the real Miley wearing black shoes, dress pants, and dress shirt, a red tie and a sports coat. “Wow don't the two of you look so special.” We turn hearing grandmother.
“Both of you stand next to each other and let me get a picture of you two. Sorry Samantha next time you can be in the picture sweetie.” I just stand there not wanting her to take a picture of me wearing this school girl uniform, the real Miley walks up and stands next to me.
I look up at the real Miley smiling at me. “You look so pretty in your school uniform little sister.” I look at her because I want to hit her with a truck because she gets me so angry.
“Oh that was very sweet of your big brother to say to you Miley that you look so pretty in your new school uniform.” Great now I'm supposed to thank him for teasing me she has to be kidding. “Okay look this way children.” We both look forward at grandmother then I notice she is taking a picture of us. “Say cheese and smile.”
Grandmother takes several pictures in about 3 whole seconds, now there is living proof that I am wearing girl's clothes at least no one can see I am wearing plastic panties and a diaper underneath. I will have to get at grandmother’s cell phone when she isn’t looking and delete those pictures before anyone sees them especially mommy.
“Oh yes the pictures came out just lovely come take a look at them children.” The real Miley almost jumps over me to look at the pictures, I walk slowly to grandmother as she shows me the pictures and sure enough I look like a little school girl and the real Miley looks like any other school boy you would see.
I look back up at grandmother and wonder what she is doing. “Hold on a second then I want to take a picture of Miley and her new best friend Samantha.” I turn and see Samantha smiling not sure if she is smiling because we are getting our picture taking together or if it is hearing grandmother saying she is my best friend, but I guess she is. Samantha is my only friend except for the other girl's in ballet that all wanted to be my best friend too. Did I just say in my head like the other girl's? Man, I am thinking of myself as a girl.
“Here almost done I am just sending a text to your mother with this picture and now I am done.” I am in shock I hope and pray I heard her wrong.
Samantha stands next to me smiling. “What did you say grandmother.” I feel Samantha hugging me she is so excited.
“Miley I just wanted to send that picture of you and Kelly wearing your school uniforms. I should say if your mommy wants to send you here, then they would be your school uniforms. Hopefully when she sees that picture of you both wearing your cute school uniforms she will see how happy you both are. And when she calls tonight she will say sign you both up to go to this school than you will both be wearing those school uniforms every day for class until you graduate out of high school in 10-12 years.”
All I heard was she sent that picture to mommy of me wearing a little girl's school uniform with my hair in pigtails and short baby bangs with pink lace socks and Mary jane shoes. I try not to cry but all I can do is wet my diaper thinking about mommy seeing the picture of me looking like a little school girl.
“Liz if you want to take Samantha with you while you drop off Kelly that will be no problem. I am sure she would love spending more time with Miley.” Turning I see Samantha smiling from ear to ear at me. “Of course both you girl's will have to wear your school uniforms to drop Kelly off at practice because that is a school event.
That is not a good thing having to wear this little school girl's uniform out in public. “Oh yes I think you look so pretty in your new school girl uniform Miley. Sister Alice is super nice; I really hope mommy lets us stay here and go to school with sister Alice, don't you?” I am thinking not just no but HELL NO I don't want to go to school wearing a girl's uniform for the rest of my life, but if I say no in front of sister Alice she will be upset I am sure. I guess it is only a small lie if I tell her I want to go here to this school no one else will no.
“Kelly you can go back in the boy’s bathroom and change out of your school uniform. You can hold onto it in case your mom says you can attend St. Mary's school okay?”
The real Miley is smiling wearing the boys school uniform. “Yes sister Alice I had better hurry so I'm not late for baseball practice.” The real Miley runs off back into the restroom to change. I notice grandmother and sister Alice are both staring at me since I never responded to the real Mileys comments about how nice sister Alice is and hoping we both can go to school here.
“Umm yes I agree with, umm Kelly I like sister Alice too and would love to go to school here.” Samantha smiles with grandmother and sister Alice and little Samantha comes over to me and hugs me like a bear hug trying to break my spine.
The real Kelly comes out of the restroom carrying a bag with guessing has his school uniform in it. He is watching us hugging and sees the adults smiling. “What did I miss everyone is smiling. I put my school uniform in this bag in case I need to wear it again for school Monday.”
“Little Miley was just answering your question Kelly after you made the statement of how nice sister Alice is and that you hoped you and your little sister Miley would be going to school here. Miley tell us again so your big brother hears you sweetie.” Grandmother says aloud.
Oh, god I can't believe I have to say this lie again especially in front of the real Miley. “Umm I was just saying Kelly that umm, yes I agree with. Umm, I like sister Alice too and would love to go to school here.” I turn seeing a red light blinking on grandmothers iPhone which means she just recorded me like in a movie.
“That was so sweet Miley, I just made a little two-minute movie with you explaining that you want to go to St. Mary’s school.” I need to get at grandmother’s cell phone and figure out how to delete that video of me saying all those lies.
The real Miley is just grinning so wide when she looks at me. “I am ready grandmother to go to practice. I am glad little Miley wants to stay and go to school here too.”
“I am glad too Kelly but let me just send this short video to your mom in Japan. I know she has been really concerned about if she can't get back in time for school what she would do. I want her to see that you both want to go to St. Mary's school.” I get all kinds of nervous not believing what is happening. “I know your mommy especially concerned about Miley being so young not returning to the same school that her big brother has been going to.”
The real Miley pats me on the back and it scared me and I noticed that I was peeing in my diaper I didn’t even realize I started too pee. I don't even try to stop peeing hearing grandmother talking more. “Yes we will have a lot to say to your mommy Miley when she calls tonight. Okay let's all go and we will be back shortly sister Alice if you need us to pick something up on our way back just give me a call okay?” grandmother says to sister Alice who is also smiling.
“Okay I will see you girl's in a little bit. Samantha, you be good for Ms. Liz and help little Miley be good too.” Great sister Alice actually thinks little baby Samantha is going to make me behave. What am I saying Samantha isn’t the baby I am the one wearing a diaper and plastic panties I guess I am the baby. This is so messed up the more I think about it. I lift my hand up and grandmother takes my hand and Samantha takes grandmothers other hand while we leave the school heading to the van.
My life is getting totally out of control. “What are you thinking about Miley you look deep in thought? Did you wet your diaper again from getting so excited about maybe going to school with me?”
“Um no Samantha I didn’t wet myself from excitement about going to your school.” Wow that sounded like I admitted I went pee in my diaper just not from being excited. I had better change the subject before grandmother checks my diaper. “Umm I know your daddy is the baseball coach Samantha but how long do practices usually last?”
Samantha looks me in the eyes and smiles. “Don't worry practice is usually two hours so we will have a lot of time to play with our Barbie's.” Samantha says sounding very excited. “Maybe my daddy can bring Kelly back to St. Mary's when practice is over so we have more time to play with our Barbie's.” I hear Samantha's suggestion and it seems the longer I am with her the more I act like a little girl. What am I thinking I am acting like a little toddler girl peeing in my diaper?
“Great that will be cool to not be surrounded by girls for two hours.” The real Miley says when he overheard Samantha telling me how long practice is usually.
Before I can say anything about him overhearing our conversation we pull into the parking lot by the baseball fields. “Yea we are here, looks like we aren’t even close to being late. Looks like the only one here is the coach and some other player.”
“You are right Kelly that is my daddy and my big brother Steve. You will like him he is just like you loud and very talkative.” We all pile out of the van, I forgot I was wearing the little school girl skirt until the wind is blowing our skirts up as Samantha and I are running towards her daddy.
We stop right next to her daddy when Samantha let's go of my hand and hugs her daddy's leg. “Hi daddy you remember my best friend in the whole wide world Miley?” I look up at her dad and see how big he is like a football plyer.
“Of course Samantha this is little Miley. How are you today little girl? I see you and Samantha are already wearing yours school uniforms.” It is still weird when someone calls me a little girl you would think I would be used to it since the moment we arrived at grandma’s house that is all anyone calls me. I know I am wearing a skirt or to be more accurate a school girl's uniform. I know the real Miley is a girl but if she was wearing this uniform she would look like a boy wearing a girl's school uniform.
I shake myself free of being deep in thought and smile at Samantha's daddy. “I am fine sir than you for asking.” I feel Samantha hugging me again.
“Well that is a good think little Miley. Did your big brother come with you for practice? I guess I don't need you to answer that, I think he is running over to us now.” Both Samantha and I turn around seeing the real Miley running up to us carrying his baseball glove.
The real Miley is smiling from ear to ear. “Hi coach, maybe we should put my little sister and her friend Samantha on the team they run like lighting supper fast hahaha.” I hear the real Miley saying and she sounds more like a boy the more I listen to her. I guess I am sounding, acting and looking more like a girl and she is sounding, acting and looking more like a boy.
“Well I like your new haircut Kelly you look much better with a crew cut than you did with your old long hair in that girly ponytail. Plus, if you go to St. Mary's all the boys have to have short haircuts anyway so you made a good choice young man getting all that hair cut off.”
Wow if I went to St. Mary's as a boy I would have to have all my long haircut off too if they knew I was really a boy. Mommy would sure like that. I play with one of my pigtails ignoring the real Miley talking to his coach. “Steve come over here and warm up Kelly pitching. I need to talk to his grandmother okay?”
“Sure dad. I mean coach.” Samantha and I watch her big brother runs over to the catcher’s spot and Samantha waves to him. “Hi shrimp is that your new best friend in the whole wide world you won't stop talking about at home?” The coach gives Steve a dirty look. “I mean Samantha is that your new friend?”
Both of us hear him correct himself when he called Samantha a shrimp. Seeing the look their daddy gave him sure made him correct himself super-fast. “I'm not a shrimp by the way look I'm taller than Miley you big Meany.” Samantha says sticking her tongue at her big brother. Hehehe, I start giggling softly watching them.
“I wouldn’t be laughing to loud little sister Samantha is right she is taller than you, little squirt hahaha.” I stick my tongue at the real Miley. Then I realize I am acting like a little toddler girl just like Samantha.
Samantha and I start walking over to the swing sets as my grandmother walks up to the coach. “Miley when will your mommy be coming back? Is she pretty like you?” I hear Samantha ask me two questions real fast out of no-where.
“Umm yea my mommy is very pretty and I don't know when she will be coming back from working in Japan.” I see Samantha looking down sadly for some reason. “Why do you ask Samantha?”
I look closer at Samantha and she looks like she is going to cry. “Well my mommy is real pretty too but she doesn’t live with us anymore.” Oh, wow that explains why she has sister Alice as a babysitter. “I miss my mommy a lot, she moved away and I remember she looked real pretty, I miss going clothes shopping with her. I can't wait to meet your mommy I bet she is real pretty and plays with you when you play Barbie's and plays outside with you too right?”
“Umm oh wow I didn’t know that about your mommy. Umm yea you would like my mommy she is a lot like you a girly girl hehehe. I can't wait until she comes back from Japan, I know I told you she is there on business. I miss her a lot, seems like life has changed so much since she is gone I don't know how it will be when my mommy finally comes home.”
I look at Samantha her asking if my mommy ever played Barbie's with me, I can't lie that would be rude. I know she is a little girl but she conceders me her best friend, or like she tells everyone her best friend in the whole wide world. If I tell her the truth that I never played with Barbie's with my mommy she would know I wasn't a girl and she would cry I am sure.
“Umm my mommy never played Barbie's with me, she always works a lot, like now and she is away. So, I play with my little sister, I mean my big brother Kelly.” I play with one of my pigtails nervously.
I turn and saw Samantha playing with her hair also. I wonder if I'm acting girly because I saw her playing with her long pretty hair or if she is copying me. Or maybe we are both just super girly and we are just playing with our own long hair because that is what little girly girl's do. Oh, I sure hope it is not the last thought that I really am a girly girl, or girly sissy boy.
“Ya know what would be funny Miley? Since I don't have a mommy anymore and you don't have a daddy anymore wouldn’t it be cool if your mommy also became my mommy and my daddy became your daddy hehehe.” I hear Samantha giggling and I look over at her dad who is more the size of a bear than a man. If he was my new dad I would be down at the barber shop the same day getting a crew cut like his other son.
The thought of all my hair get cut off makes me daydreaming and I don't notice grandmother walking up to us. “Girl's what are you two doing? Little girl's just playing with your long pretty hair giggling.” Samantha smiles and I start to smile too seeing her smiling. “Why don't you two go play on the playground while I talk to your brother’s coach.”
“I'll race you Miley, I bet I am faster than you. We are both wearing school uniforms so it will be a fair race. Our skirts are really short but there aren’t any boys that will see us when are panties are seen.” I hear her whisper in my ear. Ready 1-2-3 run.”
Samantha takes off like a lightning bolt, I start to run too. “Look at our two sisters Kelly do you think they know that they are showing the whole world their panties as they run in their school uniforms.”
“Steve, yea girls are weird dude who can figure them out. I know my little sister Miley is a girly girl couldn’t tell you the last time I seen her wear pants, or shorts. She is always wearing skirts and dresses.”
“Yea my baby sister Samantha is the same way, hey dude is your little sister wearing a diaper? I can see Samantha's panties when she runs and it looks like your little sister is wearing plastic panties?”
“Yup I guess I should be calling Miley my baby sister like you do your sister since she is wearing diapers hahaha. Okay you ready to start? I will start with slow pitches.”
Grandmother walks up to the coach. “Hi coach how are you doing today?”
“I am doing well ma’am, you are looking rather nice today if I may say?”
Grandmother smiles and I am watching her from the playground of course little Samantha beat me again. How can this little girl beat me at everything I do? Maybe the real Miley is right I am a sissy boy. Well I guess a sissy girl wearing these clothes.
“Well you are too sweet coach. We came early so I could ask you a few questions if you don't mind?” I stop and watch while the coach puts his hand across his chest like it is a serious conversation.
The coach smiles. “Sure thing ma'am, what is it I can help you with?” The coach is smiling at grandmother as she starts talking.
“Well coach I don't know if you realize or not but my daughter who is Kelly and Mileys mom is out of the country on business. My question to you is, when my daughter comes back from Japan will Kelly be able to stay on your team? Because their house is in LA county and I live here in orange county here in Huntington beach.”
The coach looks in deep thought. “I am sorry Liz but the school districts decide what regions the kids can play baseball. So, he would have to try-out for the team back in his district. Unless he lived here and went to school here. I hope he stays here because he is going to be our star pitcher if he lives here.”
“I will make sure I bring that up when my daughter calls tonight. Did I tell you my pretty daughter is also very single and you know both her wonderful children? Not to be to personnel coach but I know Alice told me you are also single and haven’t dated since your ex left or since you became a single dad?”
The coach looks down kind of sadly. “No this is a small-town Liz and everyone knows everyone else’s business I am sure you know from you living here for your whole life. I have spent all my waking hours trying to be a good dad to my three kids and it isn’t an easy task. I wouldn’t know what to do without sister Alice in our lives helping me with having two girls’ which I have no clue how to raise. Her helping with Samantha makes it easy for me to be the baseball coach and her helping with my older daughter as well.”
“What the heck happen?” I look around and I can't believe were I am. What the heck is going on as I rub my eyes trying to clear the visions in front of me that shouldn’t be there. I look at the woman pushing her baby in her stroller and looking at the stores as she walks by us.
Rubbing my eyes, It must be whatever I don't know. “What is the matter Miley? You look weird, no offense.” I continue walking in the mall watching my grandmother and sister Alice window shopping. “Are you sure you are okay? I mean one second you are okay the next second you look like you seen a ghost. Are you okay Miley?”
“What are we doing in the mall? Yea I know looking around I can see we are in the mall with my grandmother and sister Alice, and they are laughing and looking in the store windows. Samantha is staring at me like I just landed here from another planet but wow what is going on?
I look around and she is right we are in the mall. “Umm yea umm, I am alright I think I was out in the sun to much today Samantha.” I look down and I am still wearing my school girl uniform, oh know I mean the school uniform sister Alice made me wear to help out at her school. Samantha is still staring at me but she is also wearing the same clothes so umm did I blank out I rub my head.
“Are you sure you are okay Miley you look weird and it looks like you are starting to sweat.” I listen to her and she is right putting my hand on my forehead I can feel I am sweaty.
I look around and everything looks normal in the mall except that my mind is freaking out not even knowing that I am at the mall or why I am at the mall with Samantha and staring at grandmother and sister Alice laughing while they chat looking in the windows we walk slowly through the mall.
“Yea, yea I am okay Samantha, I mean I guess.” Looking around I feel like I am missing something, but everyone looks like they are in slow motion. I blink my eyes and rub my eyes again.
Samantha takes my hand like she is scared. “I need to go potty. Will you come with me Miley?” I hear her and I am not too crazy about going into the girl's restroom but again I do look like a little girl.
“You girls can't use the bathroom by yourselves I will go with you both.” Grandmother says over hearing Samantha's bathroom request. I'm not too thrilled going into the girl's bathroom but I look more girly than the real girls me wearing this super girly school girl uniform. “Alice the girl's need to use the restroom.”
We wait for sister Alice to respond while I watch Samantha crossing her legs doing the potty dance. “Okay you take them inside I will wait her and look at the pretty dresses in this store window unless you need some help?”
“No we are fine enjoy yourself, we will be right out.” We continue to walk in the women’s bathroom with grandmother holding both our hands. “Okay girl's do you need help or will you be okay?”
I watch as Samantha pushes the bathroom stall open. “No ma’am I will be fine.” I look up to grandmother and I push the next door open and see the stall is empty.
“Umm no grandmother I will be fine too I'm not a baby.” I see a look on her face like maybe I shouldn’t have said that. I hope grandmother doesn’t think I am being disrespectful. I turn and close the stall door and I lift my school girl skirt up and I pull my plastic panties, and pull-up down to below my knees. I sit on the toilet and I try to go potty and I look between my legs to see if my little penis and balls have come back out. I stare at myself and all I see is a little slit, which is from when she pushed my little penis back inside my body.
I start to get nervous and I see it looks real I have no more boy parts between my legs. I push my finger inside hoping I will feel my balls or penis and nothing. Closing my eyes, I can't believe it I am a girl now. “Are you done yet Miley I am standing out here waiting?”
“Umm yea I think so.” I stand back up getting my pull-up on and plastic panties up making sure the panties completely cover my diaper. The last thing I want is anyone to see my diaper. I pull my skirt down and stare at Samantha smiling.
Grandmother cleans her hands at the sink. “Did you go potty Miley?” I look down feeling sadly from me being rude to grandmother and finding out I don't have any boy parts between my legs now I am still in shock.
“Umm no grandmother I couldn’t go potty at all.” I look up at grandmother and I notice I am starting to wet my diaper an I am talking to grandmother.
Oh, man I can't believe I am wetting my diaper now after I just tried to go potty I really am a baby. “Did you at least try to go sweetie?” I want to cry but am not going to tell her I just soaked my diaper while we are talking. We walk out of the bathroom all three of us holding hands.
“Yes grandmother I really did try to go potty.” Leaving out the details that I am now soaking my diaper with pee will we are talking; I concentrate and I stop wetting my diaper. “Oh my god is that mommy.” I see mommy walking over to us kissing Samantha’s daddy the baseball coach. Oh, man mommy is going to see me wearing a dress with my long hair looking all girly and everyone thinks I am a girl and the movie and pictures grandmother sent her she seen me oh know what am I going to do?
Oh, know I thought mommy was going to call us tonight. I guess she surprised us. I get so scared her seeing me dressed like this I start to flood my diaper with pee and I feel my tummy get all twisted up and I am squatting down pooping in my diaper filling it up as I cry. Mommy comes up to me and kneels down in front of me in her short skirt and I can see her panties underneath clear a day. I feel mommy put her hands on my shoulders looking into my eyes.
“Are you okay sweetie, did you not make it to the bathroom quick enough and you peed your diaper again sweetie?” I feel mommy’s hand going up underneath my short skirt. “Yes you are soaked and by the smell of it you made a mess in your diaper. Let’s go in the girl’s bathroom and get you changed sweetie it is okay everyone has accident especially little girl's.”
Mommy takes my hand after she kisses the coach on the lips, and takes my diaper bag from grandmother. “I am so sorry mommy, I mean look at me. I missed you so much mommy, and I love you don't be mad at me.” I point to the super girly school girl uniform I am wearing. I feel mommy pick me up and put me next to the diaper bag on the changing table in the bathroom.
“I am not mad at you sweetie let us just clean you up and we can go back to shopping okay?” I feel mommy pulling my plastic panties off and then I feel mommy taking my pull-up off. “Wow you really had to go sweetie, next time don't wait so long if you feel like you have to go potty tell me or another adult and we will take you to the bathroom okay sweetie?”
I feel mommy using diaper wipes and cleaning me up. Mommy drops my icky diaper into the trash can next to us. “Here sit up a little bit and see how clean you are now sweetie so you don't have to cry anymore okay?” I sit up and look and sure enough I am all cleaned up and I look to see if my little balls and penis are clean and there gone. All that is there is a little slit were my penis used to be, oh know I am a real girl, and mommy sees it too. How did that happen? I lay back.
“See sweetie you are all cleaned up and back to being mommy's little girl.” I feel mommy sliding another pull-up under me while she sprinkles baby powder in my private area. I start to think back trying to figure out how this happen to me, and the last I remember the real Miley pushed my little penis back inside me. I wonder if that is how my balls and penis disappeared and I turned into a real little girl and now mommy thinks I am the real Miley.
Mommy will never believe me that I am the real Kelly, I mean I am a girl now. I can't show mommy my penis and show her I am Kelly her son. What am I going to do now? I cry softly to myself, mommy pulls my skirt down and puts me on the bathroom floor taking my hand as we walk out of the bathroom.
“I think someone needs a nap.” I hear mommy saying to Samantha's daddy pointing at me crying softly while I rub my eyes.
I look up and see mommy kissing Samantha daddy again. “I don't need a nap mommy I am not a baby. I start stamping my feet on the ground and I drop on the floor of the mall kicking my feet while I am laying on my back like I am having a toddler fit.
“You get up right this minute young lady.” I hear mommy saying which makes me scream and cry louder her calling me a young lady. I close my eyes feeling myself start to go potty in my diaper again but I don't even try to stop it as I am soaking my diaper.
I feel hands on my shoulders. “Are you okay Miley, Miley are you okay?” I open my eyes and Samantha is looking at me with tears in her eyes. I turn my head and everything is in slow motion again and I see grandmother and Samantha's daddy running towards us. I continue to cry looking up at Samantha's crying eyes and that makes me stop crying that I am making her cry.
“I'm okay Samantha don't you cry please, that will make me cry seeing my best friend in the whole wide world crying too.” Wow did I just call her my best friend in the whole wide world that sure sounded like something a toddler would say. I sit up and I realize I am laying in sand and I see the swings set and the rest of the playground around me.
Samantha's daddy takes my hand. “Are you okay Miley? We heard Samantha scream and seen you laying in the sound?” I look up trying to figure out what happened to me as I feel sand in my hair, and sand in my diaper.
“Daddy she was swinging next to me on the other swing and then she said she could jump and land farther than me and when she jumped she didn’t land on her feet she landed on her face and didn’t get up and that is when I screamed. Is Miley okay daddy, is she? Daddy is she, okay, is she?” Miley says while she starts crying again.
I sit up more starting to wipe the sand off of me and I start to stand up feeling my diaper is soaked again. “Miley are you okay sweetie maybe we should call an ambulance or at least take you to the doctor's?” I hear grandmother saying with a very stressed tone in her voice. I stand up and my skirt is all bunched up and showing sand all over my plastic panties.
“No I hate the doctor's grandmother; I am fine, umm I don't know what happen I guess Samantha is right what happen.”
I continue to wipe the sand off of me which is everywhere on me. “I think she is alright she is more worried about looking dirty and wiping all the sand off of her like the little girly girl she is.” Samantha's daddy says smiling at me. I look over at Samantha and she starts hugging me.
“I was so worried Miley are you sure you are okay?” I smile hugging her back while everyone is watching me if they only knew that I was wetting my diaper in front of them.
I turn and look at grandmother. “Umm grandmother I think I had an accident again.” Looking up I see grandmothers face change from sadness and concern to smiling.
“Yup that is my granddaughter Miley she is alright, and back to normal having another accident in her pull-up. Now I think she is alright. Okay we better be getting back to the church to help sister Alice girl's so let’s walk to the van NO running give Miley a chance to catch her breath.” I look at Samantha smiling but hearing her saying GIRL'S meaning I am one of the girl's still sounds weird. “Thanks again coach we will talk later.” Grandmother says waving good bye.
I feel Samantha take my hand. “Can I hold Mileys hand so I know she is okay?” Grandmother looks down at me smiling and nodding her head yes.
“I feel fine Samantha but don't tell anyone, but I had the weirdest dream after I fell that your daddy was kissing my mommy and that I had an accident in my diaper and I also pooped in it.”
Samantha smiles at me. “Well I think half of that is true because it smells like you did more than wet your diaper again hehehe.”
The End of Part 8
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here, and on this website and send me an email or chat with me on yahoo messenger. Let me know your thoughts, and if I should continue this story.
It really helps me when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again for all your support Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Mommy are you serious I have to find a summer job?
Part 1
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 16-year-old boy
Miley 13-year-old little sister that is taller than me.
Mrs. Anderson Manager and my boss.
Authors note:
Hello to all! I want to thank everyone for all the sweet emails asking me to continue writing more stories. It has been a long time since I posted any of my stories, life gets really busy sometimes.
If you have been reading my stories for years, you know I do not have the best english. I am trying a new software with speak to text. I am doing my best!
I hope you all enjoy my newest story. I hope to hear from you all soon. Hugs, Princess
Part 1
“Mommy are you serious? I have had a paper route my whole life, why do I need to find a summer job?” I turn and see the famous look, that mothers around the world all do when their child is in trouble or will be.
Yes, the famous look is when mommy has her hands on her hips, and she is tapping her foot. “Well son since you are now 16-years-old, and summer is right around the corner, I think you need to get a part time job for at least the summer. It would be great if you could work part time, after school starts back up after summer.”
“Now your older sister was able to get a summer job, and then it turned into a part time job all year. You really need to learn how to save money, more importantly you need to learn the value of money. Not me just giving you money when you want it.”
I look down at the floor trying to think of something to respond to her comments. “Now before you get yourself all upset, your sister Patti was able to get a decent summer job, it even helps her now that she is away at college.”
“That’s not fair mommy, Patti’s summer job was as a waitress, at a restaurant in the mall at Macy’s. All my friends are having a hard time finding summer jobs mommy.” I need to shut up because the veins on mommy’s face look like there are going to pop out of her head, she is getting so angry.
Oh, know there is that tapping foot of hers, she looks at me. “Maybe if you get a haircut like all the other boys you might be able to find a job easier. Your hair is always in your eyes just like it is now.” I push my long hair out of my eyes.
“Your hair is way past your shoulders all one length, and your hair always looks a mess.” I look down at my feet because I can’t look into mommy’s eyes, she always gives me a guilty complex.
I try to look up at mommy and she is staring a hole right through me. “Here Kelly let me fix your hair, then you can get changed out of your pajamas.” I walk slowly over to her like I am a puppy in trouble, with my head down, and my arms at my sides.
“Miley go in the hallway bathroom, and get me the hair basket that’s on the sink counter sweetie.”
Looking up at mommy she is shaking her head at me, we both hear Miley upstairs running around and then running down the stairs. “Here mommy are you going to shave all Kelly’s long girly hair off finally, you said you would have to do if he doesn’t take care of his hair? Look at him, he plays with his long hair just like a little girl, except girls take care of their hair not like him.”
“No mommy, No I will take care of my long hair. I like long hair because of all the rock stars have long hair.” I turn and give Miley a mean look. “Miley you mind your own business little sister.”
The moment the words came out of my mouth I regretted it, because every time I argue with my little sister my mom blames me for whatever the problem is. “Enough of that young man, your sister is right, I have given you so many chances, I should just take these clippers and shave all your hair off in a nice buzz cut like all the other boys in our neighborhood.”
“No mommy please I’ll be good. I promise to take care of my hair, please don’t shave all my hair off.” I give mommy the little puppy feels sorry for me eyes. I know it works for Miley all the time, but doesn’t look like I’m getting the same response.
Oh god if she plugs those clippers in, I am going to be crying like a toddler. “Well Kelly it sure would be easier for you and with no hair you would be cooler in the summer, but I will give you a chance to find a summer job. If you don’t find one, I will buzz your long hair away and then it will be easier for you to find a summer job. Now stop moving your head so I can brush your hair.”
“Oh, thank you mommy. I will find a summer job as fast as I can I promise.” I relax hearing mommy.
I turn and see Miley sticking her tongue at me. I do the grown-up thing and stick my tongue at her. “Keep your head straight Kelly while I brush your long hair. After I have it looking better, I want you to change into your best shorts and you have a job interview today.” I turn and looked shocked while mommy is smiling.
“Yes, I was talking to your sister’s old manager and she said they are hiring, and that you should come over today and fill out an application. You need to do it before all the summer time jobs and part time jobs are gone.”
I am in shock but excited that I might have a job and be able to save my hair from getting all buzzed off. “Okay mommy I will get changed but remember I still don’t have any shorts; they are all too tight.”
“Well I know Miley has a bunch of shorts that are uni-sex type of shorts. I know she has out grown a bunch of her old clothes from last summer. Don’t even say it Kelly, I know Miley is your little sister, but she still is taller than you, so that is the plan. You will wear your little sisters’ hand me downs, especially for the interview.”
I can feel mommy brushing my long hair, it feels so good, and relaxing. I sit at the kitchen counter with my back to mommy and Miley. “Miley, I want you to get all your old clothes that we put into boxes for the goodwill donations. I need you to put them into your brothers’ room okay?”
“You mean he is going to wear all my old hand me downs? I shouldn’t say old because I had that growth spurt, and that is when I out grew all my old clothes, when I was around Kelly's size.”
Mommy continues to brush my hair. “Yes, and put your old clothes away and leave out an outfit for him with shorts because he has an interview with Patties old boss.” Miley leaves, I can hear her walking back and forth from her room to my room. We hear dresser draws opening and closing, and closet doors opening and closing.
“Okay mommy I did like you asked, I put all my old clothes, I mean my hand me downs in Kelly's dresser and closet. What do you want me to do with all his old clothes that don’t fit him anymore?”
I can feel mommy holding onto my hair like she is going to put my hair into a ponytail. “Great Miley just put his clothes that don’t fit him anymore into the boxes that your old clothes where in. When that’s done sweetie can you put them in my minivan, so I can drop them off on my way to work, okay sweetie?”
“Sure, mommy I can do that, anything to help the little sissy look nicer hehehe.” I give Miley a mean look, but she just smiles at me.
Oh, I want to smack Miley hearing her calling me a sissy again. “Stop moving your head Kelly. Miley stop teasing your brother he has always been more petite, than you girls it is not his fault.”
“Okay Kelly I am all done with your hair. Here is another hair tie I'm putting it around your wrist, so you don’t lose it, okay.”
I stand up wearing my pajamas, I reach around and feel my ponytail feels different somehow. “I put your ponytail a little higher on your head instead of your hair hanging on your back, and getting you so hot. Your ponytail now hangs in the air so it will be much better especially if you start working today. I am so excited for you Kelly.”
“Oh, know I am going to be late; I better get going. Kelly, I know you ride your bicycle everywhere so make sure you lock your bicycle up when you get to your interview okay? We sure don’t want your new bicycle getting stolen. Good luck, and text me when you find out anything okay sweetie? Make sure you take a shower before you get dressed and throw those disgusting pajamas away, they have holes all over the knees.”
I turn and watch mommy grabs her purse, and she is out the door in a flash. “Okay Kelly mommy said to go get in the shower I will give you a shower cap, so your pretty hair doesn’t get wet. Then you can get dressed for your interview.”
“If I'm not here when you get out of the shower, I have cheerleading practice so good luck for your job interview, but I rather see all your hair buzzed off your sissy head, if you don’t get the job hee-hee.”
Miley says, then she runs into her room before I can respond. I will get her for that, just thinking about all my hair being gone scares me. I turn the shower on seeing the pink shower cap in the bathroom. I knew she would give me something super girly to wear in the shower, but no one will see it. Of course, my soap is gone so I had to use my little sister’s liquid soap. Now I smell like flowers which is I guess better than smelling like dirt, since I have a job interview.
I dry up quickly because I know I need to get to the mall fast before they give this job away. Oh god, I don’t want to think of the sound of the clippers going through my long hair. I walk into my bedroom with the towel just wrapped around my waist. Forgetting I am still wearing the pink shower cap, I walk in my room and see the clothes I am supposed to be wearing.
“Miley, I can’t wear these clothes they look way to girly for me.” I yell not knowing if Miley is still even home still, or if she was picked up for cheerleading practice already.
I hold up the little white short shorts, and turn seeing Miley standing there with her phone. Not knowing she was taking pitchers of me wearing the pink shower cap, and towel around my waist. “Miley these are really girly girl shorts, and there white I can’t wear them to an interview.”
“I don’t care if you go naked Kelly, mommy asked me to put some shorts out for you to wear and make a nice outfit. This is a nice outfit. I know a lot of guys that wear white shorts.”
I look at her and then the little white shorts. “My boxers are bigger than these shorts, how am I going to even try them on?”
“Just try the outfit on, the shorts, underwear, and tee shirt. You will see that the outfit is not too girly for you. You will have to be fast though because my ride for cheerleading practice will be here soon. So, get changed if you want my opinion.”
I agree and shut my bedroom door, I put the shirt on over my head. The sleeves are a little puffy, but it has a picture of Micky mouse on the front. I don’t look closer at the pitcher on the shirt, because it is really a picture of Minnie mouse and she has a pink bow in her hair making the shirt girly.
I see underwear that fell to the floor when I put the shirt on. I shouldn’t say underwear; I should say panties. Because they are really girls’ panties with pitchers of barbies all over them, and there of course pink. I don’t think I have seen a more girly pair of panties ever.
I guess no one will see I'm wearing panties, once I put them on and cover them with the shorts. I need to try at least so I can make it to this job interview. I slide up the panties, and I look down at them, I am surprised you can’t see any kind of bulge at all between my legs. I play with my long hair nervously.
Pulling the white shorts up my legs they fit perfectly. The shorts don’t look as small, as I thought they looked while I was holding them. I remember Miley wearing short shorts, you could see her butt cheeks they were so small, so these shorts don’t do that so maybe they really are uni-sex shorts after all. I open my door and walk out seeing Miley standing there.
“Well does this outfit look too girly for me Miley, or is it okay for me?” I watch as Miley looks at me up and down as she smiles. “Come on Miley be honest, and I need some socks, and shoes too I don’t see any of my shoes anywhere.”
Miley goes over to my dresser and opens the top dresser drawer, and tosses me a rolled-up pair of white socks. I slide them on, and they barely cover my ankles.
“Kelly these sneakers should fit you, but if I was you, I would take off the pink shower cap that looks a little too girly hee-hee.” I slide the pink shower cap off, and toss it on my bed. I slide the white sneakers on my feet. The weird thing is there are no shoe laces just Velcro straps that just fold over.
I look down at my feet, and my new sneakers. I look kind of girly but they're not real girly at least there white not pink, like the pink panties I'm wearing. Oh, I hope nobody can see them under these shorts. “Miley, do I look OK? Be honest, tell me if I look too girly or is it Ok for me.”
“Kelly you look fine, that outfit looks perfect for you. That outfit doesn't look too girly, or it doesn't look too girly on you. Now let me know what happens when you go to your interview, good luck talk to you later. I have to go to cheerleading practice my rides here.”
I walk out to the garage and I get on my bicycle, I start riding to the mall which is only 10 minutes away. I'm still nervous, I finally get to the entrance at Macy's. I put my bicycle up against the bicycle parking thing that holds the bicycles. Not realizing at the time that I forgot my bicycle lock.
I walk into the mall; I see the restaurant for Macy's were my big sister used to work. I walk up, and I see a woman looking at me. I walk up to her.
“Excuse me miss my name is Kellie, my sister used to work here. Um my mommy, mom I mean told me I'm supposed to come in here this morning for an interview.”
I watch the woman’s face change to a smile. “Yes, hi my names Ms. Anderson and your sister was great here. I loved her when she worked here, I'm excited that you'd like to follow in your sister's footsteps. Do you have any questions about working here? We need somebody to start now, immediately if you could start would be great. The pay is $15.00 an hour, I know that's double what they pay for minimum wage, but we pay more because we treat our people good, and we want you to come in every day.”
“Wow Ms. Anderson that's is great. Yes, I would love to start immediately what do I have to do?” I smile not know what else to say.
Ms. Anderson looks at me up and down. “Well Kelly let's go fill the paperwork out. I have a uniform for you, and you could start right now. Let's get the paperwork started, I'm excited hopefully you are too.”
“Great Ms. Anderson.” I follow her back to the office and she hands me a couple pieces of paper. I sit down, and I start filling them out and about 15 minutes later I give the paperwork back to her. I watch as she stands there and goes over them quickly.
I look at Ms. Anderson looking at me up and down. “OK Kelly let me see what size uniform do you think you are? I am thinking you are a small, or an extra small. I'm thinking let’s try extra small size first, see if it will fit you better. Let's get you started you can change over here in the locker room, then you could come out and get started, people are already coming in.”
I walk into the small restroom slash locker room, it’s about the size of my bedroom. I take the bag that has my new uniform in it, I start taking my sneakers and my shorts off. I look inside the bag; I just stand there wearing only the pink panties an realize that it's a dress. She wants me to wear a dress uniform, there must be a mistake. What is she talking about why is she giving me a dress uniform?
I hold the dress up in front of me, I realize it's the same exact uniform my big sister wore when she was a waitress here. Man, what am I going to do? I'm just standing here wearing these panties holding this uniform in front of me. What am I going to do? Suddenly bam the door opens up, I put the dress in front of me hiding the pink Barbie panties I'm wearing.
“Oh, sorry Kellie, I didn't know you weren't dressed yet. Hurry up and get your uniform on. I have a lot of stuff to do. I need you to start going up to the tables, and taking peoples orders now, hurry now please.”
I pull my shirt off quickly, I put my shirt over on top of the shorts and slide the dress over my head. I look down, and realize how short this dress is, but it does fit, and has really puffy sleeves. Two large pockets in front, I look at myself in the mirror. Oh my God I look just like my sister when she worked here. I put the sneakers back on and the door opens up again.
“Oh, good Kellie you're ready.” I hear Ms. Anderson saying. “Come on out you look pretty this is the deal. You go up to the tables you get the order they want, and you bring the receipt back here to the cook. It doesn't get any simpler than that. If you have any problems come see me, I'll be in the back doing paperwork, if you have any questions?”
I looked down at my legs coming out of the super short waitress uniform dress, then I look back up at her. “Umm does this uniform look too short, or too small on me or is it, ok Ms. Anderson.” Ms. Anderson looks back at me.
“No Kellie that uniform fits you perfectly, extra small is just perfect for you it even shows off your long pretty legs, so the guys will be drooling.”
I think to myself great, that's all I want is guys to be drooling and staring at my legs that's all I need great. I don't know what I'm going to do if I leave right now my mommy is going to buzz my head, and I'm going to look stupid being bald, and all my hair will be gone.
“Kellie customers just went over to table four. Check out and see what your first customers need. You know, see what they want to have for breakfast.”
I see an odd look on her face. “Yes Ms. Anderson, I have never done this before. I'm on my way.” I take the ordering pad from my pocket that somehow showed up, she must have put it in there while she was looking at my uniform. I walk up to the table. “Excuse me would you like some menus?” I realized there already looking at the menus.
“Oh, I'm sorry it's early, today is my first day. Are you ready to order or do you need some more time? I mean to look through the menu?”
I turn and see the woman look up at me. “No, we're ready to order, I'm going to have a ham and cheese omelet. Honey what do you want?” She looks at the man with her.
“I'll have the same dear.” I write down what they both want. I reach out and take both their menus. “Great would you like some coffee, or something to drink while they make your breakfast?”
I look at them both briefly. “Yes, ma’am we both would like to have some coffee please.” I write down their order and I look up at them.
“Great I'll get your coffee out here right away and send your order in the back, and I'll be right back.”
I walk away from the table and realize how simple that was, a little awkward at first. How simple you walk up to the people at the table, and ask them what they want for breakfast, write it down and ask them if they want something to drink. Wow this is the easiest job I've ever heard of. I smile to myself.
“Umm here's the order for table four. I'll get some coffee and bring it out to them.” I say to the person that is in the window looking like there about 100 years old, and he is cooking all the food for everybody. He doesn't even respond; he just takes the paper off the counter that has my list of food they wanted and doesn't say a word to me.
I look to the left then to the right. I see coffee pots everywhere, so I take a fresh pot, and I walk over to the table. I lift their coffee cups and pour coffee about three-quarter of the way.
“Would you like some cream and sugar?” I look at them for a response.
“Yes, ma’am we would both like it please.” I take a small tray with cream and sugar, and I put it on the table.
I smile at them both. “Alright as soon as your food is up, I'll bring it right out to you both.” I smile, and I start to walk away.
“Thank you, ma’am.” I hear the woman say to me and I walk away and realize wow she called me ma’am; she thinks I'm a girl. Well look at me I'm wearing a short waitress dress uniform. I guess it is better if she called me ma'am, it would suck if she said thank your young man an she knows I'm a guy wearing a girl’s uniform.
The food comes out quickly an I bring it over to the table, and the couple looks happy. “Is there anything else I could get you?”
“No thank you ma'am this is great smells just like what we wanted.” Both of the customers are smiling at their food.
I smile at both of them. “Ok great would you like some more coffee before I leave?”
“Yes, that would be great ma'am thank you very much.” I pour a little coffee into both their cups just topping it off, leaving a little bit for cream and sugar if they need it. I walked back up to the counter and I see another couple come in an sit down.
I walk over to them. “Hi here's a couple of menus, would you like something to drink while you look at your menus?” I look at them both.
“Oh no we are good thanks young lady; we will be ready in about a minute thanks.” I come back shortly, and they're both looking at me smiling. I take their order and bring their order up to the cook.
I do this for all day, the whole day goes by so quick I forget over and over that I'm wearing a girl’s dress uniform. I forget I'm a waitress in a restaurant, what the heck. I just keep looking at the pile of tips that I have, and smile through the day.
The end of the day comes up, and we start clearing off the tables, the manager puts the closed sign on the front door. I look up at Ms. Anderson and she smiles at me.
“Well you had a great first day Kellie. I'm really happy you decided to come join our team, your schedule will be 30 minutes before opening every day, so you'll get about 8 hours a day plus tips how does that sound?”
I smile at her. “That sounds great Ms. Anderson I really appreciate you hiring me, and I enjoy this job very much.”
“Great Kellie, then I guess you're done for the day; you can pick up your clothes in the back and change. Oh, wait you won't have time to change because we had a little accident, you left your clothes out in the locker room. I guess one of the other girls dumped the cleaning detergent on it so she's taking them home an washing them.”
I look at her. “I'm really sorry about that you will have to wear your uniform home at least until tomorrow. Tomorrow you can change into it. Most girls wear their regular clothes here, and change into their work uniform once they get here.”
“I'll have the rest of your uniforms in your locker so you're not just wearing one uniform every day. Any questions Kellie?”
It finally hits me I must wear this dress home. “Um so I don't have my clothes to change into I have to wear this dress home?” I get nervous.
“Kellie it'll be Ok you look great, ok have a good night Kellie will see you in the morning.”
I look at her and give her a fake smile. “Good night and bye for now.” I must wear this home; I start walking to the outside of the mall, oh my God my bicycle is gone. What am I going to do? Ok relax look around, no it was supposed to be right here, and it's gone. Shit somebody stole that damn bicycle. I must have forgotten to put a lock on it, mommy is going to be upset.
I start walking away from the mall, down the street and up my block. I'm trying to think what I am going to do when my mom, and my sister see me wearing a dress which is my new work uniform. I can't let that happen, maybe I could sneak in the house, and they won't see me dressed like this, but then again, I have to tell them my bicycle was stolen.
Man, this sucks, I made all this money on tips, working as a girl, and now I'm almost home. I look at the front of the house, great mommy's car is not in the driveway. I hope it's not in the garage.
I walk up to the house; I open the front door, and I look in slowly. I don't hear anything, or anybody. “YES” I say aloud, I'm going to get away with this. Know one will see me wearing this dress. I start to run up the stairs, and bam there is my sister Miley staring at me. She is smiling looking at me up and down.
“Well, well hello big brother, or I should say hello little sister seeing how you are dressed hee-hee.”
End of Part 1
I hope you enjoyed my newest story. If you have any thoughts you would like to share please leave a comment on this website. If you would also like to email me my contact information is below.
Thanks again for all the emails supporting my efforts.
Hugs, and kisses,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Or to chat with me at KIK (App) Princess_pantyboy
Mother’s Day Surprise
By Princess Pantyboy
(Author note: I know this is a little late for mother's day but I wanted to get it out before any more time passed. I am still working on my other stories such as my newest story about baseball hehehe. I hope you enjoy this story, and thanks for all your loving emails and special thoughts. Hugs Princess)
Today was just like most days I came home from daycare, and I was sitting in my room playing with my toys and stuff. I go to daycare because my mommy works full time, and I am only 6-years old.
Usually boys and girls my age would already be in daycare but I have a small issue with potty training. You could say I have accidents once in a while. Okay to be honest I have a lot of accidents and I don't even realize I have to go potty until I am ready to bust.
My family is just me and my mommy. I love her very much but we have had a tough time of it since my daddy ran off with his secretary and left us behind. Mommy is very pretty and I would hear mommy saying to herself when she is looking in the mirror how could that useless man of a husband run off with another lady instead of me his pretty wife.
I guess my dad is some super macho guy and he used to make fun of me being so small and petite as mommy would call me. I can't help it I am so small I was born this way.
Mother’s Day is coming up tomorrow and I wish I could do something for mommy to make her day more special but I am just a small child so what can I do? Maybe I will draw her a picture of something and make her a card to show I love her so much.
“Come on little Kelly we have to go to the church and pick up some new clothes for you.” We don't have much money so mommy gets all our clothes from the church I guess they donate clothes and when there is enough mommy picks them up. “Do you have to go potty before we leave sweetie?”
I feel mommy check my shorts to see if they are wet again. “No mommy I don't have to go I am a big boy ya know?” I play with my long hair that is almost half way down my back because we never have money for me to get many haircuts.
“Your hair is getting so long sweetie I love how pretty your hair is now. I know your father would have a fit seeing how long and pretty your hair is now.” I feel mommy running her fingers through my hair as she talks. “Turn around sweetie I will put your hair in a ponytail like mommy’s okay?”
I look at mommy smiling and all I want to do is make her happy and I see lots of boys and men with long hair and ponytails. “Okay mommy if that is what you want to do.”
I seat down on the kitchen chair and I can feel mommy brushing my hair out. “Oh I love it when you brush my hair mommy it makes me feel so relaxed.”
“Yes when I was a little girl I used to say the same thing to my mommy.” I smile hearing mommy likes her hair brushed when she was little too. “Do you like your hair long like this sweetie? I know you enjoy me brushing it and all that. Or do you want all your hair cut off like the other boys?”
I look up at mommy smiling and she sure seems like she is enjoying brushing my long hair too. “Umm I don't care mommy I like it when you brush my hair and you seem to like brushing my long hair too. I guess my hair gets me really hot in the summer time like now.”
“You asked me how daycare went mommy and I just remembered that one of the girl's in daycare called me a tomboy when she was getting her hair done from the daycare lady. What is a tomboy mommy?”
I feel mommy still brushing my long hair. “Well sweetie a tomboy is a girl that tries to look like a boy.” I look at mommy kind of weird.
“So those girl's think I am a girl mommy? I mean I am a boy I know I am really small for my age but I am still a boy even though those girls are taller than me.”
Mommy kneels down in front of me looking in my eyes. “Sweetie little girls have long hair and little boys usually have short hair. I can cut all your hair off sweetie like the other boys if you want, or I can style your hair differently if you don't want your long pretty hair all cut off. Do you want me to do your hair so no one will think you’re a tomboy sweetie?”
“I like my hair long mommy; I don't want my long hair all cut off I really like it when you brush my hair and mommy you always look so happy when your brushing my hair, if I didn’t have long hair that would be sad.”
Mommy smiles at me then I will style it so no one can call you a tomboy okay sweetie?” I look into mommy's smiling eyes and I start to smile like her.
“Okay mommy that makes sense.” I feel mommy brushing my hair then she puts my hair in a ponytail.
Mommy stands back and smiles at me. “Okay sweetie go look in the mirror see if you like your hair like this.”
“Okay mommy.” I walk over to the hallway mirror that mommy always looks at herself before we go to daycare and she goes to work. I see myself and my hair is all one length parted in the mirror but now my hair is in a ponytail. I see boys and men with long hair and ponytails but their hair was at the bottom of their neck and their hair hangs on their back.
My ponytail is much different it is closer to the top of my head, and my ponytail bounces as I move around looking at it. Mommy sees me turn to the left than to the right seeing my new ponytail from different angles.
“Do you like your hair like that sweetie with the new hair tie? I think it makes your hair much prettier that way?” I lift my arm up and feel my long ponytail. “Plus keeping your hair off your neck will help you stay cooler in the summer heat like you were complaining about before.”
I look up at mommy staring at me through the mirror as she stands behind me. “I guess it is okay I just never seen boys with ponytails like this mommy. What color is my hair tie you put in my hair mommy is it light red or it looks almost pink? Pink is a girl's color mommy you know, that, right?”
“Yes sweetie I know that and that color looks very pretty on you and is perfect for you little Kelly okay?” Thinking to myself mommy didn’t answer if the hair tie color was really the bright pink I thought it looked like, or just an off red.
Mommy stands back up in her short skirt looking down at me. “Ya know sweetie it is really hot outside and those thick jean shorts are going to make you feel much hotter outside. Let's change them into those thinner shorts we got from the church last month okay sweetie?”
“I though you said they were a little too short for little boy’s mommy?” I feel mommy pulling my shorts all the way down and off my legs so I am standing in my Spiderman underwear and matching Spiderman tee shirt.
Mommy takes my hand and we start walking back to my room. I notice in the mirror I even look younger walking with mommy holding my hand as we walk past the mirror. “Okay sweetie let me see if I can find them do you remember sweetie what color they were the thin one’s sweetie?”
“Yes mommy they are white and they are much thinner and shorter than any of my other shorts.” I play with my long hair nervously.
Mommy starts going through my dresser and pulls out a white pair of shorts that are really thin and supper short. “Oh these will be perfect sweetie, try these on.” Mommy hands me the super thin white short shorts and I look at them trying to figure what is the front and back because they don't have a zipper, there are no pockets just an elastic waist band.
“Here sweetie let mommy help you.” My mommy takes the little shorts and she lifts my leg than the other pulling them up my legs pulling them over my underwear. “Oh sweetie look at the shorts they are so thin we can see your Spiderman design through the shorts we will have to change your underwear sweetie.”
Looking down you can clearly see the Spiderman design through the shorts. I feel mommy pulling the shorts back down and off. “Let's see what underwear you have that don't have a design on them. While I am looking, sweetie take your Spiderman underwear off.”
“Okay mommy I guess. “I slide my underwear off and am standing naked from the waist down looking at mommy going through my underwear dresser draw.
I feel so small and I put my little hands in front of my tiny penis hiding it. “Let's try these white one looks like they are the only white underwear you have sweetie all the others have superman and the hulk and other cartoon characters all over them.”
“Those white one are the ones I was wearing when I was being potty trained you said they are training underwear with it thick between the legs mommy.”
Mommy puts her hands on her hips looking down at me. “You are right sweetie they are training underwear and you should still be wearing them to be honest with all the accidents you have been having at daycare and at home sweetie. These are the only underwear that don't have a design so you are wearing them okay sweetie? Now push your little boy parts back between your legs so they don't stretch the front of your training panties, I mean your training underwear sweetie.”
“Umm I guess mommy.” I slide the white underwear up my legs and push my little penis back between my legs like mommy said.
Mommy smiles. “Luckily your little boy parts have never grown since you were a newborn so you can fit into that underwear still sweetie.” I look down seeing the front of my underwear flat with no buldge showing at all. “Let’s get these little shorts up your legs sweetie and see how they fit.” Mommy slides them up my legs and over my underwear and they fit perfect except them being so short not like my other shorts.
“Oh yes they fit you perfectly sweetie.” Mommy smiles at me, making me smile back. “Your Spiderman tee short doesn’t match your new pretty shorts let's see if you have a tee shirt with no design on it.”
Mommy pulls my tee shirt off and I stand only in the little white shorts. “Oh here is a light blue tee shirt sweetie it will match perfectly. Lift your arms up.” Mommy pulls the little shirt over my head and it barely comes down to the top of my shorts.
“Mommy this shirt isn’t the color blue like my jean shorts or my regular blue shirts how come you call it blue?”
Mommy pulls the little shirt down and she buttons it up in the back. “Well sweetie your jean shorts and pants are like dark blue this top is a light blue or a baby blue but you’re not a baby are you so we call it light blue honey okay?”
“Umm I guess but yea I'm not a baby so this isn’t baby blue color it's umm light blue okay mommy?”
Mommy smiles at me. “Okay you can't wear your sneakers because they don't match just put your flip flops on then we will leave to the church to get your new clothes they called and said they had a whole bag of new clothes for you sweetie okay?”
“Yes mommy I will get them on, but some of the hair is coming out of my new ponytail and getting in my eyes.”
I watch as mommy puts her purse over her shoulder and sees me walking towards her. “Oh yes sweetie you look so pretty in your new outfit.” I look down at myself hearing her calling me pretty again and I'm not sure but I thought little boys are called handsome and only little girls are called pretty. I guess when you’re a mommy you can call your kids whatever she wants since she is my mommy.
“Umm thank you mommy, I think. Are we going to the church now mommy?” I had a lot of fun there when we would go to church. During church, all the kids my age or I should say all the kids my size would go to Sunday school and we would play on their playground. The reason I said kids my size and not the kids my age is because all the kids my age are much bigger than me and of course they are potty trained.
Mommy looks down at me taking my hand. “Yes sweetie we are. Did I ever tell you honey that before your dad moved away from us and he abandoned his family I always wanted a little girl? I mean I am very happy that you are my son but I always wanted a little girl instead of a boy so I could dress her up so pretty and we could do mother daughter stuff.”
“No mommy you never said that but I will be very good for you mommy even though I'm not your daughter like you wanted.” I play with my long hair nervously mommy shuts the front door and we walk out to mommy’s car.
I feel mommy buckle me up in my booster seat. “You know I may have been mistaken putting you in a booster seat so fast because you are still so small you need a baby car seat for better safety. I know you're not a baby sweetie even though you do have accidents a lot.” I look sad thinking I will have to go back to a baby car seat.
“Maybe they will have a new one at the church for you sweetie and we can trade the big boy booster seat in on a safer car seat sweetie.”
Thinking to myself I hope they don't have any car seats. Maybe if I change the subject maybe mommy will forget about me getting a baby car seat. “Umm mommy can I play on the playground when we get to the church?”
“We will see sweetie I know they said they had a whole bag of clothes for your size.” Oh, good mommy didn’t say no at least so that is a positive sign. “Okay here we are sweetie don't ya just love this church and the school is top of the line but we can't afford to send you here unfortunately. I couldn’t afford to put you in school for even half a year but I would love for you to go to a private school wouldn’t you sweetie?”
I look around how everything is so clean and with a big playground. “Yes mommy I would love to go to this school, but don't they wear uniforms here too mommy?”
“Yes sweetie all the little boys and girls have to wear uniforms but it would be a dream come true if you were able to go to this school but we can definitely not afford this school or any private school sweetie I am sorry to say.”
Mommy has a sad look on her face when she says she can't afford to put me in this school. “Umm mommy didn’t you have to go to this school when you were a little girl?”
“Yes sweetie I had to wear a short skirt and pretty top my whole school career. I met a lot of great boys and girls and we are still friends today. I was talking to some of them the other day and their children all go to this school or are starting after summer break. It was always a dream of mine when I was a young girl that when I grew up my daughter would wear the same pretty uniform and go to this school.”
The car stops and I see my mommy look sad like she is going to cry. “I am sorry mommy you don't have a daughter but I will try to be a big boy for you mommy. Please don't cry that makes me sad too mommy.”
“Oh look sweetie sister Alice is coming over.” I feel mommy un-buckle me and sister Alice smiles looking at me in the booster seat as she hugs mommy. “How are you sister Alice?”
Sister Alice smiles at me and comes over to the car and picks me up out of my booster like I was a toddler. “Oh I am fine and looks like you're little one is a little small for this booster seat Tina.”
“Little Kelly and I were just talking about that I shouldn’t have traded in the baby car seat for this booster. Kelly is still so small.”
Sister Alice pushes the hair out of my eyes that has come out of the ponytail mommy put in earlier. “Looks like little Kelly has some long bangs. I bet if they were trimmed up no more hair would get in Kelly’s eyes. Would you like me to trim your hair up sweetie? You will still have you're long pretty hair but with bangs?” I hate it when everyone calls my hair pretty but she is a nun so I guess it would be disrespectful to say I don't want my hair to be called pretty.
“Umm I guess as long as my hair is still long sister Alice.” I look over at my mommy smiling at me. “Would that be okay mommy?”
Mommy looks at me odd for some reason. I turn seeing another nun come up to us but I don't recognize her she must be new. “Oh this is sister Karen she is here from another parish working with us on special needs. We were talking the other day and your name came up Tina and well we will talk about that in a bit.”
“It is great to meet you Ms. Tina and this must be you're little one. And, how are you little one, you are a cute one?” I watch the other nun bends down and makes eye contact with me.
I smile when I see her smile. “Umm I am fine sister Karen, I am Kelly, and, how are you?” I push my hair out of my eyes while we are talking.
“Such a sweet child. Looks like someone's bangs are getting a little out of control, but I overheard sister Alice is going to trim them up and make your hair look much prettier with cute bangs sweetie. Why don't you take little Kellie and fix her hair while I take her mother to look at the bags of clothes we have for little Kellie okay?”
Did sister Karen just call me a she? I'm sure I heard her wrong. Another nun walks up to us. “Excuse me sister Karen father Justin would like to see you and sister Alice when you bring in Ms. Tina inside.”
“Oh great father Justin is back that is great. We were just talking about sister Alice trimming up little Kellies bangs and making little Kellies hair look prettier would you take care of that for us sister Christine? Oh by the way this is sister Christine excuse me for being rude and not introducing her she is my assistant and a big help while we go around to all the churches helping with special need projects like this.”
Sister Christine leans over and whispers something into her boss sister Karen’s ear and then sister Karen nods yes smiling at me and mommy. “Okay sweetie come with me we will get you fixed up than bring you back to your mommy okay?”
“Umm yes sister Christine.” I say feeling a little nervous and I play with my long hair.
Mommy smiles at me then leans down to make eye contact with me. “Now you be good Kelly and do as sister Christine says and I will see you in a little bit sweetie okay?”
“Yes mommy I will be good.” Mommy leans in and hugs me good bye like I am going away to war for some reason. I hold the sisters hand as we walk away slowly. Turning around I see my mommy walking with the nuns going inside the room that has all the clothes.
I look up at sister Christine and she is smiling at me when she holds the door for me and there is a long hallway and looks like it is part of the catholic school. Are we in the school now sister?”
“Yes sweetie we are in one of the wings that the students really don’t go to much here is the room we are going into. This room is our grooming room the sisters come in here and fix each other’s hair and if a student comes to school with not the proper style we fix it up for him or her usually it is a boy.”
I look around and see a hairstylist chair in the middle of the room with a sink and hair stuff on cabinets in front of it and a super large mirror. “Okay sweetie hop up into the chair and I will fix your hair up really quick and get you back to your mommy okay?”
“Umm yes sister that would be great to see my mommy.” I am sounding kind of nervous being in a new place with a stranger. “Just relax sweetie and we will take you back to her but if you are good I can tell you about a surprise for your mommy would you like that?”
I smile hearing about a surprise for my mommy. “Oh I would really like to hear of a surprise for my mommy especially since Mother’s Day is tomorrow sister. I really love my mommy and I was going to draw her a picture for Mother’s Day so I can give her something.”
“Oh aren’t you the cutest thing sweetie wanting to get your mommy something for Mother’s Day. How old are you sweetie almost four I am thinking?” I look up at the sister hearing she thinks I am almost four years old. How do I tell her I am six-years old not three going on four?
The cape goes around me and I feel her tie it in the back. The sister starts taking my hair out of the ponytail and starts brushing my long hair while she is talking to me. “I can see you are being so big for your age Kellie I bet you're not four-years old yet but you will be some day, don't worry I will trim your hair sweetie and you will look so pretty and make you look your age for your mommy.”
“Since you are being so good Kellie let me ask you a question before I tell the surprise your mommy is going to get okay?” I smile feeling the sister spraying more water or something on my hair a she combs and brushes my long hair.
I smile looking up while she is combing my hair over my face. “Yes sister.”
“Okay sweetie you know your mommy came to this school when she was a little girl. Your mommy always said when she grows up she would love for her daughter to come to this school just like her.”
I smile knowing that already. “Yes sister my mommy actually told me that today on our drive over here.” I smile seeing the sister smiling at me also.
“Here let me turn you away from the mirror I have noticed after doing this for many years’ little children watching their hair get trimmed can't keep still while looking in the mirror.” I feel the chair turn with my back now to the mirror. “Kellie what do you think of this school would you like to go to pre-school here than regular school here when you are older sweetie? Now hold still and close your eyes.”
I hear the sister and I start to think about this school closing my eyes. “Yes sister I would love to go to this school because my mommy told me the same thing and she said it was a dream of hers for her daughter or children to come to this school like she did and wear the pretty school uniforms and all that.”
“Snip, Snip, Snip.” I hear and I open my eyes seeing all the long hair that was in front of my eyes cut away. “Your bangs were almost down to your little tummy sweetie but I am fixing that now close your eyes so I can make you're bangs even.” All I hear is a few more small snips with tiny chucks of hair falling on the long pieces of hair over a foot long in my lap now.
The long hair in my lap starts to get me scared because none of the other boys at this school have long hair all of them have crew cuts. I hope she isn’t going to cut all my hair off, I start to feel very nervous.
“Okay you were very good that’s it for cutting hair see I put the scissors down so you can relax sweetie. So, you would really like to go to school here that is great sweetie what if I said that father Justin and the sisters are talking to your mommy about you going to school here would you like that?”
I smile but start to feel sad. “Umm mommy would like that which means if mommy likes it I would like it but mommy said she can't afford to send me to this great school sister.” I feel her start brushing my hair on the right side and then the left side while I am talking.
“Well sweetie that is the good thing sister Karen and I do special programs and we look at special needs of others and we do in this case your mommy would not have to pay anything for school is that great?”
I smile at the sister not paying attention to her finishing my hair. “Yes that would be great my mommy would be so happy it would be like a Mother’s Day surprise to her making her dream come true.”
“That is what the other sisters and I were also thinking your mommy wouldn’t even have to pay for your new school uniforms or anything.”
I smile thinking how great my mommy is going to be feeling when she finds out her dream will come true. “Sweetie if you want to go to this school we can surprise your mommy and put you in your new school uniform than we could walk out there and that would be your Mother’s Day surprise for your mommy okay?”
“That would be great to surprise mommy and see me in the school’s uniform.” I just remember something very sad and I stop being happy. “I was told that umm you had to be completely potty trained to go to school sister and I'm umm not.” Looking sadly at my feet feeling ashamed at me not being potty trained yet.
The sister pulls the cape off of me and sweeps up all the long hair and tosses it in the trash while she is looking how sad I am. “Don't worry sweetie that is in public school here in catholic school or private school we have much different rules. Since you are not potty trained yet you will just have to wear a pull-up but don't worry no one will see it under your school uniform sweetie. When you have to go potty you can just pull them down and go potty if you have an accident no one will know because you will be wearing a pull-up sweetie.”
“I don't want to wear a diaper I am not a baby but I guess if no one will see it will be okay I guess. Are you sure no one will see I am wearing a pull-up sister?”
Sister takes my hand and we walk back into the hallway into another room. “Well like I said we will put you in your new school uniform and you will see no one will be able to see your pull-up sweetie okay?”
“Now you walk into the bathroom and take all your clothes off and put them in this bag while I get you a small pull-up, and then when you hand that out I will hand the pull-up okay sweetie?”
I walk into the bathroom which it reminds me of a doctor’s office bathroom. “Okay I guess.” I walk in closing the door and I take all my clothes off putting them in the bag and I take them off. I am standing totally naked when I hear sister knocking on the bathroom door.
“I have your pull-up sweetie are you undressed or do you need any help?” The sister must think I am a baby for some reason I know I am small for my age but I am not a baby.
I un-lock the door and I hand out the bag with all my clothes in it. “Yes sister here is the bag with all my clothes in it do you have my new uniform to put on?”
“Well you are the fast one that is great sweetie. No I want you to put the pull-up on first and then you can come out and I will help you with your uniform they are a little tricky to put on the first-time sweetie. Plus, I am not sure what size you are while wearing a pull-up sweetie.”
I feel sister take the bag and hand me a small pull-up. I shut the door and then I see there are also plastic pants that go over the pull-up and wow they are pink or light red. I guess no one will see them under my uniform. I slide the pull-up up my legs and then pull the plastic pants up and over the pull-up. Wow I feel like a baby I wish I could see what they look like.
“Okay sweetie I have your new uniform come on out you should be ready now sweetie.” How did she know I was ready already I open the bathroom door and look out to make sure no one else is there seeing me in a pull-up and plastic pants?
I walk over to the sister. “Oh that diaper and plastic panties just fit you perfect sweetie now lift your arms up and I will put your camisole on, and we can get you dressed.” I feel the tiny tee shirt pulled over my head and it has no sleeves just two straps that my arms go through. Did she say diaper and plastic panties that is so messed up, I have to correct her but I wonder if that would be disrespectful and she said she had a Mother’s Day surprise for my mommy so I guess I will ignore her comments.
“Okay sweetie now lift your arms up over your head again.” I do as I am told the sister turns me around and pulls the shirt over my head pulling it down barely covering my plastic panties. “Okay sweetie sit back in the chair and no I'm not going to cut your pretty hair anymore. It is just easier to put your socks and shoes on little one.”
Oh, that is a relief she won't be cutting my hair so I relax. I look down wondering why she is treating me like a baby, and dressing me. “Umm sister I can dress myself I'm big ya know?”
“Yes sweetie I know you are so big but I can do it faster and now you know how your new school uniform goes on and you will be able to do it without your mommy helping you okay sweetie?”
I smile hearing she knows I'm not a baby and that I'm big. I guess it makes sense with showing me how to wear the school uniform the way everyone else will be wearing there’s so I don't get in trouble.
I feel the sister pulling on my long shirt as she finishes putting my new shoes and socks on. “Okay sweetie give me your hand and we will walk over to your mommy and make her wish or dreams come true about you being able to follow in your mommy’s footsteps going to the same school.”
“Yea that is great let’s go.” We leave that room and we walk into a nice office and my mommy gets up smiling at me up and down and takes both my hands. “Mommy did they tell you the great news that you're wish is coming true or dreams can come true?”
Mommy kneels down in-front of me staring at me up and down smiling from ear to ear. “So you are good with this little Kelly you want to wear your new school uniform and go to this great school sweetie?” Mommy and I are looking into each other's eyes. I can see she how happy she looks.
“Yes mommy I want to go to this school here just like you did mommy when you were little.”
I watch as mommy stands up and puts her hands on both my shoulders looking down at me. “Well sweetie the sisters have given you a complete scholarship and you will be going here for your whole school carrier starting from kindergarten all the way to 12th grade when you will graduate. I love how pretty you look in your new school uniform you. You make mommy so proud to do this for me.”
“Here sweetie turn around so you can see how pretty you look in your new school uniform. This is the best Mother’s Day surprise a mommy could ever ask for sweetie.” I feel mommy spin me around but she leaves both her hands on my shoulders but I am no longer facing mommy. I now have my back to mommy.
I look straight ahead and I see a little girl wearing her school girl uniform with a short skirt and my mommy standing behind her.
“Oh my god that is me mommy in the mirror.” I don't know how to respond seeing myself dressed in the little girl school uniform.
Mommy is still smiling from ear to ear. “Yes sweetie you have made mommy so happy and this surprise makes my dream come true and look at all the pretty dresses and skirts the sister have given you. You have enough new clothes to have a whole new wardrobe. The sister even found a new car seat so you will be safer than that booster we have.” I turn and see the pink Barbie baby car-seat next to the bags of little girl's clothes.
“Yes mommy I am glad your dream came true and you are enjoying your Mother’s Day surprise.” I turn and hug mommy but thinking to myself I am the one that has been surprised I am now dressed as a little girl and no one knows I am a boy except mommy and I admitted to wanting to go to this school wearing this uniform. I am stuck, and I am the one that has had the Mother’s Day surprise. I feel my diaper getting soaked an I smile at mommy.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Oh, mommy is going to be so upset when I get home from school!!!
Part 1
By Princess Pantyboy
I get off the school bus with my brother whom is two years younger than I am and we fight constantly because he is taller and all around bigger than me. My little sister Miley, and little brother Jeff and I all get off the bus and start walking to our house. Both my brothers and my sister are all laughing because of the situation I am in.
Maybe I am getting ahead of myself. It all started a long time ago (basically in one of my other stories) when the nuns told me that me and my brother needed to get our haircut short like all the other boy's. You see my hair is just about touching my shoulders after summer break and my little brother Jimmy who like I said is younger than me but bigger, well his hair covers both his ears and goes over his shirt collar, like little Jeff who is only in first grade. Both of them have hair that is too long for school regulations but mine is much longer than there's.
A long story made short, the nuns gave me notes several time to give to our mother saying we need to get haircuts per catholic school regulations. In case you don’t know what those are I will share that the boy's need to keep their haircut above the ears on both sides and short enough in the back that it doesn’t touch the shirt collar. Well both my brothers are much longer than that and mine is much longer than there's like I said earlier.
Anyway, I do not want my hair being cut short like the other boy's, I mean this is America and freedom of speech and all that. In case you didn’t figure out I never gave any of the notes to our mother cause I disagreed with the issue and neither one of my little brothers knew about the notes demanding for us boy's to get short haircuts.
I should say they did not know until all three of us boy's where brought to the head mother superior’s office and we were asked why our hair wasn’t cut yet. Both my whiny brothers said they did not know anything about the issue of getting our hair cut and that is when mother superior started to stare at me. “Okay Barry so you obviously didn’t tell your little brothers about needing to get there haircuts with all the notes that were sent home now why is that young man?”
“Umm well.” I am feeling super scared seeing this angry nun staring down at me while I play with my long hair nervously. “I don’t think we should get our haircut off short like the other boy's if we don’t want too, and that’s why I didn’t give my mommy, I mean our mother the notes mother superior.”
I see a scary look on her face, like I told her to go to hell or something evil like that. “Okay Barry what about you too Jimmy and little Jeffrey do you agree with Barry that you don’t want your haircut short like all the boy's do?” I look at both my brothers and neither of them are responding to her questions obviously they are scared to death too hearing the loud nun. “The way I see it if you don’t want your haircut like all the boy's you must want your hair to be like the girl's.” I think to myself what is she getting at there are tons of guys with longer hair than ours; they just are not in catholic school.
“Okay so here is your choice Jimmy and little Jeffrey since you didn’t know that you both need to get a proper boy's haircuts, I will give you until Monday to get you haircut or you will have the same punishment as your brother Barry okay boy's?” I look over at both my brothers nodding their heads in agreement with the nun. “Now you boys have a seat while we take Barry, or I should say little Barry with the big words in the back for his punishment. Both of you will see what your future will be if you come to school Monday with no new haircuts okay?” both of them sit down as the nun takes my hand and pulls me into the other room.
I look around and see a table and chairs and I am starting to feel really scared now. “Okay little Barry you have two choices; you can let sister Mary take the clippers and make all your pretty hair go away right now or you can take your school uniform off and get a proper uniform for your hairstyle now what is it?” I see Sister Mary plugging the clippers into the wall.
“Okay little Barry this won't take long now have a seat and I will fix you up right now.” I look at her in shock, and I cannot speak. “Of course you will have all your haircut off with no style at all just a bold look for lying to us and deceiving your mommy and not giving her the notes about the need for you to have a proper boy's haircut.” Sister Mary says while smiling at me.
I feel sister take my hand and guide me over to the chair, I hear the clippers turn on and I scream like a little girl. “No I don’t want all my hair cut off please.” I say while stamping my feet like a toddler.
“Okay that seems clear to me than.” Sister superior says. “Okay sister Mary put the clippers away and take little Barry’s school uniform off him while I get him some proper clothes.” Oh great now what I am going to get regular clothes and not the school uniform? That is a relief I think to myself anything is better than getting a bold haircut. I feel sister Mary taking my sports coat off me than my tie and un-button my white uniform shirt until I am standing only in my black slacks and shoes as I keep my hands over my naked chest.
I see the big nun bend over, and pulled my shoes off without even un-tying them and more or less ripping my socks off my feet. Before I can respond to her rough handling of me undressing I feel her un-due my belt and un-buckle my slacks as she pulled them down to the floor so fast even my underwear came off. I reach down to hide my little boy parts that are so small all the boy's in gym class call me a sissy cause they are more the size of a baby’s penis and balls. “There you go little Barry and I mean little.” I see her staring at my hands hiding my little bulge. I turn and see mother superior come in carrying some clothes, and I start to stare at her until sister Mary takes my old clothes away from me so I am standing in the room completely naked.
“Okay little Barry since you want to have the hair like a little girl's you can wear these.” I see her hand reach out with a pair of pink panties as I take them and notice the extra padding in the crotch area. “Don’t worry no one will see your wearing training panties under your clothes unless you show them now step to it little one.” I take the super girly panties, and I turn my back to mother superior and I slide the pink panties up my legs and over my bottom. I turn around and see the loud nun smiling and staring between my legs as I look down seeing no bulge. I look up and past sister and see myself standing in the reflection of the large wall mounted mirror, and it is a little girl wearing panties with no sign of boy parts between his legs.
I don’t pay attention to Sister Mary who is now pulling up short socks and cuffing them over. I look down seing little Mary Jane schoolgirl shoes on my feet. Before I can complain, I feel mother superior buttoning up the white schoolgirl blouse up right to my neck and putting the girl's tie around my neck. “Hurry little one lift your arms up we don’t have all day.” I do it without thinking in total shock that I am wearing panties, and little girl's lace socks, shoes, and the girl's blouse and tie. I am so in shock I am not realizing the crazy nun just pulled the girl's dress uniform over my head and is buttoning it up in the back totally securing me in the outfit with no way to get the dress off.
“Oh that’s much more fitting for you little Barry, you look so pretty in the little girl's school uniform. I couldn’t find your size for your age group so you will have to wear the little girl's uniform like your little sister at least until you get a proper boy's haircut. Speaking of hairstyle let me fix your hair it is in your eyes.” I am almost in shock seeing myself dressed like a proper little girl in a school uniform when the loud nun gets two hair ties and turns me around and I see now a little girl with pigtails staring back at me.
I continue to stare at myself in the mirror and I cannot even move. “Okay little Barry or I guess since you are wearing the proper uniform for a little girl you need a little girl's name. I think Carrie is better and almost like Barry now let's go little Carrie.” I feel the nun take my hand, and she brings me out to my little brothers. I notice both of them start to look at me up and down. I turn and see of course now my little sister is their staring at me smiling from ear to ear wearing the same exact uniform as me. I cannot believe we look almost like twins since we are about the same size since I am so small for my age and she is tall for hers.
“Oh Barry you look so pretty in your uniform.” I hear Miley saying and almost busting up she is so excited seeing her big brother who always teased his little sister about her girly school uniform.
Mother superior turns and looks at Miley her name is Carrie sweetie at least until she gets a proper haircut. Now here is another note I want you to give to your mother and it says everything about how Barry I mean Carrie has deceived everyone and didn’t deliver any of the notes to your mommy about him and his brother needing proper boy's haircuts. I also put a description of how little Carries new hairstyle need to be because of his punishment. Jimmy and little Jeffrey are free to get any short hairstyle for boy's but Carrie gets a special style with no hair at all. Now can you give this to your mommy sweetie?” I watch as she hands the sealed envelope to little Miley.
“Yes mother superior I will give this note to my mommy and can I call Barr. I mean Carrie my little sister she looks a little smaller than me?”
Both nuns give me an evil smile, and then look at Miley. “I think that is very fitting Miley why not take your little sister Carrie and your brothers and catch your bus okay?” I feel Miley take my hand and we follow Jimmy and Jeffrey out of the room as I see the wall mirror that shows me and Miley, two little girl's holding hands and Jimmy and Jeffrey smiling both looking down at me. Before I can respond I feel Miley, pulling me down the hallway towards were the school busses are parked.
“I think you look very pretty Barry I mean Carrie.” hearing Jimmy say as we walk towards our school bus. “I guess I am the new big brother and you’re the little sister now hahaha.” I hear him laugh as I hear my other little brother laughing too and Miley giggling.
We get on the bus before I can respond and I am just thinking about what mommy is going to say when she sees me get off the school bus wearing a little girl's school uniform. I mean she is always teasing me about my long hair, and me looking like a girl. Plus when she reads the note and sees I didn’t give any of the other notes to her, she is going to be super pissed.
“Okay little sis stop daydreaming this is our stop.” I look out the window and see mommy talking on her cell phone waiting at our bus stop like she always does. Jimmy and Jeffrey walk past us than Miley pulls me up and I am behind her.
I see both my brothers get off the bus, I turn and see mommy hanging up her phone, and then Miley pulls me off the bus as mommy turns and stares at me up and down. I am dressed just like my little sister wearing the little girl's school uniform. The little lace socks and Mary Jane shoes complete my look. Of course, my hair is being pulled back into pigtails but pieces of long hair are landing in my eyes as I push them away nervously watching mommy staring at me.
“Well, well now who do we have here looking all so pretty?” I listen to mommy’s comment as she kneels down in front of me and stares at me up and down as the bus drives away.
I am trying to think of what to say when Miley finally let's go of my hand and hands mommy the note from mother superior. “Mommy I was told to give this note to you and it would explain everything.”
I want to cry so badly but then I will be acting like the little girl I look like.
End of Part 1
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Oh, mommy is going to be so upset when I get home from school
Part 2
(All I added a couple of the last paragraph’s from Part 1 so the reading goes a little smoother. Hope you enjoy! Hugs Princess)
“I think you look very pretty Barry I mean Carrie.” hearing Jimmy say as we walk towards are bus. “I guess I am the new big brother and you’re the little sister now hahaha.” I hear him laugh as I hear my other brother laughing too and Miley giggling.
We get on the bus before I can respond and I am just thinking about what mommy is going to say when she sees me get off the school bus wearing a little girl's school uniform. I mean she is always teasing me about my long hair, and me looking like a girl. Plus when she reads the note and sees I didn’t give her any of the other notes, she is going to be super pissed.
“Okay little sis stop daydreaming this is our stop.” I look out the window and see mommy talking on her cell phone waiting at our bus stop like she always does. Jimmy and Jeffrey walk past us than Miley pulls me up and I am behind her.
I see both my brothers get off the bus, I turn and see mommy hanging up her phone, and then Miley pulls me off the bus as mommy turns and stares at me up and down. I am dressed just like my little sister wearing the little girl's school uniform. The little lace socks and Mary Jane shoes complete my look without saying my hair being pulled back into pigtails but pieces of it landing in my eyes as I push it away nervously watching mommy.
“Well, well now who do we have here looking all so pretty.” I listen to mommy’s comment as she kneels down in front of me and stares at me up and down as the bus drives away.
I am trying to think of what to say when Miley finally let's go of my hand and hands mommy the note from mother superior. “Mommy I was told to give this note to you and it would explain everything.”
“Oh really now.” Mommy takes the note and stands back up and Miley takes my hand as we all walk towards our house, mommy reads the note while we walk. “So is this note true Barry you were given several notes from the nuns at school about you boy's needing to get proper haircuts and you never gave them too me Barry, or the note says to call you Carrie until you get a proper boy's hairstyle.”
I look up at mommy as we walk. “Um yes momma ummm.” Is all I can say knowing whatever else I say I will be in worse trouble?
“Okay instead of going swimming after school looks like we are going to the mall for some haircuts what you say boy's? Or do you want to wear the same new school uniform as little Barry…I mean Carrie?”
I look over at Jimmy and Jeffrey smiling down at me. “No mom we will get haircuts no problem.” Mommy looks down at me smiling and you little Carrie are you ready for your special haircut?”
“No mommy I don’t want a short haircut like the other boy's.” We continue to walk to mommy's minivan, I watch Jimmy get in the front seat, which is always were I always sat.”
Jimmy looks over at mommy. Mom can I sit in the front from now on since I am the oldest brother now and not a little girl like Carrie okay?” Oh, I want to smack Jimmy in the head but he will just pounce on me, and beat me up like usual.
“Yes I think that is fair, you are the oldest boy for right now so yes you can sit in the front seat.” I want to cry but I don’t say anything as mommy opens the side door and Miley climbs over to the other side and into her car seat. “Go ahead Jeffrey hop in little man.”
Little Jeffrey looks up at mommy. “Mommy do I have to sit in the middle of two girl's I might get cooties?” Jeffrey looks at me while he is saying that and I want to cry but then I would be acting like the little girl I look like.
“Yes little one you do have to sit between your TWO sisters.” I look over at Miley when she hears mommy say TWO sisters meaning she is not the only girl or sister anymore. “But don’t worry if you get cooties when you get your big boy haircut that will get rid of the cooties when you have a proper boy's hairstyle okay little man?”
Jeffrey climbs over the regular seat and onto the matching car seat next to Miley as mommy straps him in. “Mommy when will I be big enough not to sit in a car seat? I know these car seats are part of the minivan and all you have to do is push a button and the regular seat comes up like the one Carrie is going to sit in? I mean he is the one acting like a baby.”
“SHE is acting like a baby Jeffrey not HE. Maybe you need glasses little Jeffrey can't you tell Carrie is a girl.” Miley corrects little Jeffrey and I stick my tongue at Miley for calling me a girl and referring to me as a she now.
I look in the front seat and hear Jimmy laughing. “Ha, ha, ha, did you see little Carrie mom SHE stuck her tongue at Miley just like a little girl does that is too funny hahaha.” Jimmy says. Oh I wish I was big so I could beat Jimmy up instead I stick my tongue out at him like I did Miley before I realize I am acting like a little girl again. “Look now SHE stuck her tongue at me mom is that a riot or what?”
“Yes I see HER Jimmy so just relax and Jeffrey you are right little Carrie is the one acting like a baby and that is why she is wearing a girl school uniform.” I look up at mommy smiling at me standing on the driveway looking at her while I try to pull the short schoolgirl uniform dress down so it’s not so girly looking but of course that just makes me look even more girly. “And you look so pretty too Carrie hehehe.” Mommy says while she gives a short giggle, which makes Miley giggle too.
I roll my eyes then look down at my feet and put my Mary Jane shoes together then look back up at mommy as she is pushing the button in the back seat turning the last seat into a car seat like the other two. “Mommy I don’t want to sit in a car seat like the other two babies, please I’ll be a good boy please?”
“Did you say you are going to be a good BOY? Maybe I should get you a mirror now try to say that again Carrie okay?”
I put my feet together and stamp my feet once. “Okay I’ll be a good umm girl.” I say softly.
“What was that little Carrie I can't hear you sweetie, speak louder like a big girl okay?”
Thinking to myself life is so un-fair. “Yes mommy I will be a good girl okay?” I say in a regular tone.
“I couldn’t hear her mommy what did Carrie say?” I look over at mommy listening to Miley than turning to me smiling.
Jimmy and Jeffrey both are smiling with Miley and mommy. “I SAID I WILL BE A GOOD GIRL CAN YOU HEAR ME NOW MILEY?” I yell at the top of my lungs while I am stamping my feet.
“Well that is not how a big girl acts so you are acting like a baby girl I will treat you like one.” I feel mommy’s hands go under my arms, picks me up like I am a feather, and puts me down in the baby car seat.
I feel my eyes start to water after I hear Jimmy. “Nice panties little Carrie hahaha.” Jimmy says.
“Momma Jimmy is looking up my dress tell him to stop.” I say while I stick my tongue at him. After I say that, I realize how much that sounded like a little girl whining.
I turn and see momma rolling her eyes at me listening to me whine. “Jimmy be a big BOY and don’t look up your little sisters dress even though I was picking HER up and everyone seen Barry’s pretty panties.” Miley starts to stare and look at mommy, but before she can correct her. “Oh excuse me; Carrie has pretty panties my bad.” Momma smiles at little Miley. Momma reaches over and buckles my safety belt before I can.
“Momma I am not a baby even though those nuns dressed me like a little girl in my dress, I mean this dress. Do I have to keep my hair in pigtails that makes me look like such a little girl? I mean makes me look so small.”
Momma starts to shut the slider door on the minivan and stops. “Sweetie you need to pull your dress down I can see your pink panties clear as day.” I hear momma and I get so embarrassed, I pull my dress down just above my knees really fast.
“Mommy Carrie has to get new panties because we girls can't wear pink or any panties with designs on them for school. We can only wear white panties mommy remembers when I just got my school uniform requirements?”
I roll my eyes not believing how everyone is talking about my panties, and the color of them I cannot believe how weird girls are. I mean all my underwear is all the same color, white. Well I guess now the pink panties I am wearing are not white but there are much more comfortable than my regular tight white briefs, but I sure am not going to tell anyone that for sure. Oh boy that would be the worst possible thing in the world for me if everyone found I like how these pink panties feel.
“Okay everyone just relax we are almost to the mall, and yes Miley I remember the school regulations from what type of panties you have to wear. I am going to give Barry a chance to be the big boy he hasn’t been acting like and if he doesn’t start to act like a big boy then he will be treated like the little girl he looks like sweetie.” Mommy says as I see Miley staring at me while she smiles from ear to ear for some reason.
I sit back in my little kid car seat and look out the window as I notice us pulling into the mall parking lot. Mommy has to park near the back because the mall is so crowded. “Mommy can I wait in the car while the boy's, I mean Jimmy and Jeffrey get their hair all cut off please?” Mommy gets out and opens my side of the van.
“No sweetie you have to come in with us and I will give you a chance to get your haircut like a big boy.” Oh, man as mommy un-does my safety belt and lifts me out of the baby car seat. “Okay sweetie hold on to my skirt so you don’t get lost or taken away while I get your brother and sister un-buckled.”
Mommy moves my hand down to the edge of her skirt and I let go of her hand and hold on to her skirt while I look around at how crowded the parking lot is. “Mommy we aren’t babies Jeffrey and I both can get out of our seats without help because we are big mommy we aren’t babies like Carrie hehehe.” I hear Miley saying and then giggling.
“That’s a good girl Miley you are growing up so fast.” That is way messed up both my baby sister, and baby brother were able to get their safety belts off before mommy un-buckled them.
I shake my head, and feel a strong breeze come our way as the wind goes up my legs and blows my dress up in the air. I use my free hand to hold my dress down. “Mommy I un-did my safety belt just like Miley. I am not a baby like little Carrie I am a big boy not a baby girl like her.” Jeffrey says and I want to yell at him but I am afraid everyone will see my dress blow up again showing off my pretty pink panties. So I ignore his little comment.
“Mommy I don’t want to go in the mall dressed like a little girl please let me stay in the car.” I know sure as anything mommy is going to get upset if I keep complaining. All I get is a little glare not even a full look from mommy I guess she is not happy with me.
Miley hops out of the van and pulls her school uniform down and holds onto the other side of mommy’s skirt. I pull my dress down like she did for some reason and Miley smiles watching me do like she does. “Okay girl's give me your hands.” I see mommy’s hand reach down next to her sides as I reach out to her hand not even realizing I responded to her calling me one of the girl's.
“Okay first stop we will be going to the barber shop right inside the entrance.” Oh, this is not going to be good I hope the barbershop is closed for construction or closed because of zombie outbreak any reason. God if all my hair was cut off and my head was bald like the crazy nuns want my new hairstyle to be I will look like a zombie with my head shaved clean down to the scalp.
I look over at Miley pulling on mommy's hand as we walk closer to the entrance. “Mommy do us girls have to wait in the barber shop with Jimmy and Jeffrey while they get all their hair cut off?” Mommy looks down at Miley.
“Yes you and your little sister Barry or Carrie if he doesn’t step up like a good boy and get his haircut. So yes both of you have to wait with me.” I see Miley not looking happy as she is playing with her hair on the side of her head. When we stop to walk into the mall I see my reflection in the glass of me doing the same things as little Miley by me playing with my long hair acting girly too.
I stop playing with my hair once I notice that I am acting like a little girl or worse acting like my baby sister. It must be this dress I am wearing making me feel girly like these panties I shouldn’t like wearing them but they are so comfy and the pink color is more of an off red or light red anyway.
“Okay boy's open the door to the barber shop and hold the door for me and your two sisters.” I watch as Jimmy walks ahead of us and holds the door for us. “Now Jimmy and Jeffrey keep an eye on your little sisters and you four sit while I talk to the barber and see if he has time to cut you boy's hair.”
I see mommy looking into my eyes as she kneels down and looks me in the eyes as I sit on the chair. “This is your last chance Barry; I am going to tell the barber that my two sons need haircuts. If you don’t get a proper boy's haircut I hope you are enjoying wearing that dress.” I see mommy smile than I see Miley who is sitting next to me and heard mommy is also smiling. I look at Miley than we both watch mommy walk up to the barber and start talking to him.
“You think mommy will really turn you into my little sister Carrie? I hope so because it’s no fun having three brothers, you are so pretty as a girl and would be a great little sister for me hehehe.” I hear Miley saying and hearing her giggling after knowing she is scaring me with the thought of mommy treating me as a girl.
We turn hearing mommy yelling to the boy's as the second barber comes out of the back room. “Come on boys both of you can have haircuts at the same time.” Miley and I watch Jimmy and Jeffrey walking up to the barbers chairs. Both of them look at each other while the barbers put a black smock around there necks and for some reason both the barbers turn there chairs so there backs are to the mirrors.
“Look Barry or I guess I can call you Carrie since you won't get your haircut like a boy.” I turn and see both the barbers turning on the clippers as they walk up to our brothers and starts pushing the clippers through our brother’s hair up and down as long pieces of hair fall to the smock and then falling into piles on the floor.
I am staring at them as the back of their head are almost bold right down to the skin which looks weird with the front and sides being very long. I watch as Jimmy pushes the long hair out of his eyes while mommy stands by and watches. “Don’t worry Jimmy soon your hair won't be in your eyes again.” I hear mommy say.
“Wow look at the back of their heads Carrie our brothers hair is so short now. I guess mommy told the barbers to cut their hair shorter than was needed for the nuns.” We both stare as the clippers start on the sides of both our brothers heads as the clippers continue to buss while the sides of their heads have the clippers going up as the sides of their heads are almost down to the skin like the back.
I stare at both my brothers getting all their hair cut off as it falls to the floor as both the barbers complete both sides making them as short as the back only leaving hair on top of their head about a half an inch long giving both the boy's short crew cut hairstyles.
“Wow our brothers hair is so short now I can't imagine how short your hair would be if you go up there next Barry or do you like wearing a dress like me? I know panties are so much more comfortable than boy's underwear, I seen you feeling your pantied bottom under your dress when you thought no one was looking. You can tell me you like panties more I won't tell anyone unless you lie.”
I turn away and watch both my brothers’ hair laying all over the floor with mommy turning and smiling at me while I turn away and look into Miley's eyes. “Okay sis yes these panties are pretty comfy just don’t tell anyone okay?”
“Okay and you think your new panties are pretty too? That is what you said little sister. You said your panties feel pretty comfortable is girl talk for meaning you like your new pretty pink panties. I knew you did and pink seems like your color.” I am in shock that my little sister who is calling me her little sister pretty much read my mind from just a quick couples sentences.
Mommy taps me on the shoulder. “Okay Barry would you like to be the next one to sit in the barber’s chair or are you now little Carrie in her pretty little schoolgirl uniform and pink panties that I just heard you tell your sister you liked so much?”
“Umm...No mommy I don’t want to get all my haircut off like Jimmy and Jeffrey just had done.” I can feel tears start to drip down my face as I fight trying not to cry and act like the little girl I look like.
Miley and I turn and see both our brothers getting down from the barbers chairs. Jimmy and Jeffrey look at each other than at the large mirror and see all the long hair is gone. Mommy stands up, and smiles at me and runs her hand over both my brothers’ new crew cuts. “Oh yes now this is what a proper boy's haircut should look like boys. I guess I won't have to worry about you boy's growing your hair long for a while hehehe.”
“Mom why did you tell the barber to cut all our hair off? None of the other boy's in school has their haircut this short.” I notice little Jimmy and Jeffrey are almost crying while Jimmy talks to mommy about his hair.
Miley is smiling at me and I am smiling at her. “I am so glad you didn’t get your pretty hair cut off like Jimmy and Jeffrey did, both of them look so silly with no hair don’t ya think Carrie hehehe?”
“Girls are you making fun of your big brothers new crew cuts? Crew cuts are a very easy style for boys because you do not need a brush or even a comb because they don’t have enough hair to even style hehehe. Now girls take mommas hands like good little girls.” Mommy says while giggling as she takes our hands. We walk out of the barbershop with both Jimmy and Jeffrey still on the verge of crying because of their new super short haircuts.
We start walking across the mall, and I feel so weird with air going up and down my legs and I feel like I am walking around in just underwear as I feel like my panties are on display for everyone to see. “Mommy why are we going into the hair salon?” Miley asks
“I told you earlier Miley; when you complained about your bangs being in your eyes that we could take you to get your bangs trimmed up. I think little Carrie can sit and watch you get your bangs trimmed, and since your brothers where good boy's I am going to take them over to the game room while you and your sister wait for your appointment Miley. Okay girl's?”
I smile at Miley knowing she is getting her hair done and I can wait. “Don’t worry Miley your hair won't look like Jimmy and Jeffrey’s hair. But if the hairstylist turns your back to the mirror you might want to get worried hehehe.?” I say while giggling softly before I realize I am acting more and more like a girl since I have been wearing a dress and panties.
“Don’t tease your sister Carrie you are sounding like a baby. Now you girl's be good while I am at the game room with your brothers okay girl's?”
Both Miley and I respond at the same time. “Yes momma” Wow that was weird I responded when momma said okay girl's and I naturally answered which is really bad me acting more and more like a girl. Both of us watch while mommy leaves the hair salon.
“Okay which one of you pretty girl's is Miley?” A woman says as both Miley and I see a pretty hairstylist smiling down at us. The pretty lady is wearing a short skirt and is in her mind twenties guessing.
Miley smiles. “Oh that’s my name.” I think what a dork she is as I roll my eyes hearing her acting so nerdy.
“Okay your mommy told us you need a trim so if you’re ready little lady I will take you back sweetie.”
I elbow Miley softly then tell her. “If the hairstylist turns your back to the mirror watch out for the clippers like Jimmy and Jeffrey had all their hair cut off hehehe.” I giggle softly as I whisper too Miley who is now standing up giving me a dirty look.
“Hahaha not so funny Carrie but I like your giggle you remind me of a little baby girl.” I hear Miley as she walks away with the hairstylist and sticks he tongue at me. I respond like the 12-year-old boy I don’t look like and stick my tongue at her making me acting like the 4-year-old girl I look like.
I sit back in my chair and see Miley stop in front of the hairstylist chair and points at me to another hairstylist as Miley hops up on the chair smiling at me. That was weird why is Miley smiling at me so much? Maybe she is excited about getting her bangs trimmed I guess. I push my long hair out of my eyes as I look down at the magazine.
“Excuse me are you Carrie little girl?” I hear the hairstylist saying to me that was talking to Miley.
I look up at the pretty lady, she is young maybe 18-20, and she is wearing a super short mini skirt, has long blonde hair, and is smiling at me. “Um yes I am Carrie.”
“Oh good sweetie I guess your mommy told the other hairstylist that we would be trimming your hair up but not taking any length off so come with me honey.”
I watch as she reaches out and takes my hand as we walk back to the hairstylist chair right next to Miley. My pretty hairstylist puts a booster seat on the chair and lifts me up from under the arms and puts me down softly on the pink booster seat. Miley turns and smiles at me for some reason. “I hope she cuts all your pretty hair off like they did with Jimmy and Jeffrey since you wanted to be such a tomboy Carrie.” I almost cry hearing Miley teasing me.
“Oh don’t listen to your big sister I won't be cutting any length off just trimming it up is all honey.” I feel better hearing the hairstylist. “I am Patti by the way little Carrie. Your big sister says you are more of a tomboy well we can fix that right up you won't be a tomboy after I am done with you. Just kidding honey, I was a tomboy until I went to high school. I never wore dresses or skirts except my schoolgirl uniform and that was it.”
I hear Patti say but I don’t know what a tomboy is as I hear SNAP, SNAP from over by Miley. “Did that sound scare you Carrie don’t worry your big sister just had both her ears pierced. See look at your big sister Miley she is smiling from ear to ear no tears at all so don’t worry it won't hurt you sweetie.” What is she talking about as I see Miley's new bright pink earrings in both her ears. This hairstylist is saying don’t worry it won't hurt you at all. I wonder what she is talking about why I would need to know that. I stare at Miley with the biggest smile I have ever seen her smiling, why is she smiling and staring at me.
SNAP, SNAP “What was that it scares me hearing that sound again as I turn and see both the hairstylist walking away from me carrying some type of weird looking staple gun or something. “See Carrie that didn’t hurt at all right?” The hairstylist says to me, and puts a large hand mirror up to my face and I see two sparkling pink earrings in both my ears.
“What did you do? I have pink earrings now.” I say almost crying not knowing what to do.
I see Miley's smile somehow getting even bigger staring at my pink earrings. “Don’t worry Carrie if you don’t like them at least your long hair will cover them up.” Miley says
“You don’t like your pretty pink earring little Carrie? I think they look very pretty and I put the same ones in your ears like we did for your big sister Miley.” Great thinking to myself; now I have the same pink earrings as Miley. I sure wish she would stop calling Miley my big sister that is so irritating.
I reach up and feel the studs going through both my ears while the hairstylist starts to wet and comb my hair out. Well the hairstylist said my new earrings look pretty, the hairstylist is very pretty so she must know what is pretty or not, and I guess they are. WHAT am I thinking no there not pretty and there pink, oh man I am so screwed I am thinking more and more like a girl. I wonder if it is from me wearing this pretty dress, and panties I mean they are very comfortable in this heat.
“Are you okay sweetie pie? You look deep in thought Carrie.” I look over to the side when I hear Patti the hairstylist. I still cannot believe how easy it is for people to believe I am a girl. I know I do not look like a 12-year-old boy when I am in my regular boy's clothes. I mean everyone is saying because my size I look so much younger but wow everyone I meet thinks I am a little 4-year-old girl.
I snap out of my daydream hearing Patti again. “Yes I am fine I am just a little tired it has been a long day for sure.”
“You sounded upset about us giving you those pretty pink earrings but don’t worry in 6-8 weeks you can take them out and the holes will close back up anyway, or your hair will still be long enough to cover your pretty pink earrings if you don’t want some people to see them.”
I relax hearing that the earrings are not permanent, but 6-8 weeks might as well be permanent because the whole world will see me wearing pink earrings in both my ears. I try not thinking about my new pink earrings when I start to see hair falling into my lap but as I look in my lap, I see the hair is only like an inch long.
“Don’t worry sweetie I am only cleaning your hair up and evening your hair up. No length will touched I promise okay?”
I smile at the pretty hairstylist, and for some reason I feel relaxed and at ease. “Okay thank you Patti I trust you.” I notice more and more small 1-inch long pieces of hair falling on my lap from her cutting the front of my hair as she starts on the side of my head working towards the back. I wonder how many times she cut my hair in the front. But I guess only an inch is only an inch unless she cut my hair 6-8 times than that is 6-8 inches in the front.
“Don’t worry Carrie I am going to start these up but I am not taking any length off the back, I am just evening it up with the sides so there the same length.” I hear the clippers start up and making that buzzing sound. “Okay sweetie I didn’t want to scare my favorite little girl with the sounds of the clippers okay sweetie?”
I relax more hearing the hairstylist letting me know what she is doing and her saying she is not cutting any length off. I feel the clippers on the lower part of the back of my head as she is using the clippers going up a little ways then back down. I watch as she stands back comparing the sides with the back and then her buzzing some more as she works her way around to the other side of my head.
I wonder what she means she is just evening it up in the back with the sides. I mean the back is really longer than the sides. Oh know what if she is lying to me and she is shaving all my hair off like Jimmy and Jeffrey and I will be bald. I hear the clippers buzzing in the back feeling the clippers against the bottom area of my neck and head. Oh, man who knows if mommy told her to buzz all my hair off.
“You okay sweetie you look a little nervous.” The hairstylist says. I look over and Miley and her back is almost to me and I can see the sides of her hair trimmed up on one side as her hairstylist is using the clippers on the back of her head too so maybe I am not getting all my hair shaved off like my brothers did.
I know I will just reach my hand out of the smock that is around my neck and feel how long my hair on the sides. Oh, I am so nervous I cannot believe I might be bold and she shaves my head smooth like a baby’s bottom. I hear the clippers on the lower back of my head and I notice Miley's hairstylist is also using her clippers in the same place on Miley so I guess that is a good sign.
While my hairstylist is working on the back of me, I start to pull my hand out of the cape. I reach up, and slide my hand up to my ear. I can feel the bottom of the ear lobe, and I can feel my new earring and no hair over my ear as I start to get more nervous. I feel a little pee squirt out into the training panties I am wearing before I can stop peeing.
Oh, my god my hair is not touching my ears she is cutting all my hair off oh know the hairstylist must have lied to me. “Oh are you checking your hair sweetie?” I hear the hairstylist saying as she walks in front of me. “Here let me help you see I have you hair pulled up above your ears so I can comb it better now reach up and feel the length.” I feel hair going completely over my ear as I smile.
“Oh that is so much better I thought you did like Miley said and was shaving my head.” I put my legs back together relaxing again. I still have to go potty but at least she is only trimming my hair up like she said not shaving my head bold like Miley said.
I turn and see Miley smiling at me for some reason and it looks like her hairstylist is finished with her as I look at her hairstyle. “Wow Miley you have the girliest hairstyle I have ever seen, you look pretty.” I say staring at Miley's hairstyle, which her hair is cut short in the front with her bangs being cut just above her eyebrows, and on the side and back, it is all the same length curling under towards her neck.
“Thank you little sister, the hairstylist told me they call my new hairstyle a short bob which is a very girly hairstyle.” The only difference between my bangs and a little toddler girl is if her bangs are shorter than mine they call that baby bangs hehehe.” I hear Miley saying as she giggle softly.
I watch as Miley puts her hand over her mouth giggling as she stares at me smiling from ear-to-ear. “Okay sweetie you are done just like your big sister.” Oh that is good as I smile knowing I am done too at the same time as Miley.
“Oh that is great I am done at the same time as Miley thank you Patti.” I start smiling at her while she pulls my cape off of me and she starts sweeping the big pile of hair on the floor around the chair I am sitting in. “Okay you are both done, now lift your arms up Carrie.” I do as I am told.
Patti lifts me up and puts me down right next to Miley who is staring at herself in the long mirror. “Wow Miley do you like your new hairstyle? I mean your hair makes you look pretty but also makes you look younger too. I mean that in a good little girl way.”
“Thank you Carrie and yes I love my new hairstyle, and yes it is very girly looking but I am a girly girl as mommy would say.” I listen to Miley as she looks at my hair and runs her fingers through mine feeling my earrings. “Do you like your pretty earrings Carrie they are just like mine hehehe?”
I think of how to respond to Miley saying do I like the super girly pink earrings I now have in both my ears. “Well yours look pretty but mine look so girly on me and I am going to hide mine with my hair until I can have them taken out.”
“Speaking of hairstyles do you like your pretty new hairstyle Carrie?” I continue to stare at Miley as she is smiling so much as she looks at me up and down.
Miley is acting weird for some reason. “I haven’t looked at my hair yet my back was to the mirror the whole time she was cutting my hair. I know my hair on the sides feels like it is the length like yours I guess because I felt my hair while she was cutting it and my hair was covering all my ears so that is still long hair for me.”
“Speaking of hair Carrie, I didn’t mean for you to think I was done with your hair at the SAME TIME as your big sister I meant for you to hear that your hairstyle is the SAME as hers now you look like twins.” My hairstylist says to me. Miley turns me towards the wall mirror next to us.
The moment Miley turns my head towards the mirror I don’t get it. I see Miley standing next to a little toddler girl in a dress with the same hairstyle as Miley but the toddler girl's bangs are much shorter than Miley's. I guess that is what baby bangs look like thinking to myself. The girl is smiling and staring into the mirror; when it hits me. I realize the little toddler girl standing next to Miley with her pretty dress and super girly hairstyle is me her 12-year-old brother who now looks totally like a little girl of four years-old.
“Is that me?” I reach up touching my hair. I am in shock with my mouth wide open and not saying anything.
Miley leans into me and whispers in my ear. “No matter what you wear now Barry you will look like a little girl with that new hairstyle and those pretty pink earrings hehehe.” Miley says and giggling in my ear softly.
“Yes if you had your baseball uniform on everyone that seen you would be thinking when did they let little girl's play baseball. You will look like a little girl wearing her brother’s clothes hehehe.”
I want to cry and I start to feel pee dripping out of my panties and down my leg. “Did you just pee in your panties Carrie hehehe like a baby girl hehehe.” Miles says while giggling louder.
“Well, well what do we have here did my little princess have a new hairstyle? I think your hair looks so much better Barry. Did you ask to have your haircut just like Miley's?” I look at her like she is out of her mind didn’t mommy tell the hairstylist to cut my hair like Miley’s? I guess not since mommy is asking me if I asked to have my haircut like hers. I turn and look madly at Miley who is smiling at me giggling softly. “Oh my did you have your ears pierced too? I guess we really do have a new girl in the family.” Mommy says
I start crying as the stream of pee continues to get stronger making a puddle of pee I am standing in now.
“Oh it looks like my little PRINCESS PANTY BOY Barry had an accident and wet his panties.” Mommy says as I cry louder. “I guess there is no turning back Carrie.” Mommy says as I cry louder.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Oh, mommy is going to be so upset when I get home from school
Part 3
(All I added a couple of the last paragraph’s from Part 2 so the reading goes a little smoother. Hope you enjoy! Hugs Princess)
I watch as Miley puts her hand over her mouth giggling as she stares at me smiling from ear-to-ear. “Okay sweetie you are done just like your big sister.” Oh that is good as I smile knowing I am done too at the same time as Miley.
“Oh that is great I am done at the same time as Miley thank you Patti.” I start smiling at her while she pulls my cape off of me and she starts sweeping the big pile of hair on the floor around the chair I am sitting in. “Okay you are both done, now lift your arms up Carrie.” I do as I am told.
Patti lifts me up and puts me down right next to Miley who is staring at herself in the long mirror. “Wow Miley do you like your new hairstyle? I mean your hair makes you look pretty but also make you look younger too. I mean that in a good little girl way.”
“Thank you Carrie and yes I love my new hairstyle, and yes it is very girly looking but I am a girly girl as mommy would say.” I listen to Miley as she looks at my hair and runs her fingers through mine feeling my earrings. “Do you like your pretty earrings Carrie they are just like mine hehehe?”
I think of how to respond to Miley saying do I like the super girly pink earrings I now have in both my ears. “Well yours look pretty but mine look so girly on me and I am going to hide mine with my hair until I can have them taken out.”
“Speaking of hairstyles do you like your pretty new hairstyle Carrie?” I continue to stare at Miley as she is smiling so much as she looks at me up and down.
Miley is acting weird for some reason. “I haven’t looked at my hair yet my back was to the mirror the whole time she was cutting my hair. I know my hair on the sides feels like it is the length like yours I guess because I felt my hair while she was cutting it and my hair was covering my ears so that is still long hair for me.”
“Speaking of hair Carrie, I didn’t mean for you to think I was done with your hair at the SAME TIME as your big sister I meant for you to hear that your hairstyle is the SAME as hers now you look like twins.” My hairstylist says to me. Miley turns me towards the wall mirror next to us.
The moment Miley turns my head towards the mirror I don’t get it. I see Miley standing next to a little toddler girl in a dress with the same hairstyle as Miley but the toddler girl's bangs are much shorter than Miley's. I guess that is what baby bangs look like thinking to myself. The girl is smiling and staring into the mirror; when it hits me. I realize the little toddler girl standing next to Miley with her pretty dress and super girly hairstyle is me her 12-year-old brother who now looks totally like a little girl of four years-old.
“Is that me?” I reach up touching my hair. I am in shock with my mouth wide open and not saying anything. I notice my hair is above my collar in the back and is cut the same length all the way around. Not knowing I now had a short bob girly hairstyle with baby bangs.
Miley leans into me and whispers in my ear. “No matter what you wear now Barry you will look like a little girl with that new hairstyle and those pretty pink earrings hehehe.” Miley says and giggling in my ear softly.
“Yes if you had your baseball uniform on everyone that seen you would be thinking when did they let little girl's play baseball. You will look like a little girl wearing her brother’s clothes hehehe.”
I want to cry and I start to feel pee dripping out of my panties and down my leg. “Did you just pee in your panties Carrie hehehe like a baby girl hehehe?” Miles says while giggling louder.
“Well, well what do we have here did my little princess have a new hairstyle? I think your hair looks so much better Barry. Did you ask to have your haircut just like Miley's?” I look at her like she is out of her mind didn’t mommy tell the hairstylist to cut my hair like Miley’s? I guess not since mommy is asking me if I asked to have my haircut like hers. I turn and look madly at Miley who is smiling at me giggling softly. “Oh my did you have your ears pierced too? I guess we really do have a new girl in the family.” Mommy says
I start crying as the stream of pee continues to get stronger making a puddle of pee I am standing in now.
“Oh it looks like my little PRINCESS PANTY BOY Barry had an accident and wet his panties.” Mommy says as I cry louder. “I guess there is no turning back Carrie.” Mommy says as I cry louder.
Pattie walks over seeing mommy kneeling down in front of me talking as I am crying softly. “Oh it looks like someone had an accident. Ma'am you can use the back room to change her if you like. We have a full size bathroom in the rear of the shop.” I watch as mommy stands up next to me with her hand at her side and for some reason I take her hand. I am still crying softly. My head is looking down with tears dripping down my cheeks.
“Thank you Pattie that would be great if I change my little one. Unfortunately I didn’t bring a diaper bag or an extra set of clothes for HER.”
Pattie smiles at me then kneels down to look me in the eyes. “Don’t worry little one, little girl's like you do have accident you will be just fine you don’t have to cry.” I look up at her I am so embarrassed. “We noticed a couple of years ago a customer left her diaper bag here and I believe there is an extra outfit inside you are welcome to it. I will walk you to the back.”
“Yes don’t cry Carrie accidents happen to all us little girl's. Even though that hasn’t happen to me in a couple years when I was a baby hehehe.” Miley says while giggling as I feel he take my other hand and she walks with me smiling.
I look up and see the large door, must be a handicap bathroom. “Okay here ya go ladies she can get undressed and Miley why don’t you come with me like a big sister and I will get the diaper bag for your little sister than I have to get back to work okay sweetie?” I hear Pattie and then I look over at mommy staring at Miley.
“Yes go ahead with Pattie sweetie and be a big girl and come back quickly, looks like we have to get little Carrie a new outfit since she peed in her new school uniform.”
Miley smiles at me than at mommy. “Okay mommy I will be a good big sister for baby Barry, I mean baby Carrie.” Oh, I hear her call me a baby and I want to smack her but then I will be in big trouble. I watch Miley take Ms. Pattie’s hand and walk out of the bathroom.
“Okay my little potty in HER panties little Princess Pantyboy Barry. Oh, I am sorry I guess since you wanted to look like your little sister by getting your hair styled, and pretty pink earrings like Miley you want to be a little girl like her. I will call you Carrie since I thought I was giving you a punishment keeping you in your little schoolgirl uniform that the nuns made you wear. Or did you ask the nuns to wear your pretty uniform Carrie?”
I look up at mommy, how can she think I wanted all this to happen to me. “No mommy I didn’t tell the nuns anything and Miley must have told Pattie to do my hair and earrings like her. I am a boy I don’t want to be a girl like Miley.”
“Oh thank you Miley you are such I big girl.” Turning I see Miley handing mommy a pink bag. Great mommy is totally ignoring me. I can see why because she leaves to take my brothers to the game room and comes back, and I have a girly hairstyle and earrings in both my ears making me look even more girly looking. “Okay sweetie turn around and let mommy un-button your pretty school uniform so we can get you out of those wet clothes.”
Miley smiles seeing how embarrassed I am having mommy change me like a little kid. “Mommy I am a big girl not like Carrie a baby that peed her panties, can I help un-dress her pleaseeee?” Miley says to mommy and I see she is giving her those baby blues eyes meaning she will get whatever she wants.
“I think that is a great idea Miley, you are a big girl. I need her to be totally naked because it looks like the pee is on everything including her shoes while I look in the diaper bag okay sweetie?”
I shake my head then feel Miley turn me around, hard and fast as she starts un-buttoning my dress from the back. “I will mommy and I am a big girl now.” I feel my school uniform dress fall to the floor. “Step out of your pretty school uniform and I will slide your camisole over your head.” Before I can tell Miley I can take my own tee shirt off, I feel her pulling it over my head. I look down and I am standing only in the pee soaked panties.
Miley is down by my feet taking my Mary Jane shoes and pulling my wet socks off. “I am done mommy SHE only has her panties left on mommy. HER shoes and socks are both wet with pee too mommy.” What a little brat she is such a kiss ass I will get her back from this when I am back to my normal boy clothes. Mommy is going through the diaper bag putting stuff on the counter; I am too small to see that high so I cannot see what she is taking out of the bag.
“Oh thank you Miley you are such a big girl.” I roll my eyes hearing mommy saying how good she is if mommy only knew the truth. “SHE needs her wet panties off to so I can use this diaper wipes to wipe the pee off of HER okay?” I listen to mommy referring to me as a SHE and HER, and while I am looking away, I feel Miley pull my panties all the way down to my ankles.
I jump right out of the panties and have my hands in front of my little penis. “Mommy I am not a baby I don’t need my little sister un-dressing Me.” mommy turns and looks down at me after my comments.
“Well sweetie you are the one that peed HER panties so yes you are the baby here. Stop playing with yourself and keep your hands on your side.” I hear mommy saying as she slaps my hands away from between my legs and my little penis is on display for Miley and mommy to see.
Miley is staring between my legs and pointing. “Mommy it looks like a little acorn against his body, I thought boys have a penis between their legs.” I want to cry I am so embarrassed I wish the ground would just suck me up and I would be gone.
“Yes Miley boy's do have a penis but little Carrie here was born with that little stub between HER legs. It has been the same size since she was born.” Mommy comes over and kneels down in front of me while Miley looks on. “Miley little boys have a little bag that holds there balls called a scrotum and you see your brother or I should say your little sister here doesn’t have that. The doctors said hers were still inside her body like us girl's called ovaries after she was born. The doctors were not sure to call him a boy or girl after she was born. Your father wanted a boy so bad but as you can see she is really a girl the way she acts.”
Oh, my god I did not know any of this I always thought I was just small for my age. I start to cry softly while I rub my eyes. “Up we go sweetie.” Mommy picks me up and I feel myself laying down on the little changing table like a baby. I still cry softly trying to figure out how this all happen to me. Maybe I will get all my hair buzzed off so I can go back to being a boy.
“Lift your little bottom sweetie so mommy can wipe all that icky pee off you.” I do as I am told and I feel the cold diaper wipes cleaning me. I don’t stop crying at all and don’t realize she is putting baby oil and baby powder all over my private’s place. I guess it isn't private anymore since it feels like the whole world has seen me naked down there.
My head is starting to ache from all my crying and I am deep thoughts until I hear the diaper being secured around my bottom. I open my eyes seeing a pink Barbie diaper between my legs as my eyes start to bulge out of my head. “Now lift up one more time sweetie for mommy.” I do like a robot and lift up I am watching mommy pulling up pink plastic panties up my legs as she stretches them over my new-diapered bottom.
“Okay let's get these pretty socks on your feet.” I look at mommy and she has tiny little pink socks in her hands.
Oh, god not pink but I am still in shock about being in a diaper. “Mommy I can put them on HER I want to help.” Mommy hands Miley the tiny socks and she puts them on my feet then mommy hands her Mary Jane shoes like I was wearing before but there light pink matching the socks.
“Thank you Miley you are such a big girl. Okay Carrie let's stand you up.” I feel mommy pulling me to my feet, I am now standing on top of the changing table wearing only a pink diaper with pink plastic panties over it and pink shoes and pink socks. Oh, my god I am covered in pink this is not good.
I look up at mommy who is still taller than me, even with me standing on top of the changing table. “Mommy can't I wear different shoes and socks I hate pink it makes me look like a girl.”
“Well sweetie I was debating on putting you in your pretty pink diaper and matching plastic panties but since you didn’t complain about that at all you must want the protection of a diaper. The only complaint you have is your pretty pink socks and shoes confirms that you really are just a pretty little baby girl deep down.”
I start to cry softly again hearing mommy explain and ignoring my concern’s. “Don’t worry sweetie no one will see your pretty diaper and panties once you are finished being dressed.” I stop rubbing my eyes hearing that good news as I notice a light pink camisole tee shirt thing over my head. “Okay sweetie almost done lift your arms up like a big GIRL for mommy.” I lift my arms up ignoring mommy referring to me, as a big girl. I feel the of course pink shirt being pulled over my head. My arms pop through the puffy sleeves very easily. I feel how soft and silky the shirt is, as I wait for mommy to pull the shorts out of the bag. I feel her buttoning up the back of my new shirt.
“Okay sweetie all done.” I feel mommy put her hands under my arms and put me down next to Miley on the floor, I stare into Miley's smiling face.
I look into Miley's eyes as she stares at me up and down. “What do I have a booger in my nose or something Miley why are you staring at me?” I say with her still staring at me up and down.
“Mommy HER new outfit fits her perfect we should get HER a bunch more outfits like this so she is wearing pretty clothes all the time hehehehe.” I hear Miley and then hear her giggling. “We used to look like twins but now we can tell I am the big sister and SHE is the little baby sister.”
What is she talking about I think to myself? “Your right Miley, I don’t think SHE has seen HERSELF wearing her pretty new outfit.” I feel Miley put her hands on both of my shoulders as she turns me towards the wall size mirror we are both standing next to.
“Your right mommy look as HER she is so surprised how pretty SHE looks now.” I stare at the two reflection’s in the mirror of course Miley is the taller one wearing her school uniform and she is standing next to a baby little girl. The baby little girl is wearing pink socks and matching pink Mary janes shoes and is wearing a tiny pink dress with her hair matching Miley's style in a short bob girly hairstyle with baby girl bangs.
I put both my hands to my cheeks like the baby girl in the picture and I start to cry. “Mommy I look like a baby girl now and this is a dress and it is so short everyone will see I am wearing a diaper.”
“Oh stop it no one will see your pretty plastic panties or your diaper unless you bend over sweetie.” I start crying softly again as I stare into my reflection. “Okay girl's let's go and get some new clothes for baby Barry, I mean little Carrie. If you’re a good girl I will let you pick some of your new clothes sweetie after we get you six or seven more pretty dresses like this with matching plastic panties.”
I continue to cry softly listening to mommy. “Can I pick some new clothes for my baby sister too mommy?” I hear Miley say as I see her holding one of mommy's hands as I am holding mommy's other hand hearing my shoes and Miley's Mary janes click, clack and click clack as we walk into the mall.
“Yes sweetie you can help mommy pick some new clothes for your little sister but no more pants for her that is all she has worn her whole life. Now she is a pretty little girl, and will only wear dress and skirts from this day forward.
I hear mommy and Miley and what my future holds for me and I stop walking and start crying. I feel my diaper getting soaked with pee. “Mommy I think she is going potty in her new diaper look at her squatting down right here in the middle of the mall.” I hear Miley saying, I open my eyes and I look at the reflection of us in the windows of the shop and sure enough I am squatted down and looks like a baby wetting her diaper. I cry harder as I realize I cannot stop peeing and soon I am pooping in my diaper too.
“Smells like our little Princess Panty boy is filling her diaper too Miley hehehe.” I hear mommy saying then Miley giggling too.
THE END
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Pink Panties
By Princess Pantyboy
Chris/Me 10-years-old boy
Cindy 5-year-old little sister
Pam 16-year-old big sister
Mom 36-years-old but looks like she is 20
“Okay mom I am going to get in the shower already. I am not a baby ya know, I heard you like the first 100 times you were yelling at me from downstairs.” I cannot believe mom; sometimes she treats me like I am a little kid like my baby sister who is only five years old. I mean I am going to be a teenager soon, well in like three years. I am 10 year's old last week so it is not like I am a baby that she has to yell at me.
I start to rub my eyes while I am walking out of my bedroom and walking down the hall towards the bathroom. I almost get knocked over when my sister walks right into me while I am rubbing my eyes. “Hey stupid watch where you’re going.” I say
“Maybe if you watch where you are going you won't bump into people Chrissie.” I look up and see it is not my big sister who is 16-years-old but my little sister who almost knocked me over. Wow is she getting big as I rub my sore shoulder.
I watch as little Cindy walks back in her room then turns around and sticks her tongue out at me before she retreats into her room. I stick my tongue out at her in response to her almost knocking me over and her sticking her tongue at me. “Oh yea you’re a tough guy sticking your tongue out at Cindy hehehe.” I hear Pam say staring down at me while I rub my shoulder, and I stand up a little straighter because when Cindy walked into me she pushed me into the wall and I kind of fell over leaning against the hallway wall.
“Well ya know when little baby Cindy walked right into me and knocked me over, I think she broke my arm or at least my shoulder.” I continue to rub my shoulder pulling my pajama shirt to the side rubbing more while I whine.
Pam looks at me, as she is shaking her head with her hands on her hips staring down at me. “I would watch out calling her ‘Little Baby Sister’ because if she knocked you over and broke your bones hehehe.” Pam giggles. “I mean I know she didn’t break anything on you little brother, but you might not want to keep calling her little baby sister because she is a little bigger then you and she is only 5-years-old. Cindy hasn’t noticed that she is taller then you and by the way your rubbing your shoulder, Cindy is surely stronger then you too.”
I start to think to myself could Pam be right. “By the way little brother I watched the whole thing, you are the one that was rubbing your eyes and didn’t see Cindy coming out of the bathroom and you crashed right into her with you not watching where you were going. I mean I know your only nine and are smaller than our five-year-old little sister, oh wait that’s right you just turned ten last week my bad.” Pam rolls her eyes smiling down at me.
“Well yea I guess, but she also called me Chrissie, and that’s not my name, it’s a girl's name.” I say as I wipe my long hair out of my eyes as we talk. “Oh and little, I mean Cindy isn't stronger than me by the way even if she is a little taller than me.”
I see a weird look on Pam's face before she responded. “Well first little one she is definitely stronger then you because you’re the one still whining and rubbing his little shoulder when you walked into her. Second, her calling you Chrissie kind of fits because when was the last time you had your haircut. I mean there are a lot of girl's in our old school that have shorter hair than you, and there aren’t any boy's in our old school with hair as long as you little brother or should I call you my little sister hehehe.” Pam giggles again staring down at me playing with my hair as we talk.
“That’s not funny sis, I have long hair because all the cool rock bands have long hair and they are cool. I can't help it I was born a little smaller than a lot of people Pam.”
Pam rolls her eyes then looks back down at me. “No one is saying it’s your fault you are so small little Chrissie. I mean you aren’t just a little smaller than a lot of kids in our old school. You are smaller than all the kids in our old school including the girl's.” That is so messed up what she is saying, but how do I argue with her because she is right. I am the smallest in my old class, and the smallest in all my old classes. I don’t want to argue with her because I bet she is right about me being the smallest in my old school too.
“Hey, I need to go in the bathroom next.” I say as I was waiting to respond to Pam's comments she got tired of waiting for me to respond and she walked into the bathroom. “Mommy I mean, mom says I have to take a shower now.” I close my legs together when I realize I haven’t taken my morning pee after I woke up.
I feel a little pee squirt go into my underwear before I can stop it. “Don’t go crying to your MOMMY like a little baby, I just wanted to brush my teeth.” I cross my legs tighter and kind of do the little potty dance that I did when I was a toddler, I look around so no one is watching. Until I turn and see Pam standing in the bathroom doorway.
“Does it look like someone is doing the potty dance maybe I should call Cindy over here and hold your arms so you wet your pants right her in the hallway hehehe.” Pam giggles and I see a serious look on her face.
I ignore her comments, I start walking towards her, and she grabs my shoulder and stops me right there in the hallway. “Don’t worry little brother I would never do that to embarrass you, you do plenty of things by yourself to embarrass yourself hehehe.” She giggles again and the second she let go of my arm I feel more pee going into my underwear, and dripping down my legs, as I walk into the bathroom slamming the door with my underwear, and pajama bottoms are now soaked in pee.
I slide them down fast and sit on the toilet, but I was too late I didn’t have to go anymore as I see my soaked underwear on the floor. Oh, man I can't let mommy find out I wet my underwear again she will tell both my sisters and they will tease me forever. I know, I will get them wet from the shower door being open a little bit and that will be my excuse why there soaked. Yea that’s the plan, I start the shower and take my spider man pajama shirt off, and I step into the shower not closing it all the way. Not thinking that my pajama bottoms also got soaked from pee and they are on the counter next to the sink.
“KNOCK, KNOCK, Are you out of the shower yet Chris?” I hear mom saying from the other side of the door.
Man it could not have been more than three seconds since I shut the water off in the shower, and mom is beating on the door. “Yes mommy, I mean mom I just shut the water off and I am going to get dried up”.
“Okay good hurry up breakfast is getting cold and you will be late for your first day at your new school.” I see the puddle of water surrounding my pee soaked underwear from leaving the shower door open a little bit. Oh, man now I don’t have any underwear, I soaked my dry underwear too that I brought into the bathroom to change into after my shower.
Darn they must have fell off the counter. Now there soaked on the floor, I guess I am not as smart as I thought I was. Oh well at least the rest of my clothes are dry. I slide my superman tee shirt on; I hold up my jeans and don’t know if I should just put them on with no underwear thinking what to do when I see a pair of my little sisters panties behind the bathroom door shoved into the wall. I guess I can wear these no one will see them under my jeans and then I can change underwear after I eat breakfast before school.
Wish these panties were not pink with pictures of Disney Princess on them everywhere, but no one will see them under my jeans. I slide up the nylon bikini panties, and surprising enough they are very comfortable. I look over at myself in the mirror and you can't see even a hint of a bulge between my legs making me look totally like a little girl wearing Disney panties.
“Wow that’s really messed up.” I say aloud by accident while I stare at myself in the mirror pulling my jeans up fast when I hear knocking or beating on the door again. I can't believe how good these panties feel on me.
I pull my jeans up super-fast before I reach for the bathroom door opening it up and seeing my big sister Pam. “Are you done yet? You spend more time than a girl in the bathroom.” I look at her hearing her comment and think to myself am I acting like a girl because I am wearing my little sisters pink panties.
“Um no I mean that’s messed up I was, um just done.” I play with my long hair with one hand while my other hand pulls my tee shirt down more so there over my jeans and no way for sis to see the pink panties I am wearing.
I start walking down the stairs seeing mommy in the kitchen putting away everyone's dishes but mine. “What are you doing Chris? You haven’t even brushed your hair yet?” I look over at her and before I can respond, I hear her yelling for my little sister.
“Cindy bring your brush back in here and grab a hair tie for your brother, and make it quick.” Mom turns staring at me with that look, you know that look she has when she is pissed off. “Now hurry up and eat or you will miss the bus and I will have to take you to school.”
Mom still gives me that stare and I sit down and start eating my cereal not even paying attention that it’s not my normal cereal it’s my little sisters Cinderella cereal. “Thanks sweetie.” I hear mom saying as I turn and see Cindy handing my mom a brush.
“Now stop turning your head Chris and let me brush your hair while you’re eating your new cereal.” I then notice I am eating my sister’s type of cereal, which is more like bird food with nothing good in it like sugar.
Mom runs the brush threw my hair and I can feel her tugging on it a couple times until it gets stuck and she pulls harder. “Owe mommy that hurts.” I lift my hand and rub the back of my head while mom still brushes my long hair ignoring me.
“Oh stop being a baby and finish eating. If you brushed, your hair right after you get out of the shower you wouldn’t have any knots. If you are going to keep your hair this long, you need to start using conditioner after you wash your hair, do you hear me young man? Or should I say young lady since your hair is getting so long its half way down your back.”
I roll my eyes hearing her. “Yes Chrissie you really need to use conditioner if you’re going to have such long pretty hair right mommy?” I hear Cindy call me Chrissie again and call my long hair pretty but I just ignore her.
“Chrissie that is such a pretty name, it is a very girly girl's name too but if you keep growing your hair any longer it will fit you better and better hehehe.” Mommy giggles as I roll my eyes again hearing mommy teasing me. “Cindy can you hand me that white hair tie please?”
I turn my head and see Cindy smiling at me. “I couldn’t find a white one mommy but this color will be fine for Chrissie.” God there it is again, her calling me Chrissie again.
“Mommy she keeps calling me Chrissie again and she knocked me over in the hallway. Can you tell her to stop teasing me mommy?” Opps I called her mommy again like my little sister calls her, what the heck is going on with me. Am I acting more like a girl since I am wearing Cindy's little pink panties?
I watch as mommy stands there with her hands on her hips shaking her head while she looks down at me. “Well your hair looks much better Chrissie so let's hurry and get you off to school.” I hear mommy call me Chrissie by accident or teasing me so I ignore her so she doesn’t see that she is getting to me with teasing me.
“Mommy the hair tie you put in my hair is so tight, can you fix it?” I reach up and feel how tight it is on the bottom of my neck. “Every time I move I feel hair being pulled out of my head mommy it really hurts, please fix it.”
Mommy turns around and hears me whining, I don’t notice that I sound more like a little toddler than a 10-year old boy does. “Okay Cindy can you fix your little brothers, I mean your brothers hair tie so it doesn’t hurt him so bad he is saying it is too tight?” Cindy turns and looks at me. “I have to get his socks and sneakers so he can get to school and not be late.”
“Sure mommy I will do my best even though Chrissie is always calling me the baby sister, he seems more like the baby sister to me. Especially with his long girly hair.”
I start to feel Cindy pulling the hair tie out of my hair and start brushing it. I start to feel her tugging it and being more or less rough with my hair. “Owe be more careful little sister you are pulling my hair out of my head by pulling on the knots.” I start to rub my head, and I feel a smack on my hand as I rub.
“Stop it Chrissie I am almost done and if you keep messing with it I will never get done than mommy will be pissed, at you and me?” I pull my hand down and do as I am told not realizing I am letting my little sister boss me around like I am the little kid not her.
We both turn as mommy walks back into the kitchen. “Okay Chrissie, I mean Chris I found your sneakers, but I couldn’t find any of your socks. I know I have been throwing away your socks with holes in them but I didn’t realize you didn’t have any socks left.”
“Like I said you don’t have any socks left so you will have to wear your little sisters old socks because her regular socks are too big for you. Don’t worry you won't see them under your long pants your wearing.” Before I can respond. “Hold your sneakers sweetie while I get your new socks on.”
I take my sneakers and hold them like mommy asked, I look down to see what the socks look like, but I can only see the top of mommy’s head. “Hand me your sneakers sweetie.” I hand them both to her but I still cannot see my new socks. I feel mommy putting my sneakers on over the socks and it feels like they just slide on real easy which is kind of cool.
“I am sorry sweetie I knew you didn’t have any shorts left, you ruined them. I also knew you needed pants too because the ones your wearing are your last pair. I though you would out grow them, but they were full of holes and stains over the years so I threw all them away last week. I had plans on buying you knew shorts, and jeans when I got paid in two weeks. I know you needed shorts especially now that the weather is so warm, but I had no clue you didn’t have any socks so we will get you some then too.”
I look down at my feet seeing my new socks and they are cuffed over and look like there silky with lace everywhere on the cuffs. “Mommy I can't wear these socks they are totally for a girl. Everyone will be making fun of me at school.”
“Oh I am sorry sweetie I forgot to pull your Jean pants down over them see now look you can't even see them okay?” I look down and see the socks are not visible because the jeans cover them completely so I relax. “Don’t worry sweetie I will get you some boy's socks when I get paid in two weeks.”
I don’t notice little Cindy listening in on our conversation hearing that I have no more shorts and seeing I am wearing her old socks maybe he can wear some of my old clothes also hehehe. Cindy was in deep thought when I turned and seen her giggling. “What's so funny Cindy?” I see her smiling from ear to ear.
“Oh nothing just thinking about something is all.” I shake my head seeing and hearing her giggling. I am thinking also that girls are just weird. I stand up not noticing that Cindy was behind me and pushed my cereal bowl onto my lap as I was getting up making it appear like I knocked the cereal bowl full of milk and left over cereal all over my pants.
I stand up and I have cereal all over my jeans. “Okay get those jeans of this second before you have to change your underwear too. I cannot believe this is happening and the bus will be here any second. Cindy go in Chrissie’s room and gets a pair of jeans off his bed. I put all your old clothes there so he can get use out of them while we wait for my payday, now hurry we are out of time.” I start un- buttoning my jeans and I realize I am still wearing Cindy's pink panties under my jeans.
“Mommy I can't get naked in front of all of you.” I watch Cindy smiling as she runs down the hallway to my bedroom. “Please mommy can I get undressed in the bathroom?”
Mommy looks at my concerned look on my face. “Okay sweetie, with all your hair up in that style ponytail you looked like your sister from the back. Go ahead and get your soaked pants off, and if your underwear is wet take them off too and hand them out to me so I can put them in the wash.” I don’t get the reference of her saying with my hair up in that style. I cannot see but my sister put my hair in a high ponytail like the one only the girls have and used a pink hair tie.
“Thanks mommy I will be fast.” I run to the downstairs bathroom and pull my sneakers off without even untying them and I slide my soaked jeans down. I notice the pink panties have a little wet spot on them but it is not from the cereal and milked spilled on me. The wet spot looks like I peed a tiny bit probably because I was worried about getting caught wearing my little sisters pink panties.
I sure aren’t handing the pink panties out then everyone would know I was wearing panties and I peed in them. “Here mommy my pants are soaked but my panties, I mean my underwear is still um dry.” I open the bathroom door sticking my hand out giving mommy my soaked jeans. I hear Cindy run up to mommy while I was handing my soaked jeans out to her.
“Mommy I couldn’t find and jeans or any pants in that pile only my old shorts, dresses and skirts.” I look through the open door and I see Cindy handing mommy a pair of Cindy's old white shorts.
I keep looking through the opening when mommy almost hits me in the face with the white shorts as her arm comes through the opening in the bathroom door. “Sweetie you will have to wear these for now, after school we will look for some other clothes.” I take the thin white short shorts from mommy and I see they look really girly to me.
“Mommy I can't wear these, there super girly and there white. I never seen any boy's I mean guys wearing white shorts.” I hold them up to my waist until I hear mommy walking back to the bathroom door.
I hear a knock on the bathroom door. “Just put them on now, we couldn’t find any of her old pants. So if you don’t want to wear them I am sure we can find a nice skirt or dress that will look cute on you because that is all that is left.”
“Mommy, mommy can I go pick out a pretty dress or skirt for Chrissie to wear to school? I am wearing a pretty dress for my first day of school he can too hehehe.” I hear Cindy telling mommy and giggling at the thought of me in a dress or skirt.
I yell out to mommy. “Ok, ok I will wear the white shorts, I am not wearing a dress or a skirt for my first day of school mommy.” I look at the tiny shorts, and see they have no pockets or zipper.
“Okay than I can help you with them if you are going to be taking your sweet time. Now un-lock this door this second young man.”
Oh, know I cannot have mommy see me standing here in my little sisters pink panties with a pee stain on them too. “Okay mommy” I slide the tiny shorts up faster than a speeding bullet and I open the door for mommy. I try to pull my tee shirt down more to cover the top of the short shorts. Mommy is just staring at me looking up and down at me as she stares. “See I told you I would be fast mommy.”
“Yes you did sweetie so sit up on the toilet seat and I will slide you sneakers on and you can run out there with your sister to catch the bus.” I feel mommy slide my sneakers on and I jump up walking past the wall mirror in the hallway. If I would have seen my reflection, I would have seen me wearing thin white super short shorts, with white lace socks cuffed over barely covering my ankles and my hair up in a high ponytail with a pink hair tie in it.
Mommy smacks my bottom as I run past her and to the front door as I see Cindy, smiling so big it looks like she is going to burst. “Come on Chrissie we are going to be late for our first day at our new school.”
“All I care about Cindy is I hope no one at our new school teases me about being so short like they teased me at our old school.” I try not to think about wearing Cindy's old shorts as we walk to the bus stop.
Cindy starts giggling again as I turn and stare at her smiling at me staring at me looking at me up and down. “I don’t think anyone at our new school will be teasing you about being so small Chrissie.” We both turn seeing the school bus stopping in front of us, the door opens up, and Cindy and I are the only ones getting on the bus.
“Okay girl's come aboard and sit anywhere you like young ladies.” The bus driver says to Cindy and me. I turn around, hearing Cindy start giggling.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Pink Pantie’s
Part-2
By Princess Pantyboy
Chris/Me 10-years-old boy
Cindy 5-year-old little sister
Pam 16-year-old big sister
Mom 36-years-old but looks like she is 20
(Author’s note: I started this chapter with a couple paragraphs from Part1. I hope and pray you enjoy my little story.
Hugs, Princess Pantyboy)
Mommy smacks my bottom as I run past her and to the front door as I see Cindy, smiling so big it looks like she is going to burst. “Come on Chrissie we are going to be late for our first day at our new school.”
“All I care about Cindy is I hope no one at our new school teases me about being so short like they teased me at our old school.” I try not to think about wearing Cindy's old shorts as we walk to the bus stop.
Cindy starts giggling again as I turn and stare at her smiling at me staring at me looking at me up and down. “I don’t think anyone at our new school will be teasing you about being so small Chrissie.” We both turn seeing the school bus stopping in front of us, the door opens up, and Cindy and I are the only ones getting on the bus.
“Okay girl's come aboard and sit anywhere you like young ladies.” The bus driver says to Cindy and me. I turn around, hearing Cindy start giggling.
We sit down next to each other. “What's so funny that you’re giggling so much? Is it that the school bus driver referred to me as a girl? Or did I miss understand him I hope?” The look on little Cindy's face says I heard him right.
“Oh know Chrissie we both heard him right he was for sure referring to both of us as girl's hehehe.” I hear Cindy giggle as I play with my long ponytail s as we talk. “I told you that your hair is super girlie, and now a total stranger thinks so too.”
Cindy is so messed up even if she is right, she doesn’t have to tease me about it. Cindy doesn’t know that every time I turn or move at all, I can feel the pink nylon bikini panties giving me the chills down my spine. I never thought I would say I really enjoy wearing panties, but these panties are so soft and silky that I never felt this way before.
“Ya know what Cindy, I was just thinking maybe I should run right up to the bus driver and set him straight. I mean just because my hair is long is no reason to say I look like a girl, ya know what I mean Cindy?”
I twist my long hair around my finger as we talk and I see Cindy giggling for some reason after I caught her out of the corner of my eye looking at me from head to toe. “I mean it’s not like I have long hair and act like a girl ya know Cindy?”
“So you look, dress, and act like a girl. Well what is wrong being a girl anyway? I have been a girl my whole life and I sure like it so stop complaining." I am in deep thought thinking about how soft and silky my new pink panties feel that I am wearing. What am I thinking there not my panties? I don’t respond to sis comment, I think she said I look and act like a girl, but I probably heard her wrong. I listen to her when she told me to stop complaining, I don’t want her to get angry and tell anyone I am wearing her old clothes.
A short while later the bus fills up and we arrive at school. The bus driver stops the bus and stands up looking at all of us kids on the bus. The whole bus stops talking and everyone stares at the bus driver who is a really big man probably 10 feet tall looking at him but what do I know about how tall people are anyway. This man is like a big oak tree staring at all the kids and no one would make a sound you could hear a pin drop it is so quite.
“Okay kids this is my first year as your bus driver and I do things differently than other bus drivers. Can everyone hear me clearly?” the man sounds like he has his voice hooked up to a stereo he is louder than loud with his deep voice sounding and looking like a giant to me from jack and the bean stalk.
Everyone responds at the very same second. “Yes sir” we all say and it sounds like everyone is feeling like me that scared to death we will get the bus driver upset.
“Good, now I want everyone to let all the girl's off the bus first and I DON’T want to hear anyone talking until you get off my buss. IS THAT CLEAR KIDS?” If it was possible to get his voice louder and deeper, he did it. To say I was scared would be the under estimate of the world.
I almost pee my panties as I see Cindy stand up and pull me up with her when the bus driver looks at me sitting as I stand next to Cindy in our seats. “Yes sir.” We all say in unison.
Cindy holds my hand as we walk off the bus and I look at her. “Why did you take my hand he said only girl's get off the bus first?” the look on Cindy's face is the look of she is pissed, and I had better not say another word or else. I guess it is a girl thing because that’s the same look mommy gives me when she is upset with me. I wonder when I will start to get that look and scare guys with it hehehe I giggle softly as I look down seeing Cindy is upset.
“You are such a baby Chrissie ya know that? I was a big girl last year when I started nursery school and now I am going to kindergarten. I can't believe you are going into 5th grade your more of a baby and you should go to kindergarten not me.” I see a weird look on her face and she is smiling and reaching down to take my hand.
We start walking down the hall room and I see the word kindergarten on the door and a list of names on the door. “Hold on Chrissie let me go talk to your new teacher, wait here by the door. I look at the list and I see Cindy’s name on the list as I turn and she is walking up to the teacher.
“Excuse me Miss Huntington, my name is Cindy Taylor, and my little sister and I have a mistake on the school records. They put my name on the kindergarten list and my little sister Chrissie on the 5th grade list. I just wanted to come and tell you before I go to my 5th grade class. Chrissie is kind of shy so I wanted to help her okay?”
I watch as the two of them talk then look over at me waving for me to come over to them. “Well that was very nice of you Cindy to come and make sure your little sister has a good first day and kindergarten. You are a very good big sister.” I walk up to them hearing only that Cindy is a good big sister. “Hi Chrissie welcome to your new class you can sit anywhere you want while the other girl’s and boy's come in.”
“You have a good day in class Chrissie.” I turn and see Cindy start leaving as I catch up to her and grab her hand as she walks forcing her to stop.
I look up into Cindy's smiling eyes; she has a grin from ear to ear. “I can't stay in here this is for little kindergarten kids, I am supposed to be in 5th grade not this little kid class.” Cindy looks into my eyes and bends down and whispers into my ear.
“You are acting like a little baby girl with all your whining so you are going to be in my kindergarten class until you learn to be a big girl.” I look at her and I want to cry, but then I would be acting like a baby. “Do you understand Chrissie?” I nod my head yes, that I understand. “Don’t you want to be a big girl like me and Pam?” I stare at her. “Let me hear you sissy say it.”
I stare at her and I don’t know what to say as I move a little feeling the pretty pink panties I am wearing rubbing against my little pee, pee. “Um yes I want to be a big girl like you and Pam.” I see Cindy smiley as I said I want to be a big girl like her, what am I saying I don’t want to be a big girl, or any type of girl as I feel my pink panties rub against me as I walk as I giggle softly.
“Good GIRL Chrissie now you be a good GIRL for Miss Huntington, I will see you after school.” Cindy leans in and kisses me on the forehead as I feel my new teacher take my hand.
I watch as Cindy walks out of the class. I look up at my new teacher smiling down at me. “You have a very nice big sister sweetie, so you be a big girl like your sister said and have a seat.” I want to cry I don’t know how I get into these problems. I look back up to Ms. Huntington, while I am crossing my legs.
“Do you have to go potty sweetie?” I think she notices I am going to do the potty dance. “The bathrooms are over in the back of the class now hurry and be a big girl before you have an accident.”
I do as my new teacher says and I run to the back of the class and I don’t even pay attention as I open the girl's bathroom door and sit down on the toilet after I pull my shorts and panties down around my ankles. “Yes that feels better as I look down between my legs and stare at my tiny penis.
I don’t remember my penis being so small it looks so tiny now. I can barely even notice my little scrotum, it looks so tiny more like excess skin than something that holds my little boy balls. I reach down to feel my balls and it feels real soft like there is Jell-O pudding in there, and nothing solid like my balls used to feel..
“Are you okay in there sweetie do you need some help?” I hear my teacher tapping at the door and I need to respond before she sees me playing with my little boy parts if that is what you can call them now.
I look towards the door. “Um I am okay Ms. Huntington; I will be out in a second.” I wipe myself real good for some reason even though I only went pee and I stand up and pull my new pink panties up around my waist. When I look down to pull my new shorts up I mean Cindy's old shorts my new panties look so flat between my legs like I don’t have any boy parts. I ignore that and pull my new shorts up feeling them wrap around me.
“Sorry it took me so long teacher I should have went potty before I left home I’m sorry.” I close the girl's bathroom door behind me. I watch as another little girl walks past me rushing in wearing a pretty pink flowered dress.
Ms. Huntington smiles down at me. “Looks like another little girl has to go potty too as she giggles as I stare at the girl's pretty dress till the bathroom door is closed behind her. “Are you looking at her pretty dress sweetie? It is a very pretty dress looks like you’re the only little girl now wearing a pretty dress for her first day at school. Do you have pretty dresses at home sweetie?” um I don’t know what to say to her but I don’t want her to think I am weird or anything.
“Um yes my, um big sister and I were running late and I just got dressed fast so I wouldn’t miss the bus.” I hope my nose doesn’t grow like Pinocchio’s does when he lies. I reach up and feel my nose to check. What the heck am I thinking like a little toddler girl too as I feel my soft pink panties against my now tiny boy parts.
Ms. Huntington smiles down at me. “Well maybe you can wear a pretty dress tomorrow like the other girls wouldn’t that be fun?” I look up at her smiling down at me, and I do not know what to say. “Now go sit down sweetie and don’t worry that you are the only pretty girl not wearing a pretty dress.” I walk over and sit in one of the desks and I look around as the girl next to me is wearing a pretty white dress with flowers and the sleeves are short and puffy. I cannot tell with her sitting down but her dress looks really short looking under her desk when I feel a tap on my shoulder.
“Hi I am Tammy, and that is Lisa that you are staring at. I told her that dress was really short, but she wanted to buy it anyway when we went shopping at the mall for school clothes. Lisa ended up being right and I bought the same one too hehehe, what is your name?”
I turn and see a pretty girl behind me smiling and she is wearing the same dress just as short as the other girl, maybe even shorter. “Um my name is Chrissie and is that your sister?” what am I doing? I cannot believe I said my name is Chrissie like I am a real girl or something as I start to mellow out as I turn feeling the silky panties under my white shorts.
“Yes we are twins can't you tell you silly girl? We are identical twins” I can't see the other girls face cause she is talking to someone one on the other isle and she has her back to us. “Hey sis turns around and says hi to Chrissie.”
I look back towards the other girl, I looked down first, I could see her dress slide up a bit, and she is wearing the same pink panties as I am. “Oh hi Chrissie, my name is Lisa I guess you met my sister.”
“Oh hi um yes she is sitting behind me I can tell now that you are identical twins that must be so cool.” I say as I start to loosen up talking to the two sisters. I look at her smiling as I look at her up and down staring at her pretty dress.
Lisa smiles at me while I am looking at her dress. “Oh you like my new dress Chrissie? Tammy said it was too short but after I tried it on at the mall she liked it to and bought the same one she is such a copycat.” I turn and see Tammy rolling her eyes sticking her tongue at her twin sister. I smile seeing the sisters giggling.
“Yes it is, I mean a very pretty dress.” I say and what the heck am I saying it is a pretty dress what do I know about what dresses are pretty and what dresses aren’t.
Lisa smiles at me. “Thanks, I don’t mean to be rude but it looks like you are the only girl in class not wearing a dress. My sister and I have tons of old dresses if you want them. I think you are way smaller than me, stand up Chrissie so I can see.” We both get out of our desks as the other kids are walking around looking for a desk to sit at. We stand back to back.
“Yup I was right little Chrissie I am a couple inches taller than you I am sure my mommy will let us bring some of our old dresses to school and you can have them if you want.”
I didn’t pay attention but Ms. Huntington was standing in the isle behind me. “Well that is so nice of you Lisa to help out another girl in class. I was talking with Chrissie earlier and she seemed shy that she didn’t have any pretty dresses to wear to school.” I want to cry hearing the teacher. “What do you say to Lisa?” Ms. Huntington stares at me.
“Um thank you Lisa that is really sweet of you.” What did I just say? That was sweet of her, I am even starting to talk like a little girl. I feel my panties are getting a little tighter as I sit at my desk smiling at Ms. Huntington.
I watch as Ms. Huntington squats down in front of me as I see her legs spread a little and I can see she is wearing pink panties like me until she closes her knees and whispers into my ear. “I am guessing your mommy is giving you hand me downs because of one reason or another is that right sweetie? Are you wearing your big sister Cindy's old clothes?”
“Yes Ms. Huntington I am wearing my sisters Cindy's old clothes. But please don’t tell anyone in class okay?” I want to cry as my eyes start to get a little wet and I feel Ms. Huntington wipe my tears. Her hand is so soft and even smells pretty, I wonder what makes her smell so pretty as I smile at her.
The smile on my teachers face is like a pretty angel coming down from heaven to hug me or tuck me in at night. OMG I am thinking like a baby girl with my luck I will end up in a dress and diaper. I need to get my head straight. “Good girl Chrissie telling me the truth, I won't tell the other girl's you are wearing hand me downs.”
“Thank you Ms. Huntington you are so nice.” I watch her start to stand up again as I get another peak of her pink panties. I wonder if she is wearing the same panties I am wearing, I smile to myself thinking that they are. The chances that my teacher is wearing little pink satin bikini panties with Disney princesses all over them are pretty slim but I still daydream about it as I giggle softly.
Ms. Huntington goes to the front of the class and smiles at us all. “Okay class my name is Ms. Huntington and I am your kindergarten teach this year and I am handing out a form for your mommy's to fill out.” We all watch as she hands them out to everyone.
“This form needs to be handed in with a check so we can get everyone's gym class uniforms by Friday when you have gym class. The boy's will wear black tee shirts and matching shorts. The girl's will wear pink halter type tee shirts with matching shorts, and your names will be on the shorts and tee shirts so you will all match except for having different names hehehe.” I hear our teach giggle like she is a little girl again as all us girl's smile at her.
The school day goes by pretty quickly and most of the day I can only think about my pretty pink panties I am wearing and how so many other girl's in my class are also wearing pink panties like mine too.
The bell rings and it’s time to go to the buses. We stand up and take our stuff and I smile hearing a bunch of the girl's telling me to have a great day and well see ya tomorrow. I notice they are holding their books up to their chests and I start to do the same and waving good-bye smiling at them until I see Cindy walking up to me.
“Hi sissy Chrissie how was kindergarten today? Hehehe” I hear her say while giggling. I see a big grin on her face as she stares at me holding my books against my chest like all the other girls are doing. “Did you meet any new little friends? I only say little because there all about your size or a little bit taller.”
I smile. “Um school was surprisingly fun I guess and I have to get mommy to fill out my gym class forms and hand a check back in tomorrow. I have to admit, I enjoyed myself seeing all the other kids are close to my height not like our old school where I was the smallest kid in my class.” Cindy looks at me. “Okay I was the smallest in the whole school.” I notice Cindy's eyes light up when I say the form that has to be filled out by mommy for gym uniforms. I just want to change the subject so she doesn’t make me feel any smaller or shorter than I already feel. “How was your first day of school Cindy?”
“Today was the best day ever I met so many new kids and have so many new friends I just love them all and my teacher is the best. Speaking of teachers how is your new teacher, she seems nice and very pretty too.” I smile seeing that she went along with changing the subject. “Speaking of new friends, did you meet any new kids in class and now you actually have a friend?”
Wow, that sounded so mean. “Well yes of course I met a whole bunch of new kids and yes I made a friend. What makes you think I cannot make any friends? I actually made two friends there twins. They are too funny they look identical too.” I notice a surprised look on Cindy as we get to the line of other kids waiting to get on the buses.
“I didn’t mean to hurt your little feeling little sister hehehe.” I stare at her and listen to her giggling and calling me her little sister.
I know I should ignore her but Cindy gets me so pissed when she calls me little. “I may not be as tall as you, and yes I am smaller then you all together with my little arms and legs but remember I am the older one.” I stick my tongue at her while I play with my long hair as we talk and I still am holding my books against my chest like a little4 girl. I didn’t even notice that I only complained to her about her calling me little, I didn’t say a word about her calling me her sister, not even referring to me as her brother at all. Oh, well these pink panties I have been wearing all day feel so nice and make me feel so pretty inside I mean make me feel comfortable.
We get on the bus and we notice the same school bus driver as this morning. Cindy and I take the same two seats we had going to school. Looking around all the kids look like they are sitting in the same seats they were sitting in on the way to school also.
Before we know it, we are getting off the school bus in front of our house and I feel sis take my hand as we start walking towards the house. I look down and I see her start swinging our hands together. I don’t want to upset her because then she will tell everyone I was wearing her old clothes to school, plus it actually feels fun swinging our hands as we walk. I won't tell Cindy that or she will start calling me a sissy again. Just because we are swinging our arms like we are playing jump rope or something doesn’t make me a sissy? Or, at least I hope it doesn’t.
“Chris and Cindy make sure you change out of your school clothes and put some play clothes on. Especially you Chris mom is always saying you are way too rough on your clothes.” We both stop and hear Pam say from upstairs. “I will get you both a snack after you change. Make sure you don’t just toss your school bags down, put them in your rooms.”
We both look at each other shaking our heads while we listen to our big sister. Before I can complain to Pam about talking to us like we are toddlers, I hear Cindy yelling upstairs. “We are not little baby's Pam we just got back from school we know we have to change out of our school clothes so don’t treat me like a baby okay?” We hear nothing from Pam until we start walking up the stairs with Cindy holding my hand or more or less pulling me up the stairs. Cindy sticks her tongue at Pam as she walks by and I do the same thing as Cindy pulls me into her room.
“Oh you both sure told me off sticking your tongue at me; you both are acting like babies maybe I should look for some old diapers.” We both turn around and Pam is in the doorway to Cindy's room as I sit on the edge of her bed with my feet dangling off the end not touching the floor.
Pam turns and stares at me. “Chris I told you that you have to change into your play clothes now not play in Cindy's room.” I slide down off her bed as Cindy takes my hand and stops me.
Chrissie doesn’t have any more summer clothes Pam; see he had to wear my old clothes to school today.” Oh man she told her I was wearing her old clothes, oh well Pam is my sister and neither of them can tell I am wearing my new pink panties underneath. I see Pam put her hands on her hips staring at me.
“Oh yes I knew you looked different somehow I just couldn’t place it. Your hair is different too. Your hair looks much better in a ponytail on the top of your head like that. Yes you do look pretty in our little sisters clothes too hehehe.” We both hear her giggling at me. “Oh but Chris, I mean Chrissie you still need to change into play clothes. Since I guess you don’t have any summer play clothes you will have to barrow some from Cindy.”
I turn and look at Cindy smiling at me. “Oh Cindy can you find some clothes for Chrissie for me? I have to get ready for cheerleading practice after I get you both a snack.”
“Sure I can do that, but none of my regular clothes fit Chrissie I had to let HER barrow my old clothes that don’t fit me anymore okay?” I didn’t notice Cindy using the phrase ‘HER’ when referring to me.
I see Pam stare at me up and down again. “Is that true you don’t have any clothes that fit you anymore? I know mom said she was going to take you shopping when she got paid in two weeks.”
“Yea Cindy is right I had to wear her old clothes to school today cause mine don’t fit me anymore or are too worn out like mommy said.”
Pam shakes her head hearing my comments. “Well if you weren’t so rough on your clothes you would have something else to wear. Chrissie I want you to take all your old clothes that doesn’t fit you anymore and replace them in your dresser and closet with Cindy's old clothes okay?” Pam doesn’t even wait for me to respond as she turns and walks out of Cindy's room. “I will get you a large garbage bag to put all your old clothes into, and I will drop them off at the good will store on my way to cheerleading. Now hurry up you two.”
“You heard her Chrissie let's get changed and then move your old clothes out of your dresser and closet. On the other hand I will get all my old clothes together so you have more to pick form and you go in your room and take ALL of your clothes out of your dresser and ALL of your clothes out of your closet and put them on your bed okay?”
I hear Cindy and me almost run into my room not paying attention to the difference what Cindy said compared to what Pam said to do. Pam said just get my clothes that doesn’t fit me and Cindy is telling me to get ALL my clothes. I don’t notice so I get in my room and I open up my dresser and start pulling all my clothes out of my dresser until all the dresser draws are empty. I then go to my closet and empty my closet pulling everything off the hangers and tossing it on the bed.
“Okay Chrissie go downstairs and get the bag Pam was getting so you can put your old clothes in them while I start to put your new clothes in your dresser draws.” I run out of my room and slow down going down the stairs so I don’t kill myself running down the stairs. “Oh little sissy brother looks like you took all your underwear out of your dresser too. I will run back in my room and get all my old panties and tights for you too hehehe.”
I don’t hear Cindy talking to herself as I get in the kitchen and Pam gets me two large black garbage bags for my old clothes. “Now hurry Chrissie, and put all your old clothes that don’t fit you in the bags. Bring them down here and get changed so you can have your after school snack, but hurry I am going to be late for practice.”
“Okay I will hurry.” I start walking upstairs and I see Cindy already closing my closet doors and then I watch her start to put some kind of tee shirts in my dresser but they don’t have sleeves, more like tank tops in light colors. The shirts that do have sleeves have shorter sleeves than my shirts and the sleeves look all puffy.
Cindy turns around. “Okay get your new clothes off and we will find you something to wear little Chrissie.” I hear her calling me Chrissie again but I ignore it. “Thanks for getting the garbage bag so fast, start loading your old clothes that are on the bed into the bag.” I open the big garbage bag and start loading it not realizing these are all my clothes not just the too small and worn out clothes.
“Oh before you start on that let's get your school clothes off so if Pam comes in here we are at least changed and can get a snack okay?” I look at her like she cannot expect me to get naked right here. Not to mention the pink panties I am wearing, if sis seen that I was wearing her old panties my life would be over. “Go in your bathroom and get undressed while I find you some clothes.”
That is better as I feel more relaxed walking into my bathroom. I quickly get undressed and I am only standing in my new pink panties, I mean sis panties. These panties feel so nice on me and I cannot believe how they make my bottom look all round and pretty. “Okay sis here are my clothes I wore to school, see what sizes they are and send me some other shorts. It’s so hot out too so no long pants okay?”
“Okay I got them, but I am having a hard time finding shorts but this is what I found so far.” I feel my hand get filled with some clothes as I take them inside the bathroom and close the door behind me.
I un-fold the clothes and it’s just a shirt, kind of a big shirt at that with puffy sleeves, and lace trim around the neck, sleeves and the hem of the shirt. “Um this is only a shirt, and it looks kinda supper big too.”
“Oh stop whining and put it on at least so I can see that it fits you or not okay?” I guess it does not matter and she is helping me so I don’t have to look for anything. I slide the tee shirt over my head and I pop my arms through the small puffy sleeves that are also shorter than my tee shirts.
I guess girl's shirts are just weird I guess. I pull the shirt down and it hangs down a couple inches above my knees. “Wow sis this tee shirt is like super long it hangs down to a couple of inches above my knees. Do you have any thing that fits me better?” I look down and at least once this tee shirt is tucked in no one will be able to see my new pretty pink panties I am wearing. What the heck am I thinking these panties aren’t mine, man I need to get my head together, but these panties do look pretty on me as I giggle softly.
“Okay let me see.” I hear Cindy and before I can get to the bathroom door to open it she walks in the bathroom and looks at me up and down. Lucky I was able to pull down the front of this tee shirt so sis cannot see my pretty pink panties. “Come back out in your room and let me get a good look at you.”
I walk out behind Cindy, she bends over to pick up a pair of socks rolled up in a ball, and when she bends over, I see her pink panties as I giggle softly to myself. “What is so funny little Chrissie?” I look into Cindy's eyes that are staring at me while she has a big grin on her face.
“Um oh noting but I sure wish you would hurry up and find me some shorts.” I think sis must have noticed I was looking under her skirt when she bent over because she was pulling on the hem to see if it was down all the way. I don’t know what she is giving me the look about this shirt hangs down making this shirt look even shorter than her mini skirt she is wearing.
Cindy looks back at me still grinning. “Yea whatever but here is a belt for that dres…? I mean shirt so it doesn’t umm slide up on you. Put it through the loops on each side and I can tie it for you. I am still looking for some shorts but here are some socks you can put on while I am still looking.”
“Okay I guess” I pull the white silky or satin belt through the two loops that match the shirt. I sit back on the end of the bed. I notice that these are the same type of silly lacy socks that I had to wear this morning. I will trick sis and not complain so I can get dressed fast. The socks feel nice on me like my new panties so it is all good, I turn them over cuffing them, and they barely cover my ankles.
I watch as Cindy is shaking her head as she walks over to me looking at the weird belt I put on myself that hangs down in front. “No silly these types of dres… um shirts tie in the back silly.” I look at her as if I am supposed to read her mind or something.
“Okay silly little sister, I mean little brother. Stand up and I will help you fix it the right way.” I stand up and I watch as Cindy pulls the weird belt around and I can feel her tying it in the back, but not seeing the very large bow she tied it in.
We hear sis yelling from downstairs. “Okay snack is ready hurry up down here I have to go to cheerleading practice. The first one here get extra chocolate chip cookies.” We hear Pam and I see Cindy just take off out of my room like she is on fire.
“I am going to win little Chrissie, since I know you are so little.” I hear her giggling, as she runs through the doorway.
Cindy calls me little and I start running so fast I almost fall right on top of her. “We will see who is little.” I say as we run down the stairs and too the kitchen table. I jump into my regular chair at the table almost out of breathe. “See I won, you are the little one Cindy hahaha.” I tease her as I stick my tongue at her.
“Well to me it looked like a tie you both made it to your chairs at the same time.” Pam is staring at me up and down as I start to dip my cookies into the milk in front of me.
I don’t realize that I ran down the stairs and half way through the house wearing a little girl's dress and lace socks. I am thinking it is just a long tee shirt. “Um I have a special treat if one of you will do something for me, who wants the treat?” I raise my hand up real quick but I see Cindy's hand up so maybe she won. “OKAY good job Chris, or Chrissie you won. I will get you the rest of the fresh homemade cookies I just need you to run out to the mailbox and get the mail in. Just slip your sneakers on to run out front okay?”
“Oh yes more fresh homemade cookies just for me, you bet I will be right back in a flash.” I don’t think about it but as I sit on the floor to put my sneakers back on my pretty panties are in plain view for everyone to see as my legs are apart.
I wonder why Pam is staring at me and looking back and forth smiling at Cindy. “Okay I have my sneakers on I will be right back.” I say as I walk out the front door wearing the little girl's dress just not realizing it.
“Okay Cindy why is your brother wearing one of your old dresses? I mean he went outside like he has been wearing dresses his whole life.” I am outside so I don’t hear any of this conversation.
Cindy smiles looking at Pam. “Well I couldn’t find any shorts and I gave him that pretty dress and that’s when I noticed he was wearing my pink panties, but I didn’t want to tell him I can see them. Chrissie doesn’t even know she I mean he is wearing a dress, and I don’t think he cares. I was going to take him down to the park after our snack and play.”
“Please don’t tell Chrissie SHE is wearing a toddlers dress, I just want to have someone play with me and SHE has been really nice since school started today.”
Pam crosses her arms staring at Cindy. “Well I won't tell Her I mean him but don’t be too mean to her. I know she treated you mean in the past and try to get along. Starting tomorrow you two will be alone when you leave to go to school because I have to leave early and mommy will be sleeping in cause she is starting the third shift okay?”
“Oh no problem me and Chrissie can get ready for school by ourselfs and make breakfast.”
Pam is shaking her head. “You won't have to do anything but get dressed and put milk into your cereal. I will set the table with two bowls of cereal and toast before I leave early, so all you have to do is pour milk into them and eat then catch the bus Okay?”
“I was going to tell your big brother this since he is older than you but I can see you are more mature than your brother especially if you tricked him into wearing a dress and he doesn’t even know it hehehe.”
Pam giggles. “Oh you haven’t seen anything yet wait until tomorrow.” Little Chrissie walks back in the house carrying the mail.
“What was that Cindy?” I heard Cindy say something as I walked back in the house.
I turn and see Cindy smiling at me and Pam. “Oh it was nothing, looks like Chrissie brought in the mail for you SHE sure is fast.” I hear Cindy calling me a she again but I will ignore her so she can see her teasing me isn't bothering me.
“Yes I am fast Cindy not like you.” I stick my tongue at her for calling me a she. “Here is the mail Pam I just put it on the table.”
Pam walks over to my plate and puts the rest of the chocolate chip cookies on my plate. I look up after seeing the cookies on my plate and notice Pam looking at me almost staring.
“Oh that really is a cute outfit you are wearing Chrissie, did you pick it out or did Cindy?” I smile and notice a look on Cindy’s face but I am going to beat her to the punch.
I turn before Cindy has a chance to respond. “UM thanks yea I picked it but Cindy did get all her old clothes out for me to pick from.” I smile taking credit for picking the outfit not knowing that Pam thinks I picked a dress to wear.
“Well I think you made a good choice that outfit looks very cute on you but your old sneakers you are wearing have holes in the sides of them do you have any other sneakers you can wear that aren’t so beat up looking?”
I look down and my feet and I swinging in the chair while I am eating cookies. “Um oh I didn’t notice that but your right. No I don’t have any sneakers except the ones I am wearing. Cindy did you notice any of your old sneakers that might fit me?” I ask Cindy not noticing her smile when I ask her.
“Yes I do and they will actually match your cute outfit. I will get them for you while you’re eating the rest of the cookies and then we can go to the park okay Chrissie?”
I look up at Cindy while she is walking out of the kitchen. “Um great yea that would be super Cindy.” I don’t notice Cindy even walking back until she is on the floor under the kitchen table.
“Chrissie you want me to put my old sneakers on you while you finish up your cookies so we can go when you’re done eating your snack?”
I smile feeling her pulling my old sneakers off. I do not notice that she is staring up my dress at the pink panties I am wearing. “That would be great I will even give you one of my cookies for being such a great sister Cindy.” I don’t look down or anything as Cindy pulls my old sneakers off and slide the new ones on. Wish I was watching because the sneakers she put on my feet are all pink and say princess on them written in sparkles.
“How do they feel little sister?” I hear Cindy ask me as she stand back up in front of me. I am in deep thought trying to think if I should put her in her place for calling little and her little sister.
I decide not to get upset but finish eating my cookies as I reach my hand out to Cindy giving her one of my last cookies. “Yes they feel good, they even feel better than my broken in sneakers that you just took off.”
“Pam can I throw her old sneakers away? I don’t think she will need them anymore.” Just finish your cookies and ignore her teasing you or I will get in trouble when I yell at Cindy.
I notice Pam looking under the table, while I swing my feet wearing my new sneakers. “Yes I guess you are right SHE doesn’t need them anymore. Why don’t you two finish your cookies outside on your way to the park?”
“Yea let's go little sister, hurry up Chrissie before Pam changes her mind.” Cindy says getting up from her chair holding the cookie I just gave her.
I move away from the table and stand up next to Cindy. “Hold on Chrissie let me fix your ponytail it is coming loose again.” I stop right in my tracks but I am still shoveling cookies into my mouth. “Now just look forward so I get it straight. I will have to show you how to do a good ponytail little Chrissie the next time I am not in a rush, but I have to get to practice so this will be fast.”
“Okay so don’t move little one.” I feel her pulling my olod hair tie Cindy put in and she brushes my hair and I can feel her putting the hair tie back in. what I don’t notice is she is putting the hair tie on the top of my head so it bounces everyway when I move. The new ponytail makes me look even more like a toddler that I already look. Not to mention the pink hair tie she put in.
I feel her finishing, as I start to feel around but I can't feel the ponytail. “Okay you girl's have fun at the park and make sure you hold hands so no one will take you Chrissie.” That is so messed up now Pam is calling us both girl's.
“Okay we will be good and I will hold Chrissie’s hand so she doesn’t get lost.” I hope they both stop teasing me, I am getting tired of ignoring them, but I don’t want to get in trouble if I yell at them correcting them teasing me.
We both walk outside, “Look Chrissie isn't that the boy's you where telling me about that lives down the street you wanted to go play baseball with when you seen them when we moved in last month?” I am holding my last cookie and Cindy takes my hand. I turn and see Pam standing at the door waving to us as we walk down our walkway towards the sidewalk.
“Yes that is them; I never had a chance to meet them. I hope I make a good impression on them so they will want to play with me.” I feel the wind blowing on my legs not realizing that the wind is blowing my short dress in the air and everyone can see I am wearing pink panties.
Cindy is looking down at my outfit, and I don’t realize she is staring at my pink panties that are in plain view with my dress being blown in the air. “Oh I am sure the boy's will get an impression from you wearing that pretty little dress and your pink panties.”
“Um what did you say Cindy?” I say as we are walking up to the boy's carrying baseball equipment.
I turn seeing Cindy giggling. “OH hi boy's how are you doing?” Cindy says as we stop walking.
The end?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Pink Pantie’s
Part-3
By Princess Pantyboy
Chris Taylor/Me 10-years-old boy
Cindy Taylor 5-year-old little sister
Pam Taylor 16-year-old big sister
Mom 36-years-old but looks like she is 20
Tammy & Lisa 5-years-old twin sisters from school
Ms. Huntington kindergarten teacher
(Author’s note: I started this chapter with a couple paragraphs from the end of Part 2. I hope and pray you enjoy my little story.
Hugs, Princess Pantyboy)
We both walk outside, “Look Chrissie isn't that the boy's you were telling me about that lives down the street that you wanted to meet.” I turn and see them. “Remember you said it would be great to have someone to go play baseball with. Remember when you seen them, it was just after we moved here last month?” I am holding my last cookie and Cindy takes my hand. I turn and see Pam standing at the door waving to us as we walk down our walkway towards the sidewalk.
“Yes that is them; I never had a chance to meet them. I hope I make a good impression on them so they will want to play baseball with me.” I feel the wind blowing on my legs not realizing that the wind is blowing my short dress in the air and everyone can see I am wearing pink panties.
Cindy is looking down at my outfit, and I don’t realize she is staring at my pink panties that are in plain view with my dress blowing up in the air. “Oh I am sure the boy's will get an impression from you wearing that pretty little dress and your pink panties hehehe.” Cindy says while giggling.
“Um what did you say Cindy? Dress, what dress?” I say. We are walking up to the boy's carrying baseball equipment. All of a sudden, there is a big breeze and I feel the wind blowing up my legs and I look down and I see my legs coming out from under this long tee shirt, I trip on the sidewalk where it meets our driveway and I see my reflection in the mini van parked on the street. I see a little girl bending over wearing a little hello kitty dress, and super girly shoes and then I realize that is me in the dress.
I look at Cindy, then at the reflection of me and Cindy must have noticed me staring at my reflection. Cindy must have realized that I finally noticed I am wearing a dress and a little girl's dress at that too. I turn seeing Cindy giggling, she whispers in my ear. “I said I am sure they will like the pretty dress you are wearing is what I said little sister, hehehe.” I hear Cindy giggling, and I look down and she is right I am wearing a dress. How stupid can I be not to notice that? Not only am I wearing a girl's dress but the dress is also so short and girlie looking. Not like, there are dresses that are not girlie.
Cindy leans in to me and whispers into my ear. “You have two choices these boy's will see you as a little girl like you look like or they will see you as a little boy wearing a dress; it is your choice hehehe.” I listen to her giggle as the boy's walk up to us.
“Oh and don’t worry if you’re a good little girl I won't tell these guys you are really a boy because they will probably kick your butt seeing a boy dressed up like a little girl wearing a dress and panties. Hehehe.” Cindy giggles again and I am in shock as I look up at the boy's. They look like they are going to the baseball field.
“OH hi boy's how are you doing?” Cindy says as we stop walking. I stop looking at the dress I am wearing, and I cannot believe how I didn’t notice how girly I look let alone that I am wearing a dress too. How do I get myself into these problems?
Oh, my god I cannot believe I am wearing a dress, and I am outside too so the whole world can see me looking like a little girl that I am dressed like. I have to figure out how to get back inside the house so I can get changed out of this little girl's dress, my life cannot get any worse.
“HONK, HONK” We turn towards the car beeping its horn. “Oh shit.” Everyone looks at me when I say that. I guess I should not have said my life could not get any worse. The car pulls over in front of our house and I see my teacher Ms. Huntington gets out of her car with the twins I met at school. The three of them are smiling from ear to ear and they are all carrying bags.
Oh, my god I am so embarrassed, what I am going to do. “Hi girl's the twins and I are dropping by to give you Chrissie some of their old dresses cause you seemed jealous that you are the only girl in class that wasn’t wearing a pretty dress today.” I look over at Cindy smiling from ear to ear.
“The twins are also my nieces and I bring them home after school, and they had a great idea about bringing you there old dresses.” I want to cry so bad I cannot believe all these people see me wearing a dress and panties.
I see Tammy and Lisa smiling carrying their old dresses in big bags. “Hi, Chrissie we don’t have your phone number or we would of seen if it was okay to come over. You will love these dresses we have for you they are like brand new so they will last you a long time.” I look at her and I try to smile but cannot.
“Are you girl's walking to the park because we didn’t mean to interrupt your day or anything?” I want to tell my new teacher to go away but if I am rude, Cindy will tell mommy and as I look around, I see Pam walking over to us.
I see Pam smiling as she walks up to the crowd of strangers now blocking her exit to go to cheerleading practice. “Um is everything okay here girls? I look up feeling Pam's hand on my shoulder and seeing her other hand on Cindy. Before I can respond, Cindy is already talking.
“Um yes sis this is Ms. Huntington, Chrissie’s new teacher and her new friends from school the twins Tammy and Lisa.” I listen but I want to cry. “They said Chrissie was jealous being the only girl not wearing a dress today in school and the twins brought all there old dresses over to give to Chrissie.”
I notice Pam lean down to look me in the eyes. “Is this all true Chrissie where you the only girl in class not wearing a dress today? And are you jealous about you being the only girl not wearing a pretty dress?” I see a look on Pam's face when she calls me a girl in front of everyone giving me the chance to correct her and tell everyone I am really a boy wearing a dress.
“Um well, um I guess, they did say I was um the only um, the only one not wearing a pretty dress. I mean a dress.” Pam looks at me, and smiles. How do I tell her I don’t want to wear dresses when I am standing outside wearing one now?
How do I get Pam alone so I can tell her I need to get out of this dress and I never want to be in one again? “But seeing you wearing that pretty dress you have on now Chrissie, maybe we don’t need to bring you any of their old dresses.” Ms. Huntington says. I smile thinking she is not going to give me six large bags of dresses.
“Well seeing how Chrissie is smiling so big now I guess she would really like some new dresses.” Pam says. My eyes start to pop out of my head hearing Pam's comment.
What no Pam I am screaming in my head but I cannot get the words out of my head. “Yes Chrissie is wearing one of my old dresses she doesn’t have any of her own dresses only the one I out grew. Chrissie has always been more of a tom boy right Pam?”
“Oh yes you are so right Cindy, Chrissie was always dressing more like a little boy, but that is all in the past with seeing all the new dresses and pretty clothes SHE has to wear now. I can't wait to tell our mom when she comes home from work.”
Oh, know she cannot tell mommy I was outside wearing a dress. Oh no my life will be over if mommy finds out. Chrissie and Cindy are on their way to the park and I am off to cheerleading practice so no one is allowed in the house while mom or I aren’t there but maybe the twins can join you girl's and go to the park too.”
“Chrissie and I can take the bags of new clothes and bring them in the house then meet you girls at the park. What do you think Ms. Huntington?” I cannot believe how screwed up this is getting now. How do I stop it and tell them I am not supposed to be even in Ms. Huntington’s class I am 10 year’s old and I am just super small for my age.
I turn and see Tammy and Lisa putting the bags down and pulling on Ms. Huntington’s skirt begging to let them go to the park. “I think that is a great idea then you girls can all play at the park or are you going to watching the boy's playing baseball, noticing the boy's and all their baseball gear standing with us.
“Um Chrissie and I were going to do both, play at the park because we didn’t want to get our dresses dirty so we are going to watch the boy's playing baseball too.”
The boys are just shaking their heads looking at all the girl's. “Actually we thought a boy lived here but we must be mistaken since you said she used to dress like a boy or I guess you girl's call it being a tomboy.” I see Cindy and Pam smiling looking at me. “So there isn't any new boys living here like we were hoping?” The one boy's says to me.
“Go ahead Chrissie our little tomboy, answer the nice boy.” I want to cry, but then I will be acting like the little girl I look like. “Come now sweetie answer the little boy then we will take your new dresses in the house and you can play with the other girl's. Pam says then stares down at me.
I turn away from Pam and look at the boy's. “Um there are no boy's here just us girl's.” I say but on the verge of tears. Pam and Cindy stare at me with big smiles on their faces.
“Okay but we don’t play with girl's you are too silly for us, but if you want to watch us playing baseball you can.” One of the boy's says. Pam and Ms. Huntington look at each other knowing that true at this age boy's do not want to play with girls. Soon when they grow up all they want to do is play with girls.
I turn away from the boy's as they start walking towards the park followed by Cindy, Tammy, and Lisa. “Okay girl's I will come back in a couple hours and pick you both up for dinner so be good Tammy and Lisa okay?”
“Yes Aunt Donna we will be good and thank you for letting us play with Chrissie and her big sister Cindy.” Oh, god they called Cindy my big sister as Pam smiles hearing that watching me shake my head.
I watch Pam smile at my new teacher. “Nice meeting you Ms. Huntington and you too girl's I hope you can come over sometime and we can have a girl day.” Pam says knowing that will get at me. “Okay Chrissie say thank you for all the pretty clothes. I am sure we will find you a nice pretty dress for you to wear to school tomorrow.” I hear Pam saying I will be wearing a pretty dress to school tomorrow and I want to just cry.
“Um thank you Ms. Huntington and thank you too Tammy & Lisa.” I bend over and pick up two of the smaller bags as Pam takes the rest of the larger bags.
Everyone smiles at me for some reason when I bend over. “Your welcome sweetheart and I am sure you will get the hang of wearing dresses soon.” My teacher says as I give Pam a weird look not knowing what she means as we walk to our house.”
“Okay girl's I will drop Chrissie off on my way to cheerleading practice after we get all her new clothes up in her room okay?”
I turn and hear Pam saying I am still going to the park. “Great I still have to go to the park wearing this silly dress Pam?” Pam stops right there leaning back down to me while she is holding all the bags and stares into my eyes.
“Yes Chrissie you are going to the park the way you are dressed now come to think of it maybe you should wear one of your new dresses so Tammy and Lisa see how happy you are wearing there dresses they gave you?” I look at Pam as she stands up and opens the front door. I follow her in, and she closes the front door and we walk to my room.
Pam puts the bags down on my Spiderman comforter, then changes her mind and puts the bags on the floor instead. “Hold on little Chrissie, I think you need something different for your room. Start getting undressed and I will be right back okay?”
“Yes I will start getting undressed, I hope it starts raining so I don’t have to go to the park with the other girl's, I mean the girl's.”
Pam hears me and starts shaking her head. “You don’t have to worry about that little SISTER there is zero percent chance of rain today.” I watch as Pam walks out of my bedroom.
“Great, figures no chance of rain.” I say aloud as I start to pull the dress over my head forgetting to un-tie the lace belt that is tied in the back. The dress gets caught around my head as I hear Pam coming back in my room giggling.”
I stop trying to take the dress off and try to pull it back on but the dress is stuck around my head. “Hold on little sister I will help you get your pretty dress off. You should of un-tied the belt first.” I feel her hands doing something on the dress guessing she is un-tying the belt.
“Okay there ya go little sister you can take your new pretty dress off now.” I ignore her saying it is my dress, as I pull the dress over my head and I am standing only in panties. “I bet that feels better being able to breathe with your dress not chocking you hehehe.”
Great she giggles again and calls the dress mine, but I don’t want her to get upset telling mommy. “Um you where kidding when you said you are going to tell mommy about me wanting to wear dresses like the other girl's, I mean the girl's in my class?”
“Hey what are you doing to my incredible hulk poster and where is my Spiderman poster?” I watch as sis turns around and as she is rolling up my poster, I see that look on her face. The look I have seen mommy have a hundred times when she is pissed at me and if I say another word, I am dirt.
I watch as Pam pulls down my last poster one of superman, which is also a height gauge. It is where you stand up next to it and it shows you your height. You write your name and date when you checked your height, I never used it, but mommy got it for me a while ago. Come to think of it, when she bought me that height measuring superman poster it also came with a matching superman poster which I see is now gone too and it also with came with my comforter on my bed which is gone now too and replaced with what the hell!!!!!
“What did you do with my comforter on my bed it’s gone and you put a pink one there instead that says Barbie's on it with tons of pictures of different Barbie's?” Pam turns back to me and I see she replaced my superman height thing with a Barbie one in pink that tells me my height too. I turn the other way and see the matching pink Barbie poster too on another wall.
Pam puts her hands on her hips, and I know I am in deep poop now. “Come over here Chrissie and put your back up against the poster so I can mark your height and put todays date on here to.” I move over there slowly and I can see once my back is against the measuring poster that none of my old posters are left and I only have this weird Barbie measuring poster and a big matching Barbie poster, which now matches my bed.
“If your new friends come up to your room you don’t want them seeing all the boyish posters and stuff do you?” Before I can say who cares what they see Pam is already reading me the riot act. “Your room is more like you now, a little girl hehehe.”
I roll my eyes. “Don’t even think about rolling your eyes again or I will pull your pretty panties down and give you a spanking.” I get scared and put both my hands on my pantied bottom thinking like that would protect me.
“What about when mommy see’s these girlie posters and my new Barbie comforter? She will think I am crazy.”
Pam takes my hand after I see her write Chrissie and todays date where she marked my height. “Well speaking of mommy. Lift your arms up real quick after you turn around.” I do as I am told and I feel sis pulling a pink shirt over my head and as my head goes through and I can see my arms pop out of the puffy short sleeves this shirt has. I feel Pam buttoning up the back.
“Okay like I was saying speaking of mom, if you complain about any of this I am going to tell her everything about you wearing Cindy's old dress outside. I will also tell her that your teacher came over today with two of your new friends from school. I of course will also tell her what they said, that you are jealous of all the girl's wearing dresses and you weren’t wearing one too hehehe.”
I feel my stomach get gross like I was sick to my stomach of everything Pam was saying but it is all true. “Please sis you can't tell mommy please. What am I going to say when mommy sees my room like this with all the pretty Barbie stuff?”
“I think your room looks a lot better with the Barbie comforter and the Barbie posters. All you have to do is tell her you think the Barbie stuff in your room looks much more prettier than the super hero posters that you are now going to throw out.” I see Pam's hand reach out to me holding my old posters. I take the posters staring at them rolled up not knowing which poster is which. “Now throw them out right now LITTLE SISTER.”
I start walking down the hallway, staring at the posters in my hands, but what choice do I have? I have to throw them out, and do as Pam says or she will tell mommy I was wearing a dress, and mommy will freak out. I walk into the garage and put all my posters in the big garbage pail. I cannot believe I am throwing my posters out that have been part of my life every day.
“Okay sis I threw them away so don’t tell on me I did what you asked.” I walk by the hallway mirror and I see my reflection. I am not wearing a pink girlie tee shirt; I am wearing a little girl's dress. If I turn the wrong way, you can see my panties, the dress is so short. I turn to the left then to the right, and I now see Pam standing behind me in the mirror.
I feel Pam playing with my long hair as I stare at her through our reflection. “Okay enough of you staring at yourself in the mirror. Your sister and your friends are waiting for you at the park, so let us go I will drop you off their little sister.”
“Ya know Chris or I guess we need to call you Chrissie since you look so pretty in your new dress. You make a much better little sister then you ever did as being my little brother.” Pam leans down as I stare at her pretty cheerleading outfit with the super short skirt.
Okay to be honest I am staring up her skirt and I see her white panties as I stare at them I feel Pam shaking me. “You know you don’t have to stare up my skirt anymore to see my girlie panties you can just lift the front of your dress and see pretty panties now hehehe.” Listening to Pam giggling at me.
“I don’t want to go outside wearing this pink dress sis please I don’t want to wear any dresses.” I say and I almost start crying.
Pam stands back up looking down at me. “You are the one that was wearing a dress this morning and you have been outside twice now wearing one of your pretty new dresses so you didn’t come straight with your teacher or your new friends.”
“You know you have a choice everyone will know you as the little girl you look like or you can tell them you are a boy wearing a dress. Which do you think you will have more friends doing?”
How does my life get so screwed up I can't believe everyone thinks I am a girl. I guess mommy was right I should have got my haircut short like the other boy's. “I know you are deep in thought little sister but I am going to be late for practice so let's go.” I lift my hand up and Pam takes my hand while we walk out the front door towards her car.
“You won't tell mommy that I was wearing a dress today right Pam?” I look up at Pam as she opens the car door for me.
I look down at my girlie Mary Jane shoes and lace socks waiting for Pam to respond. “I would never do anything to get one of my little sister’s in trouble.” I smile hearing she won't tell on me.
“Ya know you and your two friends from school sure don’t dress like girl's did when I was in 5th grade, they dress like they are little girl's like Cindy's age.”
Pam doesn’t know about Cindy going to my 5th grade class and me going to her kindergarten class. “Um sis that’s something I need to tell you. But you have to promise not to tell mommy okay?”
The end?
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories, and if you would like to see them continue.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Princess
by Princess Pantyboy
This is paradise a hot four shot mocha with chocolate sprinkles, me sitting here outside on the patio in front of Starbucks on Main Street Huntington Beach Southern California. Yes this is the life, or like they say life is good when the simple things can bring a smile to your face. I pull out my new iPhone X and check my emails and text messages.
Yes life is simple after a nice stroll on the beach and now chilling with my favorite drink especially with four shots of exspesso in my mocha. I move my long hair out of my eyes smiling feeling the warm sun beating against my face.
“Princess, Princess.” I turn seeing a older woman smiling at me. “Your Princess Pantyboy aren’t you?” I look at the smile on her face, and then behind her is some dude that looks like a gorilla, guessing her bodyguard. Which he is staring at me with a look that could kill. This big dude is wearing super dark sunglasses and he is just staring at me with no expression on his face at all just with his hands crossed in front of him standing like he is some secret service guy, but like ten times bigger.
I would hate to upset him or this older woman that is very pretty by the way, bet she was hot when she was younger. Maybe this guy isn’t just a bodyguard he is probably a hit man too. I think my mind is wondering from the shock of a total stranger knowing my pen name that i only use for writing my TG and sissy stories online.
“Umm is there something i can help you with ma’am?” All the cop shows on TV say never answer a direct question from a stranger just ask another question and try to put the stranger off guard.
I look at the pretty lady staring at me and smiling from ear to ear.”Don’t worry Princess i am a fan of your writing and i love your stories so much i thought i would have to meet you in person.”
“I must say that my impression of you was much different than i thought. I thought you would be some dirty middle aged man with a beer belly writing your kinky stories. I mean i have nothing against how people choose to live their lives. To each his own is what i say. I didn’t expect a 18-year old cutie with long hair and a smile that i bet stops the girls in their tracks, or maybe you give certain guys a little hard on hehehe.” I hear her comments than she giggles like some high school girl.
Thinking to myself she knows my age I’m sure she knows my real name name to. Oh my god i have my very own stocker like in the movies. She sure looks harmless she is about my size maybe a little taller than my little 5-foot 2 inch height and me only weighing 100 pounds. But again i have more of a small frame body i was told by my mother. This woman looks rich, and with this bodyguard around to do whatever she wants like kill anyone that upsets her. Okay chill no one is going to get killed it is my over imagination. Okay let me focus on her and see what she wants, but before i can say anything she starts talking again.
“Yes Kelly i did some research on you and i wanted to know more about the person i wanted to meet, and possibly hire if i get the right vibe from you sweetie. I would have you assist me on something i have taken for granted for many years now.” I look at her smile or stare or grin not sure how to explain it.
The look she is giving me makes me feel like she can see right through me an see my soul. “Okay Kelly spelled with a ‘Y’ i would like to change that, but for now i am sure you must have a bunch of questions so let me just say for one i am not a stocker, but i wanted to know more about you, and possibly hire you to help me with a very special project i have been thinking about lately.”
I couldn’t look her in the eyes while i was trying to act strong and masculine. I need to act strong because she knows all my stories over the years i have put on Fictionmania, BigCloset and sometimes on TGstorytime. I don’t want her to think i can be intimidated by her bossing me around.
“Okay young man, and i use that term lightly seeing how small and petite you are. I didn’t say i was going to try to hire you, i said i was thinking about hiring you for a very special project. I am a very wealthy woman and i can buy anything, or anyone i want.”
I look up and see her pointing her finger at me making me very intimidated. I can tell she seen right through me trying to act big and strong. “This is the deal i am a very direct woman. The deal my little sissy or to be more on target Princess Pantyboy Kelly. Like i said i am a very direct woman so i am going to get to the point sweetie. “Now LOOK at ME when i am talking to you sweetie.” Oh shit she is getting loud and she is going to have that dude kill me.
“Yes ma’am okay.” I look up and see the fire in her eyes and she is dead serious and seeing that big dude behind her i don’t want to piss her off again. “Umm yes ma’am i am listening to you.”
Shit i sounded more like a little child or a toddler than an adult. I guess it is true i cannot act tough. “This is the deal my little Princess, i was on a world tour, and have houses all over the world and something i noticed is whenever i would stay out of the country people would always ask me about America.”
“I know your not a world traveler yet, but when other people from other countries like to know more about America especially when you are in there country. I realized i live here in america and i really dont know that much about it. Yes like i said i live here most of the time but i have really never traveled much here in America.”
I look at her trying to figure out what she is saying let alone what she is trying to lead up too. All i know so far is i am not going to piss her off. “You see Kelly i want to travel our wonderful country and see it for myself, yes i know i could read books or just research on special places in America but i want to live it before i am too old.” I listen without even breathing because she is staring at me with those eyes and i don’t want to upset her or her monster bodyguard.
“You see Mr Black standing behind me Kelly?” Oh shit she asked me a question. How do I respond without upsetting her. I wonder if it is a trick question? I mean she asked if i can see him? I mean this guy is like 10 feet tall or at least 7 feet tall and built like a tank.
I look up with tears in my eyes getting ready to respond to her question hoping i don’t get her upset again. “Umm yes ma’am i see him.” I look at him again who this monster of a man has not moved or blinked cannot tell because of his dark sunglasses since they arrived here outside on Starbucks patio.
“That is good sweetie you can answer direct questions like a good boy, or in your case a good sissy boy.” I want to respond to her calling me a sissy boy but i don’t want her getting upset and having this dude attack me. To be honest he wouldn’t even have to attack me, if he came near me i would probably have a heart attack piss my pants and die right then and there. “Okay another question sweetie . Do you know the difference between someone that is rich and someone that is wealthy?”
I look at her and this is for sure a trick question. “Umm no ma’am i always thought they are the same thing, someone that is well off or rich.”
“Most people would say the same answer sweetie but that is not the correct answer. Mr Black is rich he works for me and makes millions of dollars a year protecting me, so he would be known as someone that is rich or a rich person.”
I turn and look at the giant bodyguard slash killer, and he doesn’t look like someone that makes millions of dollars every year. “Mr Black will you go get me and my new friend a couple of mocha’s please, and get whatever you like also?” I see Mr Black whom looks like he is in deep thought.
“Yes i know part of your position is to always stay by my side, but i will be fine and i have the panic button right here in my purse. Plus you know i carry a handgun in my purse as well.”
I watch as the giant of a man looks away from me and looks at this woman. “Yes madam i will be very close and just hit the button and i will get your area secure. Is your new friend part of your secure circle madam?”
“Yes SHE is.” I hear her refer to me as a ‘SHE’ and i look at her. Mr Black walks through the Starbucks door and you can see everyone’s heads turning seeing this giant dude wearing a very expensive black suit and dark sunglasses walk in the building. I noticed he left the door open by pulling over a concrete planter with a palm tree in it that must weigh as much as a car guessing so he can see us.
I look back at the older pretty woman. “Umm not to be rude ma’am but what is your name,or what would you like me to call you?”
“Well that is a good question sweetie. I am impressed you have got your voice back, or maybe it is your writers voice back being able to ask questions about your environment.”
I play with my long hair nervously , i listen to her talking, but inside i am a nervous wreck.
“You are just to sweet my little princess speaking of names i will have to think of one for you since so far i have been calling you; PRINCESS, PRINCESS PANTYBOY, or just PRINCESS. Oh and i also called you SISSY, and of course SWEETIE because you are such a sweetie pie.”
I continue to twist my long hair around my finger listening to her. “You really act just like you are on all your stories always twisting your long hair around your finger just like a small teen girl would do hehehe.” The woman says then giggling.
“Sorry princess i get a little side tracked when i get excited. I was telling you the difference between people that are rich and wealthy. You see sweetie i am very wealthy if i may say. Back to your question my name is Dorothy Winston from the family that has all tobacco farms and processing plants in the south making cigarettes. I am not part of the business my family has started it up over a hundred years ago and i have controlling interest in the companies. I have billions and billions of dollars and i was wondering if you would like to be a rich person princess?”
Like dah of course i want to be rich and make millions of dollars like that Mr Black dude, i had better answer quickly so she knows i am listening. “Yes,....i mean yes ma’am i would like to be rich very much so.” I smile for the first time, i look up at her staring at me with a big grin on her face.
“That is good Princess because i will make you very, very rich if you do as i ask. I waited to tell you while Mr Black is gone but you will be much, much richer than him.”
I must have a shocked look on my face hearing her as i make sure my mouth didn’t drop open from the surprise statement. “You see Princess like i was saying earlier i know very little about our country and i would like to take a road trip, and see everything first hand. Yes i know i can take Mr Black with me but did you notice when he walked inside Starbucks?”
Before i can respond she is already talking. “You see everyone in that store stopped what they where doing when Mr Black walked inside. It would be impossible for me to travel the country like a normal person can without attracting attention with Mr Black with me. Mr Black will be taking a year long vacation, i want to travel the country with just you Princess.” Damn how do i respond to that?
“I can see your pretty little mind spinning around and around sweetie so just relax i have given you a lot of information and i am pretty sure your pretty face needs to download it. I will tell you about the questions i would have if i was standing in your panties. Hehehe like how much money you will be making working with me, but just like anything there are special conditions.”
Boy am i glad she is going to give me time to think while she explains more. I am not thrilled what she is calling her special conditions but i will be polite and listen to her. I could be rich more than Mr Black being worth millions if i understood her correctly. Okay mental note first question ask her how much money i will be making. I think she said Mr Black would be on vacation for a year so guessing that would be the amount of time we would be traveling.
“I am going to give you a bunch of information sweetie which is basically the questions i would have sitting in your panties hehehe speaking of panties are you wearing panties right now sweetie?”
I look at her, and i can tell this woman can read my mind like she knows the real me, and probably knows i am anyway. “Umm yes ma’am i am wearing panties.” I say softly.
“What was that Princess, can you speak up?” Oh my god i have to tell a total stranger again but louder that i am wearing panties.
I play with my long hair nervously. I of course notice her smile getting wider. “YES i am wearing panties.” I say probably way to loud. I see a little girl walking by holding her mommies hand, they both look at me smiling obviously hearing my panties comment, i am so embarrassed.
“I thought so; that will continue because i dont want you wearing anything but panties when we do our road trip sweetie. This will be one of the special conditions i will talk about shortly. You really are a little pantyboy hehehe, i guessed that part right.” Well that doesn’t sound to terrible as one of the special conditions since i am wearing panties all the time anyway.
I smile hearing her. “I am guessing my first question if i was you would be how much money are you going to make? Well my little Princess after meeting you i am raising the amount i had in-mind for you before meeting you. I will be paying you one-million-dollars a week. Plus a full years worth of salary at the completion of the trip.”
“In addition I am going to have a sign on bonus sent to your Bank Of America account today also in the amount of a one-year-bonus of 52-million dollars deposit right now, and from this point on every Friday another million dollars will be deposited in that account also?”
Oh my god i must be dreaming, i cannot talk or even breathe hearing the amount of money i will be getting. “ In case you are bad in math princess that is at least 156-Million-dollars after one-year. Of course if you agree to my special conditions.”
“Holy shit, i mean, i am sorry for cursing and being disrespectful ma’am.” I apologized but i am still in total shock. Wow and she knows what bank i have my accounts in. I would have to guess she knows everything about me.
I look into her eyes and i can tell she is serious. “I expected that kind of response, but i was surprised your pretty little mouth would be cursing. I am sure it is the shock that you will be a very rich little Princess after today sweetie.”
“Not to change the subject but i have been side stepping one of your questions. You asked my name in which i did answer you, but you also asked me what you should be calling me. I want you to call me mommy. Yes that is correct you are to call me mommy, as of right now. This is also one of my conditions or you can kiss all that money away okay princess is that understood?”
I look at her like she is crazy but if she is going to give me all that money, i will call her anything she wants. “Yes ma’am, i mean mommy.” I correct myself, i see her face light up seeing i am willing to play along and be compliant.
“Good girl, i am sure you are thinking right about now what other special condition there would be is that correct princess?”
Wow she is good, i was exactly thinking that, that is scary she can read my mind. “Umm yes mommy that is what i was thinking.”
“Well my little Princess there are only a couple more, and the major one is i want you to call me mommy because you will be acting like my child, or i should say my daughter. That is right i want you to spend the next year as my daughter. You will act and dress as my girly girl daughter. You will not be wearing pants or even shorts only skirts and dresses. Is that understood sweetie?”
Holy smoke this lady is out of her mind she must of read too many stories on fictionmania, BigCloset, or TG storytime which are the places i put all my stories online because they are free sites. “Yes mommy I understand you want me to dress up as your daughter for the next year if i understood you correctly.”
“Yes that is correct Princess but you will have some surgery first, now do not loose your mind i am not going to have your little penis cut off or transformed into a vagina unless you break the rules or you want that surgery.”
I think my heart just stopped i knew this was to good to believe. “I am going to have a special doctor friend of the family do some modification on you that can be un-done after the year is up. I know you are in shock i can tell as your mouth is wide open and you don’t know what to think.”
“I am just thinking mommy”. Wow she is correct again no way am i going to have my little penis cut off or transformed into a vagina. Even though that is a lot of money they could probably just build me a new one. I wonder if she really knows how small my little penis is, i am sure she found out just like all the other information she knows about me.
She is smiling. “Now that i have your un divided attention i don’t think you even blinked or even started to breathe since i told you that you have to have surgery first. The surgery is nothing exciting, and is out-patient so it will be done and you can go home right after.”
“The plan is sweetie that you look like a female naked also but dont worry only temporary unless you choose to have the additional surgery later.” The doctors will push your little scrotum back up inside your body so it is out of the way.”
Okay this doesn’t sound as scary as it sounded the first time she said that word ‘surgery’. “Your little penis will then be pushed back between your legs, and glued or stitched up so you will have to sit to go potty, all temporary.”
“At the end of the year long road trip the doctors will un-stitch or get rid of the adhesive that holds your little penis out of the way. Not sure which procedure the doctors will do depending on any problems with your body or skin.
Thinking to myself let me see how much money we are talking about. I know she said but i want to make sure i totally understand and have no gray areas. Surgery is surgery don’t like the idea of it but we are talking millions and millions a million a week holy smoke for at least 52 weeks so that’s 52 million. Then 52 million after the year is up and holy smoke 52 million today hell yes i will do whatever she wants. “hehehe.” Oops i giggled out loud .
“So ma’am, I’m sorry i mean mommy it will take me a little bit to get that right I apologize. If i understand you correctly i will receive roughly $156 million dollars by the end of the year 52million today, 52 million divided by 52 weeks, and another 52 million after the year is finished am i right mommy?”
The look on her face says it all that she owns me or is renting me for a year. “Yes sweetie unless we agree to stay longer on the trip, so that is the least amount you will receive my little princess. Any other questions Princess?”
“Yes mommy only one other question. All this surgery we were talking about earlier will change me back to normal after the year?”
I look down than back up praying to myself that I didn’t understand anything different. “Yes sweetie, i am not a surgeon but yes that is the plan unless something unforeseen happens.”
“Un-foreseen like what do you mean by that mommy? I am looking at surgery to my body mommy i think i should know everything.”
Ms. Winston doesn’t even blink she just continues to smile at me. “When i was talking to the surgeon she said if the glue or stitches come out they will have to re-work your surgery so you remain looking like my daughter. But yes if there is no-unforeseen problems the surgeon said everything is reversible, and you will be back to your normal Princess Pantyboy self. Unless there is a unforeseen problem then we will be calling you Kellie spelled with an ‘IE’ like the other girls not Kelly with a ’Y’ like a boys name anymore hehehe.”
“By the way that is what i am going to call you mainly from now on, that is KELLIE spelled with an ‘IE’ so you can get used to it okay sweetie?” Like i care what she calls me giving me those millions.
I am thinking to myself this is crazy but what the hell if i get all that money and she isn’t just teasing me. Wow is the only thing that comes to mind. “Oh i know something I didn’t bring up you probably want to know when is this offer going to take place. “
“I can answer that right now hehehehe.” She giggles and has a glow when she stares at me. You agree to everything i said about the special conditions and any unforeseen problems, i will have the one year sign on bonus deposited immediately that means now what do you think Princess?”
I look at her in shock. “You mean if i agree right now you will deposit all that money now ma’am, mommy? I would really like to say good bye to my family since i will not see them for a year.”
“Very good my sweet little girl.” The look on her face is now bright and shiny guessing she knows for sure i am going to take her proposal, like she had any doubt who would pass up all that money. I mean the average person would jump at this no matter what the special conditions are. I will have to dress and act like a girl which i already enjoy but i will get paid big bucks.
Smiling i look back at her smiling also at me. “I also have several things that i need to do before i can be gone for a year. I will be more specific. Since you are agreeing to my job offer to work for me for at least a year, i will have the initial one year sign on bonus of $52 million dollars deposited into your account after this conversation.
“Once you verify on your fancy new iPhone X that the funds have been added to your account we will drive over to Dr. Beth Young’s offices and you will have that minor surgery completed then you can go home.”
I want to say something but she puts her finger up for me to wait. “Be patient my little sissy boy or soon you will be a sissy girl after the surgery. You should know if anyone sees you naked they will know you are all girl when you are home sweetie. Okay only you and i and the doctor will know you are only a girl temporary unless you decide to become a girl for real having the second surgery?”
“Okay that is really good because i wanted to go home and get everything i need and give notice to my work and talk to my landlord. So mommy how long will it be before we leave on our road trip?”
I can see her thinking, but it is more like she knows the answer to my question she is more trying to figure out how to tell me. “After your minor surgery which will only take 2-3 hours i want to sit down with you and we will decide how we are going to travel so lets first get the funds deposited into your account sweetie.” I get excited hearing that.
After that we will continue talking about a verbal contract which is good as a paper contract, so you agree with coming to work for me for at least the next year, and you agree to the special conditions and possible any unforeseen problems is this correct princess?”
“Umm when i say yes and i agree the money will be deposited into my account mommy then we will talk about when we will leave, and how we will travel on our road trip?”
I see my new mommy’s face smiling. “Yes sweetie that is correct, and then we will get in my limo and head to the doctors offices for your little procedures sweetie okay?”
“My answer is yes than, i want to come to work for you for at least a year mommy.” I play with my long hair nervously again. I watch my new mommy picking up her purse and take her cell phone out.
I turned and watched as Mr. Black has our coffee on a tray as he puts our drinks down on our table. “Thank you Mr. Black for the drinks.” I say to him the first time me talking to him. He stares at me not smiling or any facial movements just plain looking at me.
“Anytime Princess.” Wow he has like the deepest voice i ever heard. He stands back in front of the wall and his head looks to the left than to the right than him looking everywhere. Guessing he is checking the area to make sure my new mommy is secured, or i guess me too. Because she said to add me to her secure detail. That is cool i have a bodyguard now. Hehehe, i giggle softly. Oh wait he called me Princess so he must also know about me too.
My new mommy smiles hearing my soft giggle seems like nothing gets by her. “Hello yes it is me, i need you to deposit that bonus check into Kelly’s account immediately and every Friday deposit her new salary of one million dollars weekly until further notice. “ She turns smiling as the other person is talking to her on the phone but i cannot hear him or her. “Yes for at least a year.”
“Great you are doing it now while we are on the phone let me ask HER to pull up her bank account on her phone.” I hear my new mommy referring to me as a HER as she stares at me. “Excuse me sweetie can you pull up your bank account on your phone and see if your bonus has been deposited sweetie?”
I pick up my phone off the table and the phone recognizes my face recognition and opens. Less than 30-seconds later i am looking at my Bank of America account seeing my new balance. I stare at the balance reading it over and over it saying $ 52,000,011 dollars. Oh my god i only had 11-dollars now i am really a millionaire.
Wow i cannot believe this as i look and i can see my new mommy staring at me with her hand over the cell phone so whomever she is talking to cannot hear her conversation with me. I realize i cannot hear any words or hear anything like the world has just been put on pause. I can then focus, i can hear her saying. “Are you alright Kelly?”
“WOW i am a millionaire.” I say smiling, i am smiling with my biggest smile ever looking at my new mommy. I notice she takes her hand off not covering her cell phone, she puts her phone up to her face.
I try to hear what she is saying. “Yes SHE received the deposit. Yes you need to make new salary deposits every week for one million dollars every Friday till further notice.” I hear her stop talking and listens before she starts talking again. “Yes she is now working for my company part of my personal team okay so she is a full-time employee and that is her new salary per week okay?”
“Very well thank you again for making the deposits and adding her to the payroll if you have any questions call me or Kelly on her new work cell that you have on file.”
I watch as my new mommy, and my new boss hangs up the phone, she turns to me smiling. “Mommy i am a millionaire now thank you so much.” I guess she was telling me the truth because i am super rich now.
“Mr. Black can you have the car brought around please?” I turn seeing Mr. Black already talking to someone but not on his phone. He is talking into his wrist which is up to his face. He is talking away while he is watching my new mommy and myself while his eyes are scanning the entire area.
I turn back to my new mommy and she is staring at me smiling from ear to ear. “Yes my little Princess you made the right decision, oh and after today you will be a millionaires not millionaire.” I look at her like i don’t understand. “Millionaires is a female who has a million dollars or like in your case you have multi millions sweetie. But after today you won’t be male anymore even when you are home with your family you might want to wear loose clothes hehehe.” My new mommy giggles again like a little teenager.
“The car is here sweetie grab your mocha and lets go.” I stand up quickly taking my mocha, and following my new mommy.
I watch as this long white super stretch limo pulls up to us and Mr. Black opens the back door for us. “Watch your step ladies.” I hear him say ladies referring to me as a lady also.
“Thank you Mr. Black.” My new mommy says as she gets in the car first. The car must be thirty feet long and can fit at least 20 people.
I step up and climb in as i say thank you Mr. Black as he still holds the door for me until i am sitting in the back seat next to my new mommy, then he closes the door and gets in the front seat next to the driver. We take a short drive to the doctors clinic or doctors offices and i see we are the only car in the parking lot. We get out after Mr. Black opens the door for us than he opens the back door to the building.
“Yes now don’t be nervous sweetie i can tell you are.” Like no kidding i am nervous i never had any surgery and was hoping to never have too. But i was never a millionaire or later i will be a millionaires so all is okay.
I turn and look at her like the adult i am. “Umm oh i trust you ma’am, umm mommy sorry.” We walk inside and i see everyone is walking around wearing scrubs i think they are called which is clothes or uniforms nurses and doctors wear in hospitals.
“Ms. Wilson a pleasure to see you as always.” I hear a woman saying, i turn as i see the young doctor smiling at me. “This must be your little Princess, she is a cutie a pleasure to meet you.”
I am in shock that she called me ‘PRINCESS’, and ‘SHE’. “Oh yes a pleasure meeting you too ma’am, or doctor.” Not knowing what to call her but i am sure they can tell i am nervous. I mean how many people are happy having surgery done.
“You don’t have to be nervous little one. Ladies follow me and like you requested we are ready for you little one. You can call me Dr. Healy, or Ms. Pam, or ma’am so just relax.”
I smile at her kind personal touch and her smile not to mention her long pretty legs disappearing under her lab coat or dress cannot really see and i don’t want to stare.
“Thank you ma’am.” I play with my long hair as we walk into a room, and it looks more like a hospital room which I guess it is. Looking around i can see the big tv and the hospital bed and chairs. This room even has a large couch.
Dr. Healy holds the door open for us. “Okay ladies have a seat, Princess sit on the bed and i will tell you what the plan is for you today.” I sit on the edge of the bed and Ms. Wilson sat on the edge of the couch. The doctor opens up a file and sits on like a bar stool with wheels on it as she wheels over to me.
“Okay so Kelly this is what we are going to do. First you will be put in a hospital gown, once i am done with this brief. When i come back with the nurses we will put you on a dolly and give you an injection and that will make you feel more calm, you won’t feel anything durning the surgery. The injection is just a local so you will be awake for the whole procedure okay sweetie?”
I hear her and clear my throat to respond. “Umm yes doctor Healy.” I smile trying to not look to nervous.
“Good then once you are sedated i will start the procedure which we will be sliding your scrotum back up inside your body cavity, and then we will pull your penis back and up between your legs to keep it out of the way facing towards your back. We will then put several sutures in to keep everything in place. You will then have to sit to go potty from now on okay?”
Before i can respond the doctor continues speaking. “Once enough sutures are in place to keep you sewn up you will look like a normal female between your legs. Or at least until we remove the sutures, then you will be back to being able to stand to go potty. Unless you get infected down there then we will remove the infected areas.”
“Okay it is very important to be aware of infection down there, and to pay attention to your body, or well you will be sitting down to go potty forever, and you will be a real female like the rest of us in this room, hehehe.” God she giggles just like my new mommy.
I am listening to her. “So do you have any questions Kelly?” Kinda sounds like a weird thing i will temporary be looking like a female down there and have to go potty sitting down. I will look like a real female for a year. I better confirm that.
“Okay doctor if i heard you correctly i will look like a female between my legs, but only temporary while I am working for Ms Wilson than i will come back and have the sutures removed and i will be back to being a guy again right?”
I look back at the doctor to respond. “Yes that is right you will be back to being a male unless there is an infection than of course we will remove the infected areas so you will remain healthy and female okay Kelly? That was a very good question.”
“Okay i am good, i will just have to be careful and not let the area get infected.” I see my new mommy smiling when i say that. “Oh one more thing but i guess you probably already answered. So between my legs i will look like i have a vagina now?”
The doctor stands back up. “Yes that is correct. Great so than Kelly please sign these two forms giving us permission for the surgery, and if needed a Vaginoplasty or SRS okay?”
“Sounds good to me Dr.Healy.” I smile feeling positive it is only a temporary surgery, i guess a vaginoplasty is what i will be having? Maybe i should ask since i have no clue about any of this. “Umm doctor so is that what i am having a Vaginoplasty? I didn’t know that they would have a medical name for something like this.”
I look at the doctor and see she is still looking back at me smiling. “Yes Kelly if you get an infection we will have to do a Vaginoplasty on you sweetie okay?”
“Okay that sounds good, i was just making sure whatever it was i was having done.” I smile at the doctor than I turn looking at my new mommy.
My new mommy stands up smiling. “Of course you can always have a Vaginoplasty now if you want, or you can have it after, or you will have to have Vaginoplasty surgery if you get an infection of course.”
“Umm whatever you think Ms. Winston you are paying me a lot of money. I don’t want any extra surgery unless i have too, unless i need it for this position.”
I watch as my new mommy smiles from ear to ear. “You do not need it now you can have a Vaginoplasty Surgery later if you don’t want it now does that sound fair Princess?”
“Yes that sounds much better.” Oh that is a relief i do not have to have whatever Vaginoplasty surgery until later.
My new mommy is still smiling as she turns and looks at the doctor. “Okay Dr. Healy little Kelly wants to have the Vaginoplasty later.”
“Okay when do you want to schedule your Vaginoplasty Princess
by Princess Pantyboy
This is paradise a hot four shot mocha with chocolate sprinkles, me sitting here outside on the patio in front of Starbucks on Main Street Huntington Beach Southern California. Yes this is the life, or like they say life is good when the simple things can bring a smile to your face. I pull out my new iPhone X and check my emails and text messages.
Yes life is simple after a nice stroll on the beach and now chilling with my favorite drink especially with four shots of exspesso in my mocha. I move my long hair out of my eyes smiling feeling the warm sun beating against my face.
“Princess, Princess.” I turn seeing a older woman smiling at me. “Your Princess Pantyboy aren’t you?” I look at the smile on her face, and then behind her is some dude that looks like a gorilla, guessing her bodyguard. Which he is staring at me with a look that could kill. This big dude is wearing super dark sunglasses and he is just staring at me with no expression on his face at all just with his hands crossed in front of him standing like he is some secret service guy, but like ten times bigger.
I would hate to upset him or this older woman that is very pretty by the way, bet she was hot when she was younger. Maybe this guy isn’t just a bodyguard he is probably a hit man too. I think my mind is wondering from the shock of a total stranger knowing my pen name that i only use for writing my TG and sissy stories online.
“Umm is there something i can help you with ma’am?” All the cop shows on TV say never answer a direct question from a stranger just ask another question and try to put the stranger off guard.
I look at the pretty lady staring at me and smiling from ear to ear.”Don’t worry Princess i am a fan of your writing and i love your stories so much i thought i would have to meet you in person.”
“I must say that my impression of you was much different than i thought. I thought you would be some dirty middle aged man with a beer belly writing your kinky stories. I mean i have nothing against how people choose to live their lives. To each his own is what i say. I didn’t expect a 18-year old cutie with long hair and a smile that i bet stops the girls in their tracks, or maybe you give certain guys a little hard on hehehe.” I hear her comments than she giggles like some high school girl.
Thinking to myself she knows my age I’m sure she knows my real name name to. Oh my god i have my very own stocker like in the movies. She sure looks harmless she is about my size maybe a little taller than my little 5-foot 2 inch height and me only weighing 100 pounds. But again i have more of a small frame body i was told by my mother. This woman looks rich, and with this bodyguard around to do whatever she wants like kill anyone that upsets her. Okay chill no one is going to get killed it is my over imagination. Okay let me focus on her and see what she wants, but before i can say anything she starts talking again.
“Yes Kelly i did some research on you and i wanted to know more about the person i wanted to meet, and possibly hire if i get the right vibe from you sweetie. I would have you assist me on something i have taken for granted for many years now.” I look at her smile or stare or grin not sure how to explain it.
The look she is giving me makes me feel like she can see right through me an see my soul. “Okay Kelly spelled with a ‘Y’ i would like to change that, but for now i am sure you must have a bunch of questions so let me just say for one i am not a stocker, but i wanted to know more about you, and possibly hire you to help me with a very special project i have been thinking about lately.”
I couldn’t look her in the eyes while i was trying to act strong and masculine. I need to act strong because she knows all my stories over the years i have put on Fictionmania, BigCloset and sometimes on TGstorytime. I don’t want her to think i can be intimidated by her bossing me around.
“Okay young man, and i use that term lightly seeing how small and petite you are. I didn’t say i was going to try to hire you, i said i was thinking about hiring you for a very special project. I am a very wealthy woman and i can buy anything, or anyone i want.”
I look up and see her pointing her finger at me making me very intimidated. I can tell she seen right through me trying to act big and strong. “This is the deal i am a very direct woman. The deal my little sissy or to be more on target Princess Pantyboy Kelly. Like i said i am a very direct woman so i am going to get to the point sweetie. “Now LOOK at ME when i am talking to you sweetie.” Oh shit she is getting loud and she is going to have that dude kill me.
“Yes ma’am okay.” I look up and see the fire in her eyes and she is dead serious and seeing that big dude behind her i don’t want to piss her off again. “Umm yes ma’am i am listening to you.”
Shit i sounded more like a little child or a toddler than an adult. I guess it is true i cannot act tough. “This is the deal my little Princess, i was on a world tour, and have houses all over the world and something i noticed is whenever i would stay out of the country people would always ask me about America.”
“I know your not a world traveler yet, but when other people from other countries like to know more about America especially when you are in there country. I realized i live here in america and i really dont know that much about it. Yes like i said i live here most of the time but i have really never traveled much here in America.”
I look at her trying to figure out what she is saying let alone what she is trying to lead up too. All i know so far is i am not going to piss her off. “You see Kelly i want to travel our wonderful country and see it for myself, yes i know i could read books or just research on special places in America but i want to live it before i am too old.” I listen without even breathing because she is staring at me with those eyes and i don’t want to upset her or her monster bodyguard.
“You see Mr Black standing behind me Kelly?” Oh shit she asked me a question. How do I respond without upsetting her. I wonder if it is a trick question? I mean she asked if i can see him? I mean this guy is like 10 feet tall or at least 7 feet tall and built like a tank.
I look up with tears in my eyes getting ready to respond to her question hoping i don’t get her upset again. “Umm yes ma’am i see him.” I look at him again who this monster of a man has not moved or blinked cannot tell because of his dark sunglasses since they arrived here outside on Starbucks patio.
“That is good sweetie you can answer direct questions like a good boy, or in your case a good sissy boy.” I want to respond to her calling me a sissy boy but i don’t want her getting upset and having this dude attack me. To be honest he wouldn’t even have to attack me, if he came near me i would probably have a heart attack piss my pants and die right then and there. “Okay another question sweetie . Do you know the difference between someone that is rich and someone that is wealthy?”
I look at her and this is for sure a trick question. “Umm no ma’am i always thought they are the same thing, someone that is well off or rich.”
“Most people would say the same answer sweetie but that is not the correct answer. Mr Black is rich he works for me and makes millions of dollars a year protecting me, so he would be known as someone that is rich or a rich person.”
I turn and look at the giant bodyguard slash killer, and he doesn’t look like someone that makes millions of dollars every year. “Mr Black will you go get me and my new friend a couple of mocha’s please, and get whatever you like also?” I see Mr Black whom looks like he is in deep thought.
“Yes i know part of your position is to always stay by my side, but i will be fine and i have the panic button right here in my purse. Plus you know i carry a handgun in my purse as well.”
I watch as the giant of a man looks away from me and looks at this woman. “Yes madam i will be very close and just hit the button and i will get your area secure. Is your new friend part of your secure circle madam?”
“Yes SHE is.” I hear her refer to me as a ‘SHE’ and i look at her. Mr Black walks through the Starbucks door and you can see everyone’s heads turning seeing this giant dude wearing a very expensive black suit and dark sunglasses walk in the building. I noticed he left the door open by pulling over a concrete planter with a palm tree in it that must weigh as much as a car guessing so he can see us.
I look back at the older pretty woman. “Umm not to be rude ma’am but what is your name,or what would you like me to call you?”
“Well that is a good question sweetie. I am impressed you have got your voice back, or maybe it is your writers voice back being able to ask questions about your environment.”
I play with my long hair nervously , i listen to her talking, but inside i am a nervous wreck.
“You are just to sweet my little princess speaking of names i will have to think of one for you since so far i have been calling you; PRINCESS, PRINCESS PANTYBOY, or just PRINCESS. Oh and i also called you SISSY, and of course SWEETIE because you are such a sweetie pie.”
I continue to twist my long hair around my finger listening to her. “You really act just like you are on all your stories always twisting your long hair around your finger just like a small teen girl would do hehehe.” The woman says then giggling.
“Sorry princess i get a little side tracked when i get excited. I was telling you the difference between people that are rich and wealthy. You see sweetie i am very wealthy if i may say. Back to your question my name is Dorothy Winston from the family that has all tobacco farms and processing plants in the south making cigarettes. I am not part of the business my family has started it up over a hundred years ago and i have controlling interest in the companies. I have billions and billions of dollars and i was wondering if you would like to be a rich person princess?”
Like dah of course i want to be rich and make millions of dollars like that Mr Black dude, i had better answer quickly so she knows i am listening. “Yes,....i mean yes ma’am i would like to be rich very much so.” I smile for the first time, i look up at her staring at me with a big grin on her face.
“That is good Princess because i will make you very, very rich if you do as i ask. I waited to tell you while Mr Black is gone but you will be much, much richer than him.”
I must have a shocked look on my face hearing her as i make sure my mouth didn’t drop open from the surprise statement. “You see Princess like i was saying earlier i know very little about our country and i would like to take a road trip, and see everything first hand. Yes i know i can take Mr Black with me but did you notice when he walked inside Starbucks?”
Before i can respond she is already talking. “You see everyone in that store stopped what they where doing when Mr Black walked inside. It would be impossible for me to travel the country like a normal person can without attracting attention with Mr Black with me. Mr Black will be taking a year long vacation, i want to travel the country with just you Princess.” Damn how do i respond to that?
“I can see your pretty little mind spinning around and around sweetie so just relax i have given you a lot of information and i am pretty sure your pretty face needs to download it. I will tell you about the questions i would have if i was standing in your panties. Hehehe like how much money you will be making working with me, but just like anything there are special conditions.”
Boy am i glad she is going to give me time to think while she explains more. I am not thrilled what she is calling her special conditions but i will be polite and listen to her. I could be rich more than Mr Black being worth millions if i understood her correctly. Okay mental note first question ask her how much money i will be making. I think she said Mr Black would be on vacation for a year so guessing that would be the amount of time we would be traveling.
“I am going to give you a bunch of information sweetie which is basically the questions i would have sitting in your panties hehehe speaking of panties are you wearing panties right now sweetie?”
I look at her, and i can tell this woman can read my mind like she knows the real me, and probably knows i am anyway. “Umm yes ma’am i am wearing panties.” I say softly.
“What was that Princess, can you speak up?” Oh my god i have to tell a total stranger again but louder that i am wearing panties.
I play with my long hair nervously. I of course notice her smile getting wider. “YES i am wearing panties.” I say probably way to loud. I see a little girl walking by holding her mommies hand, they both look at me smiling obviously hearing my panties comment, i am so embarrassed.
“I thought so; that will continue because i dont want you wearing anything but panties when we do our road trip sweetie. This will be one of the special conditions i will talk about shortly. You really are a little pantyboy hehehe, i guessed that part right.” Well that doesn’t sound to terrible as one of the special conditions since i am wearing panties all the time anyway.
I smile hearing her. “I am guessing my first question if i was you would be how much money are you going to make? Well my little Princess after meeting you i am raising the amount i had in-mind for you before meeting you. I will be paying you one-million-dollars a week. Plus a full years worth of salary at the completion of the trip.”
“In addition I am going to have a sign on bonus sent to your Bank Of America account today also in the amount of a one-year-bonus of 52-million dollars deposit right now, and from this point on every Friday another million dollars will be deposited in that account also?”
Oh my god i must be dreaming, i cannot talk or even breathe hearing the amount of money i will be getting. “ In case you are bad in math princess that is at least 156-Million-dollars after one-year. Of course if you agree to my special conditions.”
“Holy shit, i mean, i am sorry for cursing and being disrespectful ma’am.” I apologized but i am still in total shock. Wow and she knows what bank i have my accounts in. I would have to guess she knows everything about me.
I look into her eyes and i can tell she is serious. “I expected that kind of response, but i was surprised your pretty little mouth would be cursing. I am sure it is the shock that you will be a very rich little Princess after today sweetie.”
“Not to change the subject but i have been side stepping one of your questions. You asked my name in which i did answer you, but you also asked me what you should be calling me. I want you to call me mommy. Yes that is correct you are to call me mommy, as of right now. This is also one of my conditions or you can kiss all that money away okay princess is that understood?”
I look at her like she is crazy but if she is going to give me all that money, i will call her anything she wants. “Yes ma’am, i mean mommy.” I correct myself, i see her face light up seeing i am willing to play along and be compliant.
“Good girl, i am sure you are thinking right about now what other special condition there would be is that correct princess?”
Wow she is good, i was exactly thinking that, that is scary she can read my mind. “Umm yes mommy that is what i was thinking.”
“Well my little Princess there are only a couple more, and the major one is i want you to call me mommy because you will be acting like my child, or i should say my daughter. That is right i want you to spend the next year as my daughter. You will act and dress as my girly girl daughter. You will not be wearing pants or even shorts only skirts and dresses. Is that understood sweetie?”
Holy smoke this lady is out of her mind she must of read too many stories on fictionmania, BigCloset, or TG storytime which are the places i put all my stories online because they are free sites. “Yes mommy I understand you want me to dress up as your daughter for the next year if i understood you correctly.”
“Yes that is correct Princess but you will have some surgery first, now do not loose your mind i am not going to have your little penis cut off or transformed into a vagina unless you break the rules or you want that surgery.”
I think my heart just stopped i knew this was to good to believe. “I am going to have a special doctor friend of the family do some modification on you that can be un-done after the year is up. I know you are in shock i can tell as your mouth is wide open and you don’t know what to think.”
“I am just thinking mommy”. Wow she is correct again no way am i going to have my little penis cut off or transformed into a vagina. Even though that is a lot of money they could probably just build me a new one. I wonder if she really knows how small my little penis is, i am sure she found out just like all the other information she knows about me.
She is smiling. “Now that i have your un divided attention i don’t think you even blinked or even started to breathe since i told you that you have to have surgery first. The surgery is nothing exciting, and is out-patient so it will be done and you can go home right after.”
“The plan is sweetie that you look like a female naked also but dont worry only temporary unless you choose to have the additional surgery later.” The doctors will push your little scrotum back up inside your body so it is out of the way.”
Okay this doesn’t sound as scary as it sounded the first time she said that word ‘surgery’. “Your little penis will then be pushed back between your legs, and glued or stitched up so you will have to sit to go potty, all temporary.”
“At the end of the year long road trip the doctors will un-stitch or get rid of the adhesive that holds your little penis out of the way. Not sure which procedure the doctors will do depending on any problems with your body or skin.
Thinking to myself let me see how much money we are talking about. I know she said but i want to make sure i totally understand and have no gray areas. Surgery is surgery don’t like the idea of it but we are talking millions and millions a million a week holy smoke for at least 52 weeks so that’s 52 million. Then 52 million after the year is up and holy smoke 52 million today hell yes i will do whatever she wants. “hehehe.” Oops i giggled out loud .
“So ma’am, I’m sorry i mean mommy it will take me a little bit to get that right I apologize. If i understand you correctly i will receive roughly $156 million dollars by the end of the year 52million today, 52 million divided by 52 weeks, and another 52 million after the year is finished am i right mommy?”
The look on her face says it all that she owns me or is renting me for a year. “Yes sweetie unless we agree to stay longer on the trip, so that is the least amount you will receive my little princess. Any other questions Princess?”
“Yes mommy only one other question. All this surgery we were talking about earlier will change me back to normal after the year?”
I look down than back up praying to myself that I didn’t understand anything different. “Yes sweetie, i am not a surgeon but yes that is the plan unless something unforeseen happens.”
“Un-foreseen like what do you mean by that mommy? I am looking at surgery to my body mommy i think i should know everything.”
Ms. Winston doesn’t even blink she just continues to smile at me. “When i was talking to the surgeon she said if the glue or stitches come out they will have to re-work your surgery so you remain looking like my daughter. But yes if there is no-unforeseen problems the surgeon said everything is reversible, and you will be back to your normal Princess Pantyboy self. Unless there is a unforeseen problem then we will be calling you Kellie spelled with an ‘IE’ like the other girls not Kelly with a ’Y’ like a boys name anymore hehehe.”
“By the way that is what i am going to call you mainly from now on, that is KELLIE spelled with an ‘IE’ so you can get used to it okay sweetie?” Like i care what she calls me giving me those millions.
I am thinking to myself this is crazy but what the hell if i get all that money and she isn’t just teasing me. Wow is the only thing that comes to mind. “Oh i know something I didn’t bring up you probably want to know when is this offer going to take place. “
“I can answer that right now hehehehe.” She giggles and has a glow when she stares at me. You agree to everything i said about the special conditions and any unforeseen problems, i will have the one year sign on bonus deposited immediately that means now what do you think Princess?”
I look at her in shock. “You mean if i agree right now you will deposit all that money now ma’am, mommy? I would really like to say good bye to my family since i will not see them for a year.”
“Very good my sweet little girl.” The look on her face is now bright and shiny guessing she knows for sure i am going to take her proposal, like she had any doubt who would pass up all that money. I mean the average person would jump at this no matter what the special conditions are. I will have to dress and act like a girl which i already enjoy but i will get paid big bucks.
Smiling i look back at her smiling also at me. “I also have several things that i need to do before i can be gone for a year. I will be more specific. Since you are agreeing to my job offer to work for me for at least a year, i will have the initial one year sign on bonus of $52 million dollars deposited into your account after this conversation.
“Once you verify on your fancy new iPhone X that the funds have been added to your account we will drive over to Dr. Beth Young’s offices and you will have that minor surgery completed then you can go home.”
I want to say something but she puts her finger up for me to wait. “Be patient my little sissy boy or soon you will be a sissy girl after the surgery. You should know if anyone sees you naked they will know you are all girl when you are home sweetie. Okay only you and i and the doctor will know you are only a girl temporary unless you decide to become a girl for real having the second surgery?”
“Okay that is really good because i wanted to go home and get everything i need and give notice to my work and talk to my landlord. So mommy how long will it be before we leave on our road trip?”
I can see her thinking, but it is more like she knows the answer to my question she is more trying to figure out how to tell me. “After your minor surgery which will only take 2-3 hours i want to sit down with you and we will decide how we are going to travel so lets first get the funds deposited into your account sweetie.” I get excited hearing that.
After that we will continue talking about a verbal contract which is good as a paper contract, so you agree with coming to work for me for at least the next year, and you agree to the special conditions and possible any unforeseen problems is this correct princess?”
“Umm when i say yes and i agree the money will be deposited into my account mommy then we will talk about when we will leave, and how we will travel on our road trip?”
I see my new mommy’s face smiling. “Yes sweetie that is correct, and then we will get in my limo and head to the doctors offices for your little procedures sweetie okay?”
“My answer is yes than, i want to come to work for you for at least a year mommy.” I play with my long hair nervously again. I watch my new mommy picking up her purse and take her cell phone out.
I turned and watched as Mr. Black has our coffee on a tray as he puts our drinks down on our table. “Thank you Mr. Black for the drinks.” I say to him the first time me talking to him. He stares at me not smiling or any facial movements just plain looking at me.
“Anytime Princess.” Wow he has like the deepest voice i ever heard. He stands back in front of the wall and his head looks to the left than to the right than him looking everywhere. Guessing he is checking the area to make sure my new mommy is secured, or i guess me too. Because she said to add me to her secure detail. That is cool i have a bodyguard now. Hehehe, i giggle softly. Oh wait he called me Princess so he must also know about me too.
My new mommy smiles hearing my soft giggle seems like nothing gets by her. “Hello yes it is me, i need you to deposit that bonus check into Kelly’s account immediately and every Friday deposit her new salary of one million dollars weekly until further notice. “ She turns smiling as the other person is talking to her on the phone but i cannot hear him or her. “Yes for at least a year.”
“Great you are doing it now while we are on the phone let me ask HER to pull up her bank account on her phone.” I hear my new mommy referring to me as a HER as she stares at me. “Excuse me sweetie can you pull up your bank account on your phone and see if your bonus has been deposited sweetie?”
I pick up my phone off the table and the phone recognizes my face recognition and opens. Less than 30-seconds later i am looking at my Bank of America account seeing my new balance. I stare at the balance reading it over and over it saying $ 52,000,011 dollars. Oh my god i only had 11-dollars now i am really a millionaire.
Wow i cannot believe this as i look and i can see my new mommy staring at me with her hand over the cell phone so whomever she is talking to cannot hear her conversation with me. I realize i cannot hear any words or hear anything like the world has just been put on pause. I can then focus, i can hear her saying. “Are you alright Kelly?”
“WOW i am a millionaire.” I say smiling, i am smiling with my biggest smile ever looking at my new mommy. I notice she takes her hand off not covering her cell phone, she puts her phone up to her face.
I try to hear what she is saying. “Yes SHE received the deposit. Yes you need to make new salary deposits every week for one million dollars every Friday till further notice.” I hear her stop talking and listens before she starts talking again. “Yes she is now working for my company part of my personal team okay so she is a full-time employee and that is her new salary per week okay?”
“Very well thank you again for making the deposits and adding her to the payroll if you have any questions call me or Kelly on her new work cell that you have on file.”
I watch as my new mommy, and my new boss hangs up the phone, she turns to me smiling. “Mommy i am a millionaire now thank you so much.” I guess she was telling me the truth because i am super rich now.
“Mr. Black can you have the car brought around please?” I turn seeing Mr. Black already talking to someone but not on his phone. He is talking into his wrist which is up to his face. He is talking away while he is watching my new mommy and myself while his eyes are scanning the entire area.
I turn back to my new mommy and she is staring at me smiling from ear to ear. “Yes my little Princess you made the right decision, oh and after today you will be a millionaires not millionaire.” I look at her like i don’t understand. “Millionaires is a female who has a million dollars or like in your case you have multi millions sweetie. But after today you won’t be male anymore even when you are home with your family you might want to wear loose clothes hehehe.” My new mommy giggles again like a little teenager.
“The car is here sweetie grab your mocha and lets go.” I stand up quickly taking my mocha, and following my new mommy.
I watch as this long white super stretch limo pulls up to us and Mr. Black opens the back door for us. “Watch your step ladies.” I hear him say ladies referring to me as a lady also.
“Thank you Mr. Black.” My new mommy says as she gets in the car first. The car must be thirty feet long and can fit at least 20 people.
I step up and climb in as i say thank you Mr. Black as he still holds the door for me until i am sitting in the back seat next to my new mommy, then he closes the door and gets in the front seat next to the driver. We take a short drive to the doctors clinic or doctors offices and i see we are the only car in the parking lot. We get out after Mr. Black opens the door for us than he opens the back door to the building.
“Yes now don’t be nervous sweetie i can tell you are.” Like no kidding i am nervous i never had any surgery and was hoping to never have too. But i was never a millionaire or later i will be a millionaires so all is okay.
I turn and look at her like the adult i am. “Umm oh i trust you ma’am, umm mommy sorry.” We walk inside and i see everyone is walking around wearing scrubs i think they are called which is clothes or uniforms nurses and doctors wear in hospitals.
“Ms. Wilson a pleasure to see you as always.” I hear a woman saying, i turn as i see the young doctor smiling at me. “This must be your little Princess, she is a cutie a pleasure to meet you.”
I am in shock that she called me ‘PRINCESS’, and ‘SHE’. “Oh yes a pleasure meeting you too ma’am, or doctor.” Not knowing what to call her but i am sure they can tell i am nervous. I mean how many people are happy having surgery done.
“You don’t have to be nervous little one. Ladies follow me and like you requested we are ready for you little one. You can call me Dr. Healy, or Ms. Pam, or ma’am so just relax.”
I smile at her kind personal touch and her smile not to mention her long pretty legs disappearing under her lab coat or dress cannot really see and i don’t want to stare.
“Thank you ma’am.” I play with my long hair as we walk into a room, and it looks more like a hospital room which I guess it is. Looking around i can see the big tv and the hospital bed and chairs. This room even has a large couch.
Dr. Healy holds the door open for us. “Okay ladies have a seat, Princess sit on the bed and i will tell you what the plan is for you today.” I sit on the edge of the bed and Ms. Wilson sat on the edge of the couch. The doctor opens up a file and sits on like a bar stool with wheels on it as she wheels over to me.
“Okay so Kelly this is what we are going to do. First you will be put in a hospital gown, once i am done with this brief. When i come back with the nurses we will put you on a dolly and give you an injection and that will make you feel more calm, you won’t feel anything durning the surgery. The injection is just a local so you will be awake for the whole procedure okay sweetie?”
I hear her and clear my throat to respond. “Umm yes doctor Healy.” I smile trying to not look to nervous.
“Good then once you are sedated i will start the procedure which we will be sliding your scrotum back up inside your body cavity, and then we will pull your penis back and up between your legs to keep it out of the way facing towards your back. We will then put several sutures in to keep everything in place. You will then have to sit to go potty from now on okay?”
Before i can respond the doctor continues speaking. “Once enough sutures are in place to keep you sewn up you will look like a normal female between your legs. Or at least until we remove the sutures, then you will be back to being able to stand to go potty. Unless you get infected down there then we will remove the infected areas.”
“Okay it is very important to be aware of infection down there, and to pay attention to your body, or well you will be sitting down to go potty forever, and you will be a real female like the rest of us in this room, hehehe.” God she giggles just like my new mommy.
I am listening to her. “So do you have any questions Kelly?” Kinda sounds like a weird thing i will temporary be looking like a female down there and have to go potty sitting down. I will look like a real female for a year. I better confirm that.
“Okay doctor if i heard you correctly i will look like a female between my legs, but only temporary while I am working for Ms Wilson than i will come back and have the sutures removed and i will be back to being a guy again right?”
I look back at the doctor to respond. “Yes that is right you will be back to being a male unless there is an infection than of course we will remove the infected areas so you will remain healthy and female okay Kelly? That was a very good question.”
“Okay i am good, i will just have to be careful and not let the area get infected.” I see my new mommy smiling when i say that. “Oh one more thing but i guess you probably already answered. So between my legs i will look like i have a vagina now?”
The doctor stands back up. “Yes that is correct. Great so than Kelly please sign these two forms giving us permission for the surgery, and if needed a Vaginoplasty or SRS okay?”
“Sounds good to me Dr.Healy.” I smile feeling positive it is only a temporary surgery, i guess a vaginoplasty is what i will be having? Maybe i should ask since i have no clue about any of this. “Umm doctor so is that what i am having a Vaginoplasty? I didn’t know that they would have a medical name for something like this.”
I look at the doctor and see she is still looking back at me smiling. “Yes Kelly if you get an infection we will have to do a Vaginoplasty on you sweetie okay?”
“Okay that sounds good, i was just making sure whatever it was i was having done.” I smile at the doctor than I turn looking at my new mommy.
My new mommy stands up smiling. “Of course you can always have a Vaginoplasty now if you want, or you can have it after, or you will have to have Vaginoplasty surgery if you get an infection of course.”
“Umm whatever you think Ms. Winston you are paying me a lot of money. I don’t want any extra surgery unless i have too, unless i need it for this position.”
I watch as my new mommy smiles from ear to ear. “You do not need it now you can have a Vaginoplasty Surgery later if you don’t want it now does that sound fair Princess?”
“Yes that sounds much better.” Oh that is a relief i do not have to have whatever Vaginoplasty surgery until later.
My new mommy is still smiling as she turns and looks at the doctor. “Okay Dr. Healy little Kelly wants to have the Vaginoplasty later.”
“Okay when do you want to schedule your Vaginoplasty or SRS Kelly?” I look at my new mommy for an answer since i have no idea what our schedule looks like.
I look at Dr. Healy. “It doesn’t matter to me Ms. Winston is in charge of our schedule. I do not want to interrupt Ms. Winstons road trip that i am hired to go to.” Cool that was a sneaky statement i dont want any surgery if i can avoid it.
“Well Dr. Healy like Kelly said it would be a shame to interrupt our road trip. We are planned after todays minor surgery for Kelly to go home and get her stuff together because we will be gone for at least a year. I was thinking about giving Kelly here say a month to get her place and everything together then we could leave on our trip.”
The doctor stares at my new mommy. “So how about you schedule the Vaginoplasty for in a month unless she gets infected early and then have the Vaginoplasty surgery done then. I think you said doctor the recovery time is two-weeks so we can start our road trip after that which would be 6-weeks from today how does that sound Kelly?”
“Yes that sounds good to me, i can come back here in a month or if i get infected you can do the surgery earlier.” I smile knowing i wont have to have the Vaginoplasty surgery whatever that is for a while. I still cant believe i have millions of dollars now that is all i am thinking about.
I ignore my new mommy’s continue referring to me as ‘HER’ and ‘SHE’. I mean she can call me a puppy for all i care as long as i keep getting all this money hehehe.i giggle to myself. Oh i have to look up whatever a Vaginoplasty SRS is when i get home but really who cares i am getting millions of dollars so who cares.
“Okay that is settled than.” I turn seeing my new mommy now clapping her hands smiling from ear to ear she is so happy.
When my new mommy smiles she makes me smile. “Okay then we will do the stitching up of your little boy parts now then in a month you will come back and have the Vaginoplasty surgery and two weeks from then we start our trip right Kelly?”
“Yes that sounds fine to me. Unless it gets infected down there, then i will come early. I will be careful and do whatever you say so i don’t get infected.
Dr. Healy smiles at me than to my new mommy. “Okay than lets do this.” We hear the doctor than she opens the door and two nurses walk in pushing a bed and both are wearing surgical clothes.
“You must be Kelly, can we see your wrist band to confirm that you are you? We would hate to give this surgery procedure to a total stranger but it is reversible.” I lift my arm up and show the nurses my wristband that i forgot i even had on. “Okay everything looks good so lets get this hospital gown on you sweetie then we will get you started.”
I start to pull my tee shirt over my head and i see no one leaving so i guess i will be getting undressed in front of everyone. I slide my board shorts off forgetting that i am wearing pink satin bikini panties as i stand only wearing panties. I look down seeing the little bulge in them.
“Oh those are cute panties, you are wearing.” One of the nurses says. I feel so embarrassed my new mommy smiles seeing me being embarrassed. “Yes but that little bulge in your panties has to go, and since you are having this procedure done we can fix the bulge in your panties right now.”
I feel the nurses putting the hospital gown on me that is pink and opens up in the front. I lay back on the mobile bed pulling the pink gown closed around me. My new mommy comes over and takes my hand. “Do not worry Princess this is the easy part just relax and you will be awake for the whole thing but you wont feel anything okay?”
“Yes i am good just a little nervous ma’...mommy i just wish it was over. I rather they knock me out so i just wake up and it will be done.”
I lay back feeling the nurse cleaning my forearm, and than i see the syringe going into my arm. “Well in a month or less when you have the other surgery that you asked for i will make sure they put you to sleep so when you wake up you will be a new person how does that sound Princess?”
“Yes thank you mommy that would be great. I guess if they knock me out now i wont be able to leave today, because if you get knocked out you have to spend the night in the hospital. I heard the doctor saying to someone.
I close my eyes starting to feel a little fuzzy and warm all over. Wow I wonder what that nurse gave me in the syringe? Everything seems to be in slow motion and everything i try to focus on gets all blurry. I feel the gurney bed thing being pushed into a room with tons of lights every place.
“Check the wrist band nurse, and make sure this is Kelly. Can you hear me sweetheart?Is your name Kelly Simpson?” I watch as the two nurses who were pushing the gurney are leaving. A new nurse lifts my arm and reads my wristband.
Wow i feel so weird everything is so blurry and shiny, but sounds like someone is calling my name from really far away. Really weird the voice is asking me if i am me hehehe i just giggle thinking who else could i be.
“Okay sounds like her or i should say sounds like him but won’t be a him for long right doctor?” I hear someone saying from somewhere, i look down. I feel the blanket being pulled away from me and my feet go into the stirrup things with my legs spread far apart.
A very warm blanket is put from my chin down to my belly button, i giggle seeing my legs spread so far apart. Wow i feel so weird, I try to look down between my legs. All i can feel is someone pulling me down there no pain just pulling.
“Yes nurse i think this patient made the right choice he is to pretty to be a boy.” I hear the doctor saying or mumbling not really hearing anything else.
I close my eyes to focus and then i open them and my eyes are focusing and all the bright lights are gone. “I must be out of surgery because everyone is gone and it is very quite.” I say aloud
“Oh you are awake, very good sweetie. How do you feel sweetie?” I rub my eyes and notice that my finger nails are now painted a bright pink color. I lift my other hand and my nails are pink also.
I turn and see the nurse make eye contact with me watching as i stare at the pink nails i now have. “Oh Kellie that was Ms. Winston she said she was bored while you were sleeping. She painted your nails but i must say they look very pretty on you.” I try to focus all my thoughts so i can speak but my mouth is so dry.
“Oh she did your toe nails too but look see they are very pretty, she said your toes would be jealous if they didn’t look pretty like your fingernails hehehe.”
I try to clear my throat to speak. “Wow i am so thirsty nurse, can i have something to drink please?” I try to lift myself up so i can sit up, then the nurse hits the remote and the bed start to move up until i am in the sitting up position. I feel a straw go to my lips and i drink some of the water in the cup.
“Oh thank you so much nurse.” Looking down i am still in the pink hospital gown. “Wow i feel like i have been sleeping for days, even my bottom is sore like i have been in bed forever.”
The nurse smiles at me. “Oh you are fine sweetie the surgery took almost 2-hours and you have been in the recovery room for almost 10 minutes. How are you feeling?”
“I guess i feel pretty good actually.” I rub my eyes and sit up with the remote again. “I do feel a little weird down here, ya know between my legs.”
The door opens to my room and I turn looking. “Well there you are my little princess how are you feeling sweetie? I heard the surgery went better then expected.” I smile seeing how happy my new mommy is. I watch as she comes over and gives me a hug. I hug her back watching her pulling the blanket back that is covering me up is now pulled away.
“Hey i am naked ya know mommy.” I say while i reach for the edge of the blanket but she pulls it all the way off me and the blanket falls to the floor.
My new mommy is smiling, It is weird calling her mommy but look at all the money i have now. “Oh relax princess, hehehe.” She says then giggles again like a little teenager. I notice her staring between my legs. “Yes i could get used to this seeing you look this way.”
“Hehehe yes you look cute like this.” What is she talking about. I look down and see i am not naked, i am staring at the diaper between my legs.
What the heck am i wearing a diaper for as i just stare at the bulky diaper between my legs. “Oh it is okay princess they put a diaper for after the surgery so if you cant control your body for a little while so you wouldn’t make a mess.”
“I am guessing you want it off and i think it would be better for you keep it on in case you have an accident and pee all over yourself, but i want to see how your surgery looks so i will help you out of your pretty diaper princess.”
I smile at the thought of the diaper coming off, she reaches over and un-does the tape. I smile hearing the tape being un-done. It is a good feeling having the diaper being pulled down, now showing how naked i am between my legs. Yes the diaper is still under my bottom but the front between my legs is wide open. I am staring between my legs not able to talk.
“Well they did a great job for sure, cannot see any boy parts at all they did a great job hiding it, your new vagina looks so natural.” I am staring and starting to get nervous seeing my boy parts completely gone.
I look up into her eyes, and i feel so scared at what i see now between my legs. “Princess you have to relax it looks like you are going to have a heart attack. Now let me help you stand up so you can stop worrying so you can see or at least feel you have your little penis still, and scrotum they are just hidden away for now.”
“Okay it sure looks like you had my boy parts cut away and I’m not a male anymore especially since it looks like i have a vagina now.” I stand up excited she is going to prove to me i am still the same and still male. “Okay sweetie stand up straight and spread your legs a little bit and reach behind just before your anus, and you will feel the tip of your little penis pushed up between your legs.”
I feel silly but i want to see that she is right as i reach behind my legs and feel how smooth my skin is now until sure enough i feel my finger touch the tip of my penis just before my anus. “Oh yes you are right it is still there, i feel so much better.”
“I told you sweetie you can feel the tip of your little penis so when you have to go potty it will come out there, you will just have to sit to go potty just like us girls do.”
I run my fingers around the front and i stare again. “Yes sweetie, have you ever seen a girls vagina?” I look up at her question. “Yes that between your legs looks like a real vagina, the doctor also said if you wanted to have sex with a male you can now.” I look at her like she is crazy but she gave me tons of money so i won’t tell her she is crazy.
“Here let me show you sweetie.” I watch as she pulls a metal tube or shaft that looks like it is metal or stainless steel all shiny looking like a shiny banana in her hand.
I watch as she starts to put it between my legs, i feel the cold steel touch my skin. I get the chills immediately when it starts sliding inside me it goes deeper and i can feel the pressure and my body starts to get tighter. I then realize it is sliding against my scrotum and my penis, as it gets me excited, i moan softly.
“Yes Princess i can see you like that inside you just like a real girl does. You see sweetie it is rubbing against your hidden penis and the skin of your scrotum and you would enjoy sex with a boy he wouldn’t even be able to tell the difference from a real girl.”
I try to change the subject before i cum or would it be called an organism like girls have. I don’t know but she needs to stop or I’m going to explode. The bummer is i don’t want her to stop i want her to go faster and deeper inside me.
“I can see you are getting into this Princess, In case you don’t know what i am doing i am fucking you with this surgical device which is meant to keep your new vagina open. Yes that is what i said i am fucking you with this for lack of another word it is a dildo that’s right a fake dick.”
The smile on her face goes wider as she speeds up her pumping me and i moan not realizing i have spread my legs apart so she can go in deeper. “The difference between fucking you and making love to you is there is no compation or foreplay. Some men want to just fuck you were other men want to make love to you nice and slow so you enjoy as much as they do having there penis inside a nice pretty girl like you princess.”
“Oh, oh noooo, oh, ohhhhoooooh.” I do not realize i just moaned kinda listening to her but loosing myself in this dildo going in and out of me faster looking at my new mommy knowing what is happening. “”Ooooooh yessssss. I squirt all over my ass feeling the warm cum shoot out of my penis and covering my ass with fresh hot cum.
I close my eyes not believing what just happen. “Very good Princess looks like you will be having organisms just like a woman does hehehe.” God i feel so embarrassed. I feel her pull the long stainless steel object out of me and i start to get the chills as she pulls it out very slowly looking into my eyes.
“Sweetie you might want to use this small hand towel to clean your butt cheeks off. If someone came in here and seen cum all over your butt they would think you just had sex in your little cute ass hehehe.”
Wow that would be messed up, but then again look at me i have the body of a girl, or i should say the lower body of a girl luckily i don’t have any breasts. I am sure not going to be bringing that up for sure. The last thing i want to do is give her any ideas, i mean look at me now and all the money she has already given me it would be tough to say no to anything.
“Okay sweetie the doctor already checked you out while you where in the recovery room so we can leave anytime we want. I know i already told you she recommends you wear diapers for a couple days until you get your strength back, it is very possible your body may not have regained control over your body functions especially going potty sweetie.”
I look at her thinking no way i want to wear a diaper leaving here. “Umm mommy i really dont want to wear a diaper, It wouldn’t fit under my clothes anyway.”
“That is a very good thought sweetie, a skirt or dress would be the only clothes that would hide you wearing a diaper and I didn’t bring those type of clothes. I have to admit seeing you in a skirt or dress would be very nice. But i only brought you some tight jeans, why don’t you try them on with these new panties.”
I take the clothes into the bathroom and i slide the pink thong on and stare at myself. Wow shows no bulge between my legs. Well i guess I’m wrong that sure looks like a camel toe between my legs wearing these panties. I slide the super tight skinny jeans up my legs wiggling my butt to squeeze into them.
“Come on out sweetie so i can see you.” I walk back into the hospital bedroom and i can feel the super tight skinny jeans on me and they feel much better, i walk around i can feel them stretching out to wrap more around my legs and butt cheeks.
My new mommy smiles at me looking at me up and down, but staring between my legs. “How do your new jeans feel they look great sweetie?”
“Well they felt kinda super tight putting them on but now they actually feel much better like they stretched around my body. So they are very comfortable to be honest. How do they look, do they look okay on me? I mean can you tell I’m wearing a thong?”
I thought for sure it would bug me feeling that little piece of cloth going between my butt cheeks would be un comfortable, but feels kinda good.” I notice my new mommy staring between my legs but saying nothin just smiling.
“Well the surgery was a great success and i think we are ready to go. Are you ready to go my little Princess Pantyboy? I guess cannot call you a pantyboy you wearing those sexy skinny jeans, you are my little princess panty girl. I guess it really doesn’t have a ring to it like pantyboy. I will have to come up with a new phrase hehehe.”
“I stare at my new mommy who cannot stop staring between my legs. I start to look to see what she is staring at when i feel her taking my hand. We start walking out of the hospital room and Mr black is standing outside the door obviously guarding the entrance to my room.
We continue to walk but now following Mr Black to the massive limo. I have to admit i was over worried about this operation i mean it went smoothly and all is good. I do feel a little weird walking feels like my butt is wiggling maybe that is what happens when your boy parts aren’t hanging down anymore.
“We are going to drop you off little Kellie spelled with an ‘IE’. Remember you have to sit down now to go potty. The doctor gave me her card to give to you and i put it in this small black purse with your new ID and your iPhone and your wallet. In case you didn’t notice these jeans your wearing don’t have any pockets.”
I see the black purse sitting between me and my new mommy. “Umm okay that is good so if i get infected or feel weird i will call her.”
“Yes now my phone number is now programmed into your new pink iPhone X, your other iPhone fell and broke so this one is more appropriate for you now anyway. So before we drop you off you have four weeks to come back to the doctors office for the follow up Vaginoplasty. I will see you there then, and we will leave from there okay sweetie?”
I am excited to have this over with, and go home finally. “Yes i need to talk to my landlord and tell them i will be out of town for awhile, and talk to my parents.”
“Remember sweetie you have all that money in your account now you can buy your own house and not live in your friends parents upstairs garage apartment.” Oh yea that is so true, i smile thinking about buying a beach house.
The large limo stops. Mr Black gets out and opens the door and i notice i am in front of my parents house. “Oh it looks like i am here so I guess i will see you soon ma’am....mommy i am sorry, today has been the craziest day of my life. Thank you again for all this money and i am looking forward to our road trip.”
“You are so welcome sweetie.” I climb out of the stretch limo. “Oh don’t forget your purse sweetie.” I watch as she leans out and hands Mr Black the small purse, as he puts it over my shoulder as i stare at the large man.
It doesn’t register to me that i am walking up to my parents house with a black purse over my shoulder until i am opening it to take my keys out and i unlock the door. “Hi anyone home?”
“Oh hey Kelly I’m in the kitchen sweetie.” I walk into the kitchen and my real mommy turns and is two feet in front of me looking at me up and down totally staring at me. “What are you wearing sweetie are you okay?”
I look to the right at the wall to ceiling hallway mirror seeing me and my real mommy’s reflection. I am in total shock seeing my mommy standing next to a pretty girl until i realize that i am the pretty girl. My real mommy’s mouth is wide open as she stares at my pink finger nails and looking down and seeing my toes have the matching color shining from my flip flops i was wearing earlier.
But the look on her face when she stares between my legs seeing oh my god i now have a camel toe outline between my legs. I get so nervous i want to cry as i look down than up again staring into our reflections as i see my new skinny jeans turning dark blue between my legs as i feel the pee squirting down both my legs as i start crying.
End of Part 1
I hope you have enjoyed my new story and my first story of 2018. Please send me your thoughts in an email or Instant message. Please also leave a comment on this website.
Hugs and Kisses
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Or yahoo instant messenger: Princess_Pantyboy
Princess. Part 2
by Princess Pantyboy
(All i added a few paragraphs from part one so my story would be easier to read since it has been awhile. I hope and pray you enjoy my newest story. Hugs Princess)
I look at my new mommy thinking no way i want to wear a diaper leaving here. “Umm mommy i really dont want to wear a diaper, It wouldn’t fit under my clothes anyway.”
“That is a very good thought sweetie, a skirt or dress would be the only clothes that would hide you wearing a diaper and I didn’t bring those type of clothes. I have to admit seeing you in a skirt or dress would be very nice. But i only brought you some skinny jeans, why don’t you try them on with these new panties.”
I take the clothes into the bathroom and i slide the pink thong on and stare at myself. Wow shows no bulge between my legs at all. Well i guess I’m wrong that sure looks like a camel toe between my legs now wearing these panties. I slide the super tight skinny jeans up my legs wiggling my butt to squeeze into them.
“Come on out sweetie so i can see you.” I walk back into the hospital bedroom and i can feel the super tight skinny jeans on me and they feel much better, i walk around i can feel them stretching out to wrap around my legs and butt cheeks.
My new mommy smiles at me looking at me up and down, but staring between my legs. “How do your new jeans feel, they look great sweetie?”
“Well they felt kinda super tight putting them on but now they actually feel much better like they stretched around my body. So they are very comfortable to be honest. How do they look, do they look okay on me? I mean can you tell I’m wearing a thong?”
I thought for sure it would bug me feeling that little piece of cloth going between my butt cheeks would be un comfortable, but feels kinda good.” I notice my new mommy staring between my legs but saying nothin just smiling.
“Well the surgery was a great success and i think we are ready to go. Are you ready to go my little Princess Pantyboy? I guess cannot call you a pantyboy you wearing those sexy skinny jeans, you are my little princess panty girl. Mmmm I guess it really doesn’t have a ring to it like pantyboy. I will have to come up with a new phrase hehehe.”
“I stare at my new mommy who cannot stop staring between my legs. I start to look to see what she is staring at when i feel her taking my hand. We start walking out of the hospital room and Mr Black is standing outside the door obviously guarding the entrance to my room.
We continue to walk but now following Mr Black to the massive limo. I have to admit i was over worried about this operation i mean it went smoothly and all is good. I do feel a little weird walking it feels like my butt is wiggling maybe that is what happens when your boy parts aren’t their anymore hanging down kind of in the way.
“We are going to drop you off little Kellie spelled with an ‘IE’. Remember you have to sit down now to go potty. The doctor gave me her card to give to you and i put it in this small black purse with your new ID and your iPhone and your wallet. In case you didn’t notice these jeans your wearing don’t have any pockets.”
I see the black purse sitting between me and my new mommy. “Umm okay that is good so if i get infected or feel weird i will call her.”
“Yes now my phone number is now programmed into your new pink iPhone X, your other iPhone fell and broke so this one is more appropriate for you now anyway. So before we drop you off you have four weeks to come back to the doctors office for the follow up Vaginoplasty. I will see you there we will then leave from there on our road trip okay sweetie?”
I am excited to have this over with, and go home finally. “Yes i need to talk to my landlord and tell them i will be out of town for awhile, and talk to my parents.”
“Remember sweetie you have all that money in your account now you can buy your own house and not live in your friends parents upstairs garage apartment.”
“Oh yea that is so true, i have always had a dream of living on the beach.” I smile thinking about buying a beach house. The large limo stops. Mr Black gets out and opens the door and i notice i am in front of my parents house, not my tiny garage apartment. “Oh it looks like i am here so I guess i will see you soon ma’am....mommy i am sorry, today has been the craziest day of my life. Thank you again for all this money, and the opportunity to join you on your adventure. I am looking forward to our road trip.”
“You are so welcome sweetie.” I climb out of the stretch limo. “Oh don’t forget your purse sweetie.” I watch as she leans out and hands Mr Black the small purse, as he puts it over my shoulder as i stare at the large man.
It doesn’t register to me that i am walking up to my parents house with a black purse over my shoulder until i am opening it to take my keys out and i unlock the door. “Hi anyone home?”
“Oh hey Kelly I’m in the kitchen sweetie.” I walk into the kitchen and my real mommy turns and is two feet in front of me looking at me up and down totally staring at me. “What are you wearing sweetie are you okay?”
I look to the right at the wall to ceiling hallway mirror seeing me and my real mommy’s reflection. I am in total shock seeing my mommy standing next to a pretty girl until i realize that i am the pretty girl. My real mommy’s mouth is wide open as she stares at my pink finger nails and looking down and seeing my toes nails have the matching color shining from my flip flops i am wearing. Not to mention that i also have a black purse over my shoulder.
But the look on her face when she stares between my legs seeing, oh my god i now have a camel toe outline between my legs. I get so nervous i want to cry as i look down, than up again staring into our reflections. I see my new skinny jeans turning dark blue between my legs, i feel the pee squirting down both sides of my legs as i start crying.
“What is going on with you Kelly? Did you just piss in your pants? I know you turned 18 last week and you are now considered an adult, but are you not feeling okay?” I don’t know what to say, i am still crying softly. “It will be okay sweetie just tell mommy what is the matter. I know boys these days are acting umm how do i say it, boys act different from my generation.” I look and she is staring at my pink nail polish on my hands.
I am looking down not being able to have eye contact with my mother, looking down i see my bright pink nail polish on my toes showing off in my white flip flops. The feeling in my stomach doesn’t go away from me being so embarrassed that i pissed my pants. I can’t tell mommy i had surgery she would freak and try to have me committed or something. My parents always teased me about having long hair and me being so petite even my little sister who is taller then me is always teasing me.
“Umm mommy, i mean mom i am umm, okay i just haven’t been feeling very good. I went to the pharmacy and they gave me something over the counter but they said it might mess up my bladder control for a couple days, and guess they are right mommy. I did not even know i went potty until i felt it dripping down my legs mommy i am so sorry.”
My mom is hugging me patting me on the back like i am a small child or toddler. “You are okay sweetie, everything will be okay. Well i am sorry this happen you wetting yourself but at least it happened at home and not at work or in the mall. Oh that would of been a terrible thing don’t you agree?”
“Yes mommy i guess you are right it is good it happen here and not out in the public.” Leave it to my real mom to think of something positive out of me pissing in my pants.
I feel mommy taking my hand. “Come upstairs sweetie and you can get those wet clothes off. Is that your purse or i guess guys probably call them a man bag but i have a purse just like it but not black like yours, my purse is white.” I pick my purse up and walk with mommy.
“Pink is your color sweetie you nail polish looks pretty on you, i am afraid it isn’t very manly like you always try to act since you are so small. Yes i know you where born prematurely being 3 months early and you have always been the smallest in your class it is not your fault sweetie you still wear children’s sizes and not adults.”
Oh my god how do I respond to my mom saying pink is my color and she says my pink fingernail polish is pretty. I will just ignore her and hope for the best. Mom i need to get changed do i still have any clothes here? I know i took most of my clothes to Kevins parents house when i started renting there apartment above the garage from them when Kevin went away to college.”
“I am sorry sweetie there aren’t any of your clothes, maybe one of your old school uniforms from middle school which would probably fit you if we could find them. First things first you need to take a shower and clean up. Plus we have to be to work soon.”
Oh shit i forgot i had to work today. I smile to myself remembering i am super rich now. “Umm i found a new job mommy so i really don’t umm need this job anymore.” I say nervously.
“Well sweetie i got you this job working at my company so you need to make sure you give at least two weeks notice so it doesn’t make me or you look bad.”
We stop at my little sisters room and we walk into her bathroom. “Okay sweetie get undressed and hop in the shower and clean up while i try to find some clothes for you.” I close the bathroom door and peel off the skinny jeans which the pink thongs just came off with them and left them on the bathroom floor with my shirt.
“Mommy there isn’t any soap in sis bathroom is there any out there?” I turn the water on and look between my legs and i can believe how girly i look now between my legs. I never seen a real vagina only on porn sites. Well mine isn’t real but sure looks real.
I see the shampoo and i start washing my hair and then conditioning it as the flower smell hits me. Oh well i look like a girl between my legs now my hair smells girly too. “Your sister doesn’t use bar soap anymore she only uses liquid soap sweetie so it is in the pink bottle but its not for your hair it will burn so only use it on your body Okay sweetie?”
“Okay i see it thanks mommy.” What the hell i keep calling her mommy like i did when i was a small child. Must be because I am also calling my new boss mommy. That is probably why i keep doing it now here also. I apply the soapy liquid all over my body and it feels nice like it is deep cleaning with giving me tingles through out my whole body. Wow my body feels so much softer for some reason since my surgery. I start running my hands up my sides wiping the soap off.
Looking down at my pink toenails i want to scream or yell i have no clue how to get the pink nail polish off. My little pink fingernail hands try’s to rub the polish off my feet than my fingernails. That is when i see the drain starting to back up from being packed with hair, not even realizing till i see how shinny my arms and legs are now. I step out of the shower and start drying off with one of the towels on the rack.
“I put your jeans and panties into the wash sweetie. Are you sure you don’t want to talk to me about anything I mean, pink nail polish, pink thong panties, tight skinny jeans you know you can tell me anything ya know?”
I roll my eyes with no freaking answer possible that would explain this except i am super rich now which i better not share or mother would freak, and never believe me anyway. “Mommy i am naked or almost.” My mom just walks into the bathroom carrying a pile of clothes.
“Now i know you want to fight me on this but if you had an accident in your own house you can have one at anytime. I want you to wear one of your sisters old pull-ups unless you want me to put a diaper on you Kelly. And no i don’t have any panties your size like the ones i put in the laundry that you were wearing under those peed in skinny jeans. I will look through your sisters really old clothes and see if there are any panties in their later.”
Oh my god what do i do, I know she is right. I could have another accident at anytime. I should of listened to the doctor and wore a diaper leaving the hospital. “Now come here sweetie i see you have the towel wrapped around your waist so just step into the pull-up for mommy sweetie.” Oh my god am i really having my mother putting a pull-up on me?
“But mommy is this really necessary? I mean you said i have to go to work and ummm.” Oh my god if i peed myself while i was sitting at my desk at my little cubical answering the phone being a telemarketer I wouldn’t know what to do i would be so embarrassed.
I hate my mommy always making sense. If i tell her i have millions and millions of dollars with me showing up wear girls skinny jeans and pink thongs and not to mention my damn fingernails and toes painted bright pink how could i forget. She would try to keep my money and have me committed for wearing all this girly stuff.
“Okay your right i get it, i don’t think i will have another accident but yea i guess i should be prepared since i cannot believe i had an accident and wet my pants.” I feel my mommy’s hand on my leg as i lift up my leg than the other.
I hold on to the towel for dear life how would i explain if the towel dropped and she seen my boy parts being gone and looking like i had a vagina now even though i know its fake. I would never be able to convince anyone I wasn’t all girl seeing me naked. The feeling of the pull-up being pulled up my legs is intoxicating until i feel the towel drop to my toes.
“Oh stop it i seen you naked when you were a little boy.” I feel the pull-up diaper wrapped around my bottom thank god my mom was behind me only seeing my naked bottom.
Looking down i see the diaper is now wrapped around my waist making me look like a toddler or even a baby. “Oh yes much better it is amazing how these little girl pull-ups fit you perfectly. Speaking of little girls how long have you been wearing pink panties sweetie?” I have no clue to tell her i have been wearing them for years but the panties she seen of mine aren’t even mine but where bought for me.
“I guess it doesn’t mater now when you started wearing panties sweetie i have always know that you were just a little bit petite and never seen you with a girlfriend so i figure you would be gay so i guess it makes sense you wearing panties especially pink ones.
Holy shit all the years i took my sisters panties and i wore them everywhere now my mom says all this to me. “Your legs are so smooth and soft sweetie how long have you been shaving your legs sweetie?”
“Umm mommy i mean mom, i umm do not shave my legs i used the liquid soap you said to use in the shower and all my body hair came off. Well except for the hair on my head I guess.”
I look at mommy holding a light pink tee shirt. “Lift your arms up sweetie so i can put this camisole its like a tee shirt that boys wear but we don’t have any boys clothes here since you moved out son so you will have to wear you little sisters clothes to work today. Now lift your hands up or do i need to pull your panties down or in this case your diaper and give you a spanking.”
“Okay okay mommy.” I lift my arms up and feel the soft sleeveless camisole slip over me. “Now sit on the bed and let me get you dressed.”
I do as i am told and i can feel the socks and then shoes slide on my feet as i rub my eyes not believing my mommy is dressing me. “Ya know mommy i am 18-years-old i can dress myself mommy.” I try not to roll my eyes cause that would for sure get me a spanking.
“Yes i know that but you can get dressed by yourself tomorrow for work, but today we are going to be late if i have to wait for you. Now lift your arms up one more time sweetie.” Oh i guess she is right, like she is going to do whatever she wants to me anyway.
I feel the flowered shirt being pulled over my head. Both my arms push through the puffy sleeves. The shirt is on the long side while i feel my mommy pulling it down around me until she stops in the back. I can feel her buttoning this shirt up in the back.
“Wow mommy i can’t reach those buttons at all.” I feel mommy motion for me to sit back on the edge of the bed.
I rub my eyes starting to look up at mommy. “I know i have been telling you to get your hair cut since you started high school four years ago but i can actually say now i am glad you have long girly hair sweetie. You fit into your little sisters old clothes perfectly.”
I roll my eyes hearing mommy’s comments. “Mommy i don’t want to wear my sisters clothes. Did you say i am wearing her old clothes?” I am like shocked.
“Yes sweetie you are to petite or too small to fit into her regular clothes she is much taller than you are sweetie. Now do not move your head so i can do your hair and then you can tell me about your new job on the way to your regular job okay?”
Looking down at myself sitting on the edge of the bed i can’t see my feet, but looking at the shirt i am wearing it is very long and looks way to girly for me to be wearing. “Umm mommy this shirt of my sisters you picked does fit me i know but it looks way to girly especially for me to wear to work. I mean wearing it at home is one thing but people at work already make fun of my long hair and saying i am too young to be working there. We should stop by my apartment then i can get changed okay?”
“Sorry sweetie Kevins parents left for the next 45 day because the whole house and the garage including your tiny apartment is covered with a massive tarp because of termite damage it is being bombed and the whole house is not able to have access. I know they told you when they let you move in last month knowing that it was only going to be a short time before this happen and you had to move home with your sister and i.”
Damn i remember them telling me that but i thought i still had a few weeks. “So what am i going to do without all my stuff? All my clothes are there mommy.”
“No worries sweetie you can continue to wear your little sisters old clothes and then you can get all your old clothes back after they open it up in 45 days.” I continue to feel mommy brushing my hair then she pulls it back. “I am going to put your hair in a ponytail sweetie then we have to hurry to work.”
This just sucks but what can i do? Mommy is right about work they gave me a job when no one else would because i was so small. I guess this is what mommy always said don’t burn a bridge, these people treated me good so i will have to give them 2-weeks notice which i guess is cool i mean how bad can it be to wear my 14-year olds sisters clothes. I wonder how old she was wearing these clothes.
“Mommy how old was my little sister when she wore these clothes?” I try not to think about my little sister because she was the main reason i moved out as soon as i could. Miley would pick on me and tease me anytime she could. She has been teasing me my whole life even before she had both her growth spurts and became taller or way taller than me.
Mommy stands up and looks at me sitting down on the edge of my little sisters bed. “Well that’s the best i can do with your hair for now sweetie. I just put it in a high ponytail so you will be able to type and answer the phone at work. If we had more time i would trim your bangs up, tomorrow i will do that for you sweetie okay?”
“Okay lets go sweetie, stand up. I would say looking at you now she was probably maybe 12-years-old when she wore that outfit. To be honest you look very good wearing this outfit, and you look much older too.” I think i saw my mom roll her eyes like she was teasing me but i cannot be sure.
I stand up and feel mommy take my hand. We start walking and we pass my sisters wall to ceiling mirror. I stop in my tracks seeing the reflection of mommy holding my hand. “Holy shit mommy is that me? I can’t wear this to work, no freaking way i look like a girl mommy.”
“Oh stop it or we are going to be late and i am a manager and can’t afford to be late.” I stare at myself in the mirror and i cannot move. “Sweetie yes you do look like a girl in that cute outfit but when you walked in the house earlier you looked like a girl also, and to be honest sweetie no offensive but you have always looked like a girl at home, school, and work you just look like a cute girl now.”
I am in shock listening to my mom. “You see sweetie since your first day of work there almost two years ago my bosses always would refer to you as my daughter. My bosses always would say how good you are doing, and how good my daughter Kelly is doing in the telemarketing department and how far she will go with her positive attitude. I have never corrected them.”
“But mommy look at me now i am wearing my little sisters lace socks and Mary Jane shoes with, the little strap over my feet. I also thought i was wearing my little sisters shirt but look at me mommy this isn’t a shirt it is a dress right?”
I try to pull the short dress down so it doesn’t look so short in the mirror barely covering my diapered plastic panties. The dress has cap sleeves there so puffy and has a floral pattern all over with light pink as the main color. “Yes sweetie you are wearing a dress one of your sisters very pretty ones. Is this the first time you have worn one of her dresses sweetie you can be honest with mommy.” I feel her holding my hand as we walk to the front door. I am trying to think of a response to mommy’s comments as i notice we are now outside.
“Mommy i can’t go to work wearing a freaking dress, please mommy.” I say feeling the breeze going up my now smooth legs as we walk to her car. Mommy opens the door for me. “Here sweetie don’t forget your purse, i took some stuff out and put a spare pull-up in case you had an accident again.”
I cannot believe i am outside wearing a dress, i guess i should get used to it since my new job i will have to wear one all the time. “Now sweetie pull your hand behind your dress and tuck it under you bottom before you sit in the car or you will show everyone your panties or in your case everyone will see your diaper.”
“Mommy this is like the girliest dress ever invented can’t i wear a less girlie dress please before we leave? I mean some of my little sisters old pants or jeans.” I watch as she starts the car smiling while she looks at me. I look in the car mirror and i notice that i have a pink hair tie in my ponytail that is on top of my head like all my sisters wear. I feel a little pee start to go in my diaper as i try not to cry like the little girl i look like now.
End of Part 2
I hope you have enjoyed my new story and my first story of 2018. Please send me your thoughts in an email or Instant message. Please also leave a comment on this website.
Hugs and Kisses
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Or yahoo instant messenger: Princess_Pantyboy
Sis: Don’t touch my hair, you will mess it up!
By Princess Panty boy
“Sis leave me alone I'm just listening to music. I'm not bothering you.” I turn and feel sis grabs my long hair with both of her hands and mess up my hair.
I smack sis hands and I see a really pissed look on her face. “Chill out little brother I was just messing your hair up. You don’t need to get so excited.”
“That’s easy for you to say sis mom and dad are always bugging me about my hair being too long for a boy. I like long hair, all the girl's go after the rock stars with long hair.”
I put my headphones back on or to be truthful there my sisters. I fell asleep wearing mine and now there broken.
“Whatever” Sis says as she shakes her head, and crosses her arms across her chest smiling at me. Sis eyes go up and down as she is staring at every square inch of my body.
“I get it little brother so you are trying to mix in with the girl's because all the girl's have long hair to right?”
I twist a little hair around my finger as I think about what sis just said. “Well yea I guess the girl's all have long hair to I guess.”
“Ya know mom and dad wouldn’t bother you if you at least took better care of your hair.” I continue to play with my long hair not realizing I am acting like a girl.
I roll my eyes listening to my sister who is my twin sister and we are thirteen years old last week. “You have the most girly hair for a guy; you should let me trim it up a little bit for you.”
“Look at you your just playing with your hair like girl's do and you’re wearing my iPod head phones that are totally for a girl in case you didn’t notice that there bright pink.”
Sis turns me to face the mirror as I see myself wearing the girly headphones on my head. “Yea I know there pink I just kind of forgot they are pink since I was listening to heavy metal.”
“Well if you enjoy wearing them and you don’t care that there pink girl's head phones you should have your hair style match.” I see sis smile. “I'm just talking about a little trim and mom and dad would stop bugging you I'm sure.”
I start playing with my hair again while I try to understand what sis was telling me. Yea I guess a little trim wouldn’t kill me and then you think mom and dad would stop telling me I look almost like a girl with my hairstyle”
“Oh yea brother after I fix your hair no one will say you almost look like a girl anymore.” I see sis smiling with a weird grin on her face. “Mom is gone to work so now is good as time as any to fix your hair.”
I turn and see myself in the mirror and sis is right I do need a trim. My hair is way past my shoulders and I part it to the side sort of, but I am really just trying to keep my hair out of my eyes.
“Okay I guess a little trim is okay. I did not really notice how long my hair is getting I didn’t know it is half way down my back and its all one length sis. My hair is always in my eyes can you fix that too?”
I turn away from the mirror and see sis smiling. “Oh yes I can do all sorts of things to keep you pretty hair out of your eyes. Maybe people will stop calling you a sissy then, and take those girly headphones off or I'll get you one of my old skirts to wear sissy boy hehehe.”
“Oh I didn’t know that you knew some of the guys at school that call me a sissy.” I ignore her comment about calling me a sissy boy and wearing one of her old skirts.
I look down at my feet being embarrassed knowing that my sister heard of people calling me a sissy. I wonder why she never told me before.
“Well lil brother I know were twins but you are smaller than me and I know they call you other names too like sissy boy or girly boy and little faggy sissy boy.”
Sis smiles at me with a weird grin. “I guarantee little brother that no one will be calling you any silly sissy boy names if you let me style your hair like what fits your attitude.”
“Really sis they won’t call me anymore sissy boy names or anything like that?”
Sis puts her hand on my shoulder. “I'm positive lil brother I bet they won’t even call you my little brother anymore.”
“Um oh, okay I think.” I look at her wondering what that means. I hear her whisper something but I cannot understand what she said. “They’ll probably call you my lil sister hehehehe.” I hear sis giggle softly.
I feel sis take my hand as we start walking into sis room. “If you want to really have girly hair lil brother I can color your hair pink like mine hehehe or you can have a different girly style hehehe.” I hear sis giggle a gain.
“No sis I don’t want pink hair like yours. So, I trust you to have a better hairstyle for me, your little brother. Hey, wait a second now you got me calling myself your little brother. I know were twins and I am much smaller then you but wish you wouldn’t call me your lil brother.”
Sis rolls her eyes and then smiles at me. “Well get over it little brother. You aren’t a little smaller then me you’re like several sizes smaller then me little brother.”
“I heard a girl in your class say you’re the smallest kid in junior high, and that includes all the girl's. So I would be chilling out or the bus might be picking you up to go back to elementary school where kids your size belong hehehe.”
Sis giggles again but I don’t think it’s funny even if it is true that I'm almost four foot. My sister, my twin sister is five foot two. I look down defeated knowing my twin sister is over a foot taller than I am.
“If you were my sister mom would never have to buy you clothes ever because you could keep all my hand me downs. Even though I was probably in second grade when I was your size little baby brother.”
Great now she is making more fun of me. Well I don’t want to get her pissed or I'll end up bold if she gets pissed while trimming my hair.
"Okay little brother just sit in the chair while I brush your hair out." I sit in the wooden chair with my back to her mirror. I notice my sis has a whole basket full of hair stuff from combs, and brushes to hair ties.
Maybe I’m getting excited over nothing. I start to feel sis brushing my long hair as she sprays it with water. "Wow lil brother your hair is so pretty and I really never knew how long your hair was."
"Yea I didn't realize my bangs go way past my chin and almost touch my belly button. I mean I know my hair is all one length, and I just kinda brush it to the side to keep it out of my eyes."
Sis stops brushing my hair. "I think with the amount of knots in your hair you don’t brush your hair ever. Your hair looks like you just push it to the side when it’s in your way."
"Okay, ok I give I don't brush it as much as I should." I feel sis go back to brushing my hair out.
I notice she switches to a comb and starts combing my hair. "That really feels good sis, makes me so relaxed."
"Good than you won't mind if I even up your bangs for ya while I’m doing this okay lil brother?"
I sit back in the chair. "Okay you can even up my bangs I guess." I turn and see sis smiling. "I didn't know I even had bangs sis because there so long I guess." I continue to relax as I sit back more.
"Close your eyes lil brother. I don't want any hair to go in your eyes, as I’m combing it out."
Closing my eyes, I feel sis combing my long thick bangs over my face. I get so relaxed feeling sis combing my hair until I hear the sounds of scissors opening and closing several times really fast. I see the last of my bangs fall into my lap.
"Hey what are you doing I thought you were going to just trim my hair.” I almost cry seeing the hair in my lap as I pick some of them up with my hands.
I see the long strands of hair well over a foot long in my lap. "Don't move so I can make your bangs straight." Sis cuts another inch or two as I feel the length of my new bangs, and there now above my eyebrows.
"Oh stop acting like girl or I’ll get you one of my skirts I think you would look pretty in it hehehe." Hearing sis giggling and making fun of me whining.
I feel her trimming my bangs making them straight. I told you I would keep the hair out of your eyes little brother. You look so pretty with bangs I mean; you will be cooler in this heat with bangs like Miley."
"What I have bangs like our baby sister you have to be kidding me right?"
I turn and see her smiling from ear to ear, as I get really nervous. "Um yea that's it yea I’m only kidding ' yea that's what I meant I’m kidding hehehehe." she giggles.
"Now sit still or I’ll get dads electric razor and fix your hair. Is that what you want me to do, shave all your hair off lil brother?"
I looked shock at sis. “NO, no sis please, I was just, you know, I love my long hair and seeing a whole bunch of it in my lap made me lose my mind for a second. I'm okay now."
I sit back up, but try to see my reflection in the mirror but I can't twist around that much. "No cheating yet you will see your hair soon enough."
"Ok we won’t cut anymore hair unless you want me to okay? See I’m putting the scissors down now that your bangs are cut short, I mean are even."
I sit back up straight since I can't see the mirror anyway.” Okay I guess that sounds fair you won't cut anymore of my hair unless I say so right sis?"
"Yes that’s right little brother. Now I’m going to try a ponytail and see how that looks okay. I mean maybe I should try two ponytails first because you have such long hair still, and it’s so thick and healthy okay?"
I smile hearing she isn’t going to cut anymore of my hair unless I say it's okay, and I sure as hell aren't going to say that. "Okay sis that sounds good. I feel her brushing my hair again and then I feel her go around to my side.
"Oh yes I bet that feels better with one ponytail on the side' let me put another one on the other side and you can look in the mirror okay?
I relax hearing I’m finally going to see what my hair looks like. "Okay great I can't wait." I feel her tying the other side, and I can feel all my hair being lifted up on both sides now.
"Your right it does feel better now, much cooler with two ponytails." I feel sis brushing the ponytail after she puts the hair tie in.
Sis moves around in front of me' pulling and twisting a little on each ponytail. "Okay but remember you can still change it if you don't like it."
"I think you look really pretty with your hair like this' I mean will feel cooler with this hairstyle' but we can try one ponytail if you don't like it ok?"
Sis smiles and stares into my eyes. "Okay turn around and check out your new hair style in the mirror."
"Finally sis" I turn around still sitting in the chair but staring into the vanity mirror.
I stare into my reflection not knowing what to say as I see myself. I now hair two long ponytails on the sides of my head as they hang out flopping as I move with supper short baby bangs.
"What the hell I look like a little baby girl with my hair like this." I pull on my ponytails. "Sis I can’t keep my hair like this with two ponytails I look like a girl or I should say a little baby girl."
I turn and see sis smiling. "There not called two ponytails it’s called pigtails and they look so pretty on you lil brother hehehehe." sis giggles as I give her a dirty look.
"Okay you had your fun; you said I can see what one ponytail will look like."
Sis stares at me. “Yes I can do that if you want but I’m just trying to help you lil brother. Okay turn around with your back to the mirror again I want it to be another surprise."
Sis is still smiling as we both have eye contact as I turn and face her. I never realized how pretty sis smile is and how long her legs are in that short dress as I stare at her long smooth legs.
"OK sis please put my hair in one ponytail like you said. Keeping my hair with two ponytails, I mean keeping my hair with pigtails is just way too girly."
I look at sis smiling at me. "Okay lil brother that’s one of the good things with long hair if you want to change it a bunch you can." I feel sis undoing my pigtails.
"I still can't believe how shorts you cut my bangs sis. I have never see a boy with short bangs like me have you?"
Sis continues to un tie my pigtails and starts brushing it out. "Your right I have never seen a guy with short bangs like you have. Your new short bangs fit you perfect though lil brother."
"Well let's try one ponytail like you said. If I don’t like the one ponytail what is my choice after that sis?"
I get so relaxed feeling sis brushing my hair. "Well if you don't like your hair when I’m done, I will have to cut more off, but for now let’s try one ponytail.”
"I am going to put all your hair in one ponytail except your baby girl bangs; I mean your bangs hehehehe." Sis giggles and smiles at me.
My head turns while sis is brushing my hair. "That’s not funny do I really have baby girl bangs sis?"
"Well moms usually cut their baby girls hair with short bangs like yours so that keeps the hair out of their eyes. I mean you did ask for me to do that lil brother."
Sis continues to smile while she is brushing my hair all to the back of my head. "Wow it's going to take a long time for my bangs to grow back out, to be the same length as the rest of my hair isn't it sis. What do you think maybe a few months or by the time the summer is over maybe?"
"Well little brother your bangs where seriously long like a girls I don't think they were cut or trimmed in years." I look at her in shock hearing it will take years for my hair to grow back.
The feeling of sis brushing my hair again gets me relaxed and I continue to sit back and enjoy her brushing my hair. "Oh I think you are going to like your hair in one ponytail lil brother."
"I mean your hair doesn't look like a baby girl in pigtails anymore, but your hair still looks really so pretty."
I hear sis saying my hair looks pretty and I start to get nervous again.
"Okay let me get this hair tie just right. Your hair is so thick lil brother; girls would kill to have pretty hair like yours." Of course, sis has to call my hair pretty again just to bug me.
Sis turns me towards the mirror and I see my hair is in one ponytail but it's on the top of my head and it really shows off my baby girl bangs. "What sis I still look like a girl with my hair in one ponytail. What can we do?"
"Well lil brother like I said if you didn't like your hair in one ponytail, well you only have three choices."
I relax hearing I have three choices still. "One little brother is to put your hair back in pigtails. I really like that the best. Your hair looked so pretty that way."
"No way, when you did my hair in pigtails, with these girly bangs I looked like a lil baby girl. What are my other two choices sis?"
Sis turns me back to the mirror. "Your second choice would be to keep your hair the way it is."
"No way sis, my hair doesn't look like a baby girls with pigtails, but I still look like a little girl with my hair in one ponytail and bangs. What is my third choice or I should say my last choice sis?"
Sis smiles at me and thinks to herself. "Like I said before when your hair was in pigtails. If you didn't like the one ponytail we would have to cut your hair some more."
"But sis I don't want short hair like all the other guys have. Isn't there something in between maybe?"
I see sis smiling, as she takes my one ponytail out and lets my hair hang down all over my shoulders. "Well lil brother I could use this and make it even all over." I see sis pick up the electric razor.
"No sis I don't want all my hair buzzed off. Can't you fix my hair so I don't look like a baby girl like when I had the pigtails? Plus, don't fix it like when it was in one ponytail and I looked like a little girl."
Sis smiles than looks me in the eyes. "Ok so you don't want your hair cut to look like a baby girl or a little girl’s hair right?"
"Okay' I think I have an idea you might like but I will have to cut your hair this time not like I did with just trimming your bangs. Is that okay?"
I stare back into sis eyes. "Okay as long as my hair doesn't look like a baby girls or a little girl’s hair style okay. Oh and I don't want all my hair cut off either I don’t want to see my ears they need to still stay covered with long hair okay?"
"Okay sounds like a plan. Turn around sweetie." I turn around like she asks and my back is to the mirror
again.
No sense asking sis why I can't watch she will just make up some lame thing telling me to shut up at the end any way? "Feels so good sis when you brush my hair like that."
"Well thank you lil brother, us girl's, I mean girls call it brushing your hair out. I can see how relaxed you get when I brush your hair out."
Sitting back in the chair I feel my long hair being brushed out as sis said that was called. "Ya know lil brother most boys your age have a pierced earring. How come you don't?"
"I asked mom, and she said that only girls have pierced ears and if I wanted to be a girl I could get them pierced. So that was the end of that."
I close my eyes getting relaxed while sis continues to brush my hair. "Well I have a ear piercing gun if you want me to do it for you. I'm sure mom would be ok with me doing it for you ok?"
"Sure sis whatever I just don't want my hair to look like a baby girl or a little baby girl okay?" I remain totally relaxed not paying much attention to sis until I hear "CLICK” I open my eyes. "What the Heck was that sis?"
I notice sis walk around to my other side and I feel a pulling sensation on my right ear lobe. "CLICK" Then I feel a small pinch on my ear what the hell was that?"
"You said you wanted to get your ears pierced. Well I did it for you I’m sure mom will be okay with it."
I tug on my right ear. "No I didn’t say I wanted my ears pierced I said mom wouldn't let me and now you have my right ear pierced. I thought the left ear is the one the cool guys got pierced anyway wasn't it?"
"Well yea most of the times the cool guys get the left ear only pierced." I start to turn my head to see in the mirror. "But I figured you are to pretty for one earring so I gave you two one in each ear."
I look at sis in shock as I see a small earring in my left and another in my right. "But sis I thought only girls get both their ears pierced. I didn’t even notice you did it so quick."
"All I did was take the gun and put it up to your ear like this." I watch as sis puts this little gun type of thing up to my ear and then I hear "CLICK and then I walked over to your other side like this and "CLICK"
Sis moves out of the way because she was blocking my view of the mirror and I see I now have two earrings in both my ears. "Holy shit sis you put two earrings in both my ears and one set looks pink like a girl would have."
"No I didn't that's not pink that's more of a light red color or a off red that your pointing too."
I stare at myself in the mirror pulling on my new pierced ears. "Well what about the other one it looks like a light pink to me."
"Yea your right the other one looks totally pink, but the first one isn't as pink as the second one and they look so pretty on you Hehehehe."
Sis giggles and see's how embarrassed I am to have pink earrings like a little girl. "But anyway you can cover them with your hair and no one will see them if you don't want them to."
"In six weeks you can change them if you don't like pink earrings. I mean off red earrings."
I look at sis smiling at me. "Are these really pink girls earring sis and you put two in each ear. I mean do you know any guys that have two in each ear or do you know any guys that have two pierced ears at all?"
"No I guess I don't know any boys that have two pierced ears. No I haven't ever seen any boys with two earring in each ear."
Sis smiles at me again staring at my new pierced ears. "For you lil brother the pink earrings look perfect though. They really fit your girly hair style that you have, but I guess I’m going to cut your hair right?"
"Um yea but remember I don't want my hair to look like a little baby girl with pigtails, and I don't want my hair to look like a baby girl with it up in the one ponytail ok?"
I feel sis turn me back away from the mirror. "Oh and I don't want to have short hair like the other boys in school I want my ears to be still cover by my long hair okay?"
"Especially since now I have both my ears pierced and with pink earrings okay sis?"
Sis starts brushing my hair out. "Yes lil sis I mean little brother hehehe." she giggles and I ignore her calling me sis or she will see it bugs me and will continue to call me sis.
"Yes little brother I promise I won't do your hair like a little baby girl in pigtails and I promise I won't make your hair look like a baby girl with her hair up in the one ponytail and I will make sure your ears are covered with your hair."
Feeling sis start to brush my hair out again just relaxes me big-time. I wonder why her brushing my long hair gets me so relaxed; I can barely keep my eyes open.
"Close your eyes sis I mean bro I want to even your eyebrows out there like growing together."
I do as I am told and I feel her trimming both sides of my eyebrows than she puts the scissors down. "I can't get at them with the scissors so I’m going to pluck a few hairs to even them out okay.
"Um I guess so, I never had my eyebrows trimmed or plucked when I went to the barbers."
Sis bends down and looks into my eyes. "I know thats why it needs to be done." I watch as she rolls her eyes like I asked a stupid question. "If it hurts to much let me know, even though girls and sissy’s do this themselves and don't whine like a baby."
"Whatever sis you don't have to make me feel stupid like a lil kid or something." I feel her start to pluck my eyebrows and it hurts like crazy but I don't want her to think I’m acting like a sissy or girl so I ignore the pain.
Sis backs up and looks at my face smiling as she stares at my new eyebrows. "So let me see sis I mean I’m the one you’re doing all this to ya know."
"Yes I do know, and I thought you would be a little more appreciate of all the stuff I’m doing to your hair, and now your eyebrows."
I look at sis while she goes on about how I’m un grateful.” All this is for you ya know I won't look anymore pretty by making your hair look prettier, but you get a lot."
"You look so much prettier and so far all we did was cut your bangs and now pluck your eyebrows. All I’m saying lil sis I mean brother you should be a little bit more happy that I am doing all this for you."
I look down as sis starts to mellow out after yelling at me and making me feel like crap after all she is doing for me.
"Your right sis thanks for what you’re doing I’m sorry I know your just trying to help me." For some reason when I look up I see a killer smile from ear to ear on sis.
I’m thinking of why sis is smiling so hard and that weird giggle of hers.
"Well I’m glad you apologized lil brother. Do you still want me to cut your hair lil brother?"
I turn around and stare into sis face. "Yes sis I trust you but like you promised I don’t want to look like a little baby girl like when you had me in pigtails."
"Oh and I don't want to look like a baby girl when you had my hair up in that one ponytail right sis?"
I play with my long hair that sis has brushed out over my shoulders and hangs down half way down my back.
"Don't worry little brother no one will ever recognize you as my little brother. When I’m done, I will make sure your hair still covers your ears so no one will see your pretty pierced earrings."
I'm not sure if I like the sound of the way she said no one will recognize me as her little brother anymore. I guess thats okay.
"I trust you sis." Even though after seeing that odd grin on sis face I regret saying that. The brush starts going back threw my hair and I get relaxed, as the pain from the eyebrow, plucking goes away.
Wait a second I just told her I was thankful for all she is doing. What the hell am I thinking she gave me two pierced earrings in both my ears and there all pink like as girl would wear?
Okay calm down if I freak out while she is cutting my hair I will end up bald so I’ll just chill until she is done. I mean how bad can it get I mean she said my hair will cover the earrings so thats a good thing.
"Now just relax little brother while I cut your hair." I get so relaxed feeling her brushing my hair I never even started hearing the scissors opening and closing on my side.
Sis keeps working her way towards the back of me still hearing the scissors opening and closing but ignoring it, as I’m so relaxed.
"Almost done little sister I mean lil brother. I have the one side of your hair the same length as the back and now when this side is the same length all your hair will be the same length except your bangs of course Hehehe."
I hear sis giggles and then I notice the sound of the scissors opening and closing on the other side of my head. "Oh yes your hair looks so much prettier now with a bob hair cut."
"What is a bob style hair cut sis?" I continue to hear the scissors opening and closing. I lift my hand up to see how long my hair is but I don't feel any hair on my shoulder anymore. "Smack"
I feel sis smack my hand as I try to figure out how long or short my hair is. "No cheating put your hand down I’m almost done little sister."
"I'm sorry it's getting harder to call you my little brother hehehe." I feel her combing my hair and then I see long strands of my hair on the floor, but I can't see what she is doing on the side of me.
I turn my eyes as far to the right as I can to try to see my hair on that side, and I relax when I can see my hair still hanging over my shoulders. "I hope your almost done sis I can't wait to see my new hairstyle."
"Almost done lil brother." I hear the scissors opening and closing on the right side of my head as I try to see more until sis starts whipping the hair off of me and now I can't see my hair hanging over my shoulder any more.
Sis gets in front of me again and trims a little bit more. "There ya go all done finally. You can turn yourself around into the mirror now."
The second I see my reflection I go into shock. My mouth drops open and all my long hair is gone. My hair still covers my ears but it looks like it is all one length in the back as it is on the sides.
"Sis I look totally like a little girl now what the heck am I going to do? There's no way to make my hair look anything like a boys hair style." I shake my head as I feel my hair bounce around.
I stare at sis waiting for a response. "I never seen a boy with this hair style sis have you? I know a lot of girls have this hairstyle."
"No I have never seen a boy with your new hairstyle. I probably should of told you that all I know how to do is cut girls hairstyles. I mean you already had a super girly hair style so this fits right with that."
Shaking my head as I stare into the reflection of myself that is now totally a girls. "Oh man this can't get any worse sis." I turn around and trip over the stool that sis had her hair stuff on and her grape juice spills all over me.
"Damn sis help me I’m soaked now." I start to put all her hair supplies back in the basket.
"Smack" I feel sis hit the side of my head. "I can't believe what a baby you are. Well let's get those clothes off before they stain. Aren't they the clothes that mom just bought you?"
I stand up and look and see how soaked I am. "Yes she is going to freak out seeing I stained or ruined my new clothes sis you have to help me."
"Okay, ok chill out if we get them in the wash real quick they might not be ruined. Hurry up and get undressed."
I start to pull my new Spiderman tee shirt off. I start to slide my jeans down and then I see sis staring at me. "Mom was right you are wearing our little sister’s panties."
"Oh shit" I look down and I forgot I was still wearing Miley's pink baby’s panties.
I look down and cover the panties with my hands.” Um I was like out of my underwear ' and I sort of didn't know what to do yea that's what happen. So I went in Miley's room and barrowed some of her underwear."
"Oh well that makes since so you seen you didn't have any clean underwear, so you walked past the laundry room and went down the hallway until you got to Miley's bedroom and barrowed some of her panties."
I smile at sis. "Only a total retard would believe that crock of shit little SISTER." I mean if you like wearing girls clothes that would explain why you grew your hair out super long like a girl."
"Little sis I was starting to feel sorry for you because I gave you the most girly hairstyle there is, but after seeing you in our little sisters panties I made the right decision."
I look down at the floor totally embarrassed. "You can't tell mom she will freak. Mom is always telling me I look like a girl and if I want my ear pierced I can if I want to be a girl and now I have both my ears pierced."
"You have to promise me sis that you won’t tell mom, I’m wearing our little sister’s panties."
I look up at sis smiling at me. "Why are you smiling so much sis?"
"Oh I wouldn't worry about me telling mom you like wearing little Miley's panties."
I relax hearing sis won't tell on me. "Smack" I feel a smack across my pantied bottom. I turn around and see mom standing there smiling at me with her hands on her hips shaking her head staring at me.
"Looks like we have a new girl in the family. Come with me little girl, and I just love your new hairstyle. We need to get you dressed before you catch a cold just standing there in your new panties."
Thanks for reading this story I hope you enjoyed it. Please leave a comment here and send me a email or instant message me, and tell me your thoughts.
[email protected]
or panties_boy92646 (on yahoo messenger)
Sis don’t touch my hair, you will mess it up!
Part 2
By Princess Pantyboy and Natasa Jessica
Me, Mike, Michelle 13 years old
Mikayla Twin sister
Miley Little sister 5 years old
Patti Girl from dance 4 years old
Ms. Jauques Dance instructor
“Looks like we have a new girl in the family. Come with me little girl, and I just love your new hairstyle. We need to get you dressed before you catch a cold just standing there in your new panties.” I hear mom saying.
I don’t know what to do as I stand there only wearing my little sister Miley's panties or I should say there her old panties because she out grew these ones. I look scared when I look at Mikayla, but she just smiles at me and waves good-bye.
“You should have just said you wanted to dress like your sisters before Michelle, I would have helped you earlier hehehe.” I hear mommy giggling and I hear Mikayla giggle also when we leave her room.
What did mommy call me? Did she call me Michelle? I better ignore her or she will see that bugs me and continue to call me that. “Mommy I mean mom, I was just trying on Miley's old panties because umm, all my underwear was still umm, in the umm laundry.”
“I don’t want to dress like a girl.” Mommy seems to be ignoring me, which is not a good thing.
We walk into Miley's room with mommy holding my hand like I am some toddler or something. “Isn't Miley still at her dance class mommy? Why are we in here?” Mommy lets go of my hand and starts going through the boxes of old clothes Miley has in the bottom of her closet. “I know she has an old pair her somewhere.” I hear mommy say while she is looking through the boxes.
“Here it is; I knew these were still in here.” I turn around seeing mommy holding up some lite pink tights and a matching pink leotard. “Yes these are Miley's old dance outfit they should fit you perfect sweetie.”
What the heck is she doing with that stuff? “Come here Michelle so I can get you dressed.”
“You have to be kidding me mommy you actually think I am going to wear that girly stuff? Heck no?” I see a pissed off look on mommy's face as she shakes her head side to side. “Oh you just want me to try them on so you know what size I am I guess.” I hear no response.
I sit down on the edge of Mileys bed and I feel mommy sliding the lite pink tights up my smooth legs. I am 13 years old but I have never had any body hair at all and I guess I’ve never been accused of being a teenager ever either because I am so small more like the size of my little sister, but I will never admit that to Miley.
“Oh you look so cute in those tights just like Miley did when she was little.” What she wore these only two years ago and she is making it sound like I am the baby of the family. “Here let me help you with your pretty leotard there a little tricky sometimes.”
Mommy holds the leotard open, I step into the pink leotard, and I feel the bottom of it make my panties wrap around my lil penis and balls giving me massive pain. A few seconds later, the pain goes away and I can feel nothing down there so I guess that is a good thing. “Now how does that feel sweetie is it too tight between your legs?”
“Well it did hurt for a little bit, but then I heard something like my back snap, or pop, and I can't feel any pain down there anymore mommy.” Thinking to myself, I cannot feel any pain or anything at all down there. Oh well no pain is a good thing I guess.
I walk around in little circles not feeling anything. “Okay sweetie lets go sign you up for dance and pick Miley up.”
“What did you say mommy we are going to pick Miley up?” Think she said something else but could not understand her after she took my hand and started walking me to the front door. “Mommy I can't go out of the house dressed in this little girl's dance outfit what if someone sees me?”
Mom does not even slow down. “Well I guess you should of thought of that before you went through little Miley's old clothes and you put her panties on. No one forced you to do that, so remember you did this to yourself sweetie pie.”
“Bye, bye little sister, you have fun in dance class.” I hear my sister Mikayla teasing me so I turn around and flip her the middle finger.
I look up and see that mom is watching me. “Now, Now Michelle that is no way for a little girl to act.” I roll my eyes hearing mommy and the second I look away. ‘WHACK, WHACK. Don’t you roll your eyes at me little girl and tell your big sister your sorry for that rude jester you did with your middle finger.”
“WHACK I feel her hand hit my pantied bottom me wearing only the thin tights and super tight and thin leotard. The smack felt more like I was naked when her hand smacked my bottom. “Come on sweetie we don’t want to be late for your first dance class, I mean to pick Miley up.” I rub my soar bottom-hearing mommy.
I turn and look back at Mikayla, I am sorry I flipped you off sis.” I stick my tongue at her with my back to mommy as I hear Mikayla start giggling. I didn’t realize I was acting like the little kid I looked like now or I should say I was acting like the little girly girl I looked like now specially with my new girly bob hairstyle bouncing as I move.
“Mommy why do I have to come with you to pick Miley up anyway?” I look around to see if any of my buddies are outside while mommy and me walk hand and hand to her minivan. Oh my life would be destroyed if anyone seen me dressed like a girl. I mean dressed like a little girly girl.
I turn and watch as mommy opens up the side of the van. “Hop right up into the car seat sweetie you will be much safer in there.” I look at her like she is out of her mind.
“The state laws are very strict Michelle about keeping toddlers in their car seat. I was given a warning when Miley was not sitting in her booster seat, so you are smaller than her so you need to be in her old car seat.” I start to open my mouth to complain but mommy is too quick. “Not another word, ‘click’ now that’s better.”
Mommy shuts the side door of the van and I look down to see I am locked into the car seat with the seatbelt. My tights are in plain view and I stare between my legs seeing no bulge at all down there now that looks way to weird.
“You look so pretty in your new dance outfit. Here ya go sweetie this will help you while we drive little one. This was Miley's favorite when she wore that a couple years ago Dora the Explorer DVD.”
I look up at the screen in the minivan and see the little girl movie come on. I cannot believe mommy expects me to watch this little girly girl show. I guess it is better than staring at my pink legs in these tights. I don’t pay attention that both my legs are swinging back and force as mommy watches me enjoying the dobra the explorer movie.
I feel my hair bounce as I move, and it reminds me how girly I look with this new bob hair style so I push my hair behind both my ears thinking that that will not be so girly looking. I forget sis also pierced both my ears twice with pink earrings, so now I Iook even more girlie, and childish.
Man I cannot wait to go home so I can change out of these girly clothes after we pick Miley up thinking to myself. I notice we slow down and pull into a parking space. “Okay were here sweetie un-buckle yourself and I will get your door.” I start trying to un-due the tricky seatbelt but I just cannot un-fasten it.
“Mommy can't I just wait in the car for you to get Miley? I am not a baby you know I am a teenager now that I am 13 years old. I know I look a little smaller than most 13 year old boy's, but come on mommy please.”
I notice mommy with the don’t talk to me look or I will ground you forever face. “You don’t look like any 13 year old boy I ever seen wearing your baby sisters old dance leotards and tights so enough of you staying in the car alone.
“Um ok, ok, mommy I mean mom, the seat belt is stuck.” I feel scared seeing that look on her face while I continue to try to un-due the seat belt. The side door opens up and I see mommy with her hands on her hips staring at me still locked into the car seat like a baby.
Mommy moves closer to me. “Here let your mommy un-due the seatbelt for mommy's little girl.” I want to roll my eyes but I still remember when she gave me a quick smack when I did that before. So I ignore her talking to me like I am a toddler.
“Well thank you mommy dearest.” I say teasing her as she just smiles hearing me and take my hand as we walk up to the dance studio. The moment we walk in the front door some lady walks up to us.
I am looking around and I don’t see any guys in the whole place. “Who do we have here all dressed up for her first dance class?” I totally ignore her not even thinking she is talking to me. I just look down between my legs still seeing no bulge between my legs while I am wearing these skintight leotards and tights.
“Oh this here is my little Michelle; we are here to pick her big sister up.” Mommy and me both look over at the lady that most definitely works here probably in sales.
I still play with my long girly hair looking around. “And what group is Michelle’s big sister in?”
“Oh Miley is in the advanced class for 2nd and third graders. Miley just loves coming here.” Mommy is smiling, as I look down at my feet bored and feeling weird wearing these weird girly clothes.
I feel the sales lady take my hand and walk me over to the window. “See look in here sweetie you see all the other girl's your age and size in this area. See how much fun they are having?”
“Wow some of them are even wearing diapers mommy under there leotards.” Mommy walks up beside me and we see a bunch of girl's all different sizes and three of the girls are wearing diapers under there leotards and tights.
I see mommy turn to the women. “Are there any other classes with girls the same size as little Michelle not wearing diapers?” Why is mommy even asking her questions like that? I mean who cares what the girls are wearing anyway I don’t want to be in some girly dance class.
“I am sorry ma’am this is the class that your little daughter Michelle would be in. Some of the girls are even larger then little Michelle so she would fit in very nicely if she just gave it a chance.”
The look on mommy’s face and on the lady’s face is telling me I am screwed there just going to do whatever they want. I feel the lady start to walk me into the class while everyone stops and stares at us or really there staring at me.
“This here is little Michelle and she is here for her first free dance lesson while her big sister is in the advanced class across the hallway.”
I see every one of the little girl's staring at me smiling they must know I am really a boy as I try not to stare at the girl's wearing diapers under there dance clothes. “Well welcome little Michelle, my name is Ms. Jauques, and I am the dance instructor for this class. Why don’t you say hi to all the other girl's Michelle?”
“Um hi everyone.” I have no idea what I am supposed to say to these little girl's, even though some of them are definitely taller than me. I feel like I am two years old or something.
Ms. Jauques smiles at me. “Okay Michelle go stand next to the other girl's and we are going to learn a new dance movement.” I walk over to the nearest girl and she is taller than me but wearing a diaper so I try not to stare but still do. I look around and cannot see mommy anywhere, I hope she comes back soon.
“Okay girl's now do as I do lift your leg up to the bar, while you are holding onto to the bar with your left hand.” Everyone kind of struggles and I just do as she does as I stand there. The only thing I can think about is that I wish I went potty before we left home.
Speaking of going potty, I see a girl on the other side of the line start to squat down a little like she is peeing in her diaper. I giggle a little and watch the girl and notice Ms. Jauques sees her squatting and starts walking up to her.
“Are you okay Cindy did you have a little accident in your diaper? Its okay sweetie that why you are wearing a diaper.” Ms. Jauques says to the girl that just peed in her diaper.
I cannot stop watching them; I wish I could tell what Ms. Jauques is saying to the little girl. I guess she is not really that little she is taller than me. I continue to watch the teacher and little girl as I notice them looking at me for some reason.
“Oh it looks like you aren’t the only one having a little accident Cindy, you see the new girl over there is starting to have an accident too, but she isn't wearing a diaper like you yet. We better go help her.”
I watch as Ms. Jauques start walking towards me and that is when I look down and notice the pee is dripping down the inside of both my legs. What just happen I am like in shock this has never happen to me. Ms. Jauques and the girl that peed in her diaper are standing right in front of me when I look up from staring at my pee soaked tights.
“I am so sorry Ms. Jauques I don’t know what happened. This is the first time this has ever happened to me.” I feel her take my hand and the three of us walk back to the girl's locker room.
I look around to see if everyone is staring at me as I walk, everyone can see plain as day I wet myself, but no one is staring at me. I feel soaked as Ms. Jauques starts to slide my wet leotard off and I notice the other girl start taking hers off too.
“That’s a good girl Cindy, just take your leotard off they are still dry, and I will change you after I help little Michelle she is soaked.” Great now I feel even smaller like a toddler.
I feel her start pulling the soaked tights off and she is going to find out I am a boy when she sees my lil boy parts. The second I feel air between my legs I hear something fall under the bench I am laying on.
“We have some spare tights and leotard for you sweetie and you can clean them and bring them back the next time you come for class okay?” I don’t know what to say because she is saying nothing about my boy parts that must be easy to see now, so I lift up my head looking between my legs and there is nothing there at all. I try to look closer but she slides a diaper on me.
A diaper, wait a minute I don’t want to wear a diaper. “I am so sorry I never did that before. Thank you for getting me some dry clothes and I will bring them back. Do I really have to wear a diaper now? I won't have another accident, I promise.”
“I am sorry sweeties you need to wear a diaper a lot of girl's your age still have accidents, a few girl's in class like Cindy here still wear diapers too. Plus, I don’t have any more clothes if you have another accident.” Oh, man this is bad looking down at the diaper wrapped around my body, it does feel comfy. What am I thinking it is still a freaking diaper oh my god I am wearing a diaper.
The new tights are pulled up my legs; the leotard seems to go on me much easier between my legs with no pain down there this time. What am I thinking there is nothing between my legs, I wonder if that was my pee, pee, that fell out of my diaper and they can just sew it back on. Oh, that is crazy it probably just was pushed back up inside me or something from the tight panties and leotard.
“Okay sweetie you are ready to go back to class, are you okay Michelle?” I am snapped back to the present moment when Ms. Jauques starts talking to me. I still don’t know what to say after what has happen, I don’t even know what has happen.
I feel a hand on my arm, I look over, and the hand is the other girl that went potty in her diaper. “Hi my name is Cindy, are you okay? Let me help you stand up.” We both stand up, and I stare at her being diapered, and then look down and notice I look the same as her.
“It’s not so bad wearing a diaper at least you doesn’t have to worry about having an accident and having everyone seeing you wet your clothes. I don’t mean to sound bad because that just happen to you it happen to me a bunch so I know this is better is what I am trying to say.”
Great I feel worse now looking down again at my diapered self. “Okay girl's let’s get back out there with the rest, we are all most done with class.” Oh that is so cool we are all most done I feel excited knowing I can leave this hell soon.
“Okay were ready Ms. Jauques.” I hear Cindy say as she pulls me by the hand back into class. The rest of the girls are just milling around not much just goofing about but not staring at me or teasing me for wetting myself. I guess they probably all had an accident one time or another so they probably know how I feel.
I notice everyone gets back in a straight line as Cindy and me do the same. “Okay girls one more dance move arabesque allongé.” Ms. Jauques says but we look at her like she is an alien because no one understands her. “Oh sorry girl's, you know that last move But I didn’t tell you what the other movement is.” Ms. Jauques say as we all pay close attention.
“This means to pose on one leg whilst extending the other leg to the back, stretching it longer. Now everyone watches me first that you try.”
Everyone watches the instructor doing the different dance movements and you could of heard a pin drop it was so silent as everyone paid close attention to Ms. Jauques do her newest move. I actually could not take my eyes off of her also for some reason. I am sure it was because she was very pretty I mean hot, that is better that is how a 13-year old boy talks. Oh, my god I am even starting to act like a little girl.
“Okay now everyone you try that move, and try it very slow and do it several times until I tell you to stop.” Everyone is starting to do the same movement and I don’t notice that I am starting to squat a little not even realizing I am wetting my diaper while I am doing the new dance movement.
I notice Ms. Jauques staring at me shaking her head, not knowing that she can tell I am going potty in my new diaper. “Is this your first time in dance class Michelle because you are very good.”
“Um yes Ms. Jauques, my mommy and I just came today to pick up my big sister.” Damn I sounded like a little girl saying mommy and oh my god I called Miley my big sister I hope she never finds out I said that.
The class all stops and stares at me. “Okay sweetie let’s try something. I want you to do a split. Just slowly start spreading your feet apart. Don’t look at anyone and just look at me okay? Oh and go as slow as you can okay sweetie pie?”
“Okay, I never tried to do this before but I did watch my two sisters do it before they are really good at dance and ballet.” I didn’t realize the whole time I was talking I was sliding my feet apart until I did a perfect split.
I didn’t even know I did it until I heard everyone clapping including Ms. Jauques. I start to look around and see I have both my legs completed going different ways with my diapered bottom on the floor. There are girls from the advanced class staring at me. I hope Miley is not one of them but I hear Cindy saying the advanced class was all pointing at me when I was doing the slow split, which I guess is very hard.
“Michelle, you just have to come back and have dance class with us.” I hear all the girl's in my class saying. Wait not my class this class. Man, I have to get a grip and start acting like a 13-year-old boy or I will be in deep trouble.
I stand up and see all the girl's in class smiling and still cheering me with good job, and I cannot believe you are able to do that. “That was truly amazing Michelle, you made it look so easy like you weren’t even trying.” I smile hearing her compliment, I cannot remember the last time anyone said something nice to me let alone hear a compliment. “It sure looked like you were having fun too just like the other girl's.”
“Thanks I will ask my mommy and think more about it and yes I did have fun Ms. Jauques.”
I turn and see my mommy and she takes my hand like the other moms coming to get there daughters. “Come on sweetie it is time to go your sisters class is done too, thanks for everything Ms. Jauques.”
“Thank you, I hope you come back little Michelle.” We start walking out of the class and bump into Miley right in front of the locker room.
I watch, as Miley looks me up and down in my little girly dance outfit. “Yes doesn’t your big brother look so cute wearing your old dance outfit? I caught him wearing your old panties and I dressed him like this as a punishment and it looks like SHE had a great time in dance class after all.” Miley is just smiling and staring at me up and down at me dressed like a little girl and wearing a diaper.
“You truly are a very special girl Michelle.” Mommy says as she is thinking he might think being a girl isn't so bad after all.”
I look up at mommy smiling. “Mommy I left something in the locker room I will be right back.” I let go of her hand and run in the locker room before she can complain.
Miley and mom look at each other not hearing me be so independent and just doing something without support. “Miley go check on you brother I mean your little sister hehehe.” Both giggle hearing the words little sister, but I guess it fits how he is dressed.
“Okay mommy I will get HER out here right now.” I am on my hands and knees reaching around under the bench that I was changed on, and diapered on. I finally feel something and I grab it is cold and starting to turn dark in my hand when I look up at Miley staring at my hand.
Miley is staring at it. “What is that? Is that what I think it is?” I look up at Miley not knowing what to say, as I hold my little penis with my tiny ball sack attached at the Base.
“No Miley please I don’t know what happen maybe the panties were wrapped around it so tight then mommy put me in your old leotard and I felt so much pain but when I moved something popped down there and I felt no more pain. I hope they can just sew it back on me.”
Miley continues to stare at it. “I never seen one before except on our little cousin, but he is a baby and looks like the same size but his is pink and yours looks so dark more like its dead.”
“You can't tell anyone this happen to me you have to promise okay.” I look up at Miley and I feel her grab it out of my hand and run around in the locker room. “No, no Miley give it back to me please I will do anything so you won't tell sis and mommy.”
Miley runs out of the locker room still holding it, she runs past mommy and out the front door with me chasing her. I watch as she stops right at the edge of the street next to mommy’s minivan. I can see its still in her hand. Miley please give it to me.” I reach my hand out and we see mommy coming up behind us.
“Opps I dropped it.” I hear Miley whisper to me as we both look down as it falls into the sewer drain.
Mommy looks pissed. “Why are you two running around? What are you doing anyway? You both know you are not allowed to run around in a parking lot. What were you carrying Miley?”
“Oh nothing as I see her get in the front seat pointing to the car seat for me. I guess she doesn’t know I was stuck in the baby car seat before anyway so I will do it so she thinks I am doing everything she wants not to tell mommy and sis about my little secret.
I start to climb up in the minivan when I feel mommy pick me up and put me down in the car seat. “Your new diaper looks so cute on you little Michelle.” I hear mommy teasing me as she locks me into the car seat. “Did you have an accident in class and pee in your panties hehehe?” I hear mommy giggling and then Miley start to giggle also while mommy is closing the door and walking around to the driver’s seat.
“Okay girl's we are on the road again. Let me put little Michelle’s favorite movie back in for HER.” I hear mommy and I just ignore her not wanting her to know her teasing me is bugging me.
Miley turns around in the front seat staring at me. “That’s great little Michelle this is my favorite movie too. Oh and I love your new name it fits you perfectly now as I see her eyes move down staring between my legs.
“Mommy do I still have to wear this girly outfit can't I get changed now please?” I can see mommy looking back at me thru the mirror and she is rolling her eyes but smiling at me watching the little girly movie.
I look up again noticing mommy is staring threw the rear view mirror at me. “You are still not done with your punishment my little princess panty boy. I think we are going to stop in here real quick so mommy can pick up a few things.” We pull into Walmart’s parking lot.
“Mommy can I stay in the van and watch little Miley while you go in Walmart. Remember I am still a 13-year-old boy even though I am dressed like this.
Mommy and Miley both turn around and look at me in the car seat. “Yea right you’re a boy.” Miley says staring between my legs giggling. “Plus I am the bigger one so say I am your big sister, and you are the little sister. Say it now little Michelle.” I look into her eyes and they are staring at me, and then stare between my legs. Shit she is going to tell mommy I don’t have any boy parts anymore if I don’t say it.
“Okay you are the bigger girl I am the smaller girl, are you happy?” I see mommy look shocked that I actually said it as she gets out her door closing it while Miley still stares at me from the front while mommy is walking around to open the doors. “You said you wouldn’t tell mommy I don’t have any more boy parts, you promised.”
Miley smiles at me just before mommy open my door. “I won't tell mommy as long as you keep doing everything I tell you to do okay little sister, did do hear me little sister?”
“Yes okay I will do as you say.” The door opens and mommy takes me out of the car seat, and holds my hand watching Miley get out of her seatbelt and opens and closes her own door.
We start walking up to Walmart’s front doors with me holding one of mommy hands and Miley holding the other. “Mommy can we get me some new clothes so I don’t have to wear these especially some more underwear since mine are in bad shape since I barrowed Miley's old panties?”
“I was thinking kind of the same thing sweetheart I guess great minds think alike.”I look over at Miley as we both stare at each other. I wonder how mommy is going to shop while she is holding both our hands.
Well my thoughts are answered the second we get to an empty basket. I feel mommy pick me up, and push both my legs threw the hole that babies have to put their feet threw as I sit in the front of the basket likes a baby. Miley is looking up at me sitting in the baskets baby seat.
“You look comfy up there little sister are you? I bet you are enjoying and want to sit up there in the baby seat right?” I see Miley nodding her head up and down as she is motioning me to say yes.
Darn this is not good. “Yes I am comfy.” Oh, I hated saying that now mommy is going to think I like it up hear in the baby sit.
“Well that’s a good thing that you’re enjoying sitting there. Because little Michelle it is much easier for me to shop putting you in the baby seat of the basket, so from now on this will always be your new seat when we go shopping sweetheart.”
I look sadly down at Miley when I notice she is smiling from ear to ear hearing I have to sit in the baby seat of the basket from now on and I asked to sit in here. I pay no attention to the fact that we are in the girl's department and mommy has just put a tiny little hello kitty dress and matching panties into the basket. The dress will match the red Mary Jane shoes that are already in the basket with the pink plastic panties and princess diapers.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
and
Natasa Jessica Sophie Jacobs
Email: [email protected]
and
[email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
and NatasaJessica
Sis I am home, anyone here.
By Princess Panty boy
“I'm home anyone here?” I walk into the house closing the front door. Walking into the family room, I see my sister seating on the couch talking on her cell phone with the TV on.
My sister who by the way is my twin , but looking at us you would never know it because she is five foot five inches and has a perfect body according to all the guys in my class that are trying to date her.
I guess she does have a great body, but I don’t look at her like that. My sister and I are so different considering were twins. I mean I for one am a lot shorter than her okay to be honest I am almost five foot. Well, I am almost four foot 9 inches I guess that almost five foot tall I guess sort of.
She is ignoring me like usual, as I watch her roll her eyes and I see her cross her legs. Tina my sister is wearing a short jean skirt and a halter-top that is screaming for a bigger size. The top is so tight on her you can clearly see the outline of her nipples thru it. You can see her belly button piercing clear as day as it sparkles when she moves around.
But, enough of me trying to be taller than I really am. Everyone in the school knows two things that my sister is Beth, one of the most popular girl's in school and the second thing is that I am like the shortest guy in high school.
Okay I am the shortest person in the whole high school even including the girl's. By the way, I'm a boy but my sister is so jealous of my long hair she is always telling me that any girl would kill to have my long thick hair.
She is always teasing me that I should have been born a girl. I grow my hair long I think to piss her off ,but all the rock stars have long hair too so that’s what I tell my our mom.
I'm all guy though I enjoy all the boy stuff like playing baseball and riding my bike and I used to enjoy playing football, but everyone is so much bigger than me I couldn’t do much.
I was crushed when my best buddy said I should just stay on the sideline and be a cheerleader like my twin sister. I have not been near a football game since that day we were playing in the park.
Anyway, we also have a little sister who is only ten but she is closer to my height unfortunately. It was easier to boss her around but now that were almost the same height it’s not so easy. My mom is always saying for me to stop pushing my little sister around.
Enough about my size or lack of height I guess to be kind. I will continue telling you how this day started in which changed my life looking back now.
“Hey sis what ya watching? My sis ignores me when I talk to her while she's on the phone. “Glad to hear that.” I say teasing her for not responding.
I sit down on the floor grabbing the remote and go through the channels until I stop at some cartoons. “The powder puff girl's cool my favorite.” I say.
“No it’s just my sissy brother he just walked in took the remote off the couch next to me and put on the powder puff girl's cartoon and I heard him whisper to himself it’s his favorite. Hehehe.” I hear Tina say to whomever she is talking to then she giggles.
I look back at her making fun of me and I stick my tongue at her. Not realizing how childish that was I should have told her off or something, Oh well the commercial is over so I turn back to the powder puff girl's cartoon.
“Yea Cindy he heard me call him a sissy and ya know what he did to respond?” I hear a voice responding barely from her cell but I cannot make her out at all. “No he didn’t flip me off. He stuck his tongue at me like a little girl would do hehehehe.”
I hear her friend laughing and then her saying something as I look back at Tina smiling. “Okay I'll tell him that’s a good idea.” I turn around waiting for her to tell me whatever her friend said on the phone.
“Cindy said if you stick your tongue out like that at school don’t be surprised if one of the boys pulls out his cock and sticks it in your mouth like us girl's enjoy.”
My mouth drops open hearing her response. “Yea I just told him and he must want one in his mouth. Because his mouth dropped wide open. Hehehe.”
“Okay I'll let you go, talk later, by Cindy hehehe.” I hear the two of them hang up the phone as I look back at the cartoons. “Cindy is a riot, but she is my best friend so you have to go with that.”
I turn around not noticing that she stood up and had one leg on each side of me and I could see her pink panties shining between her legs as I turned over. I could not stop staring instead of seeing them and looking away.
“I'm telling mom your looking up my skirt again you little sissy pervert. She is going to be pissed; she warned you a bunch of times.”
I look up at sis while she still has her legs spread over me lying on my back. “No sis please don’t tell mom, like you said she will freak and ground me and stuff please sis I'll do anything.”
“Anything huh, okay come with me right now, and do not say a word sissy brother.” I watch while she steps over me and starts walking towards the stairs. “I said now sissy boy.”
I jump up, and follow her upstairs. I look up at her and I can see her pink panties again as she walks up the steps. This time I look away but not fast enough.
“You still are looking at my panties you little sissy pervert.” She walks into her room and over to her dresser. “You can come in my room you have permission this time.”
I walk over to her as she opens up her dresser and pulls out a pair of pink satin panties just like she is wearing. I look at them in her hand as she walks over to me and puts them up to my waist.
“Damn my panties are too big for you to wear.” I look in shock as she was going to tell me to wear her panties.
A sigh of relief comes over me until. “I know I bet little Miley's panties will fit you lets walk into her room sissy boy.” We start walking out into the hallway and pass my room and we walk into my little sister’s bedroom.
“I'm not wearing her panties I don’t care what you say Tina.” The look on her face was one that scared me down to my spine.
She steps closer to me. “That’s find sissy I'll just tell mom you where staring up my skirt at my panties again in the family room then I caught you again when we were walking up the stairs looking up my skirt. I am sure mom will be okay with that. NOT.”
“No sis please you know she will freak and I just got my new skateboard and I was going to play outside with it. She will ground me for like forever if you tell her.”
I look up at her smiling, her knowing she has got be by the balls so to speak. “Okay than, since you like to stare at my panties so much you can wear panties for awhile.” I look at her in shock.
“Then you won’t tell on me right sis?” I wait for her to respond as she opens Miley's dresser, pulls out a pair of her panties, reaches out, and hands them to me.
I reach out, and take the panties and notice they have a picture of a little Princess on the front and the back they say lil princess on them. “Wow sis these have to be the girlish panties she has, can't I wear another pair instead?”
“I'm waiting for you to put them on now do it little sissy. I know your shy so you can use Miley's bathroom to change now scoot.”
I take the panties and walk into the bathroom, and pull my soaked shorts, and underwear off. I run my finger threw the extremely girly panties and I feel how silky and smooth they are.
“Do you have your new panties on yet sissy brother? I'm waiting and hand me your soaked clothes too when you’re done.” I slide the super girly panties up my legs and I feel how smooth and soft they feel. I slide them over my bottom and I hear the panties snap with the elastic around the waist.
I bend over and pick up my soaked underwear and shorts and I open the door a crack so I can toss them out. The second I unlock the door it swings open and Tina is standing there grinning from ear to ear staring at me wearing Miley's panties.
“Wow those panties fit you perfect. You look just like Miley in them not even a little bump between your legs like regular guys have. Guys have a bulge between their legs you have nothing sissy brother just like us girl's hehehe. Now take your soaked tee shirt off too.”
I do as I am told while sis hands me some white shorts that look really small. “Sis these shorts look tiny, there's no way they will fit me.” I look at Tina cross her arms looking pissed at me.
“Try them on sissy and do it now or would you prefer one of Miley's dresses?” I see the serious look on her face as I start to slide the tiny shorts up my legs until they are covering the pink Princess panties. “See I told you they would fit you my lil sissy brother.”
I turn around and see sis smiling. Now put this top on it matches those white shorts. Now lift your arms up.” I feel her sliding a thin undershirt over my head first. “This is your camisole it goes on first it’s just basically a tee shirt with no sleeves.”
“Now one more time lift your arms up sissy and here we go, I'll pull it down over the camisole. Oh yes that looks perfect on you.” I feel the light colored tee shirt pulling over my head and I see it’s yellow.
I look at the yellow tee shirt and some type of picture on it but I can't tell what it is without a mirror. “Sis this shirt is yellow, what is the picture on it? Guy’s don’t wear yellow shirts or yellow anything. I've never seen a guy ever wear yellow have you sis?”
“No little sissy I have never seen a boy wear yellow ever but it looks good on you and the picture on your top is of a dog sort of. Now slide Miley's sandals on an let me look at you unless you want me to tell mommy.”
I slide the white sandals that have a strap that goes over them encasing my feet. “Oh yes that looks perfect now if you dress better you will be able to find a cute boy friend I mean a girl friend wouldn’t you like that?”
“Well yea sis but I'm wearing a girl's top and girl's shorts and panties and now a girl's sandals don’t I look too girly or is it okay for me?” I walk over to the mirror and see the picture of the dog that she said was on my shirt. It’s a picture of a little girly puppy with pink bows in the dog’s hair and it says Princess on the tee shirt.
Sis grabs my hand and we start to walk to the front door. “Sis I can't go outside dressed in my little sisters clothes what if someone see’s me?” I feel sis brushing my hair into a ponytail, but she puts the hair tie in high up on my head not on the bottom of my neck like all the other guys wear it.
“There we go your hair looks great like this, the ponytail will feel cooler like this my sissy brother.” I stare at sis when she calls me a sissy again, but I ignore her so she does not see that the name bugs me than she will never stop calling me a sissy.
I'm in the driveway looking around making sure I don’t see anybody I know, or they will laugh and tell everyone I'm wearing girl's clothes. I really shouldn’t worry though because we’ve only been living here a short time so no one really knows me except for Max some boy I met who lives across the street from us.
“Hey sissy brother isn’t that your friend with his skateboard”. I turn and feel my hair tie fall out as I see Max walking up the driveway with his skateboard.
Oh, know as I wait for him to bust up laughing. “Hey Kelly I was coming over to see if you wanted to skateboard?” Beth continues pulling and twisting my hair on the side as Max is talking to me.
“There ya go Kelly two ponytails will be harder to come out and you will feel cooler in this heat like this.”
I reach my hand up and feel a long ponytail on each side of my head, and I immediately think of my little sister who has short bangs and always has her hair in pigtails. “Sis isn’t this how you do baby Miley's hair in pigtails? Doesn’t my hair look too girly now or okay for me?”
“No I think it’s perfect for you Kelly. Yes, I always do baby Miley's hair like that too, but I think your hair makes you look pretty like this. What do you think Max?”
I see Max look at my hair in pigtails with pink hair ties. “No I agree with your sister your hair looks pretty that way.” I'm looking at Beth smiling from ear to ear. I look back at Max and it doesn’t seem to bother him that the new boy that moved in next door is wearing girl's clothes and has his hair in pigtails.
“So you want to go skateboarding Kelly or what?” Beth looks at me and I look at Max then Beth.
I look down at my girl clothes I'm wearing. “Um well I do, but I'm wearing my little sister’s clothes.”
“Well at least they fit you, and like Beth said they look good on you. Is it okay with you Beth if we skateboard around the block? I'll keep an on Kelly to make sure SHE doesn’t get hurt.”
I hear Max say SHE when he was referring to me. He must think I am really a girl. I look over at Beth giggling and I can tell she heard Max's remark also.
“Okay Max SHE can go skateboarding with you but keep an eye on HER so SHE doesn’t get in any trouble.” I stare at Beth when she said the female reference to me and she seemed to say it louder so I could hear her referring to me as a girl.
Max grabs my hand while I was staring at Beth giggling at me. “Come on Kelly lets go before it gets dark.” He skateboards down the driveway, and I start to follow him.
“Don’t get your pretty clothes dirty Kellie girl or you will be in trouble.” I hear her refer to my clothes to as pretty, but I look at her but I don’t respond.
I almost get caught up with Max when he yells back. “Don’t worry SHE won’t we will be careful. I have a little sister about HER age so I know how to play with little girl's.”
“You be a good Little GIRL Kellie.” I turn around hearing Beth making fun of me again as I give her a dirty look but she just giggles more.
I want to turn around and go pound on my sister for calling me a little girl I mean were the same age but I guess these girly clothes sure do make me look younger. Wow that’s messed up I was pissed because she called me little I didn’t even think about that she called me a girl too.
“Wow it’s hot out Kelly you want to take a break at my house and get a drink?” Max says.
I see Max sweating big time, but he is wearing long shorts past his knees and a heavy shirt so that has to do with it a lot I'm sure. “I guess if you need to rest we can do that.”
“Great I'll race you up my drive way.” I start pushing harder with my foot and I'm about ready to pass him when his mom comes out the garage door. We both stop real quickly and almost wipe out.
We look at each other and smiling knowing we almost crashed. “Who is your little friend Max?” I hear maxes mom say.
“Oh this is Kellie she just moved across the street.” I hear Max say she again referring to me as a girl.
I pick up my skateboard, and I am catching my breathe so I can correct Max from still referring to me as a girl when his mom starts talking again. “Well it’s great to meet you Kellie. Max has a little sister about your age in case you get bored with playing with boys.”
“Oh I'm not as young as I look I'm just small for my age. Oh, and I'm wearing my little sisters summer clothes because mine are too small.”
I see Max catching his breath too. “Yea she is fast for a little girl mom.” I hear him refer to me as a little girl again.
“Hey I'm not little I almost beat you racing up the driveway didn’t I?” I see Max and his mom both stare as I defended myself.
I feel one of my pigtail hair ties coming out while I'm waiting for Max to respond. “Yes she is fast Max you have to give her that. Now let’s go inside and you two can cool off and Kellie I can fix your hair tie for you if you want I know pigtails are a pain to do by yourself.”
“I am really thirty mom, and you can do her hair while I get us some cold drinks.” I shake my head at everyone referring to me as a girl.
Putting my skateboard down by the front door, I see Max's mom stare at me. “What are you doing sweetie?”
“Oh my mommy won’t let me bring my skateboard in the house she says it has to stay by the front door or better yet even outside.” I cannot believe I just said my mommy like a little girl would say.
Max's mom smiles at me. “I agree with your mommy Kellie I am going to have Max keep his by the front door too, and then I won’t have to worry about tripping over it. Max bring your skateboard over her and leave it by the front door next to Kellies, can you hear me young man?”
“Yes mom I'm coming. Okay see I put mine next to the little girl's, okay.” Before I can correct him for calling me, a little girl again he is back in the kitchen.
I jump when I feel fingers going thru my hair. “Oh I'm sorry sweetie I didn’t mean to startle you. You can call me Mrs. Meyers or Ms. Anne whichever you like okay?”
“Thanks Ms. Anne you seem nice.” She smiles at me when she takes both my pigtails out and my hair just hangs down all in front of my face.
I start to feel her brushing my hair out. “Kellie come sit at the counter so I can walk around you a little better okay sweetie?”
“Okay Ms. Anne.” I start walking to the kitchen counter and see Max getting drinks from the frig.
I climb up on the high stool that Max mom moved in the center of the kitchen. “Oh yes that’s much better, I'm not leaning down to brush your hair sweetie. Your hair is getting pretty long especially your bangs; look at them their way past your chin.”
“You should tell your mommy I have my own hair salon down town if you want me to do your hair for you sweetie.” The feeling of her brushing my long hair really relaxes me, as I ignore her comment. “I think I'll call her right now. What is your number Kellie?”
I am still relaxed, and my eyes are almost shut not paying attention to her. “Kelly are you still with us? What is your phone number?”
“Oh I'm sorry its 555-1234, I was getting so relaxed I almost fell asleep. Why do you need my number Ms. Anne?”
I watch as she pulls her cell phone off the counter. “I want to call your mommy so she knows your over her, and if she ever needs your hair trimmed up I can do it for her since I live right next door.” I watch as she dials my house, and I can hear it ringing.
“Oh my mommy is at work just my sister is home.” I wonder if she will answer the phone.
I turn and see her looking at me. “Hello” I hear my sister answer the phone and I can barely hear her.
“Hi this is Ms. Anne from across the street. My son Max is playing with little Kellie and I just wanted to call so you knew she was over here.”
I could hear my sister giggle when Ms. Anne said she is over here. I can't hear anything else Beth is saying. “Yes she is being good she is no bother, but I wanted to tell her mommy that I own a hair salon downtown if she ever needs little Kellie’s hair trimmed.” Ms. Anne walks closer to me and I can hear more of what Beth is saying.
“Oh that is great because our mom needs to take little Kellie into town to get her hair trimmed up for school. I heard they are really strict here with hair lengths and expectable hairstyles.”
I smile feeling her brushing my hair again while she is talking to my sister. “Yes all the boys’ haircuts have to be like maxes hair in a crew cut style but the girl's just need to keep it out of their eyes and tidy.”
“That is one of the reasons I called because Kellie's bangs are past her chin and I was going to ask her mom if she wanted me to trim them up so they stay out of her eyes. I can do it for her, and of course at no charge.”
What did I hear her say trim my bangs, I don’t have bangs my hair is all one length. “Oh yes my mom would love it if you could trim her bangs up. My mom was just saying the other day she wanted to cut them short just above Kellie's eye brows but my mom was afraid she wouldn’t make them straight so she didn’t.”
“Great then I'll do that really quick, and she will be so much more comfy in this heat too. Nice talking with you bye.”
I watch as she puts her phone back on the counter. “I'm going to fix your bangs really quick Kellie and they will stay out of your eyes from now on sweetie.” Before I can move, I have a pink plastic cape around my neck with babies and flowers on it.
“Don’t worry I do this every day it will only take me less then five minutes sweetie.” I feel her combing my bangs down in front of my face going over my eyes and past my chin.
The next thing I hear is the comb going through my hair again. “Now close your eyes sweetie I don’t want any hair to get in those pretty little eyes of yours.” I close my eyes, and relax feeling the comb going thru my bangs. I hear the sounds of the scissors opening and closing. I open my eyes in shock.
“I'm almost done sweetie.” I see my long bangs falling into my lap and I before I can say a word and they’re gone. The scissors open and close a couple more times but the chucks of hair falling are only like an inch long this time. “There we go all done let me put your hair back in the ponytails.”
I feel the hair on both sides of my head twisting and turning and I see her putting the pink hair ties back in. “Oh yes that is much prettier now pigtails with short bangs come over to the mirror Kellie.” I feel the plastic cape that has all my hair pulled off me as I walk over to the long hallway mirror.
“Oh my bangs are so short now there just like my little sisters.” I stare into the mirror and I want to cry.
Max walks over and hands me a bottle of water.
Max says “I like your hair like this it looks really pretty kind of like my little sister see there's a picture of her on the wall.” I look and see a toddler in a diaper and pink dress with the same hairstyle as mine now. “Kimmy’s not that small anymore.”
“Thanks, I think Max.” I turn away from him smiling at me and I stare at myself in the mirror. I look so much younger now with short girly bangs, or maybe it is just in my head.
I see a little girl walk in the kitchen. She is about my size wearing a little sundress with her hair in pigtails and baby girl bangs too. Man do I really look like her. “Did my mommy do your hair it looks just like mine?”
“Um yes she just cut my bangs. You must be Kimmy.” We hear noise in the kitchen.
We both see her mom cleaning all my long bangs off the floor. “Did you move in across the street? There are no girl's that live around her our ages, so I'm so happy you moved here now I have someone to play with.” I feel Kimmy hug me.
Kimmy takes my hand. “Come on let’s go outside and play on the swings, its way too nice to be inside staring at your new hair style.” I start walking with Kimmy. “With my hair cut like this I think it makes me look a lot younger.”
“I think your right Kellie with you wearing your little sister’s clothes and your hair in pigtails you definitely look more like a little girl now.” Max says.
Max walks next to me as Kimmy holds my hand. “I thought you were more my age when we where skateboarding before you wiped out in that puddle and had to go in and change into your lil shorts.”
I turn and look at Max talking about me. “I mean for awhile I thought you were a guy but with your long hair and how small you are I knew you were a girl wearing boy clothes.”
“When you came out of the house wearing your little white shorts and girly top I knew you were a little girl. I know those are really your clothes your wearing you just want to act like you’re older.”
I look in shock as Max really thought all a long I was a girl acting like a boy or I should say, he thinks I'm a little girl acting like a boy. “Come on Kellie I'll push you first.” I feel Kimmy pulling me, and I forget I'm wearing the little girl shorts.
“Okay I'm coming Kimmy you don’t have to be so pushy, I'm not a baby.” I see a little hurt look on her face.
Kimmy lets go of my hand. “Oh yea well let’s see who is the little baby girl we will race to the swings. The first one there is the big girl and the last one there is a little baby girl.” I look at her like she is crazy.
“You’re kidding Kimmy I could beat you with my hands tied behind my back. I mean we may be the same size but your just a little baby girl and I'm big.”
I see a angry look on Kimmy's face. I'm trying to think of a way to say I'm sorry before she cries like a baby. “Oh really well let’s make a bet and we will race. If you win you will be right I will go in the house and dress up like a baby girl, but if I win you will go inside and get dressed up like a baby girl.”
“I can't race you Kimmy it’s not fair.” Even though it may be a way of getting her to go inside and play with her baby girl, Barbies or something then I could leave.
Kimmy puts her hands on her hips like my sister does when she is fed up. “Well I guess if your chicken then we already know who the baby girl is don’t we? It’s you Kellie baby girl.”
“Okay whatever, we will race, and I accept your bet.” I'm shaking my head thinking how easy this is going to be.
Kimmy turn around and I see her looking towards the back of the house. “Max can you come outside and help us start we need someone that can start the race. You know like 1, 2, 3 GO. Can you do that big brother?”
"What do I get out of it? I mean I was going to play video games." I listen to Max whining.
I turn and see Kimmy getting pissed. "Come on your friend is calling me a baby and who ever loses has to dress like a baby, so if you be the judge you can pick the losers clothes okay?"
"What do I care what you silly girls wear?" I roll my eyes these two are definitely brother and sister stupid and stupider.
Kimmy puts her hands on her hips of her pink sundress. “If Kellie loses you can have her wear anything you want or if I lose you can have me dress up in anything you pick."
"Well you’re acting like a baby Kimmy, so I’ll do it so I can get one of your old diapers for you to wear when Kellie beats you. Remember I seen her skateboard she is fast."
Kimmy rolls her eyes as I’m smiling hearing that max is on my side that I’ll be the winner. "Okay I’m going to count to three whoever touches the swings first is the winner."
"After the loser has to meet me in Kimmy’s room to get changed into her new clothes. I am not going to watch the race because I have a headache, and the sun is too bright. The loser must meet me in Kimmy room okay?"
We both nod yes. "Okay the sun is killing my head so I’ll count to three in the doorway then I’ll go pick one of you some clothes." We both turn and look at Max whining.
"Max is the one acting more like the baby we should trick him after the race and make him dress like a baby girl." I hear Kimmy teasing and I start laughing at the thought of max dressed up like a baby girl.
I'm still laughing with Kimmy when I hear Max yelling "1, 2, 3, GO GO." Before I realized what was happening Kimmy already started to run and then I started to run but she was half way there before I even took one-step.
"Hey I wasn't ready Kimmy. This isn't fair. I wasn't ready Kimmy let’s do it again. I don't want to dress like a baby."
Kimmy smiles at me while I’m whining. "I Knew you where the baby. But don't worry you go get dressed in whatever he picks for you to wear and then we will trick him into playing and he will have to dress like a baby girl."
"Now hurry up show him you can be a good sport and then tell him I bet Max can’t beat me in a race. I’ll beat him just like I beat you by tricking him. It will be much funnier having my big brother dress up like a baby girl. I mean a boy dressed up like a girl it will be funny.”
I look at Kimmy and I’m trying to decide if she is tricking me or not, but it would be funny seeing big max dressed up like a baby girl.
"Don't you think it would be funny having my big brother dress up like a baby girl it will be so funny seeing a boy dress up like a girl let alone a baby girl? Now hurry Kellie."
I turn around and start walking back towards the house as I walk in and close the door. I see Max putting some clothes on the bed and then he stares at me. "I didn't think you would lose. Oh well turn around and I’ll help you take your shirt off."
"She is fast you should try to beat her I bet you can't win either Max, or are you chicken?"
I turn around as I feel him take my shirt off. "Okay I’ll race her and when I win you can take these baby clothes off and little Kimmy can wear them."
The End of Part 1
Please leave your comments here on the website. Also please send me a email or instant messenger me your thoughts.
Thanks for reading my story I hoped you enjoyed it.
Hug,
Princess Panty boy
Sis, I am home is anyone here?
Part 2
by Princess Panty boy
(Please read Part 1 so you are updated before reading this part)
"Yea okay that sounds better." I feel him lift my arms up, and I see him sliding a pink silky shirt over my head. "Oh does this shirt have to be pink? Can I wear a different shirt?"
He still pulls it all the way over my head. "No you wear this so that little Kimmy has to wear it when I win the next race."
"Okay I guess. Hey, this shirt is really long it goes past my shorts. Hey wait." I turn and see myself in the long mirror. "Hey this is a dress."
I feel him buttoning all the buttons in the back. "Well at least you look pretty in that dress Kellie now take your shorts off. I won’t be able to see anything because you’re wearing a dress."
"But I don’t want to wear a dress." I slowly pull the white short shorts all the way off that I'm wearing, I step out of them.
Max bends over and picks the shorts up off the floor. "Hey you need to take your panties off so you can put this on." I turn and see him holding up a diaper in his hand.
“You have to be kidding me, I'm not wearing a diaper you can forget about it.” I cross my arms across my chest like a small toddler would do when they are pouting.
Max takes my hand. “No one will see it under your clothes anyway and when I beat Kimmy she will have to wear everything you are wearing so hurry up.”
“I must be out of my mind doing this.” I slide the pink panties I am wearing down to my ankles, I step out of them. “Okay give me the freaking diaper you sure aren’t putting it on me.” The last thing I need him to find out is I'm really a boy wearing a dress.
I walk into the bathroom and I cannot believe I am going to put this diaper on, but Max is right no one will see it under my clothes. I lie down on the floor, spread the diaper open, and put the plastic tape aiming up so it is easy for me to fasten.
“Hurry up Kellie were almost done.” I lie on the diaper, pull the front up, and pull the side together as I tape it securely. I lean over and do the same thing on the other side. I look between my legs seeing the white disposable diaper.
I stand up and see myself in the mirror, I forgot I'm wearing a dress. “Here Kellie no one will see these under your dress either.” Max holds out pink plastic panties that a baby wears over her diaper.
“You have to be kidding me Max holy smoke. I guess I came this far I might as well go all the way." Max hands me the pink plastic panties that go over the diaper so the diaper does not leak.
I pull the plastic panties up and stretch it over the bulky diaper until you can't see the diaper at all, and then I pull the dress over it.
“Now sit down we will get your new shoes and socks on so we can go outside and I can race Kimmy.” I sit on the edge of the bed, slide the white lace socks up, put the black Mary Jane shoes on my feet, and buckle them.
Man I was hoping they wouldn’t fit but of course, they fit perfect as I stand up. “Wow my little sister’s clothes fit you perfect Kellie. I think they fit you better than they fit her.”
I turn and see myself all dressed up in the little baby girl's hello kitty dress. “Oh my god I really do look like a little girl.”
“You mean you look like a little baby girl, but at least you can't see your diaper or your plastic panties right?” I turn, and look in the mirror; it looks like my butt bulges out the back of the dress.
While I'm trying to decide if anyone can see my diaper, Max lifts up the back of my dress and stares at the plastic panties covering my diaper.
“Hey stop that you idiot.” I yell at Max, he smiles at me.
Max backs away almost giggling. “I just wanted to make sure you are wearing them is all. You do look pretty in that dress you should wear dresses more Kellie.”
“Well you can forget it this is the last time you will ever see me in a dress.” I roll my eyes. I can't believe I'm stuck wearing another dress, but now I'm also wearing a diaper. My life is so screwed up.
I see a sad look on maxes face. I really don’t care because how the heck did this happen to me. I mean I am standing here in front of the only friend I've met in this new town since we moved here, and I'm wearing a dress and a diaper and my hair is in pigtails with short baby girl bangs. At least I know it can't get any worse.
“Okay let’s go back outside, and I'll race Kimmy and after I win she will have to change into your baby clothes.”
We start walking outside, I see Kimmy swinging really high on the swing, and she jumps off when she sees me coming out the door dressed in the little hello kitty dress she used to wear when she was a baby.
“Wow my old dress fits you perfect Kellie. I haven’t been able to wear that dress since last summer.” Great now I feel even smaller than I did two minutes ago.
I watch as Kimmy stares at me up and down wearing her little dress. At least she doesn’t know I’m wearing a diaper and pink plastic panties over it. Plus she doesn't know I’m really a boy wearing the dress.
"Yes you do look pretty wearing that dress; I’ll have to have my mom bring over all my old clothes for you. Um Kellie can you pick that Frisbee up? It’s behind you."
I turn around, bend over, and pick the Frisbee up as I hear giggling behind me. "What’s so funny Kimmy?"
"Oh nothing I was wondering if you where wearing the matching plastic panties that go with that outfit. But when you bent over I could tell you are."
I reach down and try to pull the short dress lower. "Um well can you see I’m wearing them when I stand up too or only when I bend over Kimmy?"
"Well that dress is really short that’s why it comes with matching plastic panties so when they show it matches the outfit. So yea the dress covers about half of the plastic panties when you stand up and when you bent over to get the Frisbee I could see all of the panties."
I reach around and I feel the bottom of the dress than I feel the amount of plastic panties that can be seen. "Ok here comes Max. You have to beat him so he gets stuck wearing this outfit."
"That outfit will never fit him but I’m sure we can find him something when I win." We both giggle softly.
We start walking towards Max. "Okay but win fast because I need to get these clothes off before someone see's me and I have to go potty real bad too okay?"
"Sure we will get this over with as soon as we can. So you have to go potty really bad. Well you are wearing a diaper under your plastic panties aren't you? I know you are I can see the plastic panties bulging from the thick diaper."
I look at Kimmy smiling at me with a weird grin on her face. "Okay yea your right but I’m not going to go potty in my diaper, I mean this diaper no matter what."
"I bet if I tickled you a real lot I can make you wet YOUR diaper. When your wearing a diaper it's yours just like that little dress you have on Kellie it's yours because your wearing it."
I stop and turn away because I thought I heard someone opening the fence, and that’s the last thing I need is to have one of my sisters see me dressed like this. I see that no one is there then I turn to Kimmy and she ran into me, tackled me, and starts tickling me everywhere.
"No, no stop it Kimmy please." I start laughing and kicking trying to get her to stop tickling me. I feel a little pee squirt into the diaper, and then I stop it then she tickles me more then I feel more going into the diaper. I stop laughing and kicking because I feel myself soaking my diaper without any control.
Kimmy looks into my eyes while she is still on top of me. I feel her hand slide under my dress and she squeezes the soaked diaper between my legs.
"I told you I could make you wet your diaper." She lets me up. I just want to cry but feel myself soaking the diaper more, as I stand up. "When I was a baby like you are I used to wet my diaper but I still
Needed to go poop after."
I'm staring at Kimmy ignoring her comment about me being a baby I mean I wet my diaper how can a guy dressed like a little girl argue that. I'm still trying to figure out if she can read my mind. How the heck does she know that I really need to go poop now. I guess she must have really gone through this when she had an accident as a baby.
"I tried everything so I wouldn't have to go poop in my diaper. But if no one could change me I would go squat down in the corner then go poop too that always made my tummy feel better." Kimmy says.
My eyes are glued to Kimmy's eyes like she can see inside of me. "Come on Kimmy I heard you where calling me chicken you and the little baby girl Kelly. I think it's time for us to race than both the girls will be dressed in diapers and a baby girls dress." Max yell out to Kimmy.
"Max are you outside?" All three of us turn and see their mom by the back door. "Max get inside and change for football practice and hurry up so your not late again. I'm going to use the bathroom first so you have ten minutes to be ready."
The three of us look at each other. "I'm going to change into my football uniform then we will race while moms is in the bathroom okay?"
"Unless you’re the one that’s chicken Kimmy." I see a serious look on Kimmy's face when her older brother is challenging her.
We look at each other as Max runs in the house as I try to keep my legs together, or as closed as I can wearing the wet bulky diaper.
"Well we have some time if you want me to change your soaked diaper, or everyone is going to see you in a soaked diaper. All you have to do is squat down and finish going potty, and then I’ll change you after you go poop then no one will know when you are back in a clean diaper or new panties."
I look at Kimmy, and she must be crazy if she thinks I am going to go poop on purpose to get my diaper changed. I sure would be in deep trouble if Max seen I wet my diaper. She is out of her mind if she thinks I am going to go poop in my diaper, no freaking way.
"Since your being a good little baby girl I’ll even let you put clean panties on after we take your diaper off." I ignore her calling me a baby girl because how do you argue that. I mean I was tricked into wearing a diaper and a dress except she doesn't know I’m really a boy.
I back away from her and I feel how wet my diaper is. "Well this is your choice baby Kellie you either go poop in your diaper, than you can wear panties and change back into you white shorts after I win the race. And no one will know but me and you that you wet your diaper." I look at Kimmy smiling at me.
"Or you can stay in your wet diaper and Max, and my mommy will see you wet your diaper. Everyone will know at school and around here in our area that you really are a little baby girl."
I look at Kimmy smiling at me. "You don't have much time baby girl, or my brother and mommy will see you in your pretty dress and wet diaper."
"I don't know how to poop in my diaper, I mean into a diaper." Kimmy walks closer to me. "You promise you won’t tell anyone if I, you know go poop in my diaper?"
Kimmy smiles knowing she has beaten me. "I'll help you just squat down and spread your legs apart and keep pushing really hard like you where sitting on the toilet." I look at her smiling at me.
"Now spread your legs apart and squat down, now hurry." I must be losing my mind I can't believe I’m going to do this, but what choice do I have everyone will call me a baby if they see me like this in a soaked diaper, and dressed like a baby girl in this dress."
I turn and stare into Kimmy’s eyes. "Come on baby Kellie girl spread your legs apart." I roll my eyes and I spread my legs apart like she wants me to do. The second I spread my legs I see Kimmy smiling from ear to ear.
"Good girl now squat down while your legs are spread apart." I stare at Kimmy while I start to squat down until my bottom is almost on the grass. "Good girl now push as hard as you can like you where pooping in a toilet and don’t stop pushing until you stop pooping."
I turn my head to make sure no one is coming out of the house with my back to the house I start to push a little. "Come on baby Kellie girl push hard with all your might."
"Okay, okay I’ve never done this ya know." I look one more time seeing no one but Kimmy smiling at me as I start to push really hard. I start to feel a little poop start to peak out of my bottom but it won’t come out.
I look scared at Kimmy and she sees I’m trying to go poop in my diaper. "Your almost there now push with all your might and don't stop pushing." I watch as Kimmy kneels down in front of me with one of her hands on each of my knees.
"Now push hard on three. 1, 2, 3 push hard." I push with all my might as I feel my poop start to go in my diaper as Kimmy spreads my legs apart more and I can’t stop going I’m not pushing at all and I can’t stop pooping in my diaper.
Kimmy holds my legs apart then stands up smiling at me and steps back to watch me. I'm still going poop in to my diaper as Max and his mom walk out into the back yard and see me squatted down with my legs apart her totally seeing I’m going poop in my diaper.
"Oh my goodness what are you doing Kellie? I was going to say you look really pretty in Kimmy's old dress and looks like your wearing a diaper because the plastic panties that your wearing are bulging out from your diaper."
I turn my head seeing and hearing her but I can’t stand back up because I’m filling my diaper up with poop. All three of them watch as I fill my diaper up. I start to cry from embarrassment like a real baby would.
"I'm sorry, I’m so, so sorry." I say in between me crying like a baby. "I couldn't hold it in anymore I am so sorry." I start to stand up, and I feel the poop moving all around my diaper as I stand up my legs are still apart.
We hear a noise by the gate and we see it opening up. "Hey you guys I was knocking on the front door to bring Kellie home and no one was answering so I heard voices in the back." My sister Beth says.
"WOW Kellie you look so pretty in that dress. You need to wear more dresses especially like that pretty dress."
I stare at Beth who is smiling so hard she looks like she is going to burst. "Mommy, mommy can I give my old clothes that are in the bottom of my closet to Kellie. She really does look way prettier in a dress then those white big girl shorts."
"That’s fine Kimmy. Max go run in side with your sister and get those two boxes." Beth stares at me in the little baby girls dress.
I almost cry seeing her eyes going up and down at me wearing the little baby dress. "Kellie sort of, um had an accident and we were going to change her but if she is going home. We were on our way to Maxes football practice."
"Oh did little Kimmy have another accident in her panties? We will have to start putting you back in a diaper during the day not only at night anymore.”
I want to cry as my sister makes up stories of me having potty accidents and having to wear a diaper to bed all the time. "Well lucky she is wearing a diaper so it’s not too bad."
"Oh that’s a good girl." Beth walks up to me smiling the biggest smile from ear to ear and lifts up the front of my dress seeing the plastic panties and the soaked diaper.
In Beth’s eyes, I see that I am never going to hear the end of this. "Your hair looks so pretty with short baby girl bangs too, mom will just be so happy. Thank you for doing HER hair." Beth looks at Maxes mom.
"But we should be going, and thanks for watching baby Kellie." Max and Kimmy walk out carrying the two boxes.
The three of us watch them walking with the boxes. "Here Kellie this box is the lightest." Kimmy hands me the box and it weighs a ton as I drop it.
"Don't worry baby Kellie I’ll get both of the boxes. Beth says as she holds both of them. "Kellie just hold onto the edge of my skirt and say thank you to everyone and good bye."
I want to cry because my sister is treating me more like a baby girl. I say good-bye and thank you as we walk out the back yard and we start walking towards the house.
"Well, well I was wondering how your hair looked since she cut your bangs I just couldn’t wait anymore so I came over. I would have never guessed this hehehe." Beth giggles out loud.
"Seeing you in a dress I would have never guessed, but you’re in a diaper too and a wet diaper, and by the smell a poop filled diaper this is too much. I can’t wait to tell mom and little Miley."
I look up at her ready to cry again as I waddle with my poop filled diaper. "No please you can't tell them please. I'll do anything please.
"Okay let’s see what we can work out my sissy little brother. First, let’s change that stinky diaper. No one would believe we are twins because you are such a baby, not because your much smaller than me but your just so juvenile."
I feel as she takes my hand and we walk into my room and we drop off the two boxes of little Kimmy's old clothes. We walk into our little sister’s room. "Okay since her changing table has boxes on it lay on her bed and I’ll change your poopy diaper."
"No way am I going to let you change me you will see me naked and that’s just wrong for a twin brother and sister to see each other naked."
Beth puts her hands on her hips and stares at me. "Were not going to see each other naked. I'm going to change you so I’ll see you naked or I guess I can call our mom and tell her that her son walked in the house with his hair cut and styled like a lil girl."
"Plus I’ll tell her you are wearing a very pretty dress and your wearing a diaper and plastic panties. Plus I can tell her that you’re not only wearing a diaper but you peed and pooped in it too."
I look down at the floor hearing everything my twin sister said is true. "Or I can change you now, and not call. I'll give you to the count of one to be lying on the floor on your back with YOUR dress pulled up so I can change you."
"OK, ok don't call." I almost jump out of my girly shoes and lay on my back on the hardwood floor. I start to lift the dress I am wearing up as I stare into Beth's eyes as she is smiling from ear to ear her knowing she has me over a barrel.
I watch as Beth gets all the diaper wipes, baby powder, and a new diaper of course. "Lift your smelly bottom sissy boy." I do as I am told, and I feel her slide a large towel under me.
"This is gross sissy boy. I should make you clean your own dirty diaper." I rather do it myself then have my whinny twin sister change my diaper. "Wow your pee, pee is so small your more like a girl than a teenage boy hehehe." Beth says.
Oh man, my face must be turning all different colors of red from embarrassment. I feel her cleaning me up with diaper wipes, and they are so cold.
"Your little girly pee pee is even shrinking down smaller when I touch it with the diaper wipes. It looks like a little acorn."
I roll my eyes hearing her teasing me. I feel her stop wiping me with the diaper wipe. 'I wonder what will happen if I push it back inside you."
"What don't touch it sis. I'll tell mommy, I mean mom that’s just wrong a sister shouldn’t touch her twin brother there."
Beth gives me that look. "Well maybe I’ll just tell mom that I caught you wearing little Miley's clothes and you pooped in your own diaper. So you just shut up or I will get angry."
"Okay sis, okay chill out." I feel her finger start to push on my little penis. I feel it being pushed back inside of me. "Wow that looks neat and look your little penis likes it inside your body. You will have to sit down to go pee now since your little penis doesn’t stick out anymore hehehe." Beth giggles.
I listen to Beth teasing me, I lean up and see she is right my penis is gone all that’s left is my little sack with my balls in it. "Sis leave it alone please."
"I just have to figure what to do with these now and you will be a real girl sort of." I see her grab my little scrotum and start squeezing my balls as she smiles at me.
There is no pain, but I’m scared to death she will just rip them off. "How come you don't scream little brother? I watched on TV as a girl barely squeezed her boyfriend’s balls and he was screaming on the floor."
"I don't know sis I can't feel anything while your touching them. I've never really had any feeling down there, why is that bad?"
I see a weird look in Beth's face. I notice she switches hands and is squeezing only half of my scrotum now. "How about this sissy brother can you feel this I’m squeezing only one of your balls now?"
"No I can't feel that, why?" I notice her knuckles are getting white like she must be really squeezing hard now. "Don't squeeze it so hard I don't want you to break something."
The look on her face shows she is squeezing harder. "I just want to see if I can break one. it doesn’t matter if you can’t feel it sissy boy."
"Yea it matters. I mean if you break one will it grow back Beth?" I look down at her putting all her strength and only pushing with her thumb. I see her thumb pushing really hard against my scrotum that is hanging on the hardwood floor while she was changing my diaper.
I can't believe I said my diaper, and I look away as I see Beth putting all her weight into pushing with her thumb into my scrotum pushing on one of my balls. I guess, as long as I can't feel anything I shouldn't worry.
"POOP" I look down at Beth start smiling. I start to feel scared wondering what the sound was.
Beth is smiling from ear to ear. "Opps sorry bro I didn’t think I could pop it. Now it doesn’t feel like two little balls, it feels like one small one and the other one feels like mush."
"What do you mean one of my balls feels like mush now?" I reach down between my legs and I feel my scrotum and I can feel one of my testacies, it feels kinda small but I can't find the other one.
I start to panic only feeling the one and the other one is gone but feels like mushy like a grape that was stepped on. I can't believe you broke one of my balls Beth. I'm going to tell mommy what you did. I sure hope it will grow back."
"Oh stop it my little sissy brother. You even think about telling mom, and I will tell everyone at school that I caught you wearing our baby sisters dress and diaper and you even peed and pooped in it."
I look in shock at her, knowing she would tell everyone. I would still have my broken or missing testical anyway. I am so screwed now and I only have one testical now.
"Now you be a good little sissy, and don’t tell anyone what I did to your sissy ball. Maybe I should break the other one too. Only boys and men have balls and your a little sissy so you don’t need them hehehehe. Oh and by the way you can forget about the smashed ball growing back its gone forever."
I'm so scared and I close my legs together very fast and stand up with my hands in front of my lil boy parts. Or I should say covering my only ball because my lil penis is still pushed inside of me and it’s not sticking out at all, just a small hole where you see where my penis was.
"You know sissy boy if I take your other ball too, your new panties will fit better. Do you want me to take your other testical too my little sissy?"
I look at her in shock seeing that scary grin on her face. "No sis no I’ll be good." I start feeling Beth pulling the dress over my head as I’m just standing in the silk camisole only.
THE END OF PART 2
Please leave a comment on this web site and email or Instant Message me your thoughts on my story.
Thanks for reading my story “Sis, I'm home anyone here?”
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Panties_Boy92646
Sissy boy
By Princess Panty boy
Characters:
Sandy: 8-year old son/brother
Lauryn: twin/she calls herself my big sister
Beth: 5-years old little sister
Mom 31-years old, single
Aunt Meg: 21-years old (not a relative she is just good friends with mom
Hi everyone it is me Sandy. I am kind of bored so I thought I would write this down and ask your opinion after you hear what has been going on in my life.
Let me start out by telling you about me and my life or to be more exact, tell you about my family. First of all, I am eight years-old and I have a sister that is my twin. We are the same in every way except Lori is a girl and I am a boy.
Well come to think of it, we aren’t really the same in every way. The only thing that is the same is our last names, and our faces, we both look exactly the same in our faces. We both have same eyes, mouth, ears, hair, and the same total face if we are sitting next to each other. I mean our hair is even close to the same length, I always liked long hair because all the rock stars have really long hair and they have tons of friends so maybe that will work for me.
The reason I said if we were sitting next to each other, we would look the same is that Lauryn is taller than me by a little bit. Okay to be honest she is a lot taller than I am. My mommy always tells me that I will get a growth spurt someday. I think my sister got both our growth spurts.
You see Lauryn is four foot 4 inches tall (52 inches), and she weighs about 70-75 lbs., Lauryn is a little taller than an average 8 year old.
I on the other hand am a little small for my age. I am three feet and 4 inches tall (40 inches), and I weigh just over 40 lbs.
I even looked up both of our heights on the internet to see where I stand so to speak. The average height for an eight-year-old boy is three feet nine inches tall (45 inches), and just over 57 lbs. So according to the internet I have the height and weight of a five or six year old boy, okay almost five year old. But I will never tell anyone that or I would be teased even more than I already am.
Lauryn on the other hand is a little tall for her age. According to the scale on the internet, she is supposed to be three foot nine inches tall, (45 inches) and weight 52 lbs. But according to the internet her real height and weight is more of a 10-year-old girl.
Life is so unfair, I mean I am the boy, I should be the taller, and bigger one. Instead, she is always calling me her little brother, which really bugs me since we are twins after all. I have been ignoring her so she will see it doesn’t bug me and hopefully get bored of teasing me. It hasn’t worked yet but I can dream right?
Anyway enough of me, and my twin. I also have a little sister her name is Beth and she is five years-old and takes after my sister for being a little big for her age. I won't go in to heights and weights with her but she is a little taller than I am and I couldn’t believe it when I stood next to her a few months ago. I moved away from her fast so no one else would notice that my little sister is taller than I am, which is all I need to be teased about me being smaller then my little sister.
Of course, there is our mom; I think she said she was like 31 years-old, which is really old. And of course, there is our Aunt Meg is like ten years younger than our mom at 21 years-old. Aunt Meg, which is short for Meghan, I am always told to call her Aunt Meghan. I don’t get it because she isn't our relative but she does live with us.
Aunt Meghan shares mommy's room for some reason, I asked mommy one day why she shares her bedroom with Aunt Meghan. Mommy I mean mom said that her bedroom was bigger and it only made since. Well it doesn’t make sense to me I mean we have an extra bedroom and all anyway. I mean mommy only has one bed in her bedroom, and it is pretty big, and a lot of fun to jump up and down on, but why try to figure mommy’s out.
I should bring up our dad but I really cannot think of anything to say, I remember our father being a large man but he left us when Beth was born and that’s when Aunt Meghan moved in with us. The only thing I remember is him yelling at mommy all the time making her cry and him saying I need to have my haircut short like the other boy's.
Mommy is always saying that he is or was our father not our dad. I guess a dad or daddy has to earn that right she said he is just a sperm donor, whatever that means. I know mommy is so happy now with Aunt Meghan living with us and she is always smiling and stuff and I have never heard them yell or make mommy, I mean mom cry so that is a good thing, I really need to stop calling her mommy. Lori is always teasing me that I say mommy like Beth our little sister says.
Anyway, now that you have a picture in your head of what our family is like I will continue with how a normal day in my life goes.
“Wake up, wake up Sandy it time for school.” I open my eyes and see mommy in my room going through my dresser. “You really need to get to bed earlier if you can't wake up for school on time. I will help you get your clothes out for school sweetie.”
I sit up and stare at mommy going through all my dresser drawers. I hate it when she calls me sweetie like she calls little Beth all the time. “Okay mommy I am awake already.” I say staring at her.
“Sweetie I don’t see and shorts or underwear for you, are they all in the wash?” I rub my eyes and continue to have mommy now looking on the floor for clothes.
I finish rubbing the sleep out of my eyes and respond to mommy. “I think I only have one pair of shorts that really fit me mommy, the rest are too small.” I say smiling at mommy.
“Oh, okay I am sorry sweetie I will get you some new one when I get paid, would you like to go shopping with mommy and fine some cute shorts for you sweetie?” I ignore mommy calling me sweetie again. “I will be right back let me check one more place sweetie.” Mommy says as she leaves my room, and walks down the hallway.
I lay back down when mommy comes back in my room carrying some clothes. “Sweetie I told you to get up now hurry and mommy will help you get dressed. I crawl out of bed and I feel mommy pull my pajama top off of me and pulling my favorite Spiderman shirt over my head. “See I found your favorite shirt sweetie.”
“Thanks mommy.” I pull the shirt down a little more as mommy bends down and pulls my pajama bottoms and underwear off in one motion as my hands shoot to between my legs. “Mommy I mean mom I can undress myself ya know I am not a baby like Beth.”
Mommy is totally ignoring me as I feel her pulling new underwear up my legs and then I move my hand up once my little boy parts are covered. “Well don’t worry sweetie your little boy parts will start growing soon sweetie I am sure.” Great now she noticed that my little boy parts look more like the size of a babies. I am so embarrassed I stand up, and look down and see the thin white shorts in her hand.
“Mommy those aren’t my shorts, where did you get them from?” I feel them start going up my legs and I look down and see the underwear I am wearing. “Mommy I am wearing girl's panties, only girl's wear panties. I don’t want to wear Lauryn's panties she will tease me and tell everyone.”
Mommy is ignoring me, I see her pull the shorts up over my new panties, what am I thinking there not my panties. “Oh stop whining like a baby there only underwear and no one is going to see them right? Unless you want to show off your pretty new panties hehehe.” Mommy giggles as I hear the snap as the loud elastic pop as mommy lets go of the waistband of my new panties. I mean not my panties; I mean the panties I am wearing.
“These aren’t my shorts either mommy, are these Lauryn's shorts too?” I look down and notice the white shorts are much shorter than any of the shorts I ever wore before.
I feel mommy pushing my long hair behind my ears so it stays out of my eyes. “You really need to get your haircut sweetie, your hair is getting so long I think it’s as long as Lauryn's and Beth’s now.” I look up at mommy; she pushes my hair back because it is so long. My hair is all one length with my hair parted in the middle, with my hair going over my little shoulders.
“No mommy I don’t want my haircut short like all the other boy's please.” I see the look on mommy's face when she hears my response.
I watch as she puts her hands on her hips looking down at me. “So you don’t want your haircut short like all the boy's do, does that mean you want your hair long like girl's have there's?”
“Um yea and no. I want to keep my hair long because all the rock stars on TV have long hair, they have lots of friends, and I was thinking that might help me make lots of friend’s mommy!”
I feel mommy continue to play with my long hair with her fingers going through my hair as I was talking. “Alright whatever, well after I get paid, and we go to the mall to get you some new clothes maybe we will get your hair styled if you want to have long hair you need to take care of it better sweetie okay?”
“No I don’t want my haircut, I want it to grow longer mommy.” I watch as mommy leaves and comes back with a brush and starts brushing my long hair making it even on both sides and just pushes the sides of my hair behind my ears.
Mommy finishes and brushes the back out too. “Sweetie everyone that has long hair has to have the ends trimmed to get rid of the split ends so their hair will grow healthier. They won't cut any length just style it more or less.”
“Oh okay I guess but do I really have to wear Lauryn's panties and shorts mommy?” I look up at her as she takes my hand putting the pink brush down on my dresser. I wait for mommy to respond seeing the pink girly brush that looks weird on my dresser surrounded by all my boy stuff.
Mommy puts her hands under my arm and lifts me back on the edge of my bed as she starts to put some socks on me. At least there, my socks but they do look kind of smaller or shorter then my normal socks. On the other hand, maybe there not mine. “Yes you do have to wear this cute outfit and don’t worry about Lauryn teasing you there not her clothes they are Beth's old clothes. I still can't believe how good they fit you not tight at all if anything there a little loose on you.” Mommy says.
“You mean I am wearing little baby Beth's old clothes not even her regular clothes, and that is supposed to make me feel better mommy?” I look down at mommy sliding my sneakers on both my feet and feeling the Velcro straps being pulled over.
Mommy picks me up and I feel each one of my legs on each side of her hips as my legs just dangle as mommy carries me like I am a toddler or something. “Mommy I can walk I am not a baby ya know?”
“I know sweetie but your so lite I can barely tell I am carrying you I bet your lighter then little Beth. Plus you are running late for school so I will bring you down to the table and eat a fast breakfast before school.”
We walk into the kitchen, Lauryn and little Beth are eating cereal, and they both see mommy carrying me like I am a baby. Both my sisters smile at the same time then at each other giggling.
“What's so funny sis?” I stare at Lauryn as mommy puts me down in my chair and pushes me closer to the table. I play with my long hair while Lauryn and Beth smile at me eating there cereal ignoring my question.
Mommy slides a bowl of cereal in front of me and I notice the bowl is smaller than my normal cereal bowl and has pictures of Disney princesses all around it. “Mommy this is little Beth’s cereal bowl don’t you have any regular ones?”
“You should have come down here faster for breakfast, Beth and Lauryn have the last regular cereal bowls as you pointed out. You will have to use Beth’s old bowl, and no, you are not skipping breakfast again. So don’t ask.” I start to talk but mommy cut me off with her second comment.
I look at mommy who is starting to look a bit upset. “You are getting so skinny you really need to bulk up and get stronger like the other boy's your age sweetie. You are so lite I bet you way less then little Beth. Now eat up and hurry or you will be late for school.”
“Okay I get the hint mommy I will eat okay? Wow, I know I am small for my age but I don’t need to be reminded of it every moment of my life mommy.” I start to eat the cereal and see the matching plastic Disney princess spoon that I am supposed to use. I don’t complain about using the toddler-ish spoon or mommy will just get more upset.
I start to eat as fast as I can with the little spoon while the whole time I watch my little sister using the full size spoon and cereal bowl. I roll my eyes at them both while I finish eating. “Okay girl's everyone is done eating let’s get to the van so I can take you girl's to school.” I look up at mommy and then, at both my sisters smiling when mommy includes me in on the girl's comment.
“Come on girl's let’s get a move on you, heard me Sandy now put your dishes in the sink and get a move on.” I ignore mommy and my sisters teasing me.
Lauryn pats me on the head when I move away from the table like I am a toddler or some little puppy or something. “Stop it Lauryn you will miss up my hair. Mommy, Lauryn is messing my hair up again.” I smack her hand after she patted my head.
“Oh did I mess up the little sissy’s pretty hair?” I turn to ignore Lauryn when I feel both her hands on my head shaking me around, messing my hair up. I move my long hair out of my eyes. “Oh now that’s how ya mess up the little baby sissy’s hair.” Lauryn says.
I move away from Lauryn. “Mommy, mommy look how Lauryn messed up my hair again I can't even see.” I let my long hair hang in my face hoping I will get Lauryn in trouble for messing my hair up. “Mommy, mommy tell her to stop teasing me, look at me mommy my hair is all messed up after you made my hair look so nice.”
“Oh you two just stop your fighting, you are both acting like little baby's. Sandy if you cannot fix your hair maybe you should get your all your long haircut off like all the other boy's. Now stop you’re whining and come over here.”
Man it seems like mommy is more angry with me, and I didn’t do anything. Life is so un-fair having my sisters teasing me, calling me a sissy I’m no sissy, while I twist long hair around my finger thinking what to do. “You’re going to be late because your hair is messed up, now fix your hair so we can go, or I will fix it for you Sandy.” I look at mommy and I freeze not knowing what to do.
“Fine you’re not going to fix your hair, I will. Lauryn or Beth find me a hair tie so I can fix Sandy's hair.” I turn and see both my sister run past the bathroom and into their room.
Both my sister are back in a heartbeat like I blinked and they were back already. “Mommy we couldn’t find any dark hair ties, this is the only one we could fine.” I try to look and see why they are explaining about the hair tie. I mean what is the difference anyway; a hair tie is a hair tie. This isn't the first time my hair was put in a hair tie; I mean mommy always puts my hair in a ponytail when we go swimming. My hair is so long and thick, when it gets wet there is a lot of weight on the back of my neck where the ponytail hangs.
“That’s fine girl's thanks for finding a hair tie so fast. The color doesn’t matter at this rate since he didn’t want to fix his own hair.” I walk up to mommy. “Turn around Sandy so I can brush your hair real quick.” I do as I am told and I see little Beth handing mommy something pink, so I turn my head real quick and relax when I see it is my sisters pink brush.
I feel my sisters hairbrush moving threw my hair kind of quickly, not slowly, like when my mommy brushes my hair after I take a bath. I can feel my mommy start to wrap a hair tie around my hair. “How does that feel Sandy?”
“Feels kind of weird mommy I can't feel the ponytail on the back of my neck, like you do my hair when I go swimming.” I lift my hand up and can feel the ponytail much higher on the back of my head almost on top.
I look at mommy, wondering why she did my hair differently. “I did your hair this way sweetie because it is so hot outside, this way you will feel much cooler in this heat okay sweetie?”
“Sure mommy I guess.” I look at both my sisters smiling at me while we walk out the front door. I wonder why they keep smiling at me. I look down at my clothes and see no stains or anything; they both just keep smiling at me like they know something I don’t know.
I mean looking down I can see the thin white shorts I am wearing, yes, they are shorter than any shorts I have worn before, but they do feel better in this heat. Plus you cannot tell I am wearing my little sisters old panties, that would be embarrassing for sure I better, check again and make sure. I look down at my new shorts when my sisters aren’t looking at me.
“Hurry up Sandy you walk so slow.” I hear my little sister Beth saying. “Maybe your shoes are too tight and it’s harder for you to walk normally in them.” Now how the heck did she know that? Maybe I am walking funny because my old shoes do feel tight as we leave.
Mommy stops, and opens the door to her car and kneels down in front of me. “Here sweetie let me check these shoes for you.” I feel mommy's hands around my foot as she pushes down on the top front of them and looks up at me.
“I think little Beth is right Sandy your feet do feel kind of tight in your old shoes. Are you in pain? If you are we can go inside and find you a pair that fits you better sweetie?”
Mommy's hand kind of did squeeze my toes even tighter inside my shoes when she was checking them. “Um no mommy they don’t hurt but yes they do feel like they’re a little too small for me now.”
“Okay if you’re not in pain we will deal with it after school then. Hop into the car and buckle up real quick.” I do as I am told, and before we know it we are driving the short distance to our school and we are all walking up to the front of the school.
I still wish I knew why Lauryn and Beth are smiling at me, I notice they are, more staring at my clothes but I think I look fine. Like I said before yes, these white shorts are pretty short compared to everyone else’s shorts, well at least there not shorter than the shorts I see the girl's around me wearing. But again, these are my little sister’s shorts so I guess they are technically girl's shorts even though I am wearing them.
“See ya later little brother.” I turn around hearing Lauryn say. I try to respond but I don’t know what to say.
Beth smiles at me and says. “Yea little brother have a great day in class.” Hey, my little sister cannot be calling me that. “Well I mean look Lauryn he is wearing my old shorts so, I mean that makes me bigger then him.” I hear them both giggle as they walk down the other hallway.
“Whatever” I say, but they are too far away to even hear me. I go to class and no one is staring at me or looking at me like I have a bugger hanging out of my nose or something, so that is a good thing.
I start to relax thinking that it is all in my mind; I bet it is just my sisters messing with me. “Hey Sandy you look nice today, I like your shorts I have a pair just like them.” I turn listening to Tammy the girl that sits next to me in class.
“Oh thanks, and yea they are more comfortable in this heat ya know?” I say but thinking that was weird, I don’t think Tammy has said two words to me since I met her in kindergarten. I should say something too. “Um you look nice today too Tammy.” I smile but feel kind of weird talking to her.
Tammie's face lights up when I make my comment. “Well thank you Sandy that’s nice of you to say that. You look different somehow, did you do something different? Maybe it’s your hair it looks really pretty today.” I hear her say my hair looks pretty but I don’t think guy’s hair is supposed to look pretty but if I say that I might hurt her feelings then she will never talk to me again.
“Oh yea my mommy brushed my hair and did my hair different today. She said it would feel better like this in the heat and so far she is right it must be a 100 degrees already outside.”
Tammy continues to smile at me and I feel myself smiling back at her. “I knew it was something, yes she is right I am sure you feel much cooler with your hair up and that makes you look much prettier too.” I smile hearing her comment but then it hits me she just said I look pretty, and boy's don’t look pretty they look hansom. I had better say something this time or she will treat me like a sissy or something.
“Okay class listen up, eyes forward so I can take attendance.” We turn with the rest of the class and look up at the teacher’s request. I sit there looking up at the teacher not really paying attention to her just trying to think of something to say to Tammy when we have a chance to talk again.
I turn and make eye contact with Tammy, we both smile. “Sandy Smith, Sandy….Sandy stop playing with your hair, your hair looks pretty enough so you don’t need to be playing with your ponytail, just respond when I call your name honey.” The teachers comment calling my name snaps me back to reality.
“Um sorry, I’m here.” The whole class laughs a little hearing me get caught not paying attention to the teacher. The rest of the class goes pretty smoothly and soon I am walking towards the entrance of the school to get picked up by our mommy. It is kind of funny because the only thing I could think about at school today was how Tammy was talking to me at school.
Tammy and I got in trouble talking in class in the beginning of the day. Well to be more accurate I am the one the teacher was telling to stop talking and pay attention and to stop playing with my hair. At lunch, Tammy let me sit with her for the first time and it was a little weird sitting with her and her friends. Come to think about it, I was the only boy at the girl's table.
I wonder why we always have the boy's sit at these tables and the girl's sit at other tables, well except for today Tammy said she knew I was kind of a tomboy whatever that means but it was fun having lunch with her and her friends, instead of having lunch by myself like I always do.
I meet my two sisters every day after school, which by the way is by the flagpole in the front of the school. It’s a cool flag pole it has three flags which is kind of weird one flag is the American flag which makes sense and one is for the state of California which is the state we live in. The third flag is the POW flag, which it is black and white and looks pretty cool.
I see Lauryn holding our little sisters Beth's hand as I walk closer to them. Both of them turn and see me walking towards them and I see them both smile at the same time for some reason which is weird because I’m just playing with my ponytail as I walk up to them.
“Hey Sandy how was school today? Did anything different happen today?” I hear Lauryn say, while I look at the two of them holding hands waiting for me and for mommy to arrive.
I am just about to respond to Lauryn when I hear someone behind me calling my name, and it is Tammy. “Sandy, Sandy, oh I was wondering if I was going to catch you before you caught the bus, but seeing you out here looks like you must have someone pick you up.”
“Yea our mommy picks us up, my sisters and I always meet here and then we wait for her SUV to take us home.” I say smiling at Tammy; I don’t notice that I am still playing with my hair as we talk.
Tammy turns and see’s Lauryn and little Beth. “Oh these must be your sisters you were talking about today. Hi I am Tammy, I am in Sandy's class.”
“Hi Tammy” I hear both Lauryn and Beth say at the same time, and they look at each other smiling. “It’s nice to meet you Tammy; we haven’t met any of Sandy's classmates.”
I watch as Tammy smiles at my sisters. “It is nice to meet you both too. I was just trying to catch up with Sandy because I am having a sleep over with some of my friends this weekend if you want to come over Sandy.” I smile hearing Tammy invite me over.
“Wow that would be so much fun but I would have to ask my mommy if it was okay and if she could drive me over to your house.” Tammy smiles at me seeing I am so excited about going to her sleep over.
I turn and see both my sisters smiling too. “You won't have to worry about your mom or your mommy dropping you off because if your mommy says you can come over you and the other girls are coming home with me on the bus then everyone can come with me back to school Monday morning. If your mommy says its okay she will have to write a note to the bus driver giving permission for you to take the bus to and from my house.”
“Wow that sure seems easy, I will ask my mommy when she picks us up and tell you tomorrow what she said at school okay Tammy?” I hope I didn’t sound too excited I have never spent the night away from my mommy, and my sisters.
Lauryn and Beth continue to smile and I see Lauryn whisper into Beth's ear and then they giggle. “Wow that sounds fun for you Sandy, who else is going Tammy anyone I know?” I hear Lauryn saying.
“Yes there will be hopefully Sandy and four other girls, there is Karen, Cindy, Peggy, Andrea and of course me. My mother said I can only have six of us all together. I think six is a good number don’t you Sandy?”
I turn hearing Tammy ask me a question. “Oh yes that is a great amount of people, but I never slept over anyone’s house. What do I need to bring if my mommy says it’s okay?” I smile waiting for Tammy to respond.
“You don’t have to bring anything but clothes and pajamas for night time is all Sandy.” I smile at Tammy showing how excited I am. “We will have a great time we can rent movies and eat popcorn and go swimming in our pool. We have all sorts of games to play.”
I am sure I am smiling so hard it is like I won the lottery or something. “Don’t worry Beth and I will help you pack some clothes Sandy. But we had better hurry I seen moms SUV pull into the parking lot so we don’t want her to have to be waiting for us. I will even help you with talking to mom for you okay Sandy?” Lauryn says, while she smiles at me.
“Thanks Lauryn, okay we have to go for now I will see you in school tomorrow Tammy. Thanks again for inviting me to your sleep over party. I have to go now and see my mommy.”
Tammy just smiles and walks towards the buses. “See ya tomorrow Sandy.” I watch as Tammy starts to skip towards all the buses.
“Sure sounds like you’re going to have a good time with all the other's girl's Sandy hehehe.” I listen to Lauryn giggling but I don’t know what she is laughing about.
We slowly walk towards the parking lot. I didn’t even realize Lauryn’s hand came down and took my hand as little Beth and I are each holding one of her hands. “Sandy how are you going to find clothes for the sleep over? I mean you couldn’t even find any clothes for school today, you had to barrow my old clothes.” Beth says.
“Don’t worry Sandy we will find you some of Beth's old clothes that will look pretty on you, I mean feel good in this heat like your ponytail. I am sure you and the other girl's will have fun hehehe.”
I notice Lauryn and Beth smiling, and giggling to themselves. “Okay I guess since her clothes fit me good anyway.” I wonder why Lauryn keeps saying to me and the other girl’s, I wonder what she means by that?
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories, and if you would like to see them continue.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Note:
I have been asked by several fans to continue this story so I am putting Sisters Part -2 out there for you to enjoy I hope. It has been over a year and a half since I added part one so I added a few paragraphs from the first part. Thanks again for all your support. Hugs, Princess Pantyboy
Sisters Part-2
By Princess Panty boy
Me, Barry, Carrie 10 year old
Miley 4 year old little sister
Beth 17 year old twin sisters
Cathy 17 year old twin sisters
“Momma I don’t want to wear another diaper….please…I’m not a baby ya know.” I turn and look at mommy.
I see a serious look on her face. “You said you don’t want to go in the pool so I don’t want any more accidents. So enough is enough no more whining, or I’ll get you a bottle to drink like the baby your acting like.”
“Okay momma no bottle please.” I see something pink in mommy’s hands as I feel it sliding up my legs and then mommy slides my arms into it.
Mom is dressing me into something pink. I look down. “Momma I can't wear this, isn’t this Miley's old one piece swimsuit?”
“Yes it is and it fits you perfect now. It is a good thing too because all your summer clothes seem to be way too small for you now. Lucky Miley's old clothes fit you so good.” I roll my eyes I can't believe I get myself into these things.
I look at myself in the mirror after mom stands me up wearing the pink one-piece girl's swimsuit; it has a picture of Barbie on it. Great so that makes me look even more girly and more childish.
“Oh man I see my butt sticking out, and you can see the diaper bulging out of the swimsuit mommy. Please I can't let anyone see me like this, plus little Miley will tease me too.” I beg her, but my whining seems to be ignored by mommy.
I watch as mommy gives me that look like stop talking or you will regret it. My eyes are glued on the doorway not believing I am going outside dressed like a little baby girl, plus I am wearing a diaper.
“Let me fix your hair sweetie then you can go play with your sister.” I roll my eyes but I don’t let her see me or I would be in even more trouble.
I feel mom brushing my hair on the side then the other side and in a few seconds, I hear. “Okay go ahead outside sweetie your all done.”
“Momma I rather stay inside with you. It’s um more comfy in here.” I try to come up with anything so I don’t have to go outside dressed like a baby girl.
I'm trying a last ditch idea to try to stay in the house so no one sees me in a girl's swimsuit and wearing a diaper.
“I agree Barry since you like Miley's room so much I think the two of you should switch rooms for a while.” My eyes start to bulge out of my head I can't believe what she is saying.
My mouth drops open hearing mom say this is my new room as I look around seeing her whole room is pink and totally looking like a little baby girl's room.
“That’s not what I meant momma.” I almost cry, but I don’t want to act like a baby even though I look like one. It is bad enough I am dressed like a girl but I don’t want her to see me acting like a baby girl too.
Mom starts walking me out of Miley's room or I should say my new room and I stop at the reflection of myself in the large wall mirror. “Yes sweetie you look so pretty now. You can't stay inside and stare at yourself in the mirror all day, I want you to go outside with your sister and play nice sweetie.”
“Momma you did my hair in pigtails, and with the short baby girl bangs I look like a lil girl now.” I look down at the little baby girl's pink one piece Barbie swimsuit I am wearing.
I am in shock and I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper, I look around to see if anyone noticed. “Now go outside and play nice with your big sister, I mean your sister. You just look like the lil sister compared to the big girl two piece bikini Miley is wearing Hehehe.” Mommy giggles, but I’m not thinking that is funny at all.
“Mommy do I really have to go outside dressed like this? Miley is going to make so much fun of me mommy.”
I stand there wearing the pink one piece Barbie swimsuit. Oh, and you cannot forget that I have a diaper on underneath. This would not be such a bad thing if I was a girl but i am a boy and my lil sister is younger than I am and somehow I am wearing a diaper and a girl’s swimsuit.
You cannot forget that my mommy, I mean mom also cut my bangs the same as my little sisters bangs, so now my hair does not look like a rock star anymore specially since she put my hair in pigtails. I am dressed like this because I teased my little sister about her playing kickball in a dress. What a mistake that was, I sure learned my lesson about teasing Miley.
“Miley is back wearing her regular girl clothes mommy, why can't I get back to my boy clothes now too? I try not to cry, and act like the little baby girl I look like.
I look up at mommy and see her with her hands on her hips tapping her foot on the floor looking right at me. “Well sweetie I said you have to go outside with your big sister, I mean your sister, that is why you have too, because I said so. So don’t you even think of talking back to me, or you will be wearing dresses to school young lady.”
“Now let me fix your hair a little bit sweetie, your pigtails are coming un-done again.” I feel her brushing my hair out and then she starts putting my hair back in pigtails and it feels like she made my hair ties much tighter. “Oh that looks so much better sweetie, go look in the mirror so you see what mommy means.” I roll my eyes because I hate seeing myself in pigtails like a real girl has.
I look at mommy’s smiling face, I turn and look in the wall mirror, and sure enough, my hair is back in little pigtails with my short bangs. Now I have two pink bows tied one in each pigtail. Oh, man my hair even looks more like a girls with these pink bows mommy put in my hair. I just want to cry but I don’t.
“Mommy I look even more girly now than before as I start to cry, I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper, I stand next to mommy. “I don’t like my hair like this mommy please I look like a little baby girl now. I want to look like a boy.”
I can see fire in my mommy’s eyes; I try not to have eye contact with her. “You’re the one that wanted to have long hair like the rock stars. It is your own fault; you should have had your hair cut short like all the other boy's. I can get the electric razor, and shave all your hair off like the way most boy's, if you want?”
“No mommy I want to have long hair like the rock stars like Aerosmith or Ozzy but my hair now looks more like Madonna’s or some other girl star.”
I hear mommy giggle then cover her mouth with her hand as she continues to giggle. “I heard you in the basement when you said you like wearing the dress and rather wear a dress than your jeans so I am letting you switch with your big sister. Opps I mean your little sister so enough of your whining.”
“I am sorry sweetie Miley is a little bigger than you and with you dressed like you are, and your pretty hair in pigtails you look much more like Miley than Barry.” I want to cry so badly, but mommy will treat me more like a baby if I cry.
Mommy looks like she is in deep thought and smiles at me. “Like I said before, we switched your room with Miley and if you don’t act like a good girl I will send you to school in a diaper and pretty dress.” I am speechless hearing mommy’s latest threat.
“Now go out and play nice with your sister, or I’ll pull that diaper down and spank you right here.” I stamp my foot hard, and then I do it again. I feel myself peeing I am so nervous before I could stop peeing.
I notice mommy didn’t see me peeing in my diaper so I had better go outside so she doesn’t see I wet myself again. This diaper is so bulky when I look in the mirror, but when I wear it I feel like a walk differently. I hope I don’t waddle like little toddlers do when there wearing diapers.
“Hey Miley how is the water?” I yell to her when I see her swimming in the pool. I walk right up to the steps and put both my feet in. “Oh that feels good like I am in the bathtub.” I smile looking around making sure no one see’s me wearing the pink little girl's swimsuit.
The bad thing is when I get in warm water like the tub it makes me want to go pee. I just thought of something no one would even know I am going pee in my diaper if I just go when I am talking to someone hehehe. I giggle hope no one heard me.
“Was that you brother who just giggled, or how your dressed I should say little sister hehehe.” Miley giggles and swims over to the edge of the pool looking at me. We have a in the ground swimming pool that is heated and bigger than most pools. It is great when we have pool parties with all my friends.
I look around ignoring Miley, I stare at her now and I wonder if anyone will notice I started to pee in my diaper a little bit because Miley just smiles not saying anything.
“You like my old swimsuit little sis hehehe or I guess it’s your new swimsuit now.” I stop peeing and look at Miley smiling; there is no way she can tell I was peeing in my diaper. I mean this diaper; I mean the last thing I want people to think is that this is my diaper I am wearing. I look down to see if my legs are bent, there not, well maybe a little bit. I just don’t want to look like I was peeing in my diaper like when baby's go potty in there diapers they squat down too go pee.
I look up and see Miley still smiling at me. I had better get my feet out of the water, or I will continue to pee until I fill this diaper and plastic panties up.
“You look really cute Barry in my pink one piece swimsuit by the way.” I smile getting a compliment from her. “I can barely tell you’re wearing a diaper under it.” I lie to Barry it is totally obvious he is wearing a diaper and he might be peeing in it also the way he is standing , but i am not going to tell him.
I smile hearing that sis said she can barely tell i am wearing a diaper. “You really can't tell I am wearing a diaper?” Wow what the heck I was peeing in the diaper the whole time. I didn’t even realize I started to pee until I felt the pee all around my diaper. Oh, well no sense trying to stop peeing now no one can tell I am peeing in my diaper.
I continue to pee, maybe I will fall in the pool, then I will be soaked and no one will know I peed the diaper again. Yea that is the plan hehehe I giggle to myself. I wait until I am done going. I bend my knees a little more and continue to pee in my diaper.
“Did you giggle again little sister? I really like how mommy put pink ribbons in your pigtails and made bows out of them. Makes you look more grown up.” I lie again it really, makes Barry look more like a baby girl. (Miley says to herself.)
I pull on one of my pigtails. “Really I thought they made me look more girly, but you don’t think the pigtails and pink bows in my hair make me look too girly? Or is it okay for me Miley?” I turn, and have eye contact with Miley.
“Oh it is okay and perfect for you little sister.” I smile thinking that she said that I do not look to girly or did she say it was okay for me wonder what that means. I heard her call me her little sister, but if she see’s saying that bugs me she will continue to tease me. I will just ignore her like it doesn’t bug me, and hopefully she will get bored of calling me that.
The side gate opens up and I see three of Miley's new friends running over to the pool followed by some girl that looks like a model in her pink bikini. She has long hair just flowing as she walks closer to the pool. Her face is perfectly smooth like her arms and long legs with her tiny little waist and oh, no I am staring at her bikini bottom as she sees me staring at her.
“Don’t worry sweetheart you will be able to wear a bikini some day when you grow up to be a big girl. Then all the boys will be chasing you.” Oh, no she is thinking I am staring at her because I want to wear a bikini like she has on.
Wow she is smoking hot, I think one of my socks have more material then her whole bikini. Like that would be a good thing having guys chase me, hearing her comment.
I know she is in high school and out of my league oh shit, I am wearing a pink one-piece girl’s swimsuit and my hair is in pigtails. Oh no I hope she doesn’t see me staring at her. “Oh please Miley don’t tell them I am your brother.” I whisper to her.
“If you’re a good girl I will tell them you are my little cousin, but you will owe me, and you have to do everything I say LITTLE GIRL okay?” I turn and look into Miley's eyes; she knows she has me between a rock, and a hard place.
I hear Miley black mailing me, but what choice do I have? I mean if she tells these girl’s it will be all over my school that I was dressed up like a baby girl wearing diapers and a pink one piece swimsuit.
“Okay, okay I will do as you say please don’t tell them who I really am.” Miley is smiling from ear to ear when she hears my response. Miley knows she has me where she wants me or everyone will know I’m wearing girl's clothes, and a diaper. My life would be over if everyone found that out.
I turn and notice that all the girls are wearing swimsuits. Four of the girl's look like they are the age of Miley and the older girl who looks like a model or movie star is much older than all of us. I bet she is in high school.
“Yea hi Miley, remember you said we could come over today and go swimming?” Says one of the girl's to Miley. “This is my big sister Tracy and she was babysitting all of us and I told her what you said about coming over and going swimming.”
Miley turns and looks at Tracy the hot girl. “Yea that’s great the more the merry. I have to ask my mom though.” I see Miley smiling at me.
“Oh I called and checked with your mommy sweetie, I love your swimsuit, is that your first bikini?” Miley smiles at Tracy talking to her. “Yea I called your mommy to see if it was still okay for all of us to come over and go swimming.” Tracy says.
Great so mommy knew that all these girls were coming over to go in the pool, and she still made me wear this little girl's swimsuit. That is so messed up mommy did that? I turn and see mommy closing the sliding glass door carrying a tray of drinks.
“Oh hi girl's, I am Miley's mommy you can call me Ms. Amy, so glad friends of Miley could come over and go swimming with us.” Mommy turns and sees me giving her a dirty look. “I brought out some drinks, it is really hot out, and everyone needs to drink lots of liquids.” Mommy says to everyone, and turns towards me smiling.
Miley sees me, and mommy staring at each other. “Um mommy I was just going to introduce my little cousin Carrie to all my friends, and let them know she is here visiting us.” Miley says.
“Oh you are such the perfect hostess Miley, I hope your little baby cousin grows up to be like you.” Mommy stares at me when she said ‘little baby cousin’. “Okay girls play nice especially around the little one here, and you can stay as long as you want.”
All the girl's smile at mommy. “Thank you Ms. Amy that is really nice of you.” All the girl's say as they get a drink and bring it back to the pool area. Mommy gives me that look again, I know that if I piss her off she could make my life a living hell especially if she tells Miley's friends that I am really her older brother dressed up like a little baby girl and wearing a diaper.
“Carrie why don’t you go hang out with the other girl's I know there a lot older then you, but I am sure they will let you play with them if you ask nicely.” I look over and the group of little girl's all wearing little girl bikini’s and I am wearing a pink one-piece girls swimsuit like a baby.
What am I thinking that I am upset that they get to wear bikinis and I have to wear a one-piece swimsuit? Who cares oh my god I cannot be jealous of them please no. please let me stop acting and thinking like a little girl. I mean stop me thinking like a girl.
I wonder if wearing a bikini is even cooler in this heat than this swimsuit, why did mommy say that they are a lot older than I am. I mean I am older then all of Miley's friends except for the girl that is hot, Tracy. I turn and smile while I stare at Tracy; she sure is wearing a pretty bikini.
Oh no, I have to stop thinking and acting like a girl. I really need to get a grip. But, that really is a cute bikini Tracy is wearing as I didn’t notice her smiling at me staring at her. I play with my long hair nervously looking around at all the little girl's playing.
The end of part 2
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Summer Camp
Part 1
By Princess Pantyboy
Me/Chris 8-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old evil little sister
Heather 14-year-old big sister
Karen 4-year-old baby sister
Mommy/Linda 35-years-old looks like she is barely 21
Amy 5-year-old girl from next door
Andy 5-year-old boy, twin to Amy
Ms. Tina Amy & Andy’s mom
My life changed like I would of never thought possible. I mean there is no sense in just saying it so I will start from the beginning. Or the beginning from what I can remember or what relates to my life changing.
First of all, I will tell you about my wonderful family. I have an older sister that starts high school next year and doesn’t want to have anything to do with the rest of the family. Heather is 14-years-old and is just the typical spoiled, self-indulged, bossy older sister. The parents think she is just a princess and can do no harm, but she is evil. I mean I am sure she loves her little brother me, and both our sisters but for what she shows us she rather have us as her slaves.
I am the only boy in the family and she doesn’t try to boss me around too much. I think it is because she must feel sorry for me being so small for my age and so scrawny or petite as mommy says. I am 8-years-old, and like I said I am kind of small for my age. To be honest since it is just you and me I can say I am, really small for my age. Not only am I small in my height but my arms and legs are supper thin also which really bites. I hate being so small and petite.
What really sucks is that my little sister Miley is three years younger than I am and she is big for her age. I hate to say this she is even taller than I am. My baby sister Karen who is only four has the same thin arms and legs as me but I am happy to share with you I am taller than she is. Well barely but I try to always wear my shoes when I stand next to her so she doesn’t notice how close we are in size. Karen un fortunately is also big for her age.
Did I say I hate being so small yet? I guess I get if from my useless father who is or was very short. Mommy was a model in college before she married dad, and mommy is very tall but I guess all female models are.
Enough of me being so small or short as my classmates keep saying. Of course Karen and Miley are always throwing it in my face, that they are the tallest in there classes and of course I am the smallest in mine, which un fortunately includes the girl's too.
Anyway before I get more side tracked now that you know a little bit of my goofy family. I can start telling you about everything. I guess my life started changing when the new neighbor's moved in next door to us. All the kids in my neighborhood didn’t want to play with me because I was so small and they would just tease me when they seen me at the park or wherever.
So when I see some new kids move in next door to us around my age or at least my height I thought I would meet them. I seen them playing outside on their swing set from my bedroom window and I figured no time like the present. I only had a week left of school and then our mommy was sending us off to summer camp so I didn’t have much time to meet the new kids on the block.
I can't wait for summer camp, no more being surrounded by girl's all day. Camp is really cool because the boy's we stay on one side of the lake and the stupid girl's stay all the way on the other side of the lake away from us.
I throw on my sneakers and socks and wearing just my basketball shorts which hang down past my knees and a Mickey Mouse tee shirt I went outside. I walked out my front door and I can see that there side of the fence was open so I walked over there.
The second I could see the two new kids they seen me and ran over to me while I was walking up to the open gate. “Hi I am Amy, I am 5-years-old, and this is my little brother Andy we just moved here, what is your name?”
“Hey I am not your little brother we are twins stupid.” I hear Andy saying as he punches his sister in the arm. “Yea I am Andy and like you guessed we just moved here and haven’t met any kids our age till we seen you.”
How do I tell them I am not there age I mean there only 5-years-old and I am 8-years-old. Oh well I don’t care there younger than me plus there both taller than me anyway. “Um hi yea I am Chris and um welcome to the neighborhood I guess. I am not really good with meeting new kids, um I like your swing set.” I say nervously.
“Oh why don’t you come and play with us its brand new, mommy and daddy bought it so we would be happy moving here.” Amy says while smiling at me. I smile back while moving my long hair out of my eyes as we talk. “Come on we need to stick together against Andy.” I look at her weird as she takes my hand and we start walking towards there back door.
Amy is wearing little tiny white shorts and a pink tank top and Andy is wearing Jean shorts and a spider man tee shirt that looks cool. “Mommy I met a new friend from next door and can we play on the swing set together?” I watch as a really pretty lady walks over to the sliding glass screen door and opens it as she looks at me up and down.
“Well I am Mrs. Taylor or you can call me Ms. Tina if you like. What is your name sweetie?” I am stunned at how pretty there mommy is and how she looks like a model like my mommy.
I feel Amy shake my hand snapping me out of my little trance. “Oh sorry I am Chris and it is nice to meet you Ms. Tina.” I say with my biggest smile.
“Well thank you sweetie it is a pleasure meeting you too Chrissie, is it okay that I call you Chrissie?”
Ms. Tina bends over to look me in the eyes and I could see her pink panties under her skirt as she was bending down but I didn’t want to stare. “Um yea you can call me that.” She is so pretty she can call me dirt and I would still be happy about it.
“Okay you girl's behave yourselves and don’t gang up on Andy okay?” What did she say, you girl's? I must of heard her wrong but she does want to call me Chrissie which is my name with the girly version that my sisters call me when there teasing me.
Well I am sure I am just imagining that. I don’t want to create a scene and make a big deal or no one will want to play with me like the other kids in the neirborhood. “Come on Chrissie I will race you to the swings, the last one there has to push the other; 1-2-3 go.” Amy takes off and I take off too running but she is a little faster and taller than I am so she wins.
“I knew I was faster than you Chrissie, because I am taller than you.” Great she is calling me Chrissie too. I will ignore her and then she will see it does not bother me her calling me that.
We turn and see someone by the open gate and I see it is my mommy. “Chris what are you doing, I was worried when I didn’t see you anywhere.”
“Oh sorry mommy I seen the new kids and I went over and they invited me to play on the swings.” I say while I smile but knowing I am in trouble.
Mommy has her hands on her hips staring at me. “Oh hi I am Tina we just moved in and I said it was okay for little Chrissie to come play with my twins.”
“Oh hi I am sorry I was going to come over with a meal to help out with welcoming you to the neighborhood. I know how hard it is to move and cook and I thought a meal would help I even made baked ziti so it’s easy.” Mommy continues. “I am Linda by the way nice to meet you. I am sorry, I am a little shaken not knowing were Chris was. I was heading to the mall, and seen Chris was nowhere to be found.”
Mommy looks over at me again. “I am sorry mommy and I don’t want to go to the mall and then food shopping. I am having fun with my new friends.” I say with my saddest face.
“Well if you want little Chrissie can stay here and play. I will be un loading a million boxes and Chrissie would actually help out by playing with the twins so they don’t kill each other.”
Mommy smiles. “Chrissie is such a pretty name I like it so much better than Chris. Well if you promise to be good Chrissie, I guess its okay with me but I will not be back for a few hours. Is that going to be okay Tina?”
“No problem we will eat your baked ziti and I am sure Chrissie will be just fine.” I smile hearing that I can stay over and play instead of wasting my day shopping with mommy.
Mommy smiles again when Ms. Tina says the name Chrissie when referring to me since I would always whine when my sisters would tease me by calling me the girly name. “Okay then it is settled then little CHRISSIE will stay here and I will enjoy shopping by myself. hehehe.” Mommy giggles as I hear mommy calling me Chrissie with a louder tone.
‘Yea Chrissie can play with us all day. Thank you mommy and thank you Ms. Lisa for letting Chrissie play with me, maybe later we can play Barbie's Chrissie.” Amy says and when I hear her saying we can play Barbie's I look over at mommy to save me.
Mommy smiles down at me. “Oh yes I bet that will be so much fun CHRISSIE to play Barbie's hehehe.” Mommy says giggling. “Now you be good playing Barbie's Chrissie for Ms. Tina and I will see you tonight okay?”
“Yes mommy, I will be good.” I say excitedly until I realize I will be playing Barbie's with the little girl.
Amy comes over and hugs me. “Maybe I will buy you a cute outfit like your new friend here.” Mommy stares at Amy hugging me.
“My name is Amy and I am 5-years-old. And that is my little brother Andy on the swings.” Everyone turns seeing Andy stop on the swings.
Andy puts his hands in the air. “I am not her little brother we are twins, and she is a stupid girl,” he says being mad and pouting.
“See what I mean about the twins Linda? Oh don’t worry about new outfits for little Chrissie; Amy has tons of old clothes we have no one to give too that she has out grown.”
I shake my head hearing Ms. Tina. “Isn't that great Chrissie you can have little Amy’s hand me downs I can't wait to see you trying them all on.” Great as mommy smiles at me thinking about me trying on little Amy's old girly clothes. Now I know where both my sisters get there evilness from, our mommy.
“Yea that’s great.” I say but sounding sad like I am being tortured to death.
Ms. Tina looks at mommy. I know some kids don’t like hand me downs especially since little Amy is such a girly girl and little Chrissie is more of a tomboy guessing.” I hear Ms. Tina saying to mommy.
“Hehehe, maybe not a tomboy for long can't wait to see little Amy’s old clothes. Thanks again for watching little Chrissie and I hope you enjoy my baked ziti.”
I watch as Amy hops up on the swing next to Andy who beat us both. “Okay I guess I am the one pushing are you ready Amy?” I say and grab the bottom of the chair and walk back and push real hard before she responds.
“Hey Andy does the same thing to me that’s not funny I almost fell off.” Amy says but only kidding sort of while she still smiles but Amy is holding on the swing extra tight.
Andy is laughing so hard. “That was great Chrissie I almost peed my pants laughing so hard seeing the look on Amy’s face when she almost fell off. Good one.” He puts his hand up and we high five each other. “SMACK”
“That’s not funny you two what if I fell off and broke my neck, plus there is that mud puddle there too.” Amy says almost whining.
I give Andy a push twice as hard but he is ready for it. “Oh stop acting like a baby Amy if you would of broke your neck then Chrissie would have been able to swing with me hahaha.” Andy says then laughs.
“The first one off has to push me too okay you guys?” I say while I am pushing their backs as they swing back to me to get them higher.
I see Amy stick her tongue at her brother and I start to laugh as I lose my footing and trip into the mud puddle. I am covered from head to toe. “Oh man this sucks.” I say staring at the mud all over me.
“Are you okay Chrissie?” Oh man I feel so stupid. I finally meet a couple kids who like me, and I fall into a muddy puddle like a little kid would do.
I look up seeing both Amy and Andy whom are both smiling at me being covered in mud. “Yea I am okay but how the heck did I trip into this mud?”
“Oh my goodness what happen to you Chrissie?” Oh no now I am really going to get it from there mommy. “Did Andy push you in the mud?”
Andy looks at me, than at his mom. “No I didn’t do anything. I was just swinging next to Amy and the next thing we seen was her laying in the mud like now.”
“No he didn’t push me in the mud Ms. Tina, I turned weird after I pushed Andy real hard on the swing and I must of tripped and fell into the mud. I am so sorry please don’t tell my mommy.”
I start to stand up in the mud and look at everyone smiling at me looking at me up and down. “Well I am glad you are okay, but we need to get you cleaned up. Now walk over to the back door slowly so you don’t trip again while I get you a towel sweetie.”
“That’s messed up I get blamed for everything. I didn’t do anything and mom automatically blamed me.” Andy says as he stares at me walking. I want to tell Andy I know the feeling, I get blamed for everything at home too.
Amy walks with me but does not even try to touch me. “You look like a muddy snowman Chrissie you are so covered in mud. Every spot on your clothes is covered including your shoes that look more like muddy boots now hehehe.” We hear Amy giggling but she doesn’t mean to tease me just playing. I see Ms. Tina with a big towel.
“Amy run in the kitchen and grab a Walmart bag from under the sink so I can put little Chrissie’s muddy clothes in it please.” Amy runs past me and runs into the house.
I walk up to the back door and stop as I wipe my long muddy hair out of my eyes. “Wow you sure are cover sweetie. Let me clean your face with the wet wash cloth first.” I feel the cold-water touching my face, as the washrag turns brown from the mud.
“Thank you Amy you are a great mommy’s helper. Now go outside and play with your brother while I get little Chrissie cleaned up. No fighting or you two will be in trouble.” Ms. Tina says.
Amy runs back to the swings not to happy but she just does what her mommy says with no back talk. “Okay sweetie can you pull your top off and put it in the bag so I don’t get muddy too?”
“Yea I can do that. I am so sorry for getting so messy Ms. Tina.” I see her smile softly like this is no big deal.
I put my muddy shirt in the big Walmart shopping bag like they put your groceries in when you are shopping. “Good girl now bend over and take your shoes and socks off and put them in the bag too sweetie okay?” I ignore her saying good girl so I don’t get in any more trouble. I put my shoes and socks in the bag too.
“Good girl, now I will hold this towel in front of you so no one will see you naked while you slide your shorts and panties off okay?”
“Um okay I guess.” I ignore her saying good girl to me and I will have to pull my underwear off with my shorts so she doesn’t see I am not wearing panties. I start to slide my shorts a little way down and when Ms. Tina looked away, at Amy and Andy I slide my shorts and underwear all the way off and put them in the bag with my other clothes. I take the towel from Ms. Tina and wrap it around my waist.
Ms. Tina looks back at me when I pulled the towel out of her hands. “You need to wrap your towel under your arms sweetie like a big girl because the towel is too long and will drag on the floor if you don’t okay?”
“Yes Ms. Tina I am sorry don’t be angry with me. I am really sorry I got all muddy.” I say as I move the towel up.
Ms. Tina tosses the bag with my muddy clothes outside on the grass, next to the garbage pails. “Our washer and dryer aren’t hooked up yet so your mommy will have to wash your muddy clothes. Okay now let's get you in the tub so you can clean off.” I start walking in the house naked with the towel wrapped around me like a girl does.
“Okay sweetie let me start the tub for you and a little liquid bubble bath and the tub will fill up with some pretty bubbles for you sweetie. Now I am going to find some clothes for you while you get in the tub okay Chrissie?”
I smile knowing she won't be in here when I take the towel off. I am not even going to tell her I hate bathes, I only take showers at home. “Yes Ms. Tina.” I say bending over to feel the temperature of the bath water, which is perfect but has tons of pink bubbles everywhere.
“Good girl now I will be right back sweetie.” There it is her calling me a good girl again and sweetie. Not sure, which is worse being called a girl or being called sweetie like a baby. I guess being called a girl is way worse.
I feel the water one more time hearing Ms. Tina walking down the hallway as I step into the tub quickly. Almost too quick since I almost wiped out again, ahh this feels good. I wonder why I don’t like bathes before. Probably because everyone in my house except me is, a girl and I thought only girl's take bathes. I am feeling like taking a bath is a good thing as I relax playing in the bubbles. Time goes by quickly as I almost fall asleep in the tub.
“Okay sweetie I put some clothes and some new panties for you on the sink when you are done washing up. Your mommy said she liked the outfit Amy is wearing, with her white shorts and pink top. I tried to get you an outfit like hers, but I did find a Disney top like the one you were wearing so I hope you like it. So hurry up so you can come out, I am making lunch for everyone”.
Great panties, I cannot believe I am going to be wearing panties but I guess no one will be able to see them under my clothes. “Okay thanks I will be right out.” Speaking of clothes and Ms. Tina was looking for clothes like Amy’s that means I will be wearing little white shorts too. Life cannot get any worse.
Ms. Tina shuts the bathroom door and I climb out of the tub grabbing a big towel. I start drying off when I see the pile of clothes on the counter. I see the white shorts on top and I just put them on top of the toilet when I see the supper girlie panties. Of course, they are pink with Barbie princesses all over them.
I finish drying off really quickly and take the panties and I slide them up my legs, and surprisingly enough they feel soft and kind of nice. I will never ever admit that to anyone. I turn around seeing the full size mirror on the back of the bathroom door and there I am wearing pink girly panties. The bad thing is that I don’t look like a boy-wearing girl’s panties; I look like a little girl not even a hint of a bulge between my legs. I even pull the panties up a little to see if my little boy's parts shine through. Nothing, no bulge nothing just completely flat between my legs.
How messed up that is. I take the white tee shirt and I see a Disney picture on it but it is not Mickey Mouse like my shirt. It’s a picture of mini mouse and she has a pink bow in her hair and underneath the picture it says ‘Mommy’s little Princess.’ Oh god this sucks life can't get any worse as I look in the mirror and see the reflection of a little girl only wearing her pink panties and girly shirt.
I turn my back to the mirror shaking my head feeling a little soap in my eyes and I rub them with one hand while I grab the white shorts with my free hand. I guess I shouldn’t of said life can't get any worse looking back at me rubbing my burning eyes with soap in them holding my shorts wearing the girly panties and tee shirt.
Man this time I mean it, there's no way my life could get any worse staring at my girly reflection in the mirror as I rub my eyes with one hand as I open the shorts and slide them up. Wow, they feel so loose putting them on like they were going to slide back down. I feel the elastic around the waist and of course, there is no zipper for a fly or any kind of pockets.
“Come on Chrissie lunch is ready; I will do your hair when you come down, grab the basket of hair stuff on the sink too okay sweetie?”
I open the bathroom door and yell down the hallway. “Okay Ms. Tina I will grab it.” I close the bathroom door and see the basket of hair stuff and then I see my reflection back in the mirror and I drop the basket of hair stuff on the floor as I freeze.
“Holy shit.” I say aloud seeing my reflection in the mirror the little white shorts are not shorts at all, they are a short white skirt probably a mini skirt if I knew anything about skirts. (Yes, it is a white denim mini skirt). The skirt is so short I can almost see my pink panties underneath.
Holy smoke I cannot believe this is happening to me. I bend over picking up all the hair stuff when I hear the door swing open while I am bent over picking up my mess.
“Are you okay we heard something fall and I ran up here to make sure you are okay. Amy is in the downstairs bathroom and asked me to make sure you’re okay, nice panties by the way hahaha.” Andy says smiling from ear to ear.
I hear him laughing as I stand back up straight, trying to pull the mini skirt lower but the skirt just slides back up. “Oh shut up and stop staring at my panties Andy.” What am I thinking? I am telling another boy to stop staring at my panties. What the heck is going on in my empty head anyways?
“Make sure you empty the tub, my mom will freak out if it’s still has the water in it.” I hear Andy saying, and the last thing I want to do is get Ms. Tina more upset with me.
I bend over the tub and shut the water off even though the tub faucets are really tight, probably from the lack of using them since no one lived here for a while.
“Hahaha yea pink Barbie panties there so cute, Amy is always wearing the most girly clothes possible. I guess the two of you are the same.”
I lean back up meaning that I was bent over the tub showing off my panties again. “Hey stop looking up my skirt, and staring at my panties Andy or I will tell your mommy.” Man I need to get a grip, I called this my skirt, and my panties again and now I sound like my little baby sister threatening to tattle tale on him.
“Wow all you girls are the same, saying you’re going to tell on me. I cannot get a break. I bet there are no other boy's in this whole neighborhood except me.” Andy says why shaking his head. “Glad you’re okay but mom made us some lunch so you need to come downstairs.”
Great he is whining about no other boy's in the neighborhood, and I am thinking about how I am going to explain that I am a boy and now I am wearing girl's clothes and a white mini skirt at that. He thinks he has problems he has no clue. We walk downstairs together, him whining to himself but he has no clue what it feels like to be truly sad unless he was standing in a mini skirt, girly top, and Barbie panties. Oh god how am I going to explain this.
“Great sweetie Amy's old clothes fit you perfectly. Here let me take that basket from you and you can sit at the counter and eat your sandwich as I fix your hair.”
I stand there watching Andy staring at me while I sit on the bar stool at the kitchen counter. I guess I should say looking between my legs, I realized my panties are showing again, I close my legs together while I am smiling at Andy as I look at my skirt to make sure. My panties, my skirt what am I thinking get a grip Chrissie I mean Chris. That is probably not a good sign thinking of myself with a girl’s name Chrissie now.
“Yea mommy my old skirt looks great on Chrissie you should wear skirts all the time Chrissie.” I roll my eyes to myself hearing Amy.
Andy turns and looks at Amy then at me. “Yea you should give Chrissie all your old dresses and skirts and Barbie panties too hahaha.” I hear Andy saying but I know he just wants to stare up my skirt and see my pretty panties.
“How do you know she is wearing Barbie panties Andy? Are you trying to look up her skirt like you do with your sister?” I notice Andy not responding as he stares at his food while he eats. “Like I told you before young man, I catch you looking up your sisters skirt or anyone’s skirt you will find out how it feels to wear a skirt. Do you understand? Or maybe you rather wear a pretty sundress Andy since you’re not responding.”
Andy sits up straight. “Yes mommy, I mean not yes, I rather wear a dress instead of a skirt, no I mean, um I understand mommy I won't look up there skirts.”
“Yea that would be funny having a boy wear a skirt don’t ya think Chrissie?” Amy says.
I see the reflection of me in there glass china cabinet of a boy in a skirt, and it is me. “Yea that would be pretty funny I am sure.” I feel Ms. Tina brushing my hair on the other side now while I eat my grilled cheese sandwich.
“Oh yes that will be so much more comfortable Chrissie with your hair in pigtails like Amy’s hair.” I hear Amy’s mommy saying while I look over at Amy with a ponytail on each side of her head making her look like a little girl that she is.
I hope Ms. Tina didn’t mean my hair looks like little Amy’s hair. Oh please let me be mistaking as I lift my left arm and right arm together and I feel a ponytail on each sides of my hair. Oh man no way as I turn and see a full size mirror as I finish my lunch and climb off the chair and stare at the reflection of the little girl wearing a white mini skirt and girly top with her hair in pigtails.
“Oh my god that is me in the mirror.” I say aloud staring at how girly I look now. Not only do the clothes make me look so girly, but I also look like a small little girl like my baby sister.
I turn and see Ms. Tina smiling at me staring at myself in the mirror, “Yes sweetie that is you a pretty little girl not like the little tomboy that came over to play.”
“Well Chrissie you can go play on the swings since you are done eating already. Amy and Andy when you are done eating you can go play outside too.” I see sad faces on Amy and Andy that I can go outside and they can't. “It is only fair since Chrissie never had a chance to go on the swings yet, so hurry up and eat you too so you can go play outside too.
I forget what I am wearing as I close the sliding glass doors and run to the swing set not paying attention to the little mini skirt I am wearing bouncing in the air as I run showing off my panties. “Chrissie try to be more careful outside we don’t want you to wipe out again.” I hear Ms. Tina saying. I slow down and walk the rest of the way as I jump up on the swing and start swinging back and forth.
The minute I start to get air, I see a person standing by the open gate where mommy was standing earlier. Oh no that is my sister Miley, and she is waving too me. I jump off the swings and run over to her.
“Wow I am having so much fun Miley. The new next-door neighbors have twins, and one is a girl and one is a boy. They are only five-years-old but are fun to play with.”
I am so excited having fun I forget what I look like now until I see Miley looking at me up and down and then watching her eyes stop as she stares at me. “I love your new outfit little brother or I guess its little sister now so I guess Chrissie does really fit you better hehehe.”
“I really like your top and especially that cute mini skirt and with your hair in pigtails that just completes the picture.” I look into Miley's eyes as she is smiling from ear to ear. “I can't wait until mom gets home so she can see the new you and I bet she will let you wear all my old skirts and dresses and throw away all your pants since it looks like you have no use for them anymore.
My mouth drops open with the thought of mommy seeing me dressed like a little girl. Mommy used to tease me about me always playing with my long hair like a girl. If she seen me dressed like this my life would be over as I know it.
“No sis please you can't tell mommy or anyone please, I will do anything so you won't tell mommy on me please.”
Miley smiles down at me. “So you will do anything you say? Hehehe.”
End of Part 1
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Summer Camp
Part 2
By Princess Pantyboy
Me/Chris 8-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old evil little sister
Heather 14-year-old big sister
Karen 3-year-old baby sister
Mommy/Linda 35-years-old looks like she is barely 21
Amy 5-year-old girl from next door
Andy 5-year-old boy, twin to Amy
Ms. Tina Amy & Andy’s mom
(Please read part one so my story makes sense. I did copy the last two pages of part one to make the reading easier to follow. I hope it helps, enjoy. Princess)
I forget what I am wearing as I close the sliding glass doors and run to the swing set not paying attention to the little mini skirt I am wearing that is bouncing in the air as I run showing off my panties. “Chrissie try to be more careful outside we don’t want you to wipe out again.” I hear Ms. Tina saying. I slow down and walk the rest of the way as I jump up on the swing and start swinging back and forth.
The minute I start to get air, I see a person standing by the open gate where mommy was standing earlier. Oh no that is my sister Miley, and she is waving too me. I jump off the swings and run over to her.
“Wow I am having so much fun Miley. The new next-door neighbors have twins, and one is a girl and one is a boy. They are only five-years-old but, they are fun to play with.”
I am so excited having fun I forget what I look like now until I see Miley looking at me up and down and then watching her eyes stop as she stares at me. “I love your new outfit little brother or I guess its little sister now so I guess your new name Chrissie does really fit you better hehehe.”
“I really like your top and especially that cute mini skirt and with your hair in pigtails that just completes the picture.” I look into Miley's eyes as she is smiling from ear to ear. “I can't wait until mommy gets home so she can see the new you and I bet she will let you wear all my old skirts and dresses and throw away all your pants since it looks like you have no use for them anymore, since you look like such a pretty little girl.
My mouth drops open with the thought of mommy seeing me dressed like a little girl. Mommy used to tease me about me always playing with my long hair like a girl. If she seen me dressed like this my life would be over as I know it.
“No sis please you can't tell mommy or anyone please, I will do anything so you won't tell mommy on me please. I will clean your room, make your bed anything you want okay?”
Miley smiles down at me. “So you will do anything you say? Hehehe.” I hear Miley giggling with an evil grin on her face. “Okay Chrissie let's go in the house and I will let you get changed. You need to tell their mommy that you have to go home and you can play another time okay?”
“Okay sis wait right here while I tell Ms. Tina that I have to go home.” I run up to their back door with my skirt just flopping in the wind with my panties on full view for all who are looking at me. I turn hearing Miley giggling again as I am running but I ignore her. The worse thing possible would be for Miley to tell mommy I am wearing a skirt and top let alone I am wearing a mini skirt and panties.
I knock on the back door and then I open it. “Um Ms. Tina I have to go home I wanted to make sure you didn’t worry. Thank you again for letting me play with Amy and Andy I hope we can play again another day.”
“Well you are so welcome little sweetie. It was a pleasure having you coming over and playing with the twins. Tell your mommy if she likes that new outfit your wearing I can drop off all of Amy's hand me downs.” I stop and look down and my naked legs going up to the tiny mini skirt I am wearing. The wind is blowing heavy again as I watch the thin skirt I am wearing bouncing around.
I put both my hands at my sides to stop the short skirt from getting airborne and showing my panties again. “That’s a good girl Chrissie; you are getting the hand of wearing skirts, and not letting the whole world see your pretty panties. You just need to wear more dresses and skirts until you get the hang of wearing pretty clothes sweetie.” Ms. Tina says.
“Um thank you I am trying to not let anyone see my panties the wind is so strong.” I see Ms. Tina smile at my comments. I focus on that I am still wearing a short mini skirt and need to get in my house so no one else sees me dressed like a little girl. “Okay bye Amy and Andy, and thanks again Ms. Tina see you later bye.”
I start running back towards Miley as my mini skirt gets air again and is bouncing everywhere. “Okay Miley let's get in the house before anyone else sees me dressed like a little girl okay?”
“Okay yes we can go but give me your hand and we will walk together.” I give her my hand not paying attention that I cannot hold down my mini skirt. I bet if anyone drove by they would think Miley looks like the older sister because she is taller than me.
Miley opens the front door. “Now mommy won't be back for a while so before you go back to your normal ugly boy's clothes I want to see if you can try on one of my old outfits.” I look up at her like she is out of her mind as we stand by the front door after Miley opened it.
“No way, I want to get in the house before someone sees me dressed like a little girl. Please Miley I can't stay outside any longer in my tiny little mini skirt.”
Miley stops me from going in the house with her hand on my shoulder. “You can either go back outside wearing your pretty little skirt and wait for mommy to get home or you can try on one of my old outfits and then take that dress off after I see if my old dress fits you, that is the deal.” Miley says.
“Okay, I guess like I have much a choice, but no one will see me right sis?” I didn’t notice Miley not answering that question while she took her hand off my shoulder and I walked into the security of my house. “Oh yes sis thank you for letting me in the house my skirt was getting blown up in the wind and everyone can see my pretty panties.
What the hell am I saying? MY SKIRT, and MY PRETTY PANTIES. Like it, maters if the panties I am wearing are pretty or not I am still wearing panties. Why am I calling them my skirt and my panties? The more I wear girl's clothes the more girly I am getting. I play with one of my pigtails kind of lost in my own thoughts when I hear Miley snap me out of my trance.
“Well if you are done playing with your pretty hair Chrissie we need to walk up to my room now take my hand little sister.” I do as my little sister asked, I should say like my sister commanded to me. I dare not whine or argue with her or she will tell everyone I was wearing girl's clothes and I was wearing them outside and playing with other kids too.
How the hell am I going to explain to my mommy and my friends that I was wearing a mini skirt and panties, not to forget the black Mary Jane shoes and lace socks, and not to forget even though I am trying to. I have my hair in pigtails. Yea it is safe to say my life sucks and I am screwed. I take Miley's hand and I ignore her girly comments.
“Okay little sister sit on my vanity and I will get you a new outfit to wear.” I watch as Miley sees the lost look on my face like I am only eight years-old, I have no clue what a vanity is. Miley must be reading my mind because she just points at the white bench in front of a mirror with light bulbs on both sides of it.
The moment I sit, I feel Miley's hand on the back of my tee shirt, which I guess is called a top like what the heck the difference only Miley and God knows. I guess a top is for girls and a shirt is for boy's guessing. “What are you doing Miley I am doing what you asked?”
“Oh stop your whining you sound more like a baby. I am seeing what size you are in your pretty new outfit, since they fit you so well. Now sit still so I can read the label on your pretty top.”
Miley looks at me like I am some stupid puppy or something. “Oh my top and my skirt are size 3t.” I look at sis smiling. I bet she knows how smart I am now. I did not realize I said my top, and my skirt again calling the extremely girly clothes mine.
“Well little sister aren’t you the smart one.” I turn and see Miley with her hands on her hips smiling at me. “I don’t have those size clothes anymore, you just sit there, and I will be right back little sister okay?”
I hate when she calls me little sister. I mean I am the older one even if she is taller than me. Hey wait a second I forgot she called me her sister too. Man I am even starting to think like a girl or a little girl would be more accurate. I can hear Miley walking back but she goes in my room instead.
“Hey what ya doing sis?” I see her emptying a large box with her old clothes, which is all dresses and skirts and panties. I look through the pile and of course no pants or shorts in the box at all. I probably could have guessed thinking to myself.
I didn’t notice I was staring at the pretty clothes until Miley started to un-button the back of my new top I am wearing. “Now lift your arms little sister.” I of course ignore her girly comments hoping that she will get tired of teasing me and stop calling me little sister.
“Okay, okay you don’t have to yell in my ear; I am not a baby ya know.” I lift both my arms up over my head, and start to feel Miley pulling my new top off of me. The moment my head pops out I see Miley put my new top on her bed while she picks up something pink and silky looking.
What is Miley crazy? But if I complain that will piss Miley off, and who know what she will say to mom. “Don’t worry little sister, I know it’s pink but it’s like an undershirt, but for girl's it’s called a camisole. You won't see it under your new outfit so don’t cry hehehe.”
“I am not going to cry Miley I am a big boy not a baby.” I am sure I didn’t sound too scary because of what I am wearing.
Miley looks at me up, and down. “Yea you sure look like a big boy wearing that pretty skirt and pink lace camisole hehehe.” Miley giggles and I look down at what I am still wearing. I guess I am not going to argue with her I mean look at me. “Okay let me get the button on the back of your skirt and then I can un-zip it for you little sister.” Oh she is just a riot as I don’t argue biting my tongue so I don’t get Miley upset.
“Good girl Chrissie as I stand there with the skirt around my ankles wearing only panties and the pink camisole, plus of course the Mary Jane shoes and lace socks. I start to lean over to un-buckle the super girly shoes and I hear Miley almost scream at me. “NO STOP little sister.”
I stop in my tracks, for some reason Miley sounded like mommy and I stopped before I could get in any more trouble. “Leave your new shoes and socks on little sister. Now lift your arms up again and hurry, I want to see if this outfit fits you okay.
“Okay sis I am doing what you want.” I lift both my arms up and I can see the color of the top. I am sure it is not a tee shirt and it is white with pink polka dots. Wow, this could not be any more girly if they tried. I feel my head go throw the top and my little arms pop through the puffy short sleeves and I can see how soft the top feels while I smile.
I am looking down at the super girly pink polka dots and this top may look super girly but it does feel good in this heat. “Well little sister how does this part of your new outfit feel? If I didn’t know any better I would swear you like it, be honest.”
“I guess it is comfortable in this heat. I mean I don’t want to wear and girly tops like this but like I said it is nice in this heat I guess.” I notice Miley smiling at me.
The look on Miley's face is kind and almost friendly looking but I am waiting for the evil to come out of her mouth but it doesn’t, or not yet at least. “Okay little sister climb up on your bed.” I do as I am told and I am wondering what she is going to do since she just screamed at me to stop when I was starting to take my new shoes off or really all I did was touch them and she lost her mind. “Okay lean all the way back.”
I do as I am told; I am laying all the way back now as I am laying on my bed. “Okay little sister pull your new drr.. I mean your top up a little bit.” I take the edge of the top and lift it up. “Okay lift it up much more I need to get your pretty panties off little sister.” I will get her; I will pull it all the way up almost covering my whole head.
“How is this Miley better hehehe?” I giggle hoping she didn’t hear me. I mean she kept asking me to lift it up I am sure she knows I am a big girl now I mean boy. This is not a good sign when I start calling myself a girl in my thoughts.
I feel her fingers on the edge of my panties and she pulls them down my legs to my ankles and over my socks and shoes. I have my top over my head so I cannot see but seems like she put them down on top of my new skirt and top on my bed. Oh, man I really need to chill thinking that these new girly clothes are not mine.
“Here let me lift your butt so I can continue to get you dressed.” I feel Miley lifting my legs and butt into the air and while I am thinking about calling my new skirt and panties and top mine; again I forget I am naked from the waist down.
I feel sis putting my new underwear on until I hear tape getting un-done and I move the top off of my face, and I look between my legs and I don’t see my new pink Barbie panties. Instead, I see a new pink Barbie diaper. “Hey what are you doing Miley? I don’t want to wear a diaper I am not a baby.”
“Oh just stop it or I will get you a bottle to drink too.” I feel something going over my shoes and socks and being pulled up my legs and I see there plastic panties that go over a diaper. “I told you after I got you dressed up in one of my old outfits I wouldn’t tell mommy on you for wearing your new mini skirt outside.”
I feel the plastic panties being pulled over my new diaper and the plastic panties match the top I am wearing. The only difference is that the girly top is white with pink polka dots and the plastic panties are pink with white polka dots. “Now stand up, or I am going to tell mommy on you.”
“Okay, okay I will do it already just because you have me dressed like a baby doesn’t mean I am one ya know.” I stand up and as I am standing up this shirt, top feels kind of familiar as the top falls down over my diaper and I look up and see the reflection of me in the full-length mirror. Now I know why the top felt kind of familiar to me, it felt like the mini skirt. Looking into the mirror, I can see plain as day I am not wearing a mini skirt again or a top, but a little baby girl's dress.
I look down at myself feeling the material on my very short dress, and I look up seeing Miley smiling at me. “Oh yes that new dress of yours fits you perfect little sister.” My eyes pop out of my head staring at the little baby girl in pigtails which is me in the mirror.
“Don’t worry little sister you can change back into your boy's clothes after you make believe you are my baby sister and we can play Barbie's for a while okay? Before you lose your mind mommy won't be home for a long time; see we can play Barbie's and then you can get changed into your boy clothes, and I won't tell on you about wearing your pretty new mini skirt outside okay little sister?”
I look at Miley and she seems sincere. “Okay let me see if I get this. All I have to do is play dress up and play Barbie's and you won't tell mommy about me wearing my new mini skirt and my new panties outside right?”
“Yup that’s right; I have always wanted a baby sister. Karen is three years old and you are a little smaller than she is, so don’t argue the proof is in the pudding as they say. Just look down at your pretty new outfit. Karen wore that until last year when she out grew it so you are definitely smaller than her.”
I don’t argue with Miley but the more I think about this me wearing a diaper and this pretty dress will be over in a little while and soon I will be going to summer camp and I will be getting away from all these crazy girl's in my family especially Miley. Plus the longer, I wear these pretty dresses and skirts the more girly I seem to be acting. I don’t even notice me playing with one of my pigtails as we are talking.
“Okay so we are agreed Chrissie you will play Barbie's with me for a little while than we will get your ugly boy clothes back on you if you want okay?” I see Miley reach out giving me two Barbie's and I hold on to them playing with one of the Barbie's hair as I am thinking of how to respond to Miley.
I feel the pretty dress I am wearing and looking in the mirror no one can tell I am wearing a diaper under my new pretty dress. “Okay I guess, and yes of course I want my ugly boy's clothes back on, I mean my old boy's clothes.”
“Okay good girl Chrissie. Opps mommy forgot to mail the summer camp insurance forms. You carry yours and I will carry mine and we will drop them in the mail box and than we will continue to play Barbie's.” Miley hands me mine and I put it in my hand that is carrying my Barbie's and Miley takes my free hand. We walk out the front door and I am hit with how warm it is but the nice cool breeze under my new dress cools me off fast.
We shut the front door and we walk to our mailbox that is by the street. I hand Miley my form and we hear yelling my name. “Chrissie, Chrissie what ya doing?” Miley and I turn at the same time as we turn and see Amy running from the next-door neighbor's house. “Who is this with you Chrissie?”
“I am Chrissie’s big sister Miley, what is your name little girl?” Great Miley is saying she is my big sister and I can't believe I am outside in this little baby dress wearing a diaper and all these other girly clothes.
Miley looks over at me when she says she is my big sister knowing I cannot complain or I will be in trouble. “My name is Amy and I am 5-years-old and you said your my new friend Chrissie’s big sister.” Oh my god everyone keeps saying Miley is my big sister give me a break. Sometimes I wish the ground would just open up and swallow me up. Doesn’t Amy ever shut up, how does that little body talk so much without taking another breathe.
“I see you two are playing Barbie's, can I play with you? I love Barbie's, remember Chrissie we were going to play Barbie's until you had to go home do you remember?” I role my eyes trying to forget. “Wow Chrissie that is a pretty dress you are wearing, is that your big sisters old dress? Looks really pretty on you and I see it has matching panties, are those plastic panties they look so pretty.”
I am waiting for her head to spin around like that girl on the exorcist. Why is this happening to me? “Yes little Amy you can play Barbie's with Chrissie and me. The only thing is we can't let anyone in the house while mommy is gone so let's play over here in the shade under the trees in our front yard.” We walk up into the middle of our yard and there is a bunch of shade as we three sit down.
“Chrissie and Amy you stay here I will bring the Barbie stuff out for us to play okay?” Before I can even take a breathe to respond Amy is already talking.
Amy is smiling at my dress. “Yes we can play out here with Chrissie Barbie's until you bring more.” I look towards the street and see Andy cruising by on his skateboard. Wow that looks fun thinking to myself as I sit on the grass wearing the little dress and diaper.
“Hey what are you girl's doing?” Andy stops right there in front of my house on the sidewalk. “”Wow Chrissie that has to be the girliest dress you’re wearing I have ever seen.”
Amy smiles at me. “We are playing Barbie's and boys aren’t a loud. I have a whole bunch of little baby dresses like that I have out grown. I am going to ask my mommy when we go home if we can give them all to you isn't that great.” I hear Amy and I want to cry, but then I will look more like the baby dress is making me look like.
“Well like I want to play Barbie's like a girl. No way I am just going to skateboard in front of our two houses.” Miley comes back out of the house with a blanket and a Barbie bag which I am guessing is full of Barbie stuff.
I just can't get a break more girly stuff after girly stuff, and I am wearing this little baby girl's dress and diaper that I thought no one would ever see. I am so screwed. “Okay little Chrissie get your friend and lay out the big blanket so we don’t get our dresses dirty okay and I will get everyone some drinks.”
“Come on Chrissie I will help you grab your end of the blanket.” I stand up and use both my hands to straighten out my short dress so no one can see I am wearing plastic panties and a diaper. even though little Amy already guessed or seen my plastic panties. “Okay walk back Chrissie yea that’s it now lay it down.”
I look down at the big pink blanket and I am sure you can probably guess what the blanket has on it. Yup you guessed it Barbie's all over it and different pictures of tons of Barbie's. “Here Chrissie lay on your tummy and I will too and we can have our Barbie's talk to each other.” Oh, my god Amy and I are really playing with Barbie's on my front lawn while I am wearing a dress? How did my life get so messed up?
“Okay girl's I brought some juices out for you both. I put them in sippy cups so we won't have any accidents okay?” Both of us get our pink sippy cups as Miley hands us each our own drink. I take a big sip and realize I should use the bathroom.
I turn and see Amy taking a big sip of hers too. “Oh yes that is great thank you.” Amy says to Miley.
“Oh you are so welcome. Oh you two look so cute smile.” I look up and see Miley behind me taking a picture with my big sisters Karen's cell phone. I couldn’t tell but since Miley was taking the picture with me laying on my tummy she can see the plastic panties showing under my dress and when I turned you can tell it is me in the pigtails. “Wow that picture came out just perfect.”
Miley sees Amy’s brother going back and forth on his skateboard. Is that your brother Amy on the skateboard?” I see Amy look up and then continuing her playing Barbie's with me.
“Yes that is Andy he is my little brother even though we are twins.” I play with my Barbie's hair as we talk. Not really, paying attention, what I am doing but I am sure if someone drove by, they would only see girl's playing Barbie's on our front lawn.
I feel my tummy making weird noise as I watch Miley walking towards the road. “I will be back I am going to ask your brother something.” Amy and I look up from playing with the Barbie's and I stare at Miley as Amy goes back to playing Barbie's. “Hi I am Miley, I am Chrissie's big sister what's your name little boy?” I swear Miley talks so loud that I can hear her teasing me even when she isn't talking to me.
“Hi Miley I am Andy. How come you aren’t playing Barbie's with the other girl's?” I see Andy talking to Miley but can't hear either of them now.
Miley puts her hands on her hips like mommy does when she is going to say something important. “Oh I just wanted to see if you are any good at skateboarding I am pretty good myself.”
“Yea right you are a girl there is no way a girl can be good at skateboarding plus you’re wearing a dress.” I can see a mean look on Miley's face.
Miley is staring at Andy face to face. “I will go inside and change into some shorts and show you how good I am smarty pants. Girls are better than boy's in a lot of things and skateboarding is one of them.” I see Miley run across the lawn and into the house.
Just like when superman runs into the phone booth and changes at the speed of light same thing with Miley. One second she is running in the house in her play skirt or dress the next moment she is coming out in shorts and a tee shirt. Hey, wait a minute those are my Jean shorts and that is my favorite spider-man tee shirt. Man she is even wearing my sneakers. Wow this is so messed up my little sister is wearing my super baggy boy clothes that look like they totally fit her perfect, and I am wearing a dress.
This is just way wrong Miley is wearing my clothes and I am wearing her old baby dress and a diaper I mean how wrong can this be. Not to mention I am playing Barbie's on my front lawn. I am still laying down with my diaper bottom aimed at the street while I am playing Barbie's and I turn and see Miley playing on the skateboard while Andy watches.
The worst possible thing in the world isn't me and Miley being in the other persons clothes or me being in a diaper and a dress. The worst possible think is my mommy pulling into the driveway. I could feel the pee going into my diaper the moment mommy's eyes met mine and she locked her stare on me.
“Well, well what do we have here.” I don’t know what to say as I stop peeing but I can't move not realizing mommy is staring at my diapered bottom. “Aren’t you going to give your mommy a hug and kiss CHRISSIE? I can tell the two of you are playing Barbie's like good little girl's.” mommy says.
Oh my god my life is so over. Lord please hit me with a lightning bolt or break a record giving the youngest person in the world a heart attack and kill me please, or turn me into a zombie and I won't have any problems. Just don’t make me a zombie who wears a baby dress and diaper with bad hair. I stand up and straighten my short dress and walk over to mommy. “Hi mommy I am sorry, so sorry don’t be mad mommy. I was playing umm with Miley, and than Amy came over and umm please don’t be made.” I whisper in mommy ear.
“I just love your sisters old dress it fits you perfectly. We will have to get all her old dresses and skirts for you to take to summer camp sweetie.” My heart almost stops but I know mommy is just kidding me. I feel mommy give me a pat on the bottom when I turn around. “Oh sweetie it feels like your diaper needs to be changed. Take mommy’s hand and I will fix you right up and than you can come out and continue to play Barbie's with your new friend.”
A tear drips down my cheek as I walk in the house to have my diaper changed.
End of Part 2
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Summer Camp
Part 3
By Princess Pantyboy
Me/Chris 8-year-old boy
Miley 5-year-old evil little sister
Heather 14-year-old big sister
Karen 3-year-old baby sister
Mommy/Linda 35-years-old looks like she is barely 21
Amy 5-year-old girl from next door
Andy 5-year-old boy, twin to Amy
Ms. Tina Amy & Andy’s mom
(Please read part one and two so my story makes sense. I did copy the last two pages of part two to make the reading easier to follow. I hope it helps, enjoy. Princess)
This is just way wrong. Miley is wearing my clothes and I am wearing her old baby dress and a diaper; I mean how wrong can this be? Not to mention I am playing Barbie’s on my front lawn. I am still lying with my diaper bottom aimed at the street while I am playing Barbie’s and I turn and see Miley playing on the skateboard while Andy watches.
The worst possible thing in the world is not Miley and me being in the each other's clothes or me being in a diaper and a dress. The worst possible thing is my mommy pulling into the driveway. I could feel the pee going into my diaper the moment mommy's eyes met mine and she locked her stare on me.
“Well, well what do we have here?” I don’t know what to say as I stop peeing but I cannot move, not realizing mommy is staring at my diapered bottom. “Aren’t you going to give your mommy a hug and kiss CHRISSIE? I can tell the two of you are playing Barbies like good little girls.” mommy says to Amy and me.
Oh, my god my life is so over. Lord please hit me with a lightning bolt or break a record giving the youngest person in the world a heart attack and kill me please, or turn me into a zombie and I will not have any problems. Just don’t make me a zombie who wears a baby dress and diaper with bad hair. I stand up, straighten my short dress, and walk over to mommy. “Hi mommy I am sorry, so sorry, don’t be mad mommy. I was playing umm with Miley, and then Amy came over and umm please don’t be mad.” I whisper in mommy’s ear.
“I just love your sisters old dress it fits you perfectly. We will have to get all her old dresses and skirts for you to take to summer camp sweetie.” My heart almost stops but I know mommy is just kidding me. I feel mommy give me a pat on the bottom when I turn around. “Oh sweetie it feels like your diaper needs to be changed. Take mommy’s hand and I will fix you right up and then you can come out and continue to play Barbie’s with your new friend.”
A tear drips down my cheek as I walk in the house to have my diaper changed. How did my life get so screwed up that I am going into my house because mommy needs to change my wet diaper. My life is so messed up.
“You know you look so pretty in Miley's old dress. I guess you will be wearing all Miley's old clothes. But first things first let's get that wet diaper off of you okay sweetie?”
We walk in the house and into Karen's room. I see her changing table against the wall. “Mommy what are we doing in here? This is baby Karen's room.” I say nervously.
“Yes but this is where we keep the diapers sweetie.” I feel mommy's hands under my armpits as she picks me up and puts me down on the changing table.
I look around from way up here on top of the high changing table. “Mommy I don’t need a clean diaper it was an accident when I used my diaper.” Damn, thinking to myself, why did I call it my diaper? I play with one of my pigtails feeling super nervous.
“Well sweetie I don’t think you’re ready for big girl panties, since you wet your diaper Chrissie.” Oh, this is not a good sign. Mommy is treating me like a little girl. I need to put her on the right track no matter that I am wearing a pretty baby dress and a diaper let alone I wet the diaper. Who am I kidding mommy is going to believe what she sees which is her eight year old son dressed up in little baby girl dress and a wet diaper.
I look down at my naked legs than at my Mary Jane shoes. “Mommy I don’t want a diaper or big girl panties or anything that’s big girl. Please mommy listen to me.” I look up as mommy pushes me softly back on the changing table, while she picks up my legs so I am laying straight back. Looks like mommy is just ignoring me, I feel another tear sliding down my cheek.
“It is okay sweetie I don’t know how you ended up dressed like a little girl, and playing outside with the new neighbor girl, but it is okay. When I came over and everyone was calling you Chrissie I thought that was odd, and when little Amy wanted to play Barbie’s with you; I thought that was extremely different. Now seeing you dressed up like a little baby girl playing Barbie’s on our front lawn with a little five year old girl. I mean, come on Chrissie, I can see you want to be a little girl.” Mommy smiles at me.
What is she talking about? “NO, mommy that’s how it may look but really I like being a boy and I don’t want to be a little girl. Please mommy listen to me you’re not even looking at me.” I feel my old diaper being un-taped and mommy lifts both my legs by holding my ankles together and lifting.
“I hear you sweetie and I will tell you what, we can see what happens maybe everything is like you are saying but I am reacting to what is right in front of me.” Mommy says while she lifts my legs up again putting a dry diaper on me. I feel baby powder and looks like something that says baby lotion being rubbed all over my private area.
The tape on my diaper snaps me out of my trance. “So for now we will finish getting your diaper changed and if you don’t have any more accidents for the rest of the day you won't have to wear them tomorrow okay sweetie?”
“I guess mommy but I don’t want to wear my new little baby dresses either okay?” I feel mommy sliding the super girly plastic panties over my new dry diaper. My mind must be shot since I have been acting so girly since I started wearing that pretty white mini skirt now this pretty dress.
Mommy must be just ignoring me as she lifts me up and has me standing on top of the changing table while she smooth’s out the wrinkles in my new dress. “Well you will keep your new dress on for the rest of the day and play with your new friend. If you are a good little girl, I mean boy you can bring your own clothes to summer camp okay?”
“I guess but my dress is so short mommy everyone can see I am wearing a diaper and can see my panties too.” I say whining to mommy not realizing I sound more like a little girl.
Mommy lifts me back up and puts me down slowly so I can stand up. “Like you said sweetie YOUR dress is short but that will keep you cooler outside. Now go along and go outside and play with your new friend.” I feel mommy pat me on my diapered bottom aiming me towards the door.
“Make sure you girls play Barbie’s nice on the front lawn while I get changed okay sweetie?” I look back at mommy when she said you girls, but I ignore her and head down the stairs to the front door. I can't believe I am going outside again like it is nothing to go outside wearing a little baby girl's dress and diapers, not to mention ,my new plastic panties and my lace socks and Mary Jane shoes.
I open the front door and Amy looks right at me. “Hey Chrissie one of your Barbie’s is brushing her own hair, well I am helping her she keeps dropping the brush.” Thinking to myself on my god kill me now take the pain away. I have to respond somehow to Amy.
“Um well that’s nice of you to help her, which Barbie are you helping Amy?” I wonder where that came from like I care which Barbie can't hold the brush right to brush her own hair. What am I thinking Barbie’s don’t brush their own hair they're just dolls, pretty or not they're just Barbie’s, but their hair is so soft and smooth.
The more I make believe I am a girl the more I am acting like a little girl. My life is just crazy. “Um Amy do you think that the Barbie’s have real human hair? Just feel how soft and smooth and pretty their Barbie hair is.” I watch while she feels the hair of the Barbie like I am doing.
“Yes their hair is so soft and pretty I bet there mommy’s used baby shampoo when they washed their hair because it is so soft now. Does your mommy use baby shampoo in your hair Chrissie? Your hair is so soft and smooth and pretty like the Barbie’s.”
I smile thinking Amy likes how my hair feels. “I really don’t pay much attention to what my mommy puts in my hair when I take a bath because of all the toys in the tub. I mean my baby sister leaves all her um toys in the tub and I have to move them out so I can sit.”
“Oh that’s neat I play with my tub toys still too. I always have so much fun mommy is always saying the water is cold and I have to get out, but I don’t want to leave the tub I love the water.” I cannot believe I told her one of my most private things that I play with my baby sisters toys that she leaves in the tub. Kind of cool that Amy plays with her toys like I play with mine, I mean my baby sisters toys.
I am acting like a little girl so much. I need to start acting like myself a 8-year-old boy. I look down at myself dressed in the pink dress with no bulge between my legs, and my hair in pigtails. Oh darn I really do look and act like a little girl.
Miley walks up to Amy and I overhearing us. “Wow it is so hot outside I am going to ask mommy if she will let us go in the pool. Do you girls feel like going swimming too?” No sooner does Miley say this as mommy opens the door and sees Miley talking to us, and mommy is wearing her tiny white bikini with pink polka dots.
“Hey girls I was thinking it is so hot out maybe you and your new friends might want to go for a swim. You of course have to ask your mommy to get permission Amy okay?” Amy, Miley, and I are jumping around as Andy walks over carrying his skateboard. “Of course your little brother can go swimming too.” Mommy looks over at Andy while he joins in with us girl's jumping.
What the heck did I just think in my head us girl's wow I need help. I am shaking my head watching everyone excited as Ms. Tina walks over as Amy and Andy run over to her jumping up and down. “Amy’s not my big sister Ms. Linda her and I are twins but she is a little taller I guess.” Andy turns to his mom with Amy, but Amy is of course faster at talking.
“Mommy, mommy can we go swimming in Chrissie’s pool mommy? Ms. Linda invited us over.” Amy says.
I see our mommy walking over to were the neighbor kids were talking to their mommy. “Yea, hi Tina I just invited your twins over to go swimming with us and you of course are welcome to go for a swim too. I know how hard it is to move and a little swim break might really help.” Mommy says
“Ya know that sounds like a great idea I can use a break and we will bring a tray of grapes for a snack in this heat and the twins and I are going to get our suits on.”
I see mommy smiling and for some reason it looks like mommy and Ms. Tina are looking at each other from head to toe smiling. “Sounds great I’ll bring my little ones in the house and get there swimsuits on, and meet you by the pool.” Miley and I are jumping up and down totally excited about going swimming and with our new friends too.
“Okay kids let's get your swim suits on. Miley you go get Chrissie's and your swimsuits out, and I will take Chrissie's diaper off. We will meet in your room after Chrissie goes potty in the bathroom; leave her swimsuit on your bed okay sweetie?”
Miley stops in her tracks and we both see her wearing my clothes. “Mommy can I get some shorts instead from Chrissie's room instead of my old swim suit please? Chrissie has been wearing all my old clothes so I want to wear some of her okay?”
“Whatever you want sweetie, you, and Chrissie have been good girls so hurry up.” Mommy takes my hand and we go into Miley's bathroom. “Okay sweetie lift your arms up.” Mommy un-buttons my new dress and I am standing in just my pink camisole and panties, plus of course my plastic panties and the diaper. Mommy slides down my plastic panties and my dry diaper with one small tug. I stand naked except for my socks and shoes that mommy removes fast making me totally naked.
Miley comes back with my baby sister Karen, both of them giggle seeing me totally naked. “Mommy I have a swimsuit for Chrissie, baby Karen found one of her old ones.” I see the pink swimsuit being handed to mommy as Karen giggles at me standing naked.
“Mommy I don’t want to wear that little girls swimsuit, please mommy.” While I am complaining to mommy, I see Miley wearing one of my swim trunks, and Spiderman tank top. I am in shock while I am staring at Miley wearing my swimsuit. I feel mommy sliding the one-piece pink girls swimsuit up my legs. “Mommy please I don't want to wear this girly swimsuit.” I start begging but mommy is ignoring me again.
I feel mommy pushing my little boy parts with her one finger since they're so small and she finishes dressing me in my new swimsuit. I look into the full-length mirror, and I see myself for the first time in the little baby girl pink swimsuit. No bulge between my legs at all. “You look so pretty Chrissie.” Karen says as she walks over and stands next to me wearing the exact same swimsuit and of course, the same color. “We look like twins Chrissie, we are both wearing the same swimsuits and both our hair is in pigtails except I have bangs, and you don’t.”
“Mommy I look just like baby Karen.” We both look up at mommy smiling behind us. I want to cry so badly but I see Miley standing behind Karen and she will call me a baby if I cry. I will be acting like I look in this baby girls swimsuit.
Mommy shakes her head while she looks at me than Karen. “Well you both look like twins but Karen's hair has little baby girl bangs and yours doesn’t sweetheart. I can fix that real easy if you want Chrissie.” Mommy says while smiling at me.
“NO mommy please I’ll be good I don’t want bangs please mommy no bangs please.” I beg with small tears starting to form in both my eyes.
Miley and Karen look so excited about mommy wanting to give me baby girl bangs just like little Karen. “Well if you are going to be a good little girl I won't cut your bangs is that a deal?” I start to relax when mommy agrees not to make my hair look just like baby Karen's hair. I still have my hair in pigtails, and I am still wearing this pretty pink swimsuit. But the more I wear my new swimsuit the more comfy it is. I feel like I am not wearing anything. I bet I could swim even faster in this swimsuit thinking to myself since it is not baggy and heavy like my swimsuit. Oh, my god I need to get a grip and answer mommy before she gets her scissors.
“Okay mommy I will be a good boy, I promise don’t cut my hair.” I say while I am staring at Karen and myself in the mirror.
Mommy starts shaking her head again with her hands across her chest. “You are going to be a good boy? Maybe you should stare into that mirror a little more and tell me what you see. I see no boy's in this room. Now try again sweetie.” I stare into the mirror and mommy is right all I see is two little girl's and I look like one of them.
“Okay mommy I will be a good little girl, and I will wear my new pretty swimsuit, please don't cut my hair.” I look down after I call myself a girl and see Miley and Karen smiling from ear to ear. What the hell is wrong with me calling myself a little girl, and that this is my new pretty swimsuit. My brain is so fried I cannot even think like a boy, let alone talk like one.
Mommy smiles. “That’s my good little girl. I am glad you like your pretty new swimsuit too. If you change your mind about your bangs let me know sweetie and I will cut them for you so your pretty hair doesn’t go in your eyes anymore okay?”
“Yes mommy. I mean yes mommy if I want my haircut like baby Karen's I will tell you I promise.” I say while I smile at mommy who is smiling looking down at me still standing next to Karen.
I want to say something about Miley wearing my swimsuit but I think mommy might lose her mind since she is not listening to me at all. “Okay girl's we are done here so go on out to the pool and no running. Oh and Chrissie I would stop calling Karen, BABY Karen. I mean you are wearing her old swimsuit, and you were wearing her old dresses.” I look down at my little feet and my pretty swimsuit as mommy picks me up.
“Mommy I am not a baby you know.” I feel my legs going around mommy hips; I am sitting with my legs just hanging in the air while my arms go around mommy so I can hold on. God I feel like such a baby when I see our reflection in the mirror that mommy stops in front of and fixes her hair for a second. I think she just wanted to show me who the real baby is in the family.
We walk outside and I see both my sisters in the pool with Amy, Andy, and Ms. Tina standing there in her super tiny white bikini. Wow she is supper pretty and I bet her bikini is better than a one-piece swimsuit. Stop thinking like a girl Chris get a grip thinking to myself. I bet since her bikini is like mommies super tiny and hardly any cloth at all, I bet I could swim fast wearing a bikini too.
“Your little Chrissie is staring at my bikini. Don’t worry little one someday you will be big enough to wear a big girl's bikini like your mommy and me.” Great! It is like their mommy can read my mind. I just smile while mommy lets me down.
I feel mommy pat my bottom like I was a baby, I guess I do look like one. “Go ahead sweetie join the other girl's and of course the one boy Andy.” I want to cry so bad walking towards the other girl's as I play with one of my pigtails.
“Come on in Chrissie jump in like a big girl.” I hear Amy saying while she and Karen are splashing Andy and Miley. “It’s two against two now with you Chrissie makes another girl it will be three girls against two boys.” Amy says.
I look at Miley and Andy splashing Amy and Karen and I am like what is she talking about saying two boy's I only see one Andy until I hear Andy yelling to Miley. “Hurry Mikey here comes another girl Chrissie now we are outnumbered we have to splash the girl's more.” Andy says to Miley. Great, not only is Miley wearing my swimsuit and my Spiderman tee shirt she is being called by a boy's name.
“Hurry jump in Chrissie the boys are backing up now that with you its three girls against two boy's we can win.” Great, like here I go I will just jump in front of Andy and Miley and make a big splash on them.
I see mommy talking to Ms. Tina and not paying attention to me. I back up and then run full speed and jump into the pool right in front of Andy and Miley. I come back up from the water and I am giggling like a little kid as Amy and Karen are cheering for my killer splash. I look up at mommy and Ms. Lisa laughing on the cement patio that goes around our in the ground pool.
“That was great Chrissie you really got the boys good. We girls win, yes hehehe.” I hear Amy saying as Karen and she, and now myself, are raising our arms in winning the battle.
Amy and Karen are just ear-to-ear smiling while I move my hair out of my eyes and my pigtails are just bouncing up and down with me. “Thanks I thought that was a good jump too. The water feels so good.” I play with the water with my hands making small splashes at Amy because she is a baby but I look away for a second and she splashes me big time so I stop. Maybe she isn't such a baby after all.
“Look this way girl's.” We three hear someone saying and we look that way, and it is my mommy and Ms. Linda smiling at us and they are holding their cell phones up at us. “Smile and say cheese girls.” Mommy says.
We smile and say cheese at the same time like we are in stereo. What am I going to do now mommy and Ms. Linda have pictures of me dressed like a little girl playing with other little girl’s? Oh well who cares no one will see them anyway as I feel Amy splashing me on the side so I splash her back then Karen gets into it and Karen and I are teaming up on our new friend Amy splashing at her.
“Okay you two I give up, I know you are sisters but you both splashed me so much I almost peed my panties trying to splash you both.” Amy and Karen start giggling at Karen's comment and I start giggling too like a little girl. Speaking of peeing their panties, I just remembered mommy was supposed to let me go potty before she put my new pretty swimsuit on me but she didn’t. Oh, well as long as I do not think about going potty I will not have to go.
Mommy and Ms. Tina come up to us in the pool and are smiling again but they are not carrying their cell phones taking pictures again. “Okay girls and Andy come out and sit in the shade, and have a drink so you can take a break from being in the sun.” We girl's look at each other trying to think of a reason not to get out of the pool. I don’t want to get in any more trouble so I am not going to complain to mommy.
“Come on girl's let's go, or do you not want to be able to go back in the pool after you have a shade break.” We start slowly moving out of the pool. I see Miley wearing my swim trunks and spider man shirt getting out of the pool.
We see green seedless grapes sitting in a large bowl that has ice in it with all the grapes sitting on top of the ice. “Oh Andy take your wet shirt off so it can dry while you’re in the shade okay son?”
“Okay mommy. Um Ms. Linda can I let my shirt hang over the fence to dry?” I sit down next to Karen and Amy. I am listening to Andy asking for permission for something, but I wasn’t paying attention to much. I play with my long hair while I try to figure out what's going on.
Mommy looks at Andy and is smiling at him, I am guessing she is smiling because how polite he is talking. “Of course Andy you can put your shirt over the fence to dry. I bet it will dry fast in this heat it must be 100 degrees out.”
“Thank you Ms. Linda.” I watch as Andy starts walking over to our black chain link fence that surrounds our in the ground pool. “Come on Mikey dry your shirt with mine.” I watch as Miley peels her top off or I should say my shirt she is wearing and is now topless like Andy as she puts her shirt over the fence to dry like Andy’s.
I look over at mommy and she is not saying anything about her five-year-old daughter taking her shirt off and walking around topless. I mean Miley is only young and has no breasts yet but it is just the point and no one seems to care. “Mikey come sit over here with me the girls are sitting at their own table and us boys can have our own table too.”
“Okay that’s a good idea Andy let me get our drinks from my mom first for us.” Miley walks over to mommy's table and grabs her drink and Andy’s and starts walking back to the boy's table.
Mommy for sure seen Miley with no shirt and I guess she doesn’t seem to care. “Oh BOY’S take some grapes too, there great in this heat.” I watch as mommy gets a small bowl half filled with ice and she puts a bunch of green seedless grapes on top and hands them to Miley, or now Mikey. “Chrissie you better eat some of those grapes sweetie if you want to go back in the pool okay?” Mommy says while smiling at me and the other girl's.
What the heck is going on as I look at myself in the little baby girls swimsuit. “Um yes mommy look see I am eating some as I put a grape in my mouth smiling at Amy.” I look at Karen and she is going to town drinking her juice, which looks like mommy gave us juice, and mine and Karen’s are in pink sippy cups, and Amy's is in a glass.
“Make sure you drink lots of liquids too girl's, did you hear me talking to you Chrissie?” I am playing with one of my pigtails while I am eating grapes and I am in a little trance trying to figure out why mommy and Ms. Linda are wearing bikini’s and thinking to myself I bet they are better in this heat than this one piece swimsuit I am wearing.
Karen elbows me in the side while mommy is talking to me. “Hey that hurt Karen.” Then I realize she is trying to keep me out of trouble, I look up seeing mommy staring at me waiting for a response while I try to remember what she was saying. “Um yes mommy see I am eating grapes and now I am taking a big sip of my drink.” I pick up my pink sippy cup, which of course has pictures of Barbie's all over it.
“Good girl Chrissie drink all gone so you are a big girl.” I turn seeing Miley smiling from ear to ear with her shirt off sitting at the boy's table while I am sitting at the girl's table and mommy is calling me a good girl, and big girl.
Karen smiles. “What Karen, looks like you are going to burst what's up spill it.” Amy looks over at me and Karen smiling at each other.
“No mommy is right we need to drink lots of water. I just finished my second one you should drink the rest of my third glass so mommy will let us back in the pool before it gets too late.”
I guess ya cannot beat simple, if I drink some more juice we can go in the pool so I finish mine than drink all of Karen’s juice, which was a little warm. “Oh that was good, I rub my tummy smiling at Amy and Karen showing them that I am a good girl like them I mean good boy oh, whatever I guess I look like a girl so whatever we are having fun.
“Mommy I made all gone can we go back in the pool now please.” I stand up and mommy smiles at me after she looks at me up and down. I look at myself thinking something was wrong but I see nothing weird except I am wearing a pink baby girl’s swimsuit.
Amy and Karen stand up too. “Okay girl's you can go back in the pool, but be good and no running use the steps like good girls.” Amy and Karen start jumping up and down in place and I start jumping up and down as mommy and Ms. Lina are smiling until I see mommy and Ms. Linda stop smiling and they are staring at me with their hands in front of their faces as I stop jumping up and down. I notice them both looking up at me then staring down at between my legs and when I stop jumping I look down and a small stream of pee is leaking out of my girly swimsuit, as I notice the small puddle of pee I am standing in.
“Oh no mommy I am so sorry I didn’t even know what happen. I didn’t mean to pee in my panties mommy; I mean in my new swimsuit I am so sorry.” I start to cry softly, I turn and see the boy's laughing historically and Amy and Karen are just giggling pointing between my legs and the small puddle on the ground.
I look up and mommy is getting up and takes my hand. “Okay sweetie we have to go inside and clean you up. Linda can you have the girl's get the hose and hose off the patio for me please. If you can watch the girl's also while I go get Ms. Pissy panties cleaned up hehehe.” That is so messed up mommy teasing me.
“No problem I will let the girl's back in the pool and I will hose your patio off no worries Tina.” I see Ms. Tina smiling at mommy really big for some reason.
Mommy and I start walking to the house and we are standing right in front of the sliding glass door and mommy pulls my one-piece girl's swimsuit off with me standing totally naked but my back is to everyone as I hear the boy's laughing. Mommy puts a towel around me and picks me up and we walk into the house.
“Mommy I am naked.” I feel the towel going around me as we walk upstairs, passing my room, and going into Karen's nursery. “Mommy why are we in Karen's room? All my stuff is in my room. I feel mommy put me down. I am standing on top of the changing table with one of my arms on mommy's shoulder and she is drying me off with the towel.
I see mommy taking the diaper wipes out as she starts cleaning my legs up and between my legs too. I look down and see mommy with one finger push my little penis back into my body and it looks more like a hole now between my legs. “Mommy what are you doing it was an accident. I am so sorry I wet my panties mommy.”
“I know sweetie it is all right just let me finish cleaning you up okay?” I start rubbing my eyes, and notice in a flash I am on my back on the changing table and mommy is putting a dry diaper on me and securing the tape. Before I know it a pair of plastic panties are sliding up my legs and are stretched out to cover my diaper.
I need to tell mommy I don’t need a diaper but I still cannot believe I peed on myself when I was jumping up and down. “Mommy I am really sorry I had an accident in my new swimsuit, I promise I won't pee in my clothes again.” I say to mommy.
“I promise I will be a good girl, I mean boy mommy.” Mommy is just going on with what she is doing. I can tell she is listening to me, but she is not making any facial expressions she is just doing her tasks and letting me talk. I look up at mommy smiling as she puts my lace socks on and folds over the tops and they barely cover my ankles. The white Mary Jane shoes are next as she buckles them and I am standing up in a flash on top of the changing table again.
This time I am not naked even though I wish I was when I see the reflection of myself in the full wall mirror showing me standing on top of the changing table with one hand on mommy's shoulder and the other is playing with one of my pigtails. If that is not bad enough to see, I am also wearing plastic panties that are white with purple polka dots that clearly are bulging from covering a diaper.
All of a sudden, I feel mommy lifting both my arms up and I feel my head poking through a white shirt with purple polka dots all over it. My arms pop out of the short puffy sleeves. I see how girly the shirt is. Yea the shirt looks extremely girly but the material feels better than my normal boy's cotton tee shirts. While I look at this shirt and diaper is less girly than the pink one-piece swimsuit I was wearing until I had an accident.
I still cannot believe I peed in my panties in front of everyone. Oh okay to be honest I wasn’t wearing panties; I was wearing my new pink one piece swim suit.
“KNOCK, KNOCK, at the front door. “Hold on sweetie sounds like someone is knocking at the front door, I wonder who that could be?” Mommy says while she picks me up and my legs are dangling on both sides of mommy as I am sitting against her hips with my arm around mommy’s neck so I don’t fall.
Mommy opens the front door and she sets me down on the floor and it is my Aunt Brenda and my little cousin Amber whom I can't stand she used to bother me to death to play with her and little Miley. Hi sis how are you doing.” I hear mommy say to Aunt Brenda as little Amber stares at me.
After mommy put me down so that mommy and Aunt Brenda could hug, I seen my reflection in the mirror. That girly shirt I was wearing isn't a shirt at all but a very girly dress and the dress matches my plastic panties that go over my diaper. I see myself wearing the most girly dress on the planet with my hair in pigtails and little white lace socks with matching white Mary Jane shoes.
“Oh I am good I was just driving by and Amber asked if Miley could come over and play today?” I see little Amber and Aunt Brenda looking down at me.
I freeze not knowing why they are staring at me, unless they think I am little Miley. I am wearing a little girl's dress and diaper, which means I am more like baby Karen's size but my hair is just like Miley's except she has short bangs and my hair is all one length, and we have been mistaken as twins in the mall.
“Mommy I still have to go potty.” I hear my little cousin saying as she looks up at her mommy.
Aunt Brenda looks over at mommy almost in the same heartbeat as little Linda’s potty request. “Yes you know where the bathroom is I will get Miley ready.” I watch as my little girly cousin, and Aunt walk down the hallway and into the bathroom. Mommy looks down at me while I am playing with one of my pigtails.
“The way I look at it sweetie your Aunt Brenda and little Amber think you are Miley. So the choice you have is to tell them you are Chris their boy cousin, and you are wearing a baby dress and diaper with your hair in pigtails. Not to mention your pretty lace socks and white Mary Jane shoes that are just adorable on you sweetie.”
I just want to cry. “Or you could go with them and they will drop you off after a while. Either way I think you look so pretty in your new dress.”
“Mommy this isn't my new dress, but I know what you mean. If I tell the truth about me being there boy cousin I will never hear the end about me dressing up like a little baby girl walking around in a baby's dress and diaper.”
Mommy stares down at me knowing I have little choice. “Mommy what if Aunt Brenda needs to umm you know change my diaper? She will find out I am really a boy, and the whole family will tease me forever. What should I do mommy?”
“Relax sweetie looking at you in your pretty new dress no-one would ever think you are a boy. I will send over some pull-ups with you so if you have another accident you can change yourself sweetie okay?”
I shake my head not knowing what to do. “I guess I have no choice mommy I will be stuck making believe I am Miley. You can never tell them that it is me okay mommy, you have to promise not to tell them okay?”
“Well sweetie I will have to tell your sisters so they know not to say they are playing in the pool. Especially little Miley not you the real one has to know what you did when you come back so she will not be surprised the next time she sees her Aunt and cousin sweetie.” I am so screwed, how did my life get so messed up. One minute life is good the next I am wearing a little girl's dress and diaper thinking to myself. “Okay I guess but you can't let them know and you can't tell anyone else okay.”
The moment I finish my statement my Aunt and baby cousin come out of the bathroom together smiling. “Okay Miley are you ready we are going to have so much fun. We can play Barbie's as much as we want without your stupid brother Chris bothering us.” I want to cry hearing my little cousin.
“That’s no way to talk about your cousin Chris, he is a boy and no boy's likes to play with Barbie's let alone play with little pretty girl's like you two.” We hear my Aunt saying to baby Amber. I guess I shouldn’t call her a baby because she is standing right next to me, and she is actually taller than me by a little bit even though I am wearing Mary janes with a small heel and little Amber is bare footed. Man that means she is definitely way taller than me thinking to myself how much my life sucks.
*** End of Part 3 of Summer Camp ***
I hope you enjoyed my story ’SUMMER CAMP’ by, Princess Panty boy
(Please let me know what you think of my story if I should continue this story or not. Please leave your comments here and or email me at) [email protected]
Or
Yahoo Instant Messenger at: Princess_pantyboy
Switched
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 8-years-old boy
Beth 12-year-old big sister
Miley 4-year-old little sister
Mom 32 yrs. old looks like she is 19 and beautiful
Dad 40 yrs. old in the military away on deployment overseas
All,
I was transferring files from my old laptop to my knew laptop and found some stories I wrote back in 2007-2011 and never put on line. Here is another one of them. I'm calling them my missing basement tapes.
I hope you enjoy it, like always please forgive any of the spelling or grammar mistakes I didn’t catch I hope there aren’t many. I am trying
Hugs, Princess.
“Mom okay, okay I’ll do it right after this game I promise.” Man, moms are a pain in the butt, always bugging me to do this or do that. I guess I better take the garbage out before she loses the rest of her mind yelling at me to do something else.
I push pause on my Xbox and start to walk downstairs hearing my sisters talking with my mom in the kitchen. “Good your finely out of bed. I know it is the first day of summer vacation but we still have things that have to be done Kelly. One is making sure you get the garbage out to the curb before the garbage man comes.” I roll my eyes hearing the same old story over and over. I'm sure the next thing she will be saying since my dad is out on deployment overseas I am the man of the house.
“Did you just roll your eyes at me young man? Oh, I better not see you do that or you will remember this summer vacation as the summer that you weren’t allowed to go outside and play with your friends because you had to stay inside the whole summer for disrespecting your mother.”
I hear both my sisters stop talking seeing the conversation with me and our mom is heating up. “Umm no mom of course I would never roll my eyes while we are talking. I am taking the trash out before the garbage man comes okay?”
“Yes go ahead now and remember young man lying is also disrespecting to your mother and your whole family. I wish you could be more like your sister’s which means you being politer and not so aggressive.” Mom turns around and takes her coffee from the kitchen table and takes a sip.
Guessing the conversation is over and I better get outside before she wants to share more words of wisdom with me. Seems mom is always saying she wished I was more like my sisters, or wishing I would get my haircut short like all the other guys. I take the bag of garbage out of the kitchen garbage pail and I open the front door and walk over to our big garbage pails and toss the kitchen trash inside.
“Opps bummer.” I say aloud seeing some of the garbage fell out of the bag before it made it into the trash cans. I had better pick it up fast before my mom sees I didn’t listen by tying the kitchen trash bag closed before I put in the outside trash can. I bet she would blame it on my long hair, maybe something like if you had your hair cut like the other boys it wouldn’t always be in my eyes. I have to admit my hair is always in my eyes. I still would never admit that to my mom.
I pick up the nasty garbage that feel on the driveway and I hear the garbage man coming down the block. Oh, man I better hurry or I will never hear the end of it if I don't get these trash cans out to the road. I hurry and toss the rest of the trash that fell on the driveway into the trash cans and I notice my hands are all smelly and stuff without thinking I wipe them on my pajama bottoms.
I close the trash cans fast. I try to pull both trash cans at the same time but that’s to heavy so I abanded that plan and just drag the one trash can to the curb as fast as possible, and I'll have to make two trips.
I turn real fast and wipe out rubbing my knees and see I ripped holes in both my pajama bottom knees. “Damn now mom is going to freak.” I jump up ignoring the pain and run up to the trash can and I start dragging it down the driveway like before. The garbage man pulls up smiling at me.
“Well little one looks like you made it in time getting the garbage to the curb. It is good seeing family’s share in doing chores usually we only see boys taking the trash out, good to see in your family everyone shares the chores.”
What the heck is this guy talking about, I push my long hair out of my eyes again. I have long hair just past my shoulders and it is parted in the middle all one length. While I am trying to download everything this garbage man said he starts talking again. “Okay little one you have a fun day little girl bye.” The truck drives off leaving me two empty trash cans.
“What did he call me? No way he called me a little girl.” I say allowed while I pull one of the trash cans up the driveway. Opps guess I could have grabbed both trash cans since they are much lighter now that they are empty.
I start walking back down the driveway thinking about what the garbage man called me. Walking past moms mini-van I see my reflection and I notice I am twisting my long hair around my finger as I was walking. I stop staring into my reflection.
“Wow I guess I do look a lot like a little girl with my long hair and me twisting it around my finger. Man, playing with my hair also makes me look even more girlish and even more childish.
I immediately pull my hand down and push the hair out of my eyes and run to the remaining trash can. Maybe mom was right I do need to get my hair cut. I really like how all the cool rock stars all have long hair and they have tons of friends.
Oh, man I figured if I had long hair I would look cool like them and have lots of friends too. Guess that part about looking cool and having more friends hasn’t worked out yet, I don't have more friends and now the garbage man called me a little girl. I might have to re-think having long hair.
Whatever now I can get back to my Xbox and get away from these smelly trash cans. I think my dad said to leave the metal covers off after the garbage man emptied the trash so the trash cans could air out. I put both trash can lids behind the trash cans so the wind doesn’t fly away with them.
“Okay mom the garbage man came and emptied the cans and I put the emptied trash cans up by the garage where they usually go.” I say smiling feeling very proud of myself getting the trash cans out to the curb before they picked the trash up.
Mom hears me and turns towards me. “Well that is a good thing next time I want the trash cans out to the street earlier okay son?” I look at her it seems like no matter what I do is not good enough for her.
“Yes mom I will get out there earlier I guess. Why do I have to take the trash out anyway? Why can't Beth and Miley take the trash out instead since they get up real early anyway?”
Oh, know there is that look on moms face and with her hands on her hips staring down at me meaning I am soon to be yelled at and being in trouble.
“Well little Kelly taking the trash is usually part of a boy’s chores and doing the dishes like your sisters do is part of a girl's chores but if you want to switch your chores with your sisters I have no problem with that as long as your sisters are good with that.”
I look at both my sisters smiling at me for some reason. “What do you thing Miley do you want to switch chores with Kelly?” Beth says while she smiles at little Miley but she is not really little she is tall for her age and I am small for mine. Better make a mental note not to call Miley little anymore or she might notice she is taller than me.
“Sure I think it would be fun to do the boys chores and he can do the girl's chores hehehe.” Miley says but she sure sounded excited with switching chores with me. “Plus mommy I can't wait to drive the tractor when we have to cut the lawn hehehe.”
I look at the excitement in both my sisters faces. Looking up I also see mommy smiling, I wonder if this was a bad idea. “Umm okay I guess that is a deal mom, I will do the girly easy chores and the girl's will do my chores. Umm I'm going to go back up to my room and continue my game on Xbox okay mom?”
“Sure Kelly but now that you are doing the girl's chores I will need you down here to do the dishes and start the laundry.” Before I can respond mom continues to talk but turns and looks at my sisters. “Oh and girl's after you finish eating you will need to get the rakes out and start raking the leaves up and put them into the big paper bags that all the leaves go in okay?”
Both my sisters are smiling looking at me than mom. “Great so we get to go outside way early than since our boy chores are now outside right mommy?” Little Miley says and acting way to excited about raking the leaves up.
“Yes sweetie but you will need to wear some jeans because they are better when raking the yard. Especially around the tree areas that have poison ivy. When you wear your jeans, it will stop you from getting poison ivy everywhere. Plus, so none of the bugs like worms and stuff get on your legs okay girls?”
I smile hearing the bugs knowing the girls are probably afraid of worms and bugs I know I hate touching them, but girl's will probably cry when some of the bugs touches them. “Okay can we start to collect the bugs mommy too because the bugs look neat and would be cool to feed them and watch them grow in jars or something?” One of my sisters say surprising me that they like bugs.
I don't see why not girl's you can use the old baby jars that your father was going to use to orginize his nuts and bolts in the garage.”
“Mommy we are going to be doing boy chores now maybe you shouldn’t call us girl's anymore since we are doing boy jobs.”
I hear Miley and she is being way to weird. “No sweetie you are still my girl's and Kelly is still my son even though his new chores are for little girl's so you are still who you are okay sweetie?”
“I guess mommy but if we have to wear jeans outside like boys do I thought we would be referred to as boy’s mommy. I know I rather wear a pretty dress outside but I understand why we have to wear jeans like boys do mommy.” We all hear Miley saying and it scares me how that actually made sort of sense, being comfortable in the clothes you are doing chores in.
I scratch my head feeling a little confused. “Oh don't worry Kelly you don't have to wear pretty dresses like Beth and Miley do while they are doing their chores, unless you want to hehehe.” My mom giggles teasing me I hope she is teasing me. Of course, both my sisters start giggling too probably to copy mom.
“Umm okay, I mean not okay I want to wear a dress, okay I don't want to wear a dress and I umm whatever. I am going to play Xbox I will be down to do my new chores after I am done mom okay?”
Mom and the girl's giggle softly. “Yes Kelly that is okay if you don't want to wear a pretty dress now, maybe later. Sweetie maybe you should take a break and have a bowl of cereal like your sisters. So, you can grow up to be big and strong like your sisters before you start your new girly chores as you called them okay sweetie?” I look at mom first hearing her teasing me about the dresses and now she is calling me sweetie like she calls my sisters.
“Umm mom I'm really not hungry, I just want to go play on my Xbox and then I will start my new chores mommy I promise.” Did I just call her mommy like my sisters do, oh I hope not?
Mom puts her hands on her hips again which is never a good sign. “No sweetie you need to start your day with a balanced meal or at least a bowl of cereal. You’re always complaining about being the smallest boy in your class, okay you said smallest in your class guessing you mean you are also smaller than the girl's in your class too right Kelly?”
“Umm yes mommy I mean mom yes, I am the smallest in my class and that does include the girl's.” I look down hating to be reminded about being so small now they know I am also smaller than all the girl's in my class too.
Mom puts her hand under my chin so she can look me in the eyes. “Okay than so maybe you should start eating better like your sisters and maybe that will help you get your growth spurt you are waiting for okay?” I look into mommy’s eyes and I can see I am defeated.
“Okay mommy I will eat some cereal so it will help me to grow to be big and strong like my sisters.” Wow that sounded so childish but come to think of it both my sisters eat breakfast every morning and they are both taller than me so maybe that will help me with growing.
Mom turns around and opens the cabinet and grabs a cereal bowl. “Good that is settled than one bowl of cereal for my growing son.” Mom goes back to making me breakfast and Miley and Beth smile at me. Moms cell phone rings as she picks it up she smiles at the caller ID and she walks into the other room to talk on the phone in private.
“Do you take vitamin’s Kelly? We take them at every meal and we are growing way faster than you.” Miley says.
I look down knowing she is right but I don't want to admit it let alone agree with my little sister. “Umm no I am not taking any vitamin's and I don't have any so don't tease me about being smaller it’s not my fault I am so small for my age, I was born this way.”
“Well maybe it is your fault if you eat better and take vitamin's you will probably grow bigger and taller like me and Miley?” Beth says and is scary that makes big time sense.
I don't take vitamin’s and I don't ever have breakfast so maybe if I do eat and take vitamin’s I will grow more. “Yes I guess you are right maybe I should take vitamin’s I will ask mommy when she gets off the phone to buy me some.”
“Oh don't worry Kelly you can take our vitamin's I am sure they are all the same except there pink. Mommy always said they will help us to grow to be big and strong just like mommy. So, I guess they will help you grow to be big and strong like mommy too okay?” Beth says and takes the bottle of vitamin’s off the table and she opens them up.
I watch her and I guess she is right I can sure use all the help I can get in growing but I don't want my sisters to know how desperate I am to grow and be taller. “Here ya go Kelly we usually take one with each meal maybe you should take two with each meal so you can grow faster. I bet it is probably not fun being smaller than all the girl's in your class.”
“Okay I guess your right Beth.” I reach out and Beth drops three pink pills in my hand by accident instead of two, she reaches out to take the extra one. “Oh it is okay three vitamins are better than two I guess and you are right it isn’t fun being the smallest one in the class especially being smaller than all the girl's.
I put all three vitamin’s in my mouth and drink half a glass of milk to help them go down. Mom walks back into the kitchen pouring cereal in the bowl she got out. “Sorry Kelly I had to take that call that was from that man from your school when you tried out for baseball and didn’t make the team you remember him?”
“No not really mom, he was just some coach from our school can't remember what he looks like.”
Mom smiles and plays with her hair as she puts milk in my cereal bowl and puts it in front of me. Mom looks like she is deep in thought for some reason.
“Okay well he has brown hair and in a crew cut style and he has deep blue eyes and he works out all the time so he has very muscular arms and a flat stomach and is really big, I mean he is tall, I mean really big and tall.” Mommy says while smiling she plays with her hair again deep in thought.
Miley looks over at mom. “Oh I know him mommy isn’t he the big man that was driving your mini-van when you picked me up from ballet? Oh, yes he is a big man.”
“Umm yes he is a big man.” Mom licks her finger for some reason than looks at us. “Yes that is him Miley. Anyway, he asked me if we wanted to come over there for a grill out since he knows we are alone with your daddy away on deployment. What do you think girl's?”
I am eating my cereal not really paying attention except she said what do you think girl's like my opinion doesn’t matter but I ignore it. “I think it would be fun mommy he has a pool to doesn’t he mommy?” We hear Miley saying as Beth and I look at each other trying to think how Miley would know that.
“Yes mommy I would like to meet him since sounds like baby Miley knows all about him.” I see a concerned look on Beth’s face for some reason.
Ignoring them all I just thinking about the more I eat and the more vitamin’s I take I will grow faster. “Okay Beth and what do you think Kelly doesn’t this sound like fun to have a grill out at your coach’s house?”
“Umm I guess so; anything is better than chores.” I smile thinking I am getting out of chores.
Mom gives me that look. “Okay girl's then it is settled we will go over to Steve’s house, I mean coach Steve’s house for a dinner grill out. Oh, and Kelly no sweetie you still have to do you chores this morning and afternoon okay?”
“Yes mommy I guess so.” Damn I said mommy again.
“Okay girl's then let's get to it. Since you are done with your cereal sweetie you can start on the dishes and how did you rip your new pajamas Kelly?”
I notice mommy staring at the big rips in both my pajama knees. “Oh I kind of fell when I was outside trying to beat the garbage man to our house.”
“Oh okay well I guess we can turn them into shorts instead of pajama pants they will be pajama shorts okay sweetie.” Mommy says.
Wow I thought she would freak seeing I ruined my new pajamas. “Sure mom sounds good shorts would probably be better for the summer anyway.”
“Okay Beth can you get the scissor’s and cut Kelly's pants so they can be used as shorts like you did yours when you had a rip in the knees of your pajamas sweetie?”
Beth gets up taking my hand. “Sure mommy I can do that I can't wait to meet this Steve guy; I mean coach Steve.” Beth smiles at mommy. “Okay Kelly come with me, and take your shorts off so I can turn them into shorts like I did mine.”
“What you think I'm just going to take my shorts off here in the laundry room and stand only in my boxers Beth?”
I watch as Beth rolls her eyes listening to me. I bet she wouldn’t even get in trouble if mommy watched her roll her eyes since mommy let's my sisters get away with everything. Wait have I been saying mommy again instead of mom, I better watch that.
“It will be a good thing getting shorts Beth because I ruined my last pair of shorts the other day and now I have no shorts and I tried wearing jeans to skateboard and look at these here in the laundry. All four of my jeans have rips in the knees because I crashed on my skateboard. Mommy is going to be pissed seeing I have no jeans without holes in them anymore.”
“Well if you want I can turn them into shorts too if you want. I will have to cuff them over and sew them so they don't look like normal cut offs and look all scrubby.”
I smile thinking Beth could get rid of the evidence of my ruined jeans by turning them into shorts. “Yea that would be great Beth if you could do that for me, but what are cuffs?” I scratch my head.
“See look at Mileys shorts right here see I cuffed them over than ran the sewing machine over them so they look like real shorts. These shorts of Mileys used to be jeans too mommy showed me how to do it.”
I smile thinking I can get rid of all my jeans I ruined with holes in the knees from me wiping out on my skateboard. Not only will I get rid of the evidence of ruined jean I will have shorts to wear.
“Umm sis you want me to get all my ruined jeans, I mean the jeans I have holes in the knees so you can turn them into shorts?”
I just think to myself how awesome this is, one second I'm in deep trouble for ruining my clothes and having no more shorts and the next second I will have tons of shorts when sis turns my jeans into shorts.
“Well that is going to take me a while and you are the one that wanted to switch chores so you will have to help me too okay?”
Thinking to myself this sounds like a win, win situation. “Okay whatever you want sis just ask?”
“Great Kelly now I will need all the clothes you want me to turn into shorts first. Just put them here on the table okay?”
This is starting to get easy already. “No problem I will run up to my room right now be back fast.” I run up to my room and I start taking all my pants out of my closet since they all have holes in the knees. I bring them all down to the sewing room next to the laundry room. “Okay sis what do you want me to do with them?”
“Oh just put them on the table in the sewing room. Oh, then come in here I will need your help.” That sure is easy as I just put the big pile down on the table. I walk into the laundry room seeing sis.
Umm she doesn’t look happy for some reason. “Did you put all the clothes you want me to turn into shorts on the table in the sewing room?”
“Yes I did just like you said.” I see that look in her eyes that mommy has when I did something wrong.
Oh, know there goes the hands on the hips now I know for sure I did or am doing something wrong. “Oh really well mommy said for me to turn those pajamas into shorts and you are still wearing them. You know this is a lot of work for me and you need to help me.”
“Okay sis I am sorry you are right I will go in the bathroom in the sewing room and take my pajama bottoms off so you can sew them. I'm doing it right now.” I run into the other room and jump into the bathroom. I rip my pajama bottoms down to my ankles as fast as I can the last thing I want is for sis to change her mind with her making me new shorts.
I open the bathroom door. “Okay Beth I have them but I don't have any clothes to change into because I put all my clothes on the table for you to turn into shorts.”
“Well that was fast.” I feel Beth take the pants out of my hand as I close the bathroom door. “I guess you are going to ask me for some clothes now because I am sure you didn’t think ahead enough to bring clothes in there with you to change into.”
Darn she is totally right as I stand in just my boxers and pajama Spiderman tee shirt. “Yeas you are right Beth, I umm don't have any shorts or pants to wear now can you find me some please don't get mad I'm just little remember.”
“Yes you are little or very small for your age. I guess you are about little Mileys size I will be right back.” I hear sis run upstairs then back downstairs. I hear a knock on the bathroom door. “Okay try these shorts on Kelly.” I stick my hand out through the door and I feel Beth drop some clothes in my hand.
I close the door fast I don't want my big sister to see me wearing only my boxers. “Hey wait these are Mileys clothes, and there pink I can't wear them they are for a girl.”
“Just try them on and see if they fit okay then I will know what fits you and what doesn’t.”
This is not good as I look at the pink shorts I am going to try on. There is no way they will fit me; they are too large and my boxers are too long. I still slide them up my legs and over my boxers.
“Hey Beth these shorts no way will fit me. For one they are way to big they almost fall down when I put them on. Also, my boxers are too long they stick out the bottom of the shorts too I look like a clown.”
I hear Beth doing something that sounds like she is opening the closet in the sewing room and I hear a loud noise. “Okay yea I didn't think of your boxers showing, we will try something else. Open the door and try these on and hurry I have a lot of things to do plus all your chores since we changed chores.”
“Okay, I will be fast.” I open the door and see some new shorts, and a tiny pair of panties they even look like they have some type of padding or something. “Sis I can't wear these they are Mileys panties.”
I hear a loud knock on the bathroom door. “Yes you can there only panties I mean underwear and no one is going to see them anyway when you are dressed. Plus, I didn’t give you any pink shorts so hurry up before I change my mind about sewing this big pile of clothes for you little brother.” I hear the sewing machine running.
“Okay I guess you are right no one will see my panties; I mean these panties if they fit me.” I slide off my boxers while I am shaking my head I can't believe I am trying on panties and my little sister’s panties at that. I look down after I pull the little Barbie panties up my legs and I see they are snug around my waist showing no little boy bulge at all. Wow they do fit and actually feel good. I had better try these shorts on before sis wants to see if my panties fit.
I slide the tiny shorts up my legs and they fit perfectly not to tight not to loose fit okay. “Are you done yet, hurry I want to see if they fit you so I know I can fix your new shorts like I do Mileys.”
“Ok I'm done.” I open the bathroom door slowly. “Now what color are these shorts I am wearing of Mileys there not yellow right, I mean there more of a light tan right?”
I look at Beth staring at me up and down smiling.” Wow they fit you really good I didn’t think Mileys old clothes would fit you but turn around those shorts aren’t sitting right. Turn around let me see them from the back.” I turn around slowly until I have my back to Beth. “Oh there is a problem let me pull them up some.”
“Your panties are showing from the back I am sure you don't want mommy seeing your panties right little brother hehehehe.” What she can see I'm wearing panties thinking to myself. “Here I will fix that for you little brother, next time you need to pull your shorts up higher so your panties are all covered okay?”
I feel sis put her fingers inside of my shorts pulling up in the back and on the side, then the front of me. “Oh yes that is much, much better. They look much better on you; you must have pushed your little boy parts to the back because I can't see them bulging anywhere so that was smart of you little brother.”
“Um yea I did do that, I umm pushed them to the back so I don't stretch little Mileys clothes.” I lie not wanting sis to know I just slid the small shorts on and I don't want to share that my little boy parts are as small as a baby's still. Can't wait to get my growth spirt.
I feel silly wearing my little sister’s old shorts and panties. “Okay I have all your jeans and other pants that you want me to turn into shorts like I do Mileys, right?”
“Yes sis I gave them all and now you have my pajama bottoms too. Umm sis you can't tell I'm wearing my little sisters panties under these shorts right? I mean these shorts are for a girl, are they too girly or okay for me?”
Beth looks at me up and down and then she smiles. “Yes those are our little sister’s panties and shorts your wearing but they don't look too girly for you they are perfect. Now scoot off to the kitchen and do the dishes since we switched doing chores. When you are done with that go bring the laundry baskets down here from each of our rooms and hopefully I will be done turning your jeans and school pants into shorts like Mileys okay?”
“Sounds good Beth thanks so much, I really appreciate you doing this for me.” I am smiling from ear to hear when I see mommy walking into the sewing room she must have been standing in the doorway listening to us.
Mommy is looking at me up and down noticing I am wearing Mileys old shorts. “Well, well what do we have here. Why are you wearing Mileys clothes son or should I call you my daughter since you are wearing girl's clothes and your hair is long like a girl's?”
“Umm no mommy don’t be silly, I am still your son it's just all my shorts are Ummm, and it's too hot to wear jeans.”
Beth smiles and looks at mommy. “Mother he is wearing Mileys old clothes so I didn’t think she or you would mine. I am doing like I do with Mileys old clothes when she has rips in the knees I am turning his pants into shorts like I do Mileys.”
“Is that right so you want Beth to turn your pants into shorts that have rips in them like she does for little Miley? I guess I shouldn’t call her little since you are wearing her old clothes. Maybe we should save her old dresses and skirts for you too sweetie is that what you want hehehe?” mommy says teasing me.
I look at mommy and Beth both smiling and giggling. “Yes I mean yes I want Beth to turn my pants into shorts like she does for Miley and no I don't want you and sis teasing me about wearing Mileys old dresses and skirts.”
“Okay sweetie but I asked you if you wanted me to save her dresses and skirts for you and you didn’t say no, you just said we would tease you sweetie so I guess we will save them for you to wear around the house okay sweetie hehehehe?”
Beth and mommy just giggle smiling at each other than me. “Okay off now little brother and get to the dishes and start your new chores if you want me to change all these clothes for you okay? Oh, and those are the only extra shorts that fit you so if you mess them up you will have to wear one of Mileys old dresses or skirts so keep it clean little brother or you will be my little sister hehehe.”
“You heard your big sister now off with you scoot.” I feel mommy pat my bottom sending me out of the sewing room. I go in the kitchen and see how high the sink is. Mommy walks into the kitchen and sees me staring up at the sink. “Do you need some help sweetie?”
I turn around seeing mommy staring at me up and down again, in the background we hear the sewing machine sounds. “Umm yes mommy I guess I need you to turn the water on but I don't think I can reach anything in the sink either.”
“I can see that we will have to let you use the stool see it over here in the closet?” I look seeing her open the narrow closet with a bunch of cleaning stuff in it. “Now climb up on it you will have to go to the top, and you should be able to wash the dishes now, can you reach inside the sink and reach the water faucets?”
I reach out turning both the faucets on at the same time. “Of course mommy I can do it I'm not a baby ya know I'm just small for my age like everyone reminds me 1000 times a day.”
“Okay smarty pants, oh and speaking of pants or shorts in your case Mileys old shorts fit you perfectly I'm surprised your boxers were able to fit under them. Speaking of Mileys clothes you will need to put the apron on your sister uses to protect her clothes while she is doing dishes so lift your arms over your head sweetie okay?”
I lift both my arms over my head. “Mommy do I really have to wear this super girly apron I know I need to wear one to protect Miley's clothes but don't you have one that isn’t pink, and so girly like this one?”
“Oh stop your whining or I will get you a diaper if you are going to whine like a baby. Oh, and the shorts your wearing are not Miley’s anymore she outgrew them so that makes them yours now sweetie just like the rest of her old clothes.”
I am in shock about her calling these clothes mine now. “Now stand still so I can tie the back together with the strings in the back. Oh, yes that is perfect for you now. I'm going back to my chores so let me know if you need any help sweetie.” Mommy walks out of the kitchen and I start to put soap in the sink and start washing the dirty dishes.
“Oh Beth your little brother is such a sight you will have to take a look but don't let him see you okay?”
I'm doing the dishes with my back to everyone and I don't see Beth walk into the kitchen. “Oh, my god mother he is wearing my old apron and it goes past his shorts and it looks like he is wearing a short pink dress. He looks so much like a little girl now especially with his long hair.”
“Oh mother I wish I could put his hair in pigtails so he looks even more girly Hehehehe.”
“Yes that would be fun plus we have all Mileys old dresses and skirts that will fit him perfectly like the shorts do.”
“Hehehe I guess we won’t be calling him a he anymore, I would love another little sister would be like having little twin sisters mother.”
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy
Teased, by my mommy and my sisters!
By Princess Pantyboy
Me/ Chris/Chrissie 11-year-old boy
Karen: older sister 16 years old
Sally: little sister 5 years old
Cindy: neighbor girl 8 years old
Steve: neighbor and twin of Cindy
Tammie: older sisters best friend 16 years old
I am just skateboarding in front of my house with my new friend Steve. We moved in just at the end of the school year, and was tough leaving everyone, and all my friends.
Okay I am lying I didn’t or don’t have hardly any friends, my name is Chris and I am 11 years old but unfortunately I am pretty small for my age. I will put it to you this way, I met our next-door neighbor's and they are twins, but one is a boy and one is a girl and there 8 years old and they are both way taller than me.
So now, you know I didn’t have many friends where we moved from and now it is just my mommy and my big sister Karen who is 16 years-old and my little sister Sally who is 5 years-old.
Karen is the typical teenage girl, she knows everything. She is also very bossy to me and our little sister Sally.
Sally on the other hand is kind, funny, I used to play with her all the time before we moved because she was fun to play with and I didn’t have any friends like I was saying. Plus, Sally and I are about the same size, and same height. Sally is a little tall for her age and I am way too short for mine.
So this day started out pretty good I was outside skateboarding and I noticed my mom walk out the front door. Me not being the brain surgeon type I looked over at her and didn’t see a small rock, and the skateboard went one way and I went the other.
I flew into the sidewalk and I ripped my brand new shorts that I got for the summer. “Are you okay sweetie?” I hear mom call me sweetie and I wave to her and I can see a big rip in the side of the cool board shorts I just got.
“That’s funny Chris, sweetie is what my mom calls my twin sister, and little sister all time.” Steve has a big smile on his face as he shares his thoughts with me.
I look at him not happy at all. “Can you hear mommy, are you okay sweetie?” I roll my eyes hearing her call me sweetie again.
“Yes mommy I am okay, I just fell no big deal.” I looked up at mommy when I replied but with my back to her, I roll my eyes again, her treating me like a little kid.
Steve is still smiling from ear to ear. “Okay what's so funny Steve you look like you’re going to burst?” I stare at him.
“You called her mommy just like my little sister does, is all I was laughing at. I mean you said you are 11 years old but i am 8 years old and even my twin sister is way taller than you are. What is your real age? You can tell me 5 or 6 maybe come on tell me sweetie.” He teases me and I want to knock him up side-his head but mommy is watching, and he is much bigger than I am and probably would kick my butt.
I turn around to see if mommy is still looking at us. The second I make eye contact, I hear her. “Come inside sweetie and we will get those shorts changed sweetie, now hurry Chrissie.”
“Wow did she just call you Chrissie too, that’s a girl's name, are you a girl, that makes more sense with your long hair and how your mommy and you talk to each other.” Steve says and is smiling from ear to ear as he continues to tease me.
Man, this is so embarrassing. “Chrissie is umm short for Christopher, my mom always calls me that, and I hate it. My mom has been calling me that my whole life.” I say.
“I think Chrissie is short for Christine.” Steve says with a big smile. I turn and want to knock his block off.
I stop and make eye contact with Steve who is way bigger than I am, and can probably take me in a fight. “Stop teasing me Steve I thought you were my friend.” I say to him, as he just smiles at me.
“Oh don’t cry Christine, I will see you later. I am going to go in my house, get a drink then come back outside, and skateboard if you want to play.” I smile hearing him that he was just teasing me, I hope. I am not a baby so I am not going to cry as he starts walking home. I ignore him calling me Christine.
I turn and see mommy waiting with her hands on her hips staring at me up and down as I play with my long hair as I walk up the steps to her. “Um I am sorry mommy for ripping my new shorts, it was an accident.”
“Really an accident is that what you called it? I was doing the laundry and I found some of your little sisters old panties in your laundry hamper, is that an accident too young man?” I look shocked and then scared hearing her.
I walk into the house and I feel a quick smack against my bottom. “Well I asked you a question?” I start to get nervous and I don’t want to tell her the truth that I wanted to see how they felt on me since they are so pretty and soft when I seen both my sisters panties in the laundry.
I figured mommy would notice if I barrowed one of my sisters regular panties. I did not think anyone would notice if I barrowed Sally's older panties especially since those older panties are the only ones small enough to fit me.
“Mommy I am sorry I barrowed them. I was out of underwear and um barrowed some of sis old panties until the laundry was clean.”
Mommy is shaking her head back and forth like she doesn’t believe any of it. “Whatever I think is the phrase the kids use these days. Get those ripped up shorts off and the tee shirt, and do it now young man.” Mommy says with an upset look on her face.
“Mommy I don’t want to take my clothes off in the hallway, anyone will see me.” I see a look on mommy's face that is more like she is going to take my head off if I say another word. “Okay, okay mommy chill.” I start to pull my tee shirt off and over my head and un-due my board shorts and I start to slide them to my feet.”
I stand there in my little Spiderman underwear with my hands in front of my tiny bulge. “The underwear too young man, and do it now.” I look up to see mommy is still pissed at me. “And don’t ever tell me to chill again, you understands me little boy?”
“Yes mommy I am sorry.” I start to slide my underwear off and I step out of them, putting my hands between my legs to hide my little bulge.
I look up at mommy giggling with her hand in front of her face. “I guess you really are a LITTLE boy, doesn’t seem like your LITTLE pee, pee has grown since you were in diapers hehehe.” Mommy giggles more as I stand there naked feeling even smaller than I look.
“That’s not funny mommy. I will be twelve years old in like almost ten months.” Mommy just ignores me. “Mommy can I get some clothes on before my sisters see me naked please?”
Mommy stops when she hears me and looks down at me. “Yes little one, give me your hand and we will go get you some summer clothes.”
“Great mommy, we couldn’t find any summer clothes before that’s why I was so happy when you bought me these new shorts. I guess I shouldn’t call them new anymore since I kind of ruined them.”
Mommy holds my hand as we walk through the hallways with me being totally naked with my free hand in front of my little pee, pee.
“Move your hand right now from between your legs; it looks like you’re playing with yourself. Just put your hand a long your side as I hold your other. You don’t have much to hide so don’t go there hehehe.” Mommy giggles. “It’s not the first time I seen you naked, and I am sure it won't be the last I am sure.”
I feel so embarrassed; I walk from the living room totally naked with my clothes just lying on the floor. I feel mommy stop walking as we both turn around and see my older sister Karen walk through the door with her friend Tammie from school. Tammie is also the girl of my dreams and probably the dream girl of 90% of the guys in school also.
It’s funny because I don’t even go to her school since I am only 11 and she is16 like my older sister but her beauty follows her without her even being there. Tammie is one of that super-hot model type who knows she is hot but doesn’t flaunt it; she is just a great person and has a killer smile that will make you squirm in your panties, I mean your underwear.
I turn and see them then they both stare at me totally naked while I hold my mommies hand like I am some kind of toddler.
“Hello girl's how are you doing?” Mommy says while she smiles at them. Did I mention that Karen's friend Tammie is like supper hot. Tammie is a cheerleader and should be a model. She is like the hottest girl in school.
I cannot believe how un-fair life is; I am totally naked in front of my big sister and the hottest girl in high school. I am standing here speechless holding my mommy’s hand and my little boy parts are on total display for all to see.
“Hey Chris you look so cute naked like that, you remind me of the little boy I babysat last year, he had a little pee, pee like yours but he is still in diapers hehehe.” My sister Karen's says and she and Tammie continue to giggle with their eyes glued to my lil pee, pee.
I put my hand in front of my lil pee, pee again and mommy smacks my hand away again. “I told you leave your other hand by your side it looks like you’re playing with yourself when you have your hand by your baby pee, pee.”
“Okay girl's I have to get little Chrissie her dressed since he ruined his brand new shorts. The brand new shorts I bought you because you don’t have any summer clothes, isn't that right little Chrissie?” Mommy says while staring at me.
I look up at mommy staring down at me still holding my hand. “Yes mommy I said I was sorry it was an accident.”
“Yes he sure is little mom and calling him Chrissie is much more fitting looking at him naked like this hehehe.” Karen and Tammie start giggling again, and so does mommy this time.
I look down feeling so ashamed being naked in front of my big sister, and her supper sexy friend. “Well I have to find Chrissie some summer clothes since he ruined his shorts, so you girl's stay out of trouble okay?”
“You know we will, we will just be in my room listening to music if you need me mom.” Karen says acting like her normal goodie two shoes in front of mommy but the minute mommy turns away she is evil about teasing me or torturing me, or something.
We start walking down the hallway but instead of us walking into my bedroom, we walk into my little sister’s room. “Mommy I thought we were looking for some summer clothes for me, why are we in little Sally's room?”
“Well sweetie you said it was an accident that you were wearing your little sisters panties so we know her old clothes fit you now, so we are going to take them into your room and see what fits you okay?”
Mommy lets go of my hand then goes over to Sally's closet, bends over, and starts picking up the boxes of Sally's old clothes. When mommy bends over I can see her panties, I smile not saying anything. “Mom what are you doing in Sally's room?” I turn hearing Karen say from the doorway with her friend Tammie. Oh, I hope they didn’t see me looking up mommy's dress staring at her panties.
“Oh hi girl's, I told you I am looking for some summer clothes for Chrissie. I am pretty sure he will fit into her old clothes.” Mom looks at me as I look down at my naked body with Karen and Tammie staring at me.
Mommy puts two more boxes of her old clothes on Sally's bed. “We can help you mom if you want. It must be so embarrassing that an 11-year-old boy fits into his little 5-year-old sister’s old clothes hehehe. I am sure he is too small to be able to pick up these heavy boxes.” Oh, god please comes take me away from this torture, thinking to myself.
“Oh that would be great girl's I can get these last two boxes if you can get the ones on the bed and bring to Chrissies bedroom.” I watch as Karen and Tammie are smiling at me, and pick up the boxes and start walking to my room.
Man life is so un-fair me being so small. “Isn't your little sister Sally more of a girly girl, I can't imagine what kind of clothes she has to fit a boy?” Tammie says as they walk out of the room to Karen.
“Mom were going to empty the boxes on the bed so you can see what's in them okay?” Mommy and I hear from Karen.
Mommy gets the last two boxes, and we start walking to my room, and both Karen and Tammie are folding the clothes on my bed and there are four empty boxes near my dresser.
“Okay we put all Sally's old clothes on little Chrissie bed, what do you want to do with the empty boxes mom?” Karen says with a weird grin on her face.
I look down at my bed with piles of little girl's panties and colorful socks and dresses and skirts and everything looks super girlie. “Well if you don’t mind putting his old clothes from his dresser and closet into those old boxes would be very helpful sweetie.” Mom says.
“Okay Tammie let’s put all her clothes in the empty boxes.” I hear my sister call me a ‘HER’ I ignore it or she will tease me even more.
Tammie looks at Karen with an odd look. “You mean his old clothes right. I mean he is your brother right. Or is he really a girl with that long girly hair.” Tammie says, and now I know she thinks my long hair is so girly, I always liked it long because of all the rock stars have long hair.
“Well since Chris is going to be wearing our little sisters clothes from now on she might as well be called a SHE or HER hehehe.” I notice Karen smiling from ear to ear while she is talking to Tammie.
Karen picks up a pair of Barbie panties and smiles at me while mommy is going through the other boxes empting hers on the bed making more piles of different clothes. “Here ya go Chrissie if you don’t want to be naked anymore, I know you don’t have much to hide.” I look down at her staring at my tiny pee, pee.
“I guess it’s better than being naked.” I take the pink Barbie panties, I turn around with my back to Karen, and I slide them up my legs. I notice my reflection in the mirror hanging on my closet. I look just like a little girl wearing panties no bulge anywhere between my legs. “You see any shorts sis?”
I turn away from the mirror and both Karen and Tammie are smiling at me with a hand over their mouths hope there not going to make fun of me. “Here is a cute top, and I remember Sally has the matching shorts somewhere.”
“Um this shirt looks kind of girly, maybe it’s just me. I’ll put it on and see.” I put on the top with the puffy short sleeves and pic of ‘My little Pony’ on the front. “Well what do you think, does this shirt look too girly on me or is it okay for me?”
I turn and show Karen, and Tammie how I look in the top. “No that top looks perfect for you. That size is a small, I can't find the matching shorts but slide these up your legs and see if they fit, so we know what size shorts you are.” I take the little jean shorts and I start to slide them up my legs and pull them to the top of my panties, I mean the panties.
“Wait these aren’t shorts.” I look in the mirror seeing me wearing the girlie top and a short jean mini skirt that goes about ten inches above my knees. “This is way too girlie for me don’t ya think? I need some shorts.”
Both the girl's smile at me with mommy's back still to us. “Well that fits you perfect too, so now we know what size skirt you wear. I don’t see any shorts yet but at least you’re not naked anymore, and you do look very pretty in that outfit don’t ya think Tammie?”
“Oh yes she does look very pretty wearing that.” I hear Tammie say SHE to me and that I look pretty but I ignore her teasing me. “Maybe you can help me Chrissie moving your old clothes out of your dresser, while Karen fills it back up with your pretty new clothes.” I notice Tammie smiling at me and pulling me over to the dresser.
Tammie is so pretty, when she put her small soft hand on mine I would have jumped off a bridge if she asked. So I was helping her taking my old clothes out of my dresser and emptying them into the boxes when I noticed mommy staring at me.
“Well I seen you already picked yourself a pretty new outfit Chrissie. That skirt and top looks very cute on you, and it fits you just perfect. I was going to put the skirts, dresses, and panties back in the boxes. I can see that is more what you rather wear. So I will pack the pants up and put them back in the boxes.”
My mouth drops open and Tammie hands me another pile of my old clothes to put in the box and it snaps me back to reality. “No mommy I was just trying these clothes on to see what size they are, so when we found some shorts or pants we would know the correct sizes mommy.”
“So I guess it’s just another accident that you’re wearing a little jean mini skirt and the matching my little pony top. I guess it’s just an accident you just packed all your old underwear in the boxes too isn't it?”
I look down in the box, and she is right I just packed all my old underwear in the box. “Okay girl's get some shoes on little Chrissie and we will take a break and go back down stairs and have some lunch. Here are some socks and shoes on the bed that should match her outfit.”
“Okay mom we will help her, and meet you downstairs.” I look at the black Mary Jane shoes and pink lace socks that match the my little pony top. “Okay little girl sit on the edge of the bed and we can do this really quick.” Karen says, while Tammie just picks me up and puts me on the bed with my legs dangling off the edge of the bed.
I see Karen slide one of the socks up my foot and she cuffs the top over and starts on the other while Tammie puts one of the super girlie shoes on my foot and secures the buckle over and does the same with my other foot.
“Okay lets go downstairs and get some lunch before it gets cold.” I stand up and see my reflection in the mirror again holy smoke that cannot be me. “Yes you do look very cute in that outfit Chrissie, now stop admiring yourself in the mirror and let’s get some lunch you silly little girl.” Tammie says and takes my hand.
I ignore her teasing me as the three of us walk down stairs. “Why is my skirt shorter than both of yours.” I say to Karen and Tammie. I didn’t realize how girly that sounded until the words came out of my mouth.
“Most little girl skirts are really short so maybe that’s why, but you do look extra cute dressed in your new outfit Chrissie doesn’t she Tammie?” Karen says while smiling at me holding Tammie’s hand still.
I hear her call me SHE again teasing me but I look up at Tammie and her smiling face with her deep ocean blue eyes. “Yes she looks very cute in her new skirt and that top on her looks very cute too. That outfit is the perfect colors for her skin too, don’t ya think Karen?”
“Chrissie this is where you say thank you to both of us for giving you complements on your new pretty skirt.”
I see both of them staring at me as we get to the bottom of the stairs. “Oh than thank you for saying you like my cute skirt I mean outfit.”
“Is that what I heard you say Chrissie you really like your cute skirt?” We stop and see mommy putting lunch on the table and she must of heard me thanking them. “You do look very pretty in your pretty new outfit I am glad you like it so much. Maybe you three girl's should go down to the park, and have an ice cream from the ice cream man after lunch.”
Mommy must be teasing me she cannot actually think I like wearing a skirt can she. Yes, this skirt does feel pretty comfortable in this heat but it is so short and only girl's wear skirts. I think to myself, but would never tell anyone that this skirt is so comfortable.
“Mom she was just thanking us me and Tammie was telling her how cute she looks in her new skirt and that’s when you over heard us telling her.” Karen says smiling down at me. “That’s a great idea mom, don’t ya think girls?”
Karen looks at Tammie and me as I am still holding Tammie's hand like I am a little toddler. “Make sure you girl's use the bathroom before you go to the park. We don’t want little Chrissie to have an accident.” I hear mommy teasing me again.
“We can bring the diaper bag just to make sure SHE doesn’t have an accident mom.” my mouth drops open as Karen and Tammie both smile down at me.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Sis oh no I am a girl now!!!
Part 2
By Princess Pantyboy
Me/Kevin/Karen: 12-year-old boy
Donna: older sister 16-years-old
Sally: little sister 4-years-old
Cindy: neighbor girl 13-years-old
Pam: girl in class 12-years-old
Max boy in class 12-years-old
Tommy boy in class 12-years-old
Mrs. Springsteen teacher
I still cannot believe I am standing here wearing the little pink tights and pink leotard, and I feel silly as anything. The only good thing is no one can see I am wearing my little sisters pink Barbie panties under these dance clothes. Even though panties and a girl's pink tights kind of go together.
This would be a very normal thing if it wasn’t for me waking up as a girl, my boy parts are gone and now all I have is vagina between my legs. Everything else from the outside looks totally like me Kevin, well except that my arms and legs are super thin and I must have shrunk a few inches.
Yes, my name is or was Kevin even though the kids at school are calling me Karen. By the way if I dint bring this up yet, this is also my first day of middle school, or 6th grade if you didn’t read part one of my story. I am continuing this story after we just received, and put on our new gym uniforms.
“I really don’t feel good Ms. Springsteen; can I get changed and sit down please?” I say to the teacher. I watch as she looks at me up and down, it seems like she is looking at every square inch of these super girly tights, and leotards.
“Well you look very cute in your new dance clothes, I can say that extra small fits you just perfect sweetie. If you don’t feel well just have a seat, and I hope you feel better but you need to stay in your dance clothes sweetie.”
I seat down on one of the bleachers in the gymnasium, looking at myself wearing the pink tights and the matching leotards. I still can't believe I woke up this morning with no penis or balls just a vagina between my legs and I am trying to hide that from everyone. How the hell did this happen to me.
My life is so messed up, first my mommy puts me in my little sisters clothes since all mine are too big now, and here I am trying to hide being a girl, and she makes me wear girl's clothes. If I told her my gender changed in the middle of the night I would forever be stuck wearing dresses and skirts.
Plus I’m sure I would be taken to somewhere, and poked and prodded to find out how my gender just mysteriously just change while I slept. I mean they would probably give me a million shots while there testing me for sure.
Of course, now everyone at school sees me wearing girl's clothes so they naturally think I am a girl. How do I get out of this, while I watch the girl's in my gym class practicing ballet, and the boy's playing basketball.
During gym class I sat on the bleachers, and tried to figure what to do. I have to figure out how to make everyone think I am still a boy again. It is not like I can just rip all my clothes off and show them I am a boy, because now I have a girl's body and would be doomed to wearing dresses if they see me naked.
I guess only my family and my friend Cindy still think I am a boy I just have to get through this day not doing anything else girly. I will just have my mom call the school and she can explain to them she made me wear girl's clothes because she bought me the wrong size clothes. “Okay everyone class is over, I need everyone to come here before everyone hits the showers.” We hear Ms. Springsteen our teacher announcing.
“After we had all of you put your new gym uniforms on I gave a list of all your names and sizes so we could have you wear your new school uniforms after gym class. The clothes you wore from home will be back in your homeroom to pick up at the end of your day.”
We all look at her trying to understand. “So in short everyone will start wearing their new school uniforms after they clean up from gym class. Are there any questions?” Ms. Springsteen says as she looks around.
“Yes do we really have to wear school uniforms from now on Ms. Springsteen?” Everyone turns when they hear max asking the only question.
Ms. Springsteen hears max and turns towards him. “That is a very good question. Yes, all of you will start right now wearing your new school uniforms. At the end of the day everyone will pick up their extra school uniforms and their clothes they wore to school. Good question max. Are there any other questions?”
We all stare at each other as we realize were stuck wearing school uniforms. “Okay since there is not anymore questions hit the showers, and change into your new school uniforms when you’re done, let’s make it fast boys and girls.”
“This is going to suck I remember when my cousin had to start wearing school uniforms. He had to wear a sports jacket, a tie, dress shoes, and dress slacks every day. I cannot believe my day could get any worse.” I say to Cindy.
I notice Cindy smiling at me. “Okay why are you smiling at me so hard Cindy. I am already dressed in a pink leotard and tights; I know it can't be any worse?” I say as Cindy just continues to smile at me.
“Well I know all the boy's will be wearing ties and sports jackets and all that, but what makes you think that is what you will be wearing? I mean you said it yourself, look what you’re wearing now.” I look down at myself wearing the pink leotard and matching tights.
I don’t know what to say to her, one of the only times in my life I am speechless. “Come on Karen lets go get changed. You do really look cute in your pink leotard and tights. I am sure you will look cute in your new school uniform too.” I turn and see her still smiling. “I wish I could get a picture to show your mom and sisters, of you in a pink leotard and matching tights.” I hear Cindy saying teasing me.
“That’s not even funny Cindy. You are the only one that has seen me dressed in this pink outfit that knows I am really a boy.” I stand up and start walking with her towards the locker rooms.
We walk into the locker rooms and the second I open my locker I think my heart stopped right there. I was staring at my new school uniform, but I wouldn’t have to worry about wearing the same clothes as my cousin, Cindy was sure right about that.
“Holy shit Cindy look at my new school uniform.” I reach into my locker and pull out a girl's blouse, sweater vest, black Mary Jane shoes with long knee high socks, and oh my god a short plaid skirt.
Cindy looks in my locker than at hers than at me. “Well like I said you don’t have to worry about wearing a boy's uniform hehehe.” Cindy giggles and stares at me as she starts pulling her dance leotard off. “The way I see it all you have to do is get naked and walk into the showers with all the other girl's and when they see your boy parts hanging down I am sure you will get a boy's school uniform.” Cindy says while she is undressing to take a shower.
“The bad thing is you will probably get suspended for being in the girl's locker room and wearing the new girl's dance clothes and all the boy's will find out you wore girl's clothes to school and they will probably tease you to the end of time, if they don’t kick your ass for being a sissy or a fag boy.”
I am in shock hearing her. “Well looking at you in you leotard and seeing you in your pretty Barbie panties I am not sure you’re really a boy anyway. You look way more like a girl hehehe.” Cindy giggles teasing me.
“Wow that’s some choice. I was thinking when everyone was in gym class that if I can get through today, I could get home and my mommy could call the school and explain to them about her getting me the wrong clothes sizes, and mommy not wanting me to miss the first day of school and her dressing me in my little sisters clothes.”
Cindy is still smiling as we both are standing only in our panties and training bras. “What do you think Cindy then everything could go back to normal after my mom explains everything? I just can't believe after wearing this super girly leotard and tights I now have to wear a girl's school uniform too.”
“I am going to take a shower, if you get naked like me I will believe you’re a boy when I see something hanging between your legs Karen hehehe.” I watch as she gets totally naked and holds a towel, as I stare at her naked body.
I smile at her. “Well I guess you are staring at me up and down like a boy who sees a naked girl, but look at your panties.” We both look down at me standing there in the training bra and panties. “You have no hint of a boy's bulge between your legs.” Cindy whispers to me.
“Not funny Cindy you know I am really small for my size and yes I am really small down there too. But please help me think, I really need your help Cindy and when you tease me I get so scared no one believes me.”
I can feel a tear sliding down my cheek as Cindy hugs me with her naked body. “I am sorry Karen, I mean Kevin.” She whispers to me. “After I get out of the shower I will do whatever you want, I won't tease you anymore. I was just teasing you because I thought it was cute a boy being dressed in girl's clothes and then now at school with the dance clothes. Now with your new schoolgirl uniform I guess it is just overwhelming for you. I wasn’t thinking, I am sorry Karen.” Cindy says.
“I think you will make it through today and everything will be okay. I would just get into your new school uniform Karen and if you need any help, I can help you after I take a shower. Again I am sorry for teasing you.”
I turn and see the girly school uniform in my locker. “It won't bite you Karen its just clothes you’re already wearing panties like I said it’s just one day.” Cindy says then turns and walks towards the shower.
Yea Cindy is right it’s just one day. I start to put the blouse on and buttoning it up wasn’t as easy as I thought because the buttons are all on the wrong side. Or on the wrong side for me at least. I never realized girl's buttons, button the other way. I wonder what else is weird about girl's clothes.
The sweater vest goes on much easier and the part I dread the most is pulling the skirt up. Wow, I can't believe I am wearing a skirt. I slide the long knees high socks up both my feet. I start putting my new black Mary Jane shoes on as Cindy walks back to our lockers.
“Wow you got dressed pretty fast I guess your used to wearing a skirt and other girl's clothes hehehe.” Cindy giggles at me and I turn and stare at her. “I am sorry I won't tease you again I just couldn’t resist. At least your new school uniform fits you well and looks pretty on you.”
I turn and watch as Cindy slides her panties on and starts getting her new school uniform on too. I whisper to her. “It really feels weird wearing a skirt I keep thinking everyone can see my panties.”
“Well you will get used to it, just keep your knees together when you sit, and your ankles crossed and you will have no problems.” I smile hearing how positive Cindy is and her giving me good advice.
Great so now I have to worry about my panties being seen by everyone under my skirt. What the hell am I thinking, these aren’t my panties, and this isn't my skirt. Oh man I need to get a grip I know I am only barely 12 years-old, but how screwed up can one’s life get in such a short time.
Okay like Cindy said, I just need to get through this one day. “Are you okay Karen I mean Kevin? You are kind of spacing out. I mean I have gotten fully dressed, and you only had to put your new shoes on and you still haven’t buckled the second one yet.”
“Oh I am okay I think; I mean I am as okay as any guy that just took off a pink leotard and tights. Now I am finishing putting on a girl's school uniform. How can I not be okay?” I smile at Cindy when she sees me being able to almost kid around about the mess I am in.
The smile on Cindy's face gets me back to reality as I finished getting my new Mary Jane shoes buckled up. I stand up and see myself in the mirror and my jaw drops open as Cindy stands next to me while I stare at my reflection in the mirror.
“Oh my god Cindy I look like a little school girl, I don’t look anywhere near a 12 year old, let alone a 12 year old boy, do I?”
Cindy smiles and looks at me up and down, and then puts her hand on my shoulder. “Well Karen let’s just say you don’t look anything like a boy now. But that is good because would you rather look like a boy in a girl's uniform?”
“No that’s true I guess it could be worse I guess.” I play with my long hair not realizing I am acting more like a little girl.
I turn and see Cindy smiling again as I play with my long hair staring at me. “I didn’t know you are 12 years-old, I thought you are around 9 or 10 hehehe.” Cindy giggles.
“That’s not funny Cindy. So you thought I was 9 or 10 and you said I looked even younger than I was? How old do I look wearing this little school girl's uniform?”
Cindy looks away then back at me. “Well I was thinking you look more like our little sisters age I guess. But that’s a good thing when you’re really old like in you thirties, you will look much younger.”
“Well that really bites so you think I look like a 4 or 5 year old little girl?” I want to cry but then I will be acting like a little girl too.
Cindy looks at me again staring into my eyes. “Well maybe a 6 year old if you’re standing on your tip toes. I am sorry if I hurt your feeling but I will take care of you. Don’t worry I will be your big sister since you have seen me naked before.”
“Thanks I think, but damn why did I have to be born and born so small and short.” I notice Cindy looking at the clock when we hear the bell ring.
Cindy grabs her school bag, and I turn and grab mine too, and whispers in my ear. “Okay little princess panty boy we better hurry to our next class hehehe.” Cindy giggles then winks at me meaning she is just teasing me.
“At least we are in all the same classes so I can be there in case you need anything. I mean there are some girl's that like picking on the new little girl's, there real bullies.”
I see the serious look on Cindy's face as we walk out into the hallway. “Great now I have to be concerned about girl bullies that’s just wonderful. I thought boy bullies were bad enough, but if I get picked on by a girl bully that would even be worse.” Today just keeps getting better, NOT as I shake my head hearing Cindy.
The next class goes pretty smooth even though when they did role call they called ‘Karen Taylor’ instead of my real name ‘Kevin Taylor’ so that sucked especially seeing Cindy smile when I responded to the name Karen when I was called.
Seeing all the other girl's wearing the short plaid skirt and the boy's in their new sports jackets and ties, wait a second what the hell was I thinking the other girl's, like I am one of them too. Man I need to get a grip. I have to stop thinking and talking like I am a girl. I sure hope I am not acting like I am a girl too. I play with my long hair not realizing I am acting so girly too.
Cindy and I turn and see one of the boy's in our class reading a piece of paper as we walk to the buses and he looks like he is pissed. “Hey Tommy what's the matter you look kind of upset?”
“Oh hi Cindy, and what's your friends name? Was it Karen yea that is it? Well I just was given this from Ms. Springsteen when I picked up my clothes I wore to school. She said everyone was given an updated sheet in there bag, but she wanted me to read mine now because I needed to show it to my mom when I got home.”
Cindy and I look in our bags and the top of the paper says girl's proper hair care. “Wow your right is says we can't have any type of color in our hair and we can have our hair any length, as long as we take care of it.”
“Yea well the boy's says almost the same thing except that all the boys have to keep their hair short and above the ears and not to touch your collar in the back. I mean that is so un fair I think.”
We both look how long Tommy’s hair is almost as long as mine, and he will have to get it all cut off. “Wow that is really said Tommy you have had long hair your whole life like a lot of boy's.” Cindy looks at me then back at Tommy. I “But I know you will look nice with really short hair I am sure”. I start to play with my long hair as we get on the bus.
“Well I guess you will be coming to school with a new hairstyle tomorrow too Kevin.” Cindy whispers in my year as we find seats on the bus next to each other.
I keep playing with my long hair. “Yea I have had long hair my whole life too, I bet I would look even younger with short hair.”
“Just between me and you I think if you had all your hair cut really short you would still look like a girl just with short hair, and your right you would look even younger, a lot younger.” Great as I look down ashamed that I look like a girl so much. Looking down at least my knees are together wearing the short plaid skirt, or is that good that I am acting more like the true girl I woke up as.
I look over at Cindy. “Did I tell you that you’re no help at all now I feel even worse?” I see a hurt look on Cindy's face, which I did not mean to hurt her feelings. “I am sorry Cindy; I know you have been helping me all day. I am really sorry I hurt your feeling I didn’t mean it really.”
“It’s okay Karen I know this has been a really hard day for you I am sure. But here is our stop let’s go.” I look out the window and did not realize how fast time flew, we are on my road.
We both stand up and start to walk down the aisle and off the bus. “What's the matter Karen, you look like you’ve seen a ghost or something. Is everything okay?” Hearing Cindy I turn and try to give her a fake smile as we step off the bus and on to the sidewalk.
“Well Cindy I just realized I am going to be walking into my house wearing a girl's school uniform, so when my mom hears the front door open and asks how was my day was, holy shit my life really is messed up. I start to cry softly standing on the sidewalk as everyone else got off the bus, and is walking away.
The tears start pouring out of my eyes; I have been on the border of crying my head off all day but now is when the tears are exploding down my face. I don’t know where all these emotions are coming from I didn’t even cry when my dad moved away and got re-married.
“Hey, hey you are going to be okay Karen I mean Kevin. Just tell your mom everything and tomorrow everything will be all better I promise okay. I am here to help you little one, I mean I know we are almost the same age but seeing you cry like this I feel like you’re my little sister.”
I ignore her comparing me to her little 5 or 6 year old sister, I can't remember how old she said she was. “Your right Cindy I will just tell my mommy how everything went and I am sure she will fix everything.”
“Okay thanks again for all your help today Cindy. Wish me luck and I will see ya tomorrow.” I hug her back and turn to walk towards my house.
Cindy let’s go of our hug. “Hey Karen you want me to walk you home or are you okay?” We are still almost next to each other but I turn to see her caring face.
“No I will be okay like you said and your house is the other way, thank you anyway, I will see you tomorrow.”
Cindy smiles at me. Okay Karen I will see you tomorrow.” I ignore her still calling me Karen again. I turn and start walking away and I can see my house only three houses away.
The only good thing will be if mom wasn’t home and I could change before she seen me dressed in the little school girl uniform. Of course, her SUV is in the driveway so that will not be happening.
Okay a good thing is that both my sisters are still at school so they won't see me dressed like this, yea that’s a good thing. I knew if I thought long enough I would think of something good.
Oh my god I am home and I am walking up my driveway and the whole world see’s me in the little school girl uniform. Okay here we go, maybe I will get lucky and aliens broke into the house and kidnapped my mommy and she well never see me wearing this uniform.
With the way, my luck is going they would take her and all my clothes so I would still be stuck wearing this damn little schoolgirl uniform. I reach down and turn the doorknob like I am entering the gates to hell.
I hear mommy in the kitchen as I close the front door. “Is that you Kevin? Come into the kitchen and tell me about your first day of middle school. I bet no one even noticed you wore your little sister’s old clothes.” I walk into the kitchen and mommy has her back to me.
“Well yes actually everyone noticed I was wearing girl's clothes.” I start crying softly than tears start flooding down my face as mommy hears me crying and turns to me.
The look of shock seeing me wearing the little schoolgirl uniform is easy to notice. “Oh my god you look just like little Sally in your school uniform.” Now I am the one in shock that is all mommy can say seeing her 12-year-old son wearing a girl's school uniform. I stop crying and look at mommy staring at me from head to toe.
“Well you look very cute Kevin but why are you wearing a girl's school uniform?” The tone in mommy’s voice is like it is my fault or something.
I look up from crying. “It’s your fault because you had me wearing Sally's old clothes and everyone though I was a girl and when they gave us our new uniforms they gave me a girl's uniform.”
“What, it’s all my fault? Maybe if you cut your hair like all the other boy's no one would mistake you as a girl. and why didn’t you just tell them you’re a boy anyway?” I watch, as mommy dry’s her hands off from cleaning the dishes. “Or did you like wearing little Sally's clothes and you wanted a girl's uniform of your own for school?”
I knew it, she’s blaming me for everything. “No I didn’t like wearing her clothes, and no I didn’t want a girl's uniform they just gave me one and I put it on. Not like I had a choice mommy.” I say almost crying again.
“Well sweetie you did have a choice you didn’t have to put it on, you could of just said simply oh you gave me a girl's uniform I need a boy's one.” I want to bust out crying again but I am so shocked that mommy is turning this all around.
I feel mommy take my hand, and we walk into my room. “Okay enough of arguing with you, get your new school uniform off and hang it up while I get you some clothes.” I sit on my chair in front of my Xbox as I notice mommy bring two large boxes into my room and emptying them on my bed.
“Mommy these are all Sally's old clothes I can't wear them.” The look on mommy's face says it all shut up or I will be dead. I shut up seeing that look on her face.
Mommy puts her hands on her hips and looks down at me. “I told you to get your school uniform off didn’t I young lady?” I hear her calling me a young lady and I want to start crying again but I fight the urge to start balling like a baby.
“Okay mommy” I stand up and start pulling the sweater vest off, and let it drop to the floor.
I start un-doing the buttons that are of course backwards to me when I hear mommy. “You don’t just throw your clothes on the floor now get over there and put your pretty sweater vest on a hanged and put it away in your closet now young lady.”
“Yes mommy.” I pick it up and put it on a hanger and I can barely reach the rod in my closet to put the hanger on it.
I have my back to mommy as I start un-buttoning my blouse when I forget I am wearing a training bra. “Oh you’re wearing a training bra isn't that so cute. You might as well just leave it on and take your pretty skirt off young lady while I find you something to wear.” I ignore mommy referring to me as a young lady again, and calling it my skirt.
“Yes mommy” I un-zip the tiny plaid schoolgirl skirt and slide it down my legs. I am almost naked, only wearing my little sisters training panties and the training bra from school.
I start to turn but am stopped when mommy starts talking. “Okay sweetie don’t turn around yet the buttons are in the back and I will need to get them. So lift your arms up my little princess panty boy hehehe.” I hear mommy giggle as I lift my arms up.
“Yes you are I guess. I mean you look like a little princess and your wearing panties and you are a boy, even though you can't really tell that, you’re a boy while you’re wearing your new panties hehehe.” Mommy giggles again.
I don’t argue with her but its just messed up because that is what Cindy called me in the girl's locker room I guess I know why now. I feel mommy pulling the tee shirt over my head and I can see it is yellow and has flowers on it while she was pulling it down over my head. I guess its not a girl's school uniform so it can't be too bad even though the color is yellow and has flowers on it.
“Okay hold still sweetie while I button the back of you up and then we will be off to pick your sister up from cheerleading practice.”
There must only be a couple buttons because mommy does them fast. “Okay mommy then I will take off these girly socks and shoe’s too so I can get some pants or shorts on.”
“Oh you won't need to do that you are fine.” I feel mommy turn me around facing the big mirror. I am not dressed in a girlie tee shirt like I was almost going to complain about, instead I am wearing a little girl's dress with no sleeves and barely covers my panties.
I stare at myself in the mirror with my mouth open. “I figure since you wore a cute schoolgirl skirt all day you wouldn’t mind wearing this pretty sundress. You didn’t complain when you put the schoolgirl uniform on and you sure didn’t complain when I just put this pretty sundress on you so lets go.”
“But mommy I can't wear this I look like a little girl dressed like this.” I say almost crying again, the thought of leaving the house like this is making my heart going a hundred miles an hour.
We start walking to the front door. “Well sweetie you wore that cute girl's uniform all day and you looked like a little girl, and now your wearing this pretty sundress so there's really no reason for you to complain.” Mommy opens the front door holding my hand and there she is.
“Oh hi Mrs. Taylor remember me I am Cindy from down the street.” I hear Cindy saying.
I want to die since mommy is holding my hand, as Cindy stares at me up and down in the short sundress. “Of course I remember you Cindy, we were just on our way to pick up my daughter Donna from cheerleading practice.”
“Oh okay well I just wanted to see how Karen was doing she had a rough day at school today, as I guess you noticed.”
Mommy looks down at me. “Karen is it, that is such a pretty name and is much more fitting then Kevin now isn't it?” I look down and try to pull the little girl's sundress down more because it is so short on me.
“Would you like to come with Karen and I to pick her big sister up Cindy?” I look at mommy and Cindy smiling at each other. Oh I wish I went potty before we left the house as I cross my legs standing there almost crying.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Sisters, and the little brother
Part 2
By Princess Panty boy
Characters:
Me/Nick/Nikki: 10-year old son/brother
Lori: twin/she calls herself my big sister
Andrea: 5-years old little sister
Mom 31-years old, single
Aunt Linda: 21-years old (not a relative she is just good friends with mom)
Author’s Note:
(It has been a while since I wrote Part 1 of this story so I am putting a couple paragraphs from the end of part. I strongly recommend you read part 1 if you have not already before you start this chapter.
Thanks, I hope you are enjoying my story.
Hugs, Princess Pantyboy)
The both of us walk over to the table from the changing room, and see all the skirts on it. “Lori can I have a skirt that isn’t as short as the pink one I tried on? It was so short you could almost see my panties.” I say while I play with my long ponytail as I am talking.
“If I didn’t hear it I would not have believed it Nikki, you are asking to get a skirt, and that dress you are wearing is just too cute on you, and if fits perfect.” Mom says while smiling at me.
I turn around hearing mommy's comments. I forget that I am wearing the little baby girl dress until mommy brought it up. “Yea mom I asked HER if she wanted both skirts and dresses and SHE said SHE does so that’s what we are doing getting HER what SHE wants.” I am in shock by how many times Lori used the words ‘she’ and ‘her’ that I did not pay attention to the comments themselves.
“Is that true sweetie you said you wanted to wear both, skirts and dresses?” Mommy says while bending down and looking into my eyes.
Lori, mom, and little Andrea are all staring at me. “Yea I did say that, because um I mean yes.” I cannot tell her it hurt so much putting the skirt on and taking the shorts off, or she will call me a baby too.
“Okay then it is settled we will buy both, Lori what size is this dress Nikki is wearing? This dress fits her perfectly.” Oh, man now mommy is using ‘her’ in referring to me too.
Lori is grinning from ear to ear now. “4t mom is the size of HER dress. Come on Nikki let’s go try these skirts on to make sure they fit you too little sis.” I feel Lori’s hand take mine as we walk back into the dressing room carrying a bunch of skirts.
I start to feel wet between my legs again, and I want to cry. How do I get myself into these things? “Girl's after you try on each outfit come out so I can see little Nikki wearing it okay?” Mommy says.
“Okay mom I will.” I ignore her referring to me as a SHE and HER. I mean I am wearing a short dress and cannot forget a diaper and pink plastic panties so the last thing I want to do is attract more attention to me.
I am numb on how many outfits I tried on and how many different dresses and skirts I wore back and forth from the dressing room. I have to admit I didn’t pay too much attention on how short all the skirts are, I mean all of them are short and would be considered miniskirts for sure.
The dresses are the same way very short and screaming girly girl to say the least. I also have to be honest with myself that I didn’t even think about the sizes of the dresses and skirts. I mean they were my size no way to be able to share with my big sister. Great now they even have me thinking of Lori as my big sister instead of my evil twin for what she really is.
Most of these skirts and all of these dresses that I can remember trying on are more fashioned, or are the style for a little girl. Lori and I are only ten, which is still very young, but all the clothes Lori picked out for me are more for little, little girls like our baby sister Andrea who is only 5 years-old.
Why cannot I be more aggressive and put my foot down and say, I wanted shorts and jeans instead of skirts and dresses. I don’t know how she tricked me into saying that; Lori is so tricky I will really have to watch what she says and what I say. To make sure no one could miss-interrupt what I say.
I wonder if my sister was serious about making me into our little sister’s twin instead of her and I being twins. Why am I even thinking that? I mean look at me I am wearing a short little girl's dress and diaper and plastic panties. I know she had nothing to do with the diaper and panties but Lori picked the clothes I wore from the hospital and now all these dresses and skirts. Man, girls are sneaky and way smarter than me.
Anyway, I continued to try on the super girly girl clothes for like several life times, I was trying on the last dress. The dress was of course very short and had light pink puffy short sleeves and the whole dress was also light pink but you could also see bright yellow and white flowers all over the dress. I was trying to think if it was pinker, or more white it was hard to say with all the pretty flowers all over it.
I could feel Lori buttoning the last button in the back of me as I stared at my reflection and I look like the picture perfect idea of what a little girly girl should look like. I was even playing with my long ponytail which of course after I noticed it made me look even more childish and more girly I stopped.
“Lets go show mom your last dress little sis, and you will get your wish on us leaving since that’s all you have been saying while you have been trying on clothes for the longest time.” Lori says, but she smiles when I notice her looking at me from head to toe. “Make sure you put your flip flops back on so you have everything out of the dressing room.”
So of course, I put the flip-flops back on and was happy as anything to be leaving the dressing room finally. “Oh that is the prettiest dress of them all little Nikki, I bet that dress is so comfy in this heat. You will notice how much cooler a short dress or skirt is compared to long boring boy shorts.” Mommy says, I can't make out if she is teasing me or treating me like one of the girl's. I guess either is not good.
“Here Nikki you hold these skirts, and I will hold the dresses. There's way too much for one person to carry.” Why is Lori being so nice to me? Maybe I underestimated her since she is being so nice to me, by her helping me carry all these clothes.
I am carrying a bunch of dresses across my chest with my hands close to my waist with clothes hanging everywhere, A smart person would of folded all the clothes up before carrying them. Once we arrived at the checkout counter, I understood what my evil twin sister was up too. God girls are so sneaky.
Since I was carrying all those dresses when Lori kept piling them in my arms, I didn’t realize I was still wearing this super girly dress. Or I should say I didn’t notice until we were at the checkout counter, and I could get a clear view of what I was wearing. Lori came over and pulled off all the tags off my dress, and handed them to the checkout girl; that was a slight hint I was tricked again.
“She wanted to wear this dress home if that was okay mom?” I hear Lori say to mom while we are in line at the checkout.
My mouth drops open hearing Lori lying to mommy. “No I didn’t say that mommy. I didn’t say I wanted to wear this pretty dress home.” What the heck did I just say? I just called this dress pretty. What am I thinking let alone what am I saying.
“Well since you are saying how pretty the dress is you can wear it home princess and you are right that is definitely a pretty dress you picked out little Nikki.”
I get so upset; I don’t know what to say as I feel pee squirting between my legs into the diaper, before I stop it. “I didn’t pick any of these clothes mommy, Lori picked them all.”
“You don’t have to be embarrassed you picking these pretty clothes, you did a great job sweetie. I think my little princess panty boy looks so pretty.” Mommy whispers as we walk away after she paid for everything. “I mean you look like a little PRINCESS in that dress, you will be wearing PANTIES or diapers until you are healed or re-potty trained and you’re a BOY so PRINCESS PANTY BOY fits you sweetie.” Mommy says while smiling from ear to ear.
I turn and notice Lori is carrying a bunch of the bags smiling at me and I didn’t even notice I was holding mommy’s hand, and little Andrea was holding mommy’s other hand. I can just picture how everyone looked at us seeing two little girl's holding their mommy's hands and the big sister carrying the bags. What am I saying we don’t look like little girl's we look like little toddler girl's.
“Mom from the back you look like you are holding twin girl's as you three walk. If you did little Nikki’s hair more like Andrea's they would really look like twin sisters.” I hear Lori teasing me as I give her a mean look and I stick my tongue at he, until I realize I must look even more like the little girl I am dressed like sticking my tongue at her. “See she even sticks her tongue at me like a baby girl hehehe.” I hear Lori giggling, but I ignore her so she doesn’t see she is bugging me.
I look down at my naked legs walking in my tiny dress and I can feel the air moving all around under the dress like I am naked. I keep checking to see if my dress is blowing up because of how it feels when the wind blows. Why do I keep calling this dress, my dress? I really need to get back to thinking like a boy instead of me thinking like I am a girl, my mind is so messed up.
“Yes mommy I think you should do Nikki’s hair like mine so I can have a twin sister mommy, that would be so great mommy.” I hear Andrea and I just roll my eyes hearing her getting so excited about me looking more like her.
I just roll my eyes hearing everyone teasing me and I don’t know what to do to change it. We stop in front of the hair salon that mom and the girl's go too. “Would you like that Nikki, if you had your hair fixed like your little twin sister Andrea?” I hear mommy referring to me as Andrea's twin and I almost fill my diaper up I lose control so bad.
“No mommy please, I don’t want to look any more like baby Andrea. I mean we both have long blonde hair like you mommy and Andrea is really big for her age and I am really small for mine, and both of us are so skinny. I mean that’s enough mommy please.” I almost start crying right then, and there as we start walking past the hair salon and out of the mall.
That was close thinking to myself as we leave the mall and drive home. This has been such a busy day. I hope no one see’s me wearing this little girl's dress when we get home. We drive down our block while I look around and thank god I didn’t see anyone we know when we pulled in our driveway.
“Okay girl's lets get inside after we get all the bags inside and unpacked I will get some milk and cookies for you as a snack, how does that sound?” Mommy says while smiling down at me wearing the tiny little girl's dress.
I see Andrea's eyes light up like mine with the thought of milk and cookies. “Yes mommy.” Andrea and I say in stereo, I look at her not believing we both said the same thing at the same time.
“Mom I can take Nikki’s clothes up to her room and put her stuff away while you get the little one’s a snack if you want?” I hear Lori acting like the little kiss butt she is.
I stare at her then at mommy when I hear her start to respond. “I think that is a great idea Lori, why don’t you take the twins with you and have them help you hang up Nikki’s pretty new clothes.” I hear mommy referring to me as Andrea's twin as I want to cry again feeling pee going into my diaper but I don’t even try to stop it cause all I want to do is scream.
“Mommy I am not a little baby, and I am not Andrea's twin, I am Lori’s little twin sister, I mean Lori’s twin brother.” All three of them look at me when they hear me referring to myself as I a girl. “I am so confused mommy.” I finally say to her, shaking my head rubbing my eyes.
Mommy looks at me smiling as she kneels down. “I know sweetie it has been a tough day for you, but take you sisters hand and go help your big sister put your new pretty clothes away and then you too can have a snack. Now go girl's and hurry back.”
“Okay mommy.” Andrea says as she grabs my hand and almost rips my arm out of my socket when she drags me up to my room following Lori carrying the bags of clothes. “Next time we should race I bet you, I am faster than you are Nikki, and I bet I am stronger than you too.” I just roll my eyes trying to ignore her.
I look at her like she is out of her mind. “Whatever Andrea there's no way you are stronger or faster than me. I may look like you, a little girl dressed like this, but still inside I am a 10-year-old boy. So I am way older than you which makes me stronger and faster than you.” I say while I watch Lori taking clothes out of my closet and throwing them on the floor.
“If you too babies are done arguing, can you both start taking all the clothes out of her dresser so we have room for her new clothes?” we hear Lori whining at Andrea and me.
Andrea and I hear Lori. “Mom what do you want us to do with all of Nikki’s old clothes they won't fit with her new clothes.” Lori yells down to mommy in the kitchen.
“That’s a good point Lori. Send Andrea down here, and I will give her a couple garbage bags to put her sisters old clothes in for now. Andrea is faster so tell her to hurry.” Andrea smiles hearing mommy saying she is faster than I am.
I turn and look at Lori smiling at me wearing the little dress. “I don’t want my clothes put in garbage bags why can't we just make room for them in my closet and in my dresser?”
“Well little girl there are way too many clothes first of all, so they would never fit. Second you are going to be re-potty trained so your old clothes don’t fit over your baby diapers anyway so you won't be able to wear them.”
We both turn hearing Andrea running up the stairs carrying two large black garbage bags. “Wow you are fast Andrea thank you.”
“You’re welcome Lori.” Andrea gives me the bags. “I told you Nikki I was fast, and I bet I am faster than you are, and stronger then you if we raced I bet you I would win.” Andrea says teasing me.
I shake my head. “No way you would win and why would I bet you anyway?” I look at Andrea taking clothes out of my dresser, and putting it in the garbage bag.
“Well I bet your chicken if you won't race me.” I help her not paying attention about putting all my clothes into the garbage bags instead of just some of them. I don’t notice that Lori is watching me being distracted from arguing with Andrea that I am not even complaining about all my boy clothes going in the garbage bags.
I notice Lori smiling, and staring at me when I argue with Andrea. I don't pay any attention that she is putting all my clothes from my closet into her garbage bag she is loading up. Lori sees me staring at her while I am thinking until she starts to talk.
“Okay you two enough of arguing, the only way to prove who is faster is for you both to have a race and that will be settled once and for all.” I can't believe I am going to race my little sister and have to show her up.
Andrea is smiling when she hears Lori. “Yea like I said I bet I am faster than you, and stronger then you too.” I ignore her teasing me as I just blindly fill the bag up with my boy clothes while Andrea starts putting panties and tops and skirts into my dresser.
“Okay if I have to race you I will. I just didn’t want to have to show you up and embarrass you losing to me, and losing a bet little sister.” I say to Andrea.
Lori smiles at us that we are going to race while she is hanging up dress after dress in my closet. “Okay you too keep working while you’re talking or we will never get done. So if you are going to race and see who is faster and stronger, a good race to prove both would be racing from here to the stair case and down to the front door, and then race all the way back up here.” Lori suggests to us.
“It will take a lot of strength to run up the steps and then we will see who is faster, and stronger okay girls?” I ignore Lori calling us both girl's as I give her a look when she said that.
Andrea and I look at each other smiling. “Okay that’s fine with us we both say at the same time like we are reading each other's minds saying the same words and at the same exact time, it was almost scary.
“I guess you two are really twin sisters, you both say the same thing at the same time hehehe.” Lori giggles then I turn and hear Andrea giggling too. “So what are you too betting, besides who has the bragging rights to say they are the fastest and strongest?”
We both look at each other. “Um if I win you have to ask mommy to make your hair like mine Nikki.” What is she crazy then I would look like her a little girl. I guess I could just brush it back to a boy's style if I seen any of my friends so no one would see if by some crazy way I lost.
“Okay but if I win you have to stop calling me your twin sister or and kind of sister talk. Only refer to me as your big brother okay Andrea?”
The smile on Andrea's face then looking at the smile on Lori’s face gives me concern for worrying. But what am I thinking I am going to win there is no way my little five year old sister is going to be faster or stronger than me anyway.
“Okay it’s a deal I won't call you anything referring to you as a girl or as my sister. If I win though you will be called my little sister, and you have to tell mommy you want your hair like mine so, she does not think we are making you do it. Okay that is fair then okay Nikki?” Andrea says while smiling at me.
I roll my eyes. “Okay whatever I guess but I am way stronger and faster so it won't matter.”
"Okay you both will race from here touches the front door and run back to here. The first one to jump on the bed wins, do u both agree?" Lori says while she smiles at us both. "You are both wearing the same type of dresses and take your flip flops off and you will both be equal okay girls?"
I ignore her when she calls us girls but we both say okay and we are ready. "Okay on the count of three start running girls." I hear Andrea giggle when she says girls. "Okay here we go 1-2- and 3 GO, GO, GO." We both take off at the same time, and we are neck and next right next to each other, but I notice Andrea slip and fall. I turn real fast to see if she is okay and she is okay and she is running full speed after me.
I hit the stairs first and my lead gets bigger, I hear my self-laughing, not surprised that I have such a big lead on her. Wait I am not laughing I am giggling like a little girl. I turn around and see Andrea start to catch up to me. I get right to the front door and touch it and as I turn I see Andrea right there and my first step away from the door I hear her hit the door and she slips again.
"Oh I am going to catch you Nikki." I turn and see Andrea back up and running full blast after me. The moment we hit the stairs I start to feel tired because going up the stairs is much harder than running down them.
I am breathing heavily and I feel like I am going to pass out when i get to the top of the stairs. I turn to see were Andrea is and I turn and she is right next to me and she isn’t huffing and puffing to catch her breath as she passes me and goes through the bedroom door as I see her panties come into view, as she dives onto the bed beating me.
"I won, I won, I told you Nikki I would beat you that I am way faster and stronger than you." I can barely even breathe let alone respond to her bragging about beating me.
Lori looks down and me ready to pass out. "Well it looks like Andrea is faster than you, but I think we should give you one more chance before you go down stairs and ask mommy to fix your hair like Andrea’s." I look over and Andrea looking sad.
"I think it is only fair that we show Nikki that you are faster and stronger. What I mean is you already beat him fair and square you even fell twice Andrea and you still beat Nikki. But since SHE was in the hospital I think you should give her one more chance and arm wrestles her to see who is the strongest." Lori says smiling down at me.
I smile hearing i get one more chance to win. "But if she beats you again Nikki you have to go down stairs and tell mommy your hair keeps getting in your eyes and can she fix it. Do you promise Nikki, is it a deal Nikki?"
"Okay I will if I lose I promise." I smile at Andrea knowing she must have been lucky or something for beating me. I do not know how she beat me especially after she slipped and fell twice and she still caught up with me and won.
I turn and see Lori clear a spot on her desk for us to arm wrestle. "Okay you both hold hands and hold your elbows straight. We will do the same as before on three you will start to push the other persons arm down to touch the table."
"So the first one to make the other persons hand touch the table wins okay girls?" I see Andrea just giggling like she doesn’t have a care in the world, and here I am being totally serious because I don’t want to lose again to my little baby sister.
I look at Lori and then Andrea does the same. "Okay girls here we go on three so 1...2... and 3 go, go, go." The second Lori said go I could feel my little sister start pushing which I thought was weird because I didn’t think she could be that strong.
"Looks like you’re not even trying Nikki; you’re making it too easy on me. I guess you just want to have your hair like my pretty hair, so I understand that. I can’t wait until my big brother is my little sister and has a pretty hairstyle like mine hehehe." Andrea teases me as I try to push harder.
I am giving it all my strength and all I see is Andrea giggling like she isn’t even trying. How can I have lost all my strength, I was so much stronger before I crashed on my new bicycle. I feel our hands going back and forth. I stare at my hand holding on as tight as I can pushing, and pushing harder trying to get her hand it hit the table.
The look on Andrea's would be funny because it looks like she isn’t even trying to win. I keep hearing her giggling like she is more or less just playing. Every once in a while i see her smiling at Lori like they know something i don’t know.
There is no way they can cheat we are arm wrestling all you do is hold the other persons hand and keep pushing until one person loses pretty simple. I see her giggling again and i push with all my strength there is no way my little sister can be faster, and stronger than me.
I push harder and harder on her hand and I have to win so we will both have one win each. Andrea will have her one win beating me with racing, and when I win; I will have one win being stronger than she is.
When I win, I will not have to have my hair brushed like my little sister and I won’t have to let her call me her little sister. I think that would be the worst anyway having to call my baby sister, my big sister, and her calling me her little sister. I mean having my hair brushed like hers is no big deal because when I am out playing with my friends I will have it styled like normal and like hers when I’m home.
"Smack" I hear and then feel my hand hit the table as Andrea has beat me again. For some crazy reason I want to cry. I never cry for anything and now i am going to cry for my little sister beating me. No way am I going to cry, and then I would be acting just like the little girl I am dressed as. I look down seeing the little dress I am wearing and soon i will have my hair brushed out like Andrea's for me losing the bet. Oh well it won't be too bad at least I can just comb it back to my regular style when I go hanging out with the guys.
“That was a great race and also good seeing you both arm wrestling. We can only have one winner, so Nikki you need to hold up your end of the bet right?” Lori says with Andrea is smiling from ear to ear.
I hear Lori and turn listening to her with Andrea standing next to me. “Yea I am going to talk to mommy now and see if she can brush or style my hair like I agreed to.” I feel Andrea take my hand, and smile at me. “Yes Andrea I will tell her to style my hair like yours don’t worry, I mean I am already wearing a dress like a girl, so it won't be a big deal to have my hair styled like a girl too.”
“I think it is great that you are standing by your word little Nikki. I guess you are a man of your word or I guess a boy of his word wearing a dress and diaper hehehe.” Lori giggles teasing me and I hear Andrea giggling too.
Andrea starts to pull me with her out of the room. “Come on little sister I will bring you downstairs to mommy so you don’t get lost.” I give her a mean look that would kill small animals.
“Hahaha your just too funny Andrea. I am pretty sure I can find the downstairs and talk to mommy. I may look like a baby wearing this little girly dress but I am still 10 years-old ya know.” I shake my head as Andrea let’s go of my hand, I start to walk downstairs to talk to mommy.
This is going to suck to have to ask mommy to style my hair like Andrea’s; she will probably think I am going crazy. Oh, well like I said what's the difference I am wearing a dress like a girl anyway might as well have my hair styled like a girl too. I just have to ask mommy to fix my hair so it doesn’t sound like I am asking to have my hair like baby Andrea's.
“Oh hi mommy, um my hair keeps falling in my eyes can you help me mommy?” I see mommy finish empting the dishwasher.
Mommy looks at me up and down smiling. “You have good timing sweetie I just finished the dishes. Why don’t you have a seat and I will go get my hair stuff okay sweetie? I just love you wearing your new dress; you look so pretty like your little sister.”
“Okay mommy, and thanks I think.” I walk up to the chair and fold the back of the short dress behind me; mommy just stares at me smiling.
Mommy turns and leaves me there with her just smiling from ear to ear. I wonder why she is smiling so much. I guess if I was finished doing the dirty dishes I would smile too. About 21 seconds later she comes back carry a small basket with all kinds of hair styling stuff in it as she sits it next to me on the table. The basket has hair ties, hairbrushes, combs, scissors, and even an electric razor.
“You look so worried sweetie is everything okay? I mean does your little boy parts hurt?” I try to relax but that is not the easiest thing to do, but I don’t want to upset mommy.
I watch as mommy gets a hairbrush. “Is everything okay isn't really the best thing to ask mommy. No my boy parts don’t hurt I can't feel them at all. I mean right now I am wearing a little girl's dress and a diaper and I have one of my balls removed with the other one damaged badly. Plus, my little pee is broken and I have to sit to go potty.”
“So no I am not okay especially since this time yesterday I was skateboarding with my new friends, the worse thing they would do is tease me about having long hair, them saying I look like a girl. If they could see me now wearing a dress and diaper that would be the end of life as I know it.” I whine looking down.
Mommy starts running the brush through my long hair, which makes me so relaxed. “Wow that feels so good mommy. Feels weird not having my hair in a ponytail.” Especially since my hair is past my shoulders, all one length, parted in the middle.
“Yes you do look so much more relaxed sweetie.” I can feel the cool mist of the water she is spraying my hair to get it to be all wet. I guess that makes it easier to style hair. “Don’t worry sweetie you just stay relaxed and I will make sure your hair stays out of your eyes.” Mommy says smiling at me.
My long wet hair is hanging down over my face and way past my chin. “Oh that’s good, yes mommy you make me very relaxed while you are brushing my hair. I almost forget that I am a boy wearing a dress hehehe.” I giggle softly hoping mommy didn’t notice.
“You have such a cute giggle sweetie, you sound just like Andrea.” Nothing gets by mommy I swear. “Now don’t move I would hate to poke you in the eye while I fix your hair to keep it out of your eyes sweetie okay?”
“I open my eyes to respond. “No worries mommy I am almost asleep I am so relaxed.” I yawn getting more relaxed.
I just hear the brush being set down and a long comb going through my hair. The comb has much more finer teeth as she combs my hair out and over my face. I get totally relaxed until I hear the sounds of scissors opening and closing and my eyes shoot open, seeing the last of all the hair falling down that was in my eyes.
“What are you doing mommy? I don’t want my haircut I just wanted it out of my eyes.” I want to cry so badly, as I feel more pee squirting into my diaper.
Mommy puts her hands on her hips smiling at me. “Well your hair is out of your eyes now so you won't have to worry about that now. All I am doing is trimming the split ends all the way around not taking any length off except your bangs.”
“I don’t have bangs mommy what are you doing to my hair?” I don’t know what to say in a panic as I turn my head trying to see a mirror. Of course, there are no mirrors because I am sitting at the kitchen table.
Mommy leans down and looks into my eyes. “Well you do now, so don’t move so I can make them straight unless you want me to shave your head. I have an electric razor right here. Andrea come over here and plug this razor in so I can give little Nikki a proper boy's haircut.” For the first time I notice Andrea and Lori watching mommy do my hair from the hallway.
“No mommy, please don’t cut all my hair off please. I will be good I promise.” I look down into my lap and I see foot long chunks of my hair. I want to cry so badly seeing all that long hair all over my lap. I reach up feeling my hair on both sides and the back, and its still long thank god.
I feel mommy smack my hand. “Stop messing with your hair, and let me get your pretty bangs straight.” SNIP, SNIP, SNIP, and then a little more SNIP, SNIP, SNIP. I only see small pieces of hair falling around my eyes so that is a good thing I guess.
“Oh yes there we go all done with your bangs they look so pretty now.” Great I don’t want pretty anything I wish I could see my hair but I don’t want to ask mommy or she might pick up the electric razor.
I am scared and I can feel my diaper getting more wet when I get nervous. “Okay now I will take less than an inch off your hair all the way around to make your hair healthier but cutting the split ends, so don’t move.”
SNIP, SNIP, AND SNIP as I feel her trimming my hair, she moves around my head. “Oh yes your hair is so pretty now Nikki. Andrea can you hand me a hair tie for your sister, I mean your brother?”
“Oh yes mommy anything I can do to make my little sisters hair look pretty I will do.” We all hear Andrea calling me her little sister and mommy just looks at me waiting for me to respond but I don’t respond. I just sat there as mommy puts my hair in a high ponytail on one side then the other giving me high pigtails just like Andrea.
I get up as mommy takes all the cut hair off me. Andrea pulls me over to the hallway mirror. “Look Nikki, me and you look like little twin sisters, isn't that great?” I stare in the mirror and see her and I looking like she said like we are twins. I can see my pigtails bouncing with my short, short baby girl bangs. I am wearing the tiny girly girl dress and matching girly shoes, and my bottom is pushed out because of the diaper and plastic panties I am wearing under my dress.
“I look just like Andrea mommy, no matter what I wear even jeans I am going to look like a little girl.” I start to pee in my diaper and I don’t even try to stop peeing as I cry softly.
We turn and hear someone knocking at the front door. “KNOCK, KNOCK, I stop crying hearing the someone knocking at the door.
THE END
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Let me know if you think this story should be continued.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Sisters, and the little brother
Part 3
By Princess Panty boy
Characters:
Me/Nick/Nikki: 10-year old son/brother
Lori: twin/she calls herself my big sister
Andrea: 5-years old little sister
Mom 31-years old, single
Aunt Linda: 21-years old (not a relative she is just good friends with mom)
Author’s Note:
Here are a couple paragraphs from part 2. I hope you are enjoying my story. Hugs, Princess Pantyboy
SNIP, SNIP, AND SNIP as I feel her trimming my hair, she moves around my head. “Oh yes your hair is so pretty now Nikki. Andrea can you hand me a hair tie for your sister, I mean your brother?”
“Oh yes mommy anything I can do to make my little sisters hair look pretty I will do.” We all hear Andrea calling me her little sister and mommy just looks at me waiting for me to respond but I don’t respond. I can't tell mommy I lost a bet with my little sister Andrea, now she is allowed to call me her little sister and I have to call her my big sister. I still can't believe I lost that stupid race. My life is so messed up. I just sat there as mommy puts my hair in a high ponytail on one side then the other giving me high pigtails just like Andrea.
I get up as mommy brushes off all the hair she cut off me. Andrea pulls me over to the hallway mirror. “Look Nikki, me and you look like little twin sisters, isn't that great?” I stare in the mirror and see her and I looking like she said, like we are twins. I can see my pigtails bouncing with my short, short baby girl bangs. I am wearing the tiny girly girl dress and matching girly shoes, and my bottom is pushed out because of the diaper and plastic panties I am wearing under my dress. I am so embarrassed.
“I look just like Andrea mommy, no matter what I wear even jeans I am going to look like a little girl.” I start to pee in my diaper, I don’t even try to stop peeing, I cry softly. My tummy is getting all-tight and I can feel something between my legs like heat or even a knife some kind of shooting pain like a knife stabbing me and more and more heat, I keep my legs together. I am thinking it was pretty stupid to run, and race after my accident.
We turn and hear someone knocking at the front door. “KNOCK, KNOCK, I stop crying hearing that someone is knocking at the door. The pain starts to get worse and then I see Lori opening the door and there is my buddy Steve from across the street and his little sister Beth who hangs out with little Andrea.
Lori opens the door all the way on purpose so they both can see me wearing the little girl's dress and with my haircut and styled like I was a toddler girl like Andrea.
“Yea hi, it’s me Steve and my sister Beth. We heard little nick was hurt, and was coming back from the hospital and was wondering if he could come out and play. Is he around?”
We stare at Steve as he was talking and I can feel warm pee going into my diaper, as I get so nervous. Steve and Beth look at me briefly than at Lori like neither one of them recognize it is me dressed like a little girl. I start to hold my tummy feeling pain. I am sure it wasn’t the smartest thing to be running all over the house right after I got back from the hospital.
“Are you alright sweetie I see you holding your tummy. Does something hurt?” I hear mommy saying while I walk over to her holding my tummy.
Lori and Andrea were talking with Steve until mommy was calling me and I was walking closer to mommy clearly in pain holding my tummy. “Um yes Steve Nikki is back from the hospital but I don’t think she is still feeling too great to come out and play. I will tell her you both stopped by.” I hear Lori calling me a her, a she, and I just ignore it walking towards mommy.
“Thanks yea tell her I mean him we came by and hope he I mean she feels better.” I turn and see Steve and Beth staring at me walking away slowly holding myself.
Mommy looks at me concerned. “You look in pain little Nikki.” I hear mommy say once Lori shuts the front door with Steve and Beth going away.
“Yes mommy my tummy is starting to hurt me, I don’t think I should have been running around so much.” I feel the pain deep inside me, and I am feeling so tired all of a sudden.
Mommy looks down between my legs and is staring down there. “Does it hurt down there where you had your accident? I mean does your little pee, pee hurt, or your little remaining testis?”
“No mommy I don’t hurt down there at all, there is no pain or feeling at all come to think of it.” I feel a wet sensation between my legs as we talk. I don’t tell mommy I wet my diaper again, I mean I wet this diaper not my diaper. This is so messed up I am even thinking like a baby.
I notice mommy's hand reach out and take mine. “Well it looks like your little diaper is sagging like you might have had an accident. So let us just change your diaper sweetie, and we will just make sure you are healing properly Nikki okay?”
“Um I do feel a little wet down there but I didn’t even know I went pee in my diaper mommy. I’m sorry mommy.” We walk past my room and into little Andrea's room. I guess I am not too surprised since that is where the diapers are. I see my little sister’s old changing table against the wall.
All of a sudden, I feel my mommy hands under my arms lifting me up. Yes, you guessed it as she sits me down on the changing table. “Mommy do I have to get my diaper changed while I am on Andrea's changing table, it makes me feel like a baby?”
“Oh stop it, I mean little Andrea doesn’t even wear diapers anymore maybe I should just put the changing table back in your room.” I look at mommy with I am sure; a shocked look on my face when she said the changing table should be in my room.
The thought of this super babyish piece of furniture being in my room makes me speechless. Did I leave out that the changing table is pink and super girly looking? Of course, it matches the rest of the room. Mommy took Andrea's crib out last year and put it in the attic but now she has a pink bed frame and of course matching dresser and nightstands. Even her vanity with a big heart shaped mirror on it is also pink like the rest of her furniture.
“No mommy I don’t want her changing table in my room there is no room for it anyway with my computer desk and the rest of my furniture.”
Mommy's hand pushes gently on my chest and I lay back on the changing table. I feel mommy lifting my dress up, over my diaper when I hear Andrea's voice. “Mommy that’s a great idea to get rid of the baby changing table from my room, I don’t need it anymore. Only Nikki will be the one using it mommy, it should go in her room I mean his room.” I can tell mommy is either ignoring Andrea or thinking about as I feel the plastic panties start to slide down my legs.
“Ya know mommy she, I mean he is wearing my old clothes anyway, maybe we could just switch rooms I can just paint his old furniture pink like mine and we wouldn’t have to change anything.” Mommy stops pulling my plastic diaper cover while it is still half way down my legs.
Mommy puts her hands on her hips and stares down at little Andrea. I notice my twin pain in the butt sister Lori in the doorway. “Yea mom I can paint Nikki’s old furniture for Andrea and maybe just take Andrea's vanity out and put it in Nikki’s old room then we wouldn’t have to move the big changing table and all Andrea's old clothes that Nikki is now wearing.”
“That is true Lori, it sure would be easier. Okay lets due it. I want you and little Andrea to go in Nikki’s old room and put whatever old clothes he has left and put them in black garbage bags and put them by the front door and I will put them up in the garage until he needs them again.”
Lori and Andrea are smiling from ear to ear. “After you do that move all Andrea's clothes into Nikki's old closet and dresser? Then please bring any of Andrea's all clothes that we brought into Nikki's old room and bring it back into Nikki's new bedroom okay girl's?”
“Yes mom we can do that hehehe.” Lori says as Lori and Nikki are giggling as they both run into my room or my old room.
I want to cry and I can feel tears start to well up in both my eyes. “Mommy I don’t want Andrea's room I like my old room I mean my room. Andrea's room is all pink and I hate pink it is such a girly baby color. Please mommy don’t change our rooms I will be more careful about going potty in my diaper I mean in a diaper.” What the heck I am starting to talk like a baby saying it is my diaper. I need to get a grip.
“Enough Nikki we have all been trying to help you since you had your little accident. It is all your fault you realize right. If you didn’t take your old bicycle out like you were told not to do, none of this would be happening.”
Mommy is staring at me with her hands on her hips staring at me with my dress up over my chest with my plastic panties hallway down my legs with my diaper on view for everyone to see. “I am sorry mommy I just don’t want to have a girl's pink room I mean it looks so girly and babyish.”
“Well I already made my decision so you will get used the pink, anyway you are wearing pink plastic panties and there is pink in your dress so pink is a good color for you.” I hear mommy say as I feel tears start to pour out of both my eyes. “Oh and who is acting like a baby now Nikki with you crying?”
Mommy shakes her head while staring at me when she moves back closer to me and I feel the plastic panties slide off my legs. “Now enough of this crying and you acting like a baby or maybe we should keep you in diapers full time for a while that would also be easier then re-potty training you.” I get scared hearing mommy.
“No I will be good mommy please; I will be good I promise.” I say and I slowly stop crying, I hear the tape of my diaper start to get un-done by mommy. I have completely stopped crying by the time both sides of the diaper are un-done.
I can feel my diaper opening up; I look up at mommy staring inside my diaper between my legs with a serious look on her face. “Sweetie does your lil penis hurt at all or your little remaining testis?”
“No not really I can't feel anything and no pain at all mommy why?” I stare at the look of concern on mommy’s face. Is everything okay down there mommy? I am sorry I went pee in my diaper I will be more careful next time I didn’t even feel myself going until I just noticed I was wet.”
Mommy puts her hand around both my ankles and pulls the old diaper off me as her eyes go from the diaper to looking between my legs. Mommy put the diaper down away from my view on the dresser and she did not close it like she does taping it back up making a small ball almost before she puts it in the diaper pail.
“Well there is a little discoloring on your little pee, pee and your little scrotum or your ball sack. I am sure everything is okay since you said it does not hurt down there, but there is also some blood in your diaper and some dried up blood around your stiches. Looks like several have busted loose I will call the doctor, and see what he wants to do.”
I am the one with the scary feeling and the concerned look on mommy face grows onto my face as I feel like I am going to die but I don’t want to cry again and act like the baby I already look like. I feel mommy sliding another diaper under me as she gets some diaper wipes and I can feel her wiping my skin clean but cannot feel her touching my little penis and balls or ball since I only have one left. The diaper gets secured back on me and the pink plastic panties are pulled back up my legs very fast, up, and over my diaper.
“Okay sweetie I am going to call the doctor real quick you just sit on the changing table for a second in case the doctor wants me to look at your boy parts again okay sweetie?” I wish she would not keep calling me sweetie like she calls baby Andrea. It is bad enough I am going to have a pink room now, and I am wearing a dress and diaper.
I look at the serious look of concern on her face as she picks up my diaper with two hands and walks out of the room not waiting for me to respond.
“Yes mommy I will sit or lay right her I guess until you come back.” I pull my dress down over the plastic panties and diaper so the world cannot tell I am wearing all this baby stuff under my clothes. I mean under this dress.
Mommy pokes her head back in the room and stares at me while she is holding her iPhone. “Your diaper was really soaked, so you must of went potty several times, so let me know this time if you need to go potty again sweetie.”
“Oh yes, can I speak with Dr. Wilson? This is Nikki Taylor’s mom and she I mean, I need to talk to him right away please.” I hear mommy saying as she walks back out of the doorway and stands in the hallway but I can still hear her clearly talking.
I listen closely so I can hear better. “Yes hi Dr. this is Nikki Taylor's mom and I just changed his diaper and his little boy parts look very dis-colored not pink at all anymore, and several stiches look like they are broken and I found a lot of blood and urine in her, I mean his diaper. What should I do doctor?”
“If his boy parts are not normal even a little bit please bring him in immediately. I will meet you both in the emergency room and see what we can do. Don’t get him upset but that doesn’t sound too good. How is his remaining testis Mrs. Taylor, is it dis-colored too? Is he in any pain what so ever?”
I kind of wished I could not hear the concerned sound in mommy voice. I wish I could hear what the doctor was saying. I start to look away not hearing anything from mommy until she starts talking again.
“Yes it is very dis-colored and that is why I am calling in such a panic doctor I don’t know what to do.” Wow mommy sounds worried. “Um no he said it doesn’t hurt at all down there, I think he said he can't feel anything down there at all. So that’s a good sign right doctor?”
Mommy voice is starting to perk up sounding more positive so that must be a good sign as I relax and start to breathe again. “Well Mrs. Taylor, if he is in no pain that is a good thing. If he is numb down there and can't feel anything that is a really bad thing but you should get here as soon as you can so we can see what is going on.”
“Okay doctor I will get him there as fast as I can.” I hear mommy end the conversation and I can hear her crying softly. Oh, man, that is not a good sign, mommy sounded so positive and now she is crying.
I walk into the hallway still wearing the very girlie dress and of course the diaper and plastic panties underneath. I see my reflection in the mirror as I walk into the hallway and I look so small and young. Not to mention I sure don’t look like a boy. There is no male at all in the mirror just the picture of a small little girl looking up at her mommy crying. “Are you okay mommy?” I say. Mommy stares at me, stops crying, and rubs her eyes.
“Oh yes sweetie everything is okay and yes I am just fine. I am just a little upset but the doctor said we should come right in and that is what we are going to do. So let’s go sweetie, oh grab your diaper bag that is on the floor next to your changing table.”
The second I hear mommy say the diaper bag is MINE and the diaper bag is sitting next to MY changing table I wanted to correct her, but she started walking down the stairs and into the kitchen. “Come on sweetie I have the keys let’s get going, we don’t want to be late.”
“Okay mommy I am coming.” I walk down the stairs carry MY diaper bag and of course, it is pink and has pictures of flowers all over it as I hand it to mommy. I cannot believe I even called it my diaper bag when I was thinking. I really need to get a grip.
I can feel the diaper when I walk and I really need to stop thinking about it, not to mention my diaper feels wet again. “Good GIRL getting your diaper bag for mommy.” I turn hearing mommy calling me a girl.
“Oh I am sorry sweetie you are just dressed like a little girl and it slipped out I am sorry sweetie. I am surprised you didn’t ask to get changed before we leave. You must be getting used to wearing a dress, do you like wearing a dress sweetie?” before I can respond mommy continues to talk.
I stare up at her with my meanest look but I am still in a little pink dress and diaper so how scary can I look. “I bet you love to wear dresses just like me and your sisters do. Especially in the summer when the temperatures get so hot like it is now. If you were wearing pants or even shorts, I bet you would be sweating, but instead the pretty dress is keeping you nice and comfortable. I am so glad you like wearing dresses.”
“What I never said that mommy.” Mommy just smiles at me, we walk out the door before I realize I am holding mommy’s hand as she locks up the house. I realize I didn’t say I didn’t like wearing dresses, well the next time I will correct her. The moment we are outside, I can feel the wind blowing under my dress.
I look around and I see the world still turning even though my life is upside down. I see some of my sister’s friends riding by on their bicycles waving at mommy, and me. Mommy and I automatically wave back. I don’t even realize I am wearing the little girl dress that I was whining about. I should be hiding so no one see’s me dressed like this but I just hold mommy's free hand as we walk to her car.
“You do look very pretty in you new dress sweetie. I am glad you like your new dress.” Mom was waiting for me to respond while she was watching me stare at my feet walking while wearing the little girl dress. My legs just look so weird having the dress go back and forth touching my legs when I move and feeling the air going up the dress also.
I was kind of in a daze not really paying too much attention to what mommy is saying. “What no mommy I don’t like wearing dresses, it is just weird feeling the air moving around under my dress. I feel like I am almost naked wearing my new dress, I mean this dress.” What the heck am I thinking calling this pretty dress mine? I really need to get a grip.
“Sweetie it is very normal for little girl's your age to play with their dresses, I can see you are enjoying your pretty new dress.” I look at mommy as she is either calling me a little girl or comparing me to one. Which means mommy must be losing her mind all over again hehehe. Oh, I hope I didn’t just giggle like a little girl.
I am playing with my long hair; I feel a pulling sensation between my legs almost like a sharp pain like a knife cutting me. Then it goes away and I just feel a light pulling between my legs. I sure hope this doctor figures out what is the matter. Oh, know he is going to see me dressed like a little girl, with me wearing this dress. This is so messed up, how do I get myself into these problems.
“Mommy I don’t want to go to the doctors dressed like this, I mean I look like a little girl dressed this way in my new dress. Please mommy let me change okay?” I start to feel my diaper getting wet but I don’t feel myself even going potty, that is so weird, I should ask the doctor about this for sure.
Mommy opens the back door of her car looking at me obviously ignoring my concerns. “Can't I sit in the front mommy? I am not a baby you know.” I see her point at Andrea’s car seat.
“Hurry and get in before we are late Nikki.” I turn and see the serious look on mommy face. Before I have a chance to respond I feel mommy's hands around my waist picking me up and putting me down in Andrea’s car seat.
I start to rub my eyes but I won't cry because than I will be acting like the baby girl I look like. “Did you already wet yourself I just changed you sweetie?” before I respond mommy continues like she didn’t even want to hear my response.
“Your diaper looks like it is sagging when I picked you up sweetie. You need to tell mommy when you need to go potty, unless you enjoy wearing a diaper. Now don’t move while I buckle you in sweetie, I don’t want the buckle to catch on your bare skin on your legs. This is something you have to be careful when you are wearing pretty dresses okay sweetie?”
I feel mommy lifting up my dress and exposing my diaper and the plastic panties. Mommy secures me into the baby’s car seat and then her hand moved between my legs and she squeeze’s my diaper gently. “Can you feel that sweetie, does that hurt you little pee, pee?”
“No mommy I don’t feel anything, so I am okay right mommy?” I see a concerned look on her face after I respond.
I feel her pulling my new dress down over my plastic panties covering my diaper. So that is a good thing, at least no one can see my diaper. “Well you may not feel anything but you sure seem wet again. Remember you need to tell mommy when you have to go potty, okay sweetie?” Mommy is treating me like a baby again.
“Mommy I didn’t even feel myself going potty I am sorry.” Mommy stares at me and close my door. Wow, she must be upset with me she didn’t even respond to me; she just shut the door more or less in my face.
I watch as mommy walks around to the front of the car and gets inside, and starts up her car. “Well here we go sweetie, hope you’re comfy.” We start down the road and I notice mommy staring at me in the rear view mirror. “So did you say sweetie you didn’t even notice that you wet your diaper?” Mommy still stares at me through the rear view mirror.
“Um yea mommy, I didn’t even know I went potty until I felt the diaper rub against my skin and it felt wet. I am sorry I went potty in my diaper mommy.”
Mommy smiles while she is driving when I said my diaper. “Oh don’t worry sweetie the doctor said it was very common to not have control over you’re going potty. I am glad I brought your diaper bag, is it in your way; I just realize I put it down in front of your feet?” I look down and see the pink diaper bag with little flowers all over it.
“No mommy my feet don’t reach that far, I didn’t know it was even there.” I then notice that not only do my little feet not reach down from the car seat to the diaper bag, my legs are swinging back and forth like a toddler would do. Oh, man I must be regressing to a little kid how messed up is that. I play with my hair twisting it around my finger while I am thinking. I don’t realize how girlie I am acting.
We pull into the parking lot of the doctor’s office, while I am looking outside the window daydreaming. I still cannot believe I am dressed in a little girl's dress wearing a diaper like a baby. I just don’t know how this happens to me. If I don’t get a grip on this everyone will be treating me like a baby girl.
“Okay sweeties were here.” I look up and see mommy staring at me through the rear view mirror smiling at me. I don’t realize I am playing with my girlie hair. “Sweetie you need to stop messing with your pretty hair okay?”
I immediately stop playing with my hair and go back to looking out the window without responding to mommy. Mom gets out of the car and opens up my door. I look up and see mommy watching me try to get the safety belt un-done that goes threw the baby car seat I am stuck sitting in.
“You need some help sweetie? I am sure you don’t have all your strength back from your accident, let mommy help you sweetie okay?” I wish she would stop treating me like a baby even though I am dressed like one, not to mention I am wearing a dress and diaper. This is so messed up.
I ignore her and watch as she effortlessly un-does the baby car seat. I look down at it being un-fastened as her hands go under my armpits, lifts me out of the car seat, leans me against her hip as she picks up the diaper bag, and closes the door.
“There you go sweetie I know you are nervous but the doctor is here to help you no matter what happens.” I get a little concerned when she says no matter what. I mean what the heck could that mean.
I look up at mommy with a major look of concern on my face and that is when I notice she looks very concerned also, that is a bad sign. “Mommy can you put me down I am not a baby you know I can walk.”
“Oh I know that sweetie but we are running a little late so it will be quicker with me carrying you.” I think she is just making up an excuse to carry me like a baby, I sure hope my diaper, and plastic panties aren’t showing.
We walk up to the double door entrance and there is an older guy coming through the door at the same time. “Here let me get the door for you ladies.” Great now total strangers are referring to me as a female, I guess my hair is in pigtails and I am wearing a dress might have something to do with it.
“Oh thank you sir that is very kind of you, sweetie say thank you to the sweet man.” I look up at her like she is crazy, but the man is being nice to us and very polite.
I look up at him smiling down at me. “Yes thank you for holding the door for us.” This is so degrading, when I get back to being in boy mode I am going to hold the door for every girl and lady I see, so maybe I can forget a man holding the door for me.
We walk up to the nurse’s station and mommy makes eye contact with the nurse at the counter. “Yes ladies how may I help you?” The pretty nurse that cannot be more than 18 years-old says to us.
“Yes I am here for Nikki; I am Mrs. Taylor we were told to come right over.” I see the concerned look come back on mommy's face and the nurse looks down at her appointment pad and then looks up at us.
Her finger points to some writing in red ink but I cannot read it upside down and backwards from my angle. “Yes here it is, I was told to take you back as soon as you arrived.” Mommy looks at me with a small smile. “Follow me ladies, and that is such a pretty dress you are wearing I had the same dress when I was a little girl like you.” Mommy looks at me to respond.
“Oh thank you. Can I walk now mommy, I am tired of being carried around like a baby?” Mommy gives me one of those looks to shut the hell up or I am dead meat.
The nurse looks over at me hearing my request to mommy. “Oh you are such a big girl now aren’t you Nikki?” The pretty nurse was saying. I am getting super tired of everybody thinking I am a girl. I guess the way I am dressed who could blame them.
“I guess I will put you down but you be a good girl now okay little Nikki?” this is getting so ridiculous being treated like I am a baby girl I cannot wait to get this dress off.
Feeling mommy putting me down on the floor. “Yes mommy thank you, I will be good.”
“She is so polite I wish my little brothers and sisters were so polite, they seem to always be fighting about something.” The nurse says to mommy and I just roll my eyes.
We walk into the examination room and I look around as the door closes. “Okay the doctor said to get little Nikki un-dressed and have her lay back on the table and relax. You can leave her diaper on, but everything needs to come off.” Oh man, the pretty nurse could tell I am wearing a diaper that really stinks. “Do you need some help with her Mrs. Taylor?”
“Um no, we will be fine and its Ms. Taylor.” I hear mommy saying and then I see her smiling at the young pretty nurse. I would swear mommy was checking her out looking at her up and down.
I look up at the nurse smiling at mommy, as mommy picks me up and sits me down on the examination table. “Oh I am sorry Ms. Taylor that is a cute outfit you are wearing by the way.”
“Well thank you, that is sweet of you.” Mommy says. Great now the nurse is flirting with mommy.
Mommy starts to un-button the back of my dress and pulls it over my head as I am sitting in my plastic panties and diaper. “Okay if you need some help just let me know, the doctor will be right in shortly.” The nurse continues to smile at me as she leaves the room smiling at mom.
“The nurse seems really nice don’t ya think little Nikki, and very pretty?” I feel mommy taking my shoes and socks off putting them on the chair leaving me almost naked. At least the doctor won't see me wearing the little baby girl dress, so that is cool I can go back to acting like a boy. I relax waiting.
We are just waiting a short time when the doctor walks in carrying a clipboard. “Hello Ms. Taylor and little nick. Oh like your new hairstyle, pigtails make you look total different from the last time I seen you.”
“Yes doctor I thought it would keep her I mean him cooler in this heat especially since little Nikki is still wearing a diaper.” Great I forgot that I still had pigtails as a hairstyle, so I look totally girlie. I cannot get a break.
We watch as the doctor puts his clipboard down on the bed next to me. “Yea sorry about you having to wear diapers Nikki, hopefully soon you will gain control of your going potty. Sometimes it’s just better to wear diapers for two weeks straight then start potty training like when you were little.” Great I don’t want to be re-potty trained I just want out of these diapers is what I want to say but I just sit there.
“Okay let’s take a look at you now. First we need to take off these pretty yellow plastic panties, and then take the diaper off okay sweetie.” I hear him call me sweetie like I was a little girl. “Oh sorry about that nick, I wasn’t thinking. I mean seeing your hair in pigtails and ribbons and wearing yellow plastic panties I was just thinking of you as a little girl I am sorry.”
I smile hearing him apologize about referring to me as a girl. If he only knew, how much that hurt my feelings hearing strangers referring to me as a girl. “It’s okay doctor the way my mommy did my hair I even feel girly. Thanks for apologizing that makes me feel better.”
“Okay let’s pull these plastic panties off you real quick.” I feel them sliding down my legs and then off, the doctor lays them down next to me. “Okay just lay back and let me un-due this tape on your pretty diaper little Nikki.” Great he called my diaper pretty and called me little Nikki like a girl. I will just ignore him this time.
I hear the tape on the right side get un-done then the left and I watch him as he starts to open the diaper. “Looks like someone had an accident you are very wet sweetie.” I look up to see his face as he stops smiling and pulls the diaper from underneath me and with two hands, he pulls the diaper up on the tray next to him.
“Yes I was afraid of this Ms. Taylor can you please come look at this?” I watch as mommy walks around the bed and is standing next to the doctor. I see her put her hand up to her mouth and then look back at me.
Oh, know what are they looking at in the diaper I bet its soaked just hope not with blood again. “Can I see doctor please?” I see the doctor look at mommy and then they both turn to look at me as the doctor walks over to the bed.
“You might want to sit up sweetie when you look into the diaper it would be easier I am sure.” I sit up as he requests and he moves closer to me with mommy on the other side of me as all three of us look into the diaper.
I am staring and I don’t really know what I am looking at. “I can see I went pee and there is some blood but what are those other things, did I go poop in my diaper too?”
“Um no sweetie this smaller darker object is your remaining testis or your ball and stratum.” I look at him in shock but I cannot speak. “This other larger dark object is your penis sitting in your diaper. It looks like your penis and ball stitches ripped out and loss blood to them and they just detached, I am really sorry Nikki.”
I look up at him and mommy in shock and I start crying softly than louder. “But you can glue them or stitch them back on to me right? I don’t care if you use crazy glue I need them back please doctor.” I continue to cry softly with my hands in front of my face. “You have to try please doctor.”
The doctor puts the open diaper back on the tray, and sits on a stainless steel stool and rolls over to the end of the table. I feel him putting both my feet into different stirrups and securing my legs so they don’t move.
“Okay sweetie I know you are upset but try not to move and let me take a look okay?” I start to calm down knowing the doctor is going to try at least. I cannot believe my little penis is almost black now from the lack of blood I think the doctor said.
I feel a little poking down there and some diaper wipes I think he is cleaning the blood. I see mommy standing behind the doctor staring between my legs with a very sad or sad concerned look on her face.
“Talk to me your both being too quit, say something.” Mom and the doctor just ignore me as I see the doctor start to shake his head. He looks at mommy than up at me.
I see a sad look on his face. “I am going to pull this mirror around so you can see what is going on between your legs while I clean up down there okay sweetie?” The doctor says, but he calls me sweetie again which is going to make my head spin off since I already feel girly enough without his help.
“Okay I guess.” I watch as he pulls a large mirror and light down from over his head. I watch threw the mirror as he uses wipes to clean off the blood and what looks like urine from between my legs.
I look after I am cleaned up, and all I see is a smooth area were my penis and balls used to be. “Wow it is so smooth there, like there was never anything between my legs before.” I continue to stare at the reflection in the mirror, when I feel an injection, and I notice the needle.
“What is that needle for doctor?” I say feeling even more concerned. I look up at the strange look in either mommy’s face, which is a look of concern, or relief I cannot tell which.
Mommy smiles down at me laying on the examination table. “Oh that is for pain, you see I temporary stitched you up so you can urinate while seating down like female's do, I was going to switch it back to your penis if it healed properly.” I see him working but cannot see what he is doing.
“I am sure you can tell that is not an option so I am putting permanent stiches in so you will always have to go potty while sitting down.” The doctor looks over at me with a serious look. “Don’t worry sweetie after I stitch you up you and your mommy will have to make a decision.”
Mommy and I look at each other. “You will either stay like this with basically no gender. You see a male has two things you don’t which as you know is a penis and balls.” I almost cry but I don’t want to act like a baby.
“On the other hand a girl also has two things you don’t have which is a vagina and breasts. I cannot replace or attach your penis or balls, I am afraid to say.” I look at mommy who was staring down at me. “However I can give you a vagina and medications for a short time so you can eventually grow breast like all girl's do.”
I hear the doctor and my little mind is going a hundred miles an hour in all directions. My worst fears have finally come true and I don’t have a clue what my life is going to be like now.
“So sweetie your choice I am afraid are just the two options which are for you to have a vagina and live a normal life as a girl or for us to do nothing and you will neither be a boy or a girl and have a neutral gender. If you choice to do nothing I am also going to have to give you medications because without you balls or scrotum, you aren’t able to produce any testosterone which will make you grow breast like girl's do. Unfortunately if you choose to be a neutral gender you will have to take medications for the rest of your life not like the other option.”
I look up at mommy, I cannot control my feelings anymore, and I start to cry softly. “Oh also I am hoping that you will regain control of your urinary track and be able to control when you need to go pee or potty. Did you say before sweetie that you didn’t even notice you went pee in your diaper until you were wet?” I look up at the doctor.
“Um yes doctor I didn’t even feel myself wanting to go potty, I also didn’t feel myself going potty until the wet diaper rubbed up against my skin is that a bad thing?”
The doctor looks at me then my mommy when he hears my response. “I hate to give you more bad news but if that is the case and you can't feel yourself going potty or the urge to go potty means this may be a permanent issue you needing diapers. I am so sorry sweetie.”
“You mean I am going to need to wear diapers forever doctor? Plus I am not a boy anymore, I am now a neutral gender not a boy or a girl. I have to choose if I want to become a girl or stay as a neutral gender. I can never be a boy again doctor, is that what you are saying?”
The doctor and mommy look at me , and the doctor continues. “Yes I am afraid that is true. You will both have to make a decision quickly so one or the other medications need to be administered to you. If you don’t make a decision quickly, your decision will be made for you naturally when you start to grow breasts, and you will become a girl.”
“Now I know this is a lot to take in at once, but also remember sweetie that not all girls have to wears dresses all the time. Some girl's like my oldest daughter Samantha, she has been a tom boy her whole life and only wore dresses as a child for special occasions like a wedding and that was still like pulling teeth to get her into a dress.” The doctor says.
I see mommy smiling at me. “I am sure your mom will let you grow into the person you are inside sweetie. I personally think you being a girl will be better than a neutral gender.” I look at him smiling at me. “I think you would be teased if or when people find out. Girls are everywhere so no one would treat you any different from any of the other girl's.
“So I wouldn’t have to wear dresses all the time like my sisters do mommy?” I watch as mommy and the doctor are staring at me and that is when I look down and see that I am going pee as we talk. I start to cry softly.
Mommy starts cleaning me up and the table that is soaked with urine now. “I am sorry mommy I didn’t even know I was going potty, I am so sorry.”
“It is okay sweetie, mommy will clean you up, don’t worry. To answer your question, both your sisters love to wear dresses but they choose to wear dresses, I don’t force them to wear them.” Mommy cleans all the pee off me, I see the diaper bag on the table next to me, and the next thing I notice is I am back wearing a diaper.
I sit up wearing only the diaper and not the dress or plastic panties, which of course is a good thing. “Okay if I have to do this mommy I will agree with the doctor and become a girl, but I will be a tomboy okay mommy. Oh and you can't tell either of my sisters that I am a girl I will tell them myself when I am ready, okay mommy?”
“Of course sweetie I won't tell your sisters, I will let you tell them sweetie.” Mommy turns and looks at the doctor. “So what do we do now doctor?” Mommy is smiling from ear to ear after hearing my decision.
The doctor comes over next to both of us and smiles. “Like I said earlier the sooner the better and since you made your decision we can start immediately and I can do the surgery myself tomorrow and you will be home in a week.”
“You mean I will have to stay in the hospital for a whole week by myself?” I look sad at mommy and the doctor.
The doctor puts his hand on my shoulder, and smiles. “You made the right decision sweetie and once you have the surgery tomorrow you will be mostly sleeping and resting, and then you will be able to go home.” I look scared at both of them. “Plus your mommy and your sisters can come visit you if you want, but like I said you will be a sleep most of the time recuperating from the surgery.”
“Okay I guess, but you promised mommy not to tell my sisters that I am going to be a girl right?” I look up at mommy putting my dress and plastic panties in the diaper bag.
Mommy smiles. “Yes sweetie I promise.” The doctor finishes writing on his clipboard and stands up.
“This will be the plan we are going to have you admitted to the hospital that is a joining my offices. Your mommy will fill out all the paperwork. One of my nurses will wheel you over to the children’s wing and get you set up in your new room okay sweetie?”
The nurse comes in, and the doctor hands her the clipboard, and walks into the hallway. The pretty nurse starts reading what is written on the clipboard. “Okay sweetie we are going for a little ride so pull the blanket up to your chin so you stay warm since you don’t have your pretty dress on anymore.
“I will meet you in your room sweetie once I get all the paperwork done.” Mommy gives me a kiss on the forehead and follows the doctor down the hallway.
I take a long walk with the pretty nurse pushing me around dozens of hallways it seems like until we go down this hallway that has pictures of pink lambs and bears painted on the walls with Disney princess painted all over the walls. The walls are all pink as I watch the nurse hand the clipboard to the head nurse on the counter.
“Perfect timing ladies we have your new room all ready for you. We have to take a little blood and then you can watch some TV okay sweetie?”
I am looking around and everyone seems to be so nice and smiling at me, and each other. “Um yea okay I guess that sounds good.” The pretty nurse follows another nurse, and they wheel me into my new room and they pick me up and lay me down into a nice big comfy bed.
“Wow this bed is so comfy, I am so tired this has been a long day.” I say looking around and I have a private room and of course the walls are pink but it could be worse. I just cannot seem to think how it could be worse.
The pretty nurse pushes the table/bed I was on in the doctor’s office out of my new room. “Take care sweetie; I know everything is going to be okay, this is the best hospital in southern California.” The pretty nurse says as she kisses me on the forehead like I was a baby and leaves.
“Okay sweetie lets pull this blanket on you and keep you nice and comfy. I am just going to take a little blood and you can watch some cartoons or take a nap if you choose.”
I see the remote for the TV on the nightstand next to me; I pick it up and turn the TV on while the nurse starts taking blood from my other arm. “Wow I didn’t even feel you taking my blood you are really good at this.” I say to the new nurse.
“There we go sweetie all done. You look really tired so you just rest. I will come back in a while and check on you. If you need anything there is a remote for the nurse’s station all you have to do is push the button and one of us will come and get you sweetie okay?”
I turn away from watching TV and make eye contact with the nurse. “Yes thank you very much you have been very helpful.” I say as I yawn. “I feel like I haven’t slept for a month.” I close my eyes and start to go over what the doctor was saying to me in my head. I am starting to lose my mind if I am going to let them turn me into a girl.
The second the doctor comes back in here, I am going to tell him I changed my mind and I want to stay just like I am. I don’t care that I will still have to pee sitting down, who cares. But, if I get turned into a girl, I can only imagine my sisters making me into a girly girl no matter what mommy says.
Yes, I feel so much better now changing my mind about all this. I definitely don’t want to be a girl. No one will even know I am not a boy anymore I will still look the same, I just don’t have any boy parts between my legs. No one at school will even know what happened to me. I will still wear the same boy's school uniform because I am not a girl so that is cool.
Yea I cannot wait until that doctor comes in here and checks up on me like he and mommy said they will do when there done with all their paperwork. I am just going to take a quick nap. The second my eyes are closed all of the bummers that happen with the bicycle accident and my little sister beating me in the race, me losing the bet, and having my hair styled like a girl start going through my head.
My head starts to spin inside my mind and I am out like a rock. I can hear faint voices that sound like my mommy and the doctor, but I don’t open my eyes I just relax, I must be dreaming. When I wake up the first thing I do is I am going to tell them I changed my mind, and I don’t want to be a girl. Who knows what the future will bring anyway, maybe in a year or two or ten they will be able to change me back to a boy instead of a neutral gender. The last thing I want to be is a girl then my life would really suck to be like my two sisters.
I can hear other voices, they are probably taking more blood again, and it feels like the bed is moving I wonder if they are taking me into another room or something for more tests.
Wow, this room is so bright that is a freaking bright light hanging on the ceiling. And all the people are wearing gowns like they are going to do surgery. I wonder if this dream is more like a night mare as I fall deeper asleep and everything is black and I finally feel like I am really asleep not just half awake like I have been feeling since they took my blood.
I wake up, I look around the room, and I am alone. I see all kinds of magazines, and stuff on the table like someone was reading it and wasn’t finished yet. I sit up feeling all stiff all over and I notice my hair is not in pigtails anymore, it is down hanging over my shoulders. I wonder when someone took my hair out of pigtails. I guess I really don’t care anyway I know I looked really girly with pigtails. There is even a hairbrush sitting on the nightstand.
I hope the doctor and mommy aren’t going to be too upset that I changed my mind about being turned into a girl the more I think about it the more I know that would be a big mistake. I see a suitcase on the floor with the pink diaper bag next to it. I wonder where that suitcase came from that wasn’t here when I took a nap. Looking around my room was so clean and organized before, now there are different things on all the tables and chairs and looks really lived in.
“Well, well look who is finally awake. You must have an inner clock or something sweetie, or just good timing.” I look at the nurse like she is an alien from another planet. What the heck is she talking about? “Your mommy is at the nurse’s station and she will be right back. You have been kind of out of it so the doctor said just to let you sleep and get your energy back.” The nurse says.
I do feel kind of weird especially my tummy and my legs and every place between them. I just basically feel sore all over and stiff like I haven’t moved in ages.
“Okay lets lay back sweetie so I can change your diaper, just lay back.” I lay back but the nurse is pushing the remote so the bed lays flat. I look down after the nurse removes my blanket and I can see pink plastic panties with Disney princesses all over them. Where did those come from? Does feel good as they slide down my legs and I notice I am wearing cloth diapers now.
I turn and see the doctor walking in and he is carrying his clipboard again, I wonder if he goes everywhere with that clipboard he probably even brings it home hehehe. I guess I had better tell him I changed my mind so he doesn’t need to do surgery on me.
“How’s my favorite patient doing this morning?” This morning it is not morning it was late afternoon when he finished my exam and the nurse brought me up here. “You have been sleeping for a long time I am sure you want to get home as soon as you can right little Nikki?”
I look up at him; he said I was going home. I wonder if I misunderstood him. Maybe I already told him I changed my mind, maybe that wasn’t a dream I was having that is weird.
“Okay thank you nurse for taking her diaper off, let me pull off the bandages and make sure she is good to go home.” Why does he still call me sweetie and now he is referring to me as HER and SHE. I need to tell him how much that really bugs me.
I look down, what the doctor is doing, and I see him remove something that looks like a bandage between my legs and then my heart stops. “Oh my god is that what it looks like doctor?” I think my heart stopped and I am not breathing for sure, as I stare.
“Yes sweetie that is your new vagina. Like they say with newborn girls are born. It’s a girl.” I stare between my legs and I still cannot believe how this happen I must have slept right threw everything.
I am a girl now, I cannot change back I never told the doctor I changed my mind. I start to cry softly. “Of course like I said last week when you came out of surgery everything went perfect like expected even though you were out pretty good I think they gave you too much sleeping medications.”
“But I let you sleep, you really needed your rest, and now it is time to go home. Like I said sweetie the operation went better than expected but you are still going to need to wear a diaper. I am afraid you still will not be able to control you going potty in your diaper. Your urinary track is permanently non-controllable. The good news is you should only have to use your diaper to go pee in. You should be able to go poop in the toilet eventually.”
I continue to cry softly hearing I will have to wear a diaper forever. I am now a girl and I am speechless. “I know you are not happy about being a girl sweetie, but remember you can be a tomboy if you choose, it’s all up to you. Not all girls wear dresses a lot are tomboys and wear pants, so don’t be so upset sweetie. The nurse is going to put another cloth diaper on you, the disposable diapers are not an option anymore because of the allergic reaction you had to the plastic in the disposable diapers. So only cloth diapers from now on, I bet they are more comfy anyway, even though they are twice as bulky.”
“Well your mommy is here now sweetie so I will let her get you dressed and then you can go home.” The doctor gives me a little kiss on the forehead like I was a baby.
Mommy comes over to me and starts to hug me. “Okay sweetie it’s time to go home you have been here all week and your sisters and Aunt and I have been missing you so much.” I relax feeling a little better with mommy's loving hug.
“Okay sweetie let’s get this pink hospital gown off of you, I am sure you are sick and tired of wearing this for the past week.” Mommy is saying I have been here for a whole week, I slept through everything. That is so messed up how can this happen, I take a short nap, and I wake up and I am a girl now.
I lift my arms up and feel the hospital gown with pink lambs pulled over my head. “Okay sweetie lift your arms again.” I do as I am told and I feel a light pink camisole pulled over my head and down over me. “Mommy this is pink the doctor said I didn’t have to be a girly girl I could be a tomboy remember?”
“Yes sweetie that is what the DOCTOR said. You don’t have any clothes that will go over a diaper with plastic panties. So for now, and while you have to wear a diaper, you will have to wear a dress or skirt because it will be much better and easier for everyone.”
I look down at the pink camisole and I feel a white dress with blue lines on it pulled over my head. It has a little sailor tie around the V-neck and puffy short sleeves and a bow in the back.
Mommy starts to button me up, and then she slides some white lace socks that cuff over, and stop at the top of my ankles. The blue Mary Jane buck shoes match the strips in the short dress. I sit back down and ruffled cloth panties go up my legs and over my plastic panties, which makes the dress puff out even more showing off that I am wearing a diaper.
I feel mommy lift me up as I stand on the bed and I can see my reflection in the mirror. I am wearing a little sailor moon dress with matching shoes and mommy is fixing my hair into pigtails with short baby girl bangs. I feel my diaper rubbing against my skin and I am soaked with pee again but I don’t even try to stop it as I cry softly.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories, and if you would like to see them continue.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The Choice
By Princess Pantyboy
Me, Kelly 18-year-old boy
Karen 14-year-old little sister
Amber 10-year-old sister
Miley 5-year-old sister
Mom, Anne Parker 41-year-old mom (looks like she is 25yrs old)
Dr. Beth Cole Doctor that thinks she can save the world
Mom stop picking on me how come you are always on my sisters side? You know I am going to be 18 tomorrow and I can move out anytime I want too.” Mommy looks at me strangely at how loud I am talking.
“Oh mommy can I have his room I am the next oldest pleaseeee? I think Kelly should move away he is always so mean to you and us to mommy.” I hear my sister Karen saying. “Then I won't have to share a room with my two little sisters.”
Wow Karen is like a wild animal begging for my room and I am not even moved out yet. “Yes mommy me and Miley could than share the room and get rid of the bunk beds and it will make our room look so much bigger.” My sister Amber is saying rather on the loud side.
“Enough girl's when your brother is an adult he will have choices to make and one of them is to remain living at home or moving out and making his own way in life.”
I am shaking my head back and forth. “I don’t want to be here at all surrounded by all you females. Dad had the right idea moving out with some model after he was surrounded by all you female's. Who can handle that craziness?” My mom and the sisters hear me complaining and talking about how dad had the right idea getting away from all these females and all three of my sisters are totally not saying a word and I look at my mom, and she has a tear going down her face. All three of my little sisters are crying softly also.
“Oh god now it’s time for the waterfalls turning on the crying and I am supposed to apologize and say I am sorry well I am not sorry. I don’t know how dad was able to be surrounded by all this girly stuff, and girly that, is driving me crazy. I am going to be so glad to get away from all you female's and hang out with my buddies and find a pretty girlfriend that I can kiss and take home without having all you female's spying on me. I am a man and I get no respect from you girl's that includes you to mom.”
Karen is hugging my mom who is crying. “I can't believe you can be so mean to your own mother. You are just a spoiled brat, mom has given you everything, and we girls have the three of us share a bedroom while you Kelly the big brother gets his own room. You are so un-grateful and you’re lucky I am not your mom I would put you over my knees and spank you till you couldn’t sit down for a week talking to mom the way you are doing.” My sister Karen says.
“Whatever your just a stupid girl anyway so who cares what you think. Who cares whatever you stupid little sisters think anyway?” I see Amber and Miley hugging mom, all three of them crying loudly while Karen yells at me. “I hate all of you; none of you love me you just want to stop me from having fun. I hate being around all of you and all you’re girly everything.” I slam the front door leaving.
I jump on my motorcycle and start it up. I give it lots of throttle making tons of noise. I put my helmet on and speed off into the neighborhood. I start riding faster and faster and I kind of wish I didn’t lose my mind so loudly I am sure I will be grounded forever so I do really need to leave and get my own place. My mind is not on the road or my surroundings and all of a sudden I hear a car’s tires skidding and then everything goes black.
I can hear strangers talking and lots of moving around, and then my eyes open, I see a bright light over my head and everyone is wearing hospital type masks. Then I hear more talking about my legs and everything goes black again.
Who knows how much time goes by and my eyes open and no one is around as I try to move but can't and I have some kind of tube in my mouth and I hear all kinds of beeping electronic sounds and see all kinds of machines with wires going to the bed or to me.
I try to focus and notice only one of my eyes is open and the other is still closed. I must have a bandage or something on my head this looks like a hospital room or something. I cannot move at all, not my legs, arms not even my head only my eyes or eye is looking around the room.
“Doctor, doctor he is awake call his family it is a miracle.” I hear, and then the nurse comes closer. “Can you hear me? I guess you cannot talk anymore, and you have that tube in your throat so I am sure that is uncomfortable too. Blink your eye once for yes if you can hear me.”
I blink my eye once and I see the pretty nurse smiling. “Oh that’s good you can hear me no one knew if your hearing would still work. Your file says you just turned 18 so I can tell you what happen to you, because you are not a child, you are an adult now. Do you want me to tell you what happen to you? One blink for YES and two blinks for NO.” I blink one time because hell yes I want to know why I am laying in a hospital bed.
“Okay here is the doctor I better let him tell you okay Kelly?” I hear her and I blink one time again. “Doctor I have been talking to him and I have worked out a way to communicate with him since he can't talk anymore. He blinks one time for yes and two times for no.”
I notice the doctor looks pretty also, but she is really old maybe 35. “Thank you nurse now can you give us a few minutes alone and tell me when his family arrives.
“Okay young man do you want me to tell you what happen to you and the shape you are now in?” I blink one time meaning yes. “Okay that means yes right young man?” I blink once again. “Now you have a choice, do you want to wait until your mother is here it is your choice?” I blink two times for no. “Okay than I will start. I know this is going to be hard for you to hear but the good thing is you are alive okay?” I blink once for yes.
The doctor pulls a stool closer to me and sits down. “Okay I guess I will start at the beginning. You I am sure have guessed have been in a horrible motorcycle accident. I would say the only reason you are alive is that you were wearing your helmet. Do you understand?” I blink once for yes. “Good um well your condition is stable but your body has sustained a lot of damage and a lot of it can't be fixed I am sorry to say.”
Like I said you were in a terrible motorcycle accident when a car was speeding went through the stop sign and ran right into the side of your motorcycle hitting your left leg and the total left side of the motorcycle. You were hit so hard you and the motorcycle were pushed into the other lane where another car hit the right side of your motorcycle crushing now your right leg also. Do you understand young man so far?” I blink once for yes.
“Good do you want me to continue?” I blink once for yes. Oh my god both my legs have been crushed I wonder what that means how long they will take to heal. “Okay I will continue. Both your legs have been crushed past the point of being fixed, I am sorry to say. Therefore, you will never walk on your old legs and I am sorry to say that the damage was so severe that there are not enough of healthy legs left to attach a prosthetics limbs so both your damaged legs had to be removed. I am so sorry.”
I start to cry feeling tears going down my face. I am so sorry but your right arm was also crushed beyond repair but you still have one arm and we are hoping once the broken bones are healed you may be able to use it again.” I am still crying and listening. “Do you want me to continue?” I blink once for yes with tears still going down my face but for some reason my face isn't crying, or moving.
“Seeing you cry is totally understandable but looks like none of your facial muscles are working because your face isn't crying, but your one good eye is tearing so that is also not good.” I still have tears soaking my face I wish I could talk so bad so I can ask questions. “Okay back to the things that can't be replaced. Do you have a girlfriend at all?”
I blink twice for no. “Well in this case that is a good thing when both your legs were crushed and couldn’t be repaired. I am sorry to say you scrotum and penis were also damaged beyond repair and were also removed with your arm and both your legs. I am so sorry.” Oh, my god I have one eye both my legs are gone and I don’t have any boy parts between my legs anymore I just want to die. Please god just take me away from all this I cannot live like this it is not living. I cry with no sound just with my one eye tearing and I look back and my mom is touching my face.
“I am so sorry son this happen to you but thank god you were able to survive. The doctors said nine out of ten people would never been able to survive your accident.”
The doctor touches my mom’s shoulder looks as if even the doctor was crying. Some tall lady wearing a business suit walks in. “I am sorry to interrupt both of you. I am so sorry to hear about your unfortunate motorcycle accident Kelly those damn motorcycle’s kill so many young people today.” My mom and I both watch the lady as my mom wipes her tears from her own eyes. “Oh how rude, by the way my name is Dr. Beth Cole.”
“Again I am sorry to interrupt but time is short and since we have now less than 24 hours to make a choice. I am here to tell you we have discovered a process call PHYx… well it has 32 letters and no one can pronounce the name but in simple terms we can blue tooth your brain with all your memories and feeling in your life and blue tooth transfer to another body.”
My mom’s eyes light up. “You mean you can transfer everything in his brain into the brain of another body?”
“Yes I am so very happy to say. See my little brother was also in a terrible motorcycle accident and almost the same damage as you Kelly have had but he never recovered he went into deep depression and ended up opening the door with his good arm and opened the door in the car and fell out and he killed himself. I swore I would find a cure or someway to bring these young people hope and this is it.”
Mommy is smiling so hard I see her crying aloud now with happiness that I won't be stuck like this forever. “That is great we will do whatever you want I will sell our home and live in a smaller place we don’t have much since Kelly's dad left us but we will give you anything to cure Kelly.” I feel so stupid all the bad things I have said and done to my mom. I am laying here in a hospital bed with both my legs removed with one of my arms, one of my eyes, and who knows what would happen if I had to live like this.
“We are getting ahead of ourselves Mrs. Parker; you see we need a body that is compatible to Kelly. The last few times we did this transfer, we just had a healthy body, or at least a more healthy body than the one crushed in an accident. Remember we only have 24-hours since the accident to make the transfer and then it is finial. One person said I don’t care give me any body than when you find a better one you can transfer me into the better one.”
My mom is listening and I don’t think I am even breathing I am so excited as I listen also. “You see in the past there was no choice for the patient we just got permission from the family and did the transfer and anything was better than almost dead. Do you understand Mrs. Parker and you also Kelly?”
“Oh yes I understand and Kelly did you hear everything the doctor said?” I hear my mom, and doctor saying. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “So what do we do now doctor? I mean do you have to wait until I sell the house or do I just sign it over to you and you sell it for whatever you can get?”
The doctor smiles at mommy than at me. “Mrs. Parker this is a dream of mine to cure children or people that have been in accidents and change their lives for the better. The thought of no choice for the rest of their lives to be in a wheel chair is especially sad. Pour Kelly is someone so young and if I let him live like this with no legs, only one arm that may or may not work and only one working eye is un-thinkable. The surgery or transfer would be well in the millions of dollars Mrs. Parker but I am offering this to Kelly free of cost.” My mom bust down and almost faints and starts crying tears of joy.
“Oh thank you, thank you doctor. I don’t know what else to say.” I watch mommy hugging the doctor and both of them are crying tears of joy.
The doctor gets a stern look on her face, I feel a little worried seeing that look. “Okay then the thing is Mrs. Parker, Kelly is extra special because there was a fatal accident this morning and instead of Kelly getting whoever’s body is donated to us we have a choice that Kelly can pick from.”
“Okay the choice has to be made fast. The first choice is an African American man of 60 years-old who is in relatively good shape for being 60. The second choice is a young 30-year-old man that was also in a motorcycle accident and has both his legs but nothing works from his belly button down not sure if that means he has bladder issues or we do know that his male parts don’t work. His body is in much better shape than Kelly's.” The doctor stops talking when her cell phone starts ringing. “Excuse me I need to take this call you two think about Kelly’s choice but he is an adult so in the end it will be Kelly’s choice. Now excuse me I am going to take this in the other room.”
Mom turns and looks me in the eyes. “Um well Kelly…umm the choices are kind of big differences. One is for you to live as a black 60 year-old man, I mean African American. Which I understand is about as different as it can be than your former body as an 18-year-old boy/man and white. You at least have a choice and won't just wake up in some other person’s body and freak out hehehe.” Mommy giggles trying to make little humor.
“The other choice is of course a handicapped man with no use of his legs, or anything below, but he has two arms and two eyes so that is better than how you are now.” Sounds like my mom is trying to convince herself more than me, and I am the one that has to make the choice. I wish I just woke up in another body or with these choices, I wish I never woke up thinking to myself.
I still cannot believe how selfish I was and how mean I was to all three of my little sisters and especially mean to my mom that is so wrong I deserve this. I feel more tears going down my face thinking about how mean I was before the accident. Oh, lord forgive me and give me another chance I am so sorry I was a bad boy with my family. I will never be a bad boy if you give me another chance in one of these bodies. I pray to myself as my mom wipes the tears off my face.
“Don’t worry my son everything will be okay. My one eye is closed as large tears are dripping out of it but my face feels numb so it cannot cry but my eyes are tearing like a waterfall. Or I should say my one good eye, I cannot believe how I was on the top of the world and the next thing my life is more or less over.
The doctor walks back into my hospital room and she is smiling from ear to ear. “Okay are you both okay.” We hear the doctor staring back and forth between me, and my mom.
“Yes we are we are both very thankful for this new start for my son but the choice is very difficult to say the least. My son has to spend the rest of his life in the body of a black 60 year old male or a 30-year-old man in a wheel chair he will never be able to have a serious relationship or even have sex of any type so that is just one of many things to think about.”
My tears start to pour down my face again hearing my mom. “But my son and I are thankful to at least have this second chance for him Dr. Cole.” I stare at the pretty doctor as she sits on the edge of the bed and reaches out to my mom’s hand.
“I need you both to pay extreme attention to what I say there is a third body that may sound more appealing. The call I just took was from Key West Florida hospital. A young child not sure how old guessing between 10-12-14-16 but I am not sure of hair color or anything. I do know that the child is white and I know nothing else except that the entire family was killed in a car accident, and the child is on life support with less than 15 minutes until the time amount will be exceeded and then you will be back to only the two previous choices.”
My mother smiles at me and I am so happy that I get a second chance, and not as a black elderly man or a handicap man. “Now your choice is yours Kelly and like I said I don’t know very much about this child that you will be taking over their body. The only thing is the 15 minutes that we have left you have to decide right now Kelly if you want this third option. You see they are in Key West Florida and we are here in Huntington Beach in southern California.”
“We will have to hook you up here and transfer everything in your mind to that child, and then your mom and I will fly to Key West and get you. You will be there almost in the flash of an eye but the download will take about 12-hours to complete and we will be able to join you there by the time you awake.”
Mommy’s smile is large from ear to ear and if my face was working, I would be smiling too. “Okay Dr. Cole so we don’t know this child's exact age but we know the child is white and what?”
“Oh I am sorry, yes this child is white and in extremely good body health. There is nothing wrong with the child physically at all. Not knowing the exact age of the child just knowing the age is of a child. So like you were saying earlier about your son not being able to ever have sex, because the other two-body choices sex is not possible. This choice is that Kelly would be a little younger but would be able to have a full sex life once Kelly isn't a child anymore and is of legal consenting age.”
I see mommy look up at the clock on the wall. “Kelly if you want this third choice I am going to ask you one more time because we need to get this starter immediately if it is a yes.” I see mommy looking at me and I look towards the Dr. Cole when she starts talking again.
“Okay Kelly here is your choice yes or no. The same as before one blink for yes and two blinks for no. Do you understand?” I blink one time for yes. “Okay than here is your choice for the last time. Do you want to spend the rest of your life in the body of the child in Key West Florida?” I blink one time for yes. “Okay great that is what I would have chosen also.”
Mom and I watch as she waves toward the door and four people walk in and start to get ready to move my bed and me to the transfer room. “Okay Mrs. Parker we don’t have any time to waste so say good bye to Kelly and his broken body and when you wake Kelly you will be in your new body.”
“Okay son I am so happy you or we get this new chance again. I can't wait to see you awake and back to your normal self just in a healthy body.” Mom kisses me on the tiny bit of skin on my forehead not covered by bandages. “Goodbye son see you there, love you so much Kelly.”
I can't respond obviously and the nurses or medical assistants start to push me out of my room followed by the electrical devices still hooked up to me being pushed along slowly on wheels. I can only see the overhead lights on the ceiling going past as my field of vision is only looking up.”
“Okay Kelly we are here.” We all go into this weird operating room with computers everywhere. “I am giving you this injection to make you sleep so the transfer will go smoothly and you will awake in your new body just a little younger than yours okay?” I blink one time for yes. I watch as she sticks the needle into the hose going into my one good arm then everything goes dark.
Wow this is crazy when I wake up I will be in a new healthy body just a child's body not my 18-year-old body but who cares it will be better than how messed up my body is now and no way that child's body can be worse than my other two choices to change into. I sleep feeling relaxed for the first time since I awoke from my accident seeing how screwed up my body and life is or was.
Yes when I wake, life will be better, I sleep easily. If my face was not 99 % covered in bandages I would be smiling.
*** 12-HOURS LATER ***
My eyes open and the room have blinding bright lights. I cannot focus yet but I see a blur. “Kelly sweetie can you hear me honey?” Oh, that is my mom’s voice. I can then feel her pick my hand up, and her hands are so soft. Oh my god the surgery or the transfer I guess would be a better name since I had no surgery must have worked. I can hear my mom and feel her hand in mine and I can almost make out her form. I blink my eyes and yes, I have two eyes now that is so cool. I open one than close it, than I do the same with the other.
“Mom I can see you this is so great.” I look around the room and it is like all the other hospital rooms in the world but I am happy to say nothing is hooked up to me. “Your hand is so soft mommy.” What I called her mommy that is weird. I mean I was 18-years-old before the transfer.
I look down and see mommy's hand holding mine. I lift up my hand and look at it and then at mommy's hand. My hand and arm is so small now. That is right the doctors said I would be in a younger body like 10-16 or something don’t remember. I stare at my hand and I am thinking I must be pretty young by how small my arm and hand are.
“Looking at my hand and arm mommy I know the doctor said I would be younger but I look pretty young now. Do I look okay mommy?” Man I keep calling her mommy that is so messed up even when I was a small boy I don’t remember ever calling her mommy.
Mommy squeezes my hand and smiles when we make eye contact. “Yes sweetie you look pretty and your hand is so soft too.” What the hell she called me pretty that is not what I meant.
“No I didn’t ask you if I looked pretty; I asked if I look pretty young now. I know the doctor said I was going to be younger like between 10 and 16.”
I feel mommy squeeze my hand again. “I know sweetie, yes you look pretty young, and yes you look pretty.” Mommy says but she is being weird with calling me sweetie like she calls my little sisters, and now she just called me pretty again. What the hell is up with that?
“I think you will enjoy being younger and at least you have your older sisters to help you with whatever you need. I know they are so happy you are still alive after that terrible accident no one thought you would survive. Now you get a second chance at life and even in a younger body.”
I feel something in my eye and I move it out of the way. I feel mommy's other hand go to my face and I see some long blond hair out of the corner of my eye. “Oh I guess this poor guy whose body I am taking over must have had long hair. I want to make sure I get a crew cut like I had before mommy okay?” Damn I called her mommy again; as I roll my eyes how stupid, I must sound.
“Wait a second mommy did you say I have an older sister to help me? So I am not the oldest one anymore, oh man Karen is going to get me back for all the times I made fun of her as my little sister mommy.” Oh, I cannot believe how un-fair life is but if you think about it, I at least am a live and have a new body not all broken up and missing pieces.
Mommy keeps playing with my long hair. “No sweetie you are not the oldest one anymore I am sorry.”
“Oh, man that sucks, well girls probably are not as mean as guys so she probably won't pick on me too much I guess.”
I feel mommy squeeze my hand tightly. “Now I won't have any of the cursing sweetie.” I am in deep thought when mommy continues to talk. “I know it is not going to be easy on you not being the oldest anymore but at least you have your older sisters to help you out when you need it.” Did mommy say older SISTERS I don’t only have one older sister I have two no way I hear her say that.
“Speaking of your older sisters helping you they are with the Dr. Cole right now looking for an outfit at the mall for you since we didn’t bring any clothes with us that would fit you.” I know she said older sisters again; this is going to hurt asking if I have two older sisters because Karen is 14, Amber is 10, and baby Miley is only 5.
Wait a minute so I guess my sisters have already been here. “Mommy so my little sisters I mean my sisters have already been here and are at the mall now?”
“Yes sweetie I wanted to be here when you woke up so you wouldn’t wake up alone in a new body with no one holding your hand like I am doing.” I can feel small tears going down my face as I cry softly hearing how sweet and kind mommy is.
What the hell is happening to me? I am crying I have never cried in my whole life even when I broke my leg playing football I didn’t cry now I am crying. I am using words like sweet and pretty what the hell is wrong with me. I think this doctor screwed up the transfer and I have a lot of stuff in my head from this kid’s body I am in now.
“Yes sweetie your big sisters and I arrived at the hospital with the doctor around four hours ago and I have not left your side since.” I feel myself crying more and I cannot believe how mean and disrespectful I was towards my mommy before the accident.
Oh, shit I am even thinking like a little kid I sound like a sissy or someone gay. I hope this kid wasn’t a sissy or gay boy or anything. I know I have long hair like a sissy so maybe this is making sense, but getting me back to normal all I have to do is get my haircut back in a crew cut style, I will be much more macho.
“Now listen Kellie I talked to the doctor and they are going to let you keep your name even though you don’t exactly match your birth certificate anymore.” I start to relax hearing mommy saying I get to keep my same name I will just have a different birth date I guess.
I start to feel nervous when I look over and see a concerned look on mommy’s face. I watch as she puts both of her hands around one of my hands and softly rubs it. My other hand is twisting my long hair around my finger; I feel so nervous and relax at the same time.
“Now Kellie, your big sisters will be back anytime now and remember you gave the three of them years of bad memories always picking on them and being so mean being the big brother and now that you’re not I really wouldn’t try to mess around with them okay sweetie?”
I look up at mommy. “Yea I get it mommy, umm I know you keep telling me that my older sisters this and my older sister that. My question is mommy, is Karen and Amber now older than me?”
“Yes sweetie Karen is 14, Amber is 10, are both older than you are now. You sweetie are no longer the oldest child in this house hold, and you used to always call Miley your baby sister, well sweetie Miley is no longer the youngest child in the family you are.”
I sit up in bed and my mouth drops open, I don’t know what to say I am in shock. “Speaking of your big sisters they will be here shortly so we need to take you to the bathroom than you can get changed and we can go home.”
“But mommy if Miley was the youngest in the family she is 5-years-old how old am I mommy?” I say with a shaky soft voice.
Mommy pulls the blanket off of me and stands me up on the bed. I am now looking mommy in the eyes. “Well sweetie you will turn four next week.”
“You mean I am almost 4-years-old? Oh god mommy I was 18-years-old this morning.” I start to cry softly knowing that all three of my sisters are now older than me and I am the youngest in the family. “This is so un-fair mommy I didn’t want to be the youngest in our family.”
Mommy looks at me with her eyes starting to get that angry look. “So you rather be a 60 year old black man or a 30-year-old man in a wheel chair that has no feeling below his waist and will never have sexual relations with anyone because he is physically unable too. Or would you rather have been in your old body missing both your legs, one of your arms, also one of your eyes and so many other things that wouldn’t exactly make you a man any more with no more man parts. So this way you get to start life over as a small child and can grow up to be an adult and have a regular sex life since that seems to be so important to you.”
“You should be very thankful sweetie you get another chance after you crewed your life up. Not to mention you are the one that had a choice which body you wanted so here ya go sweetie.”
I look down with small tears falling down my face. “Your right mommy, I am getting a second chance and you’re right also I am the one that had the choice and I choose this. I am sorry for being so un-grateful.” I lean over and hug my mommy. “I’m sorry mommy.”
“It is okay sweetie but we have to get you un-dressed to go use the bathroom because they put a diaper on you so you could use it instead of all the tubes and wires being hooked to you.”
I reach down feeling my bottom through the hospital gown. I look down and see pink little lambs flying all over the hospital gown. “Can you help me off with this hospital gown thing mommy? I guess I am too small to pull it over my head.”
“Is there buttons or something in the back mommy?” I really need to get a grip when I keep calling her mommy instead of mom. I guess I am the youngest now and my big sisters are going to tease me to death, but happy enough at least I am alive and I will be able to grow up to be big and strong someday. It may actually be cool being the younger little brother I will get to see all my big sisters friends and I bet they will be pretty and I can hang out with pretty girl's and get a pretty girlfriend when I grow up and have sex for the first time.
I lift my arms up over my head and I am now standing wearing only the diaper but happy I will get rid of that and my little sisters, I mean my big sisters will never see me wearing a diaper. “Okay sweetie now let me get this diaper un-taped and you can go use the bathroom and remember you are smaller now so don’t fall into the toilet when you sit down to go potty okay sweetie?”
“Mommy I am not a baby even thought I am wearing a diaper. I can go potty by myself and take this diaper off.” I roll my eyes seeing mommy smiling at me I don’t realize I am acting like a little toddler.
I watch as mommy reaches down to my diaper un-does the tape on the one side. “Mommy I can do this I am not a baby you know?”
“Now you listen to me little one. Kellie I am taking your diaper off then I am going to walk you to that bathroom.” Mommy points to the open door in my hospital bedroom. I hear the other tape being un-done as my diaper falls to my ankles. My hands start to move to cover my little boy parts that I bet are tiny now. Mommy smacks my hands away. “I have seen you naked many, many times when you were small like this so I don’t want you covering up again you understand sweetie? Speaking of diapers the doctor said you might not have good bladder control so you will need to be re-potty trained. So be extra careful or you will be spending more time than this in a diaper okay sweetie?”
“Yes mommy” Wow that sucks but I am a big boy so I will not have to wear a diaper hell no. Damn I caller her mommy again to her and I am even thinking in my own head I have regressed so much by calling myself a big boy instead of the 18-year-old man I was this morning.
Before I had a small penis but I bet now it is the size of a baby’s. On the other hand maybe starting out young might be a good thing because before when I was 18-years-old my penis was tiny. All the guys in high school always teased me about having a dick the size of a baby’s, but now when I grow up I could possibly have a big dick, I know it cannot get any smaller. The girl's will want to date me and let me get into their panties. “Hehehe” I giggle aloud to myself. That was weird I never giggled before in my whole life I hope mommy didn’t hear me.
I look up at mommy and she is smiling as she is looking between my legs as she picks me up off the bed and puts me down on the floor next to her. Oh, my god I am totally naked standing next to my mommy. I reach up to take her hand and then we start walking towards the bathroom. Thank god, my sisters cannot see me naked holding mommy's hand like I am a baby or something.
“Mommy I feel silly walking naked holding your hand like I am a toddler.” I look up at mommy smiling down at me as we stop walking just in front of the bathroom door.
I watch as mommy leans down in front of me smiling from ear to ear. “Well sweetie you are no longer an 18-year-old boy/man anymore so get over it. You will be four-years-old next week. So you really are a toddler until your birthday when you turn four or until you start acting more grown up okay sweetie?” I nod my head yes, because I cannot imagine being more embarrassed and I do need to go potty.
“Okay I am going to move the stuff from in-front of the toilet out of the way so you can go potty.” Mommy stands up and leaves me standing naked by myself and I turn towards the wall right in front of me were mommy was standing in front of a floor to ceiling mirror.
I am staring at myself in the mirror and I look so small and tiny now. I am totally naked and oh my god I stare between my legs and I see my penis and balls can get smaller because their gone. All I see is a little vagina between my legs. “Oh my god mommy I am a girl now.” I say so loud I almost screamed.
“Oh did I forget to tell you that sweetie? I thought you would be surprised when I left you naked standing in front of the big mirror hehehe.” Mommy walks back to me standing naked in front of the mirror me staring at my new vagina. “I guess it’s a little too early for you to use the bathroom by yourself sweetie.”
I look down lower and pee is dripping down my legs making a small puddle I am now standing in. I start to cry with big alligator tears running down my face. “Excuse me Ms. Parker. Your other daughters are here and I need you to sign some paperwork than little Kellie can go home. I stand there in shock not speaking just staring between my legs at my reflection ignoring that the nurse came in and I am still naked.
“Oh okay nurse.” I don’t see them but I hear mommy. “Okay girls your little sister had an accident so can you get HER dressed then we can take HER home?”
I keep staring in the mirror ignoring everything. “Sure mom we can get HER dressed then we will be ready to go.” I turn seeing mommy walking out of the door with the nurse. I am then startled seeing all three of my sisters staring at me naked and all of them staring between my legs. “See I told you girl's we have a new little sister now and her name is Kellie, spelled with an IE at the end like a girl’s name.” Karen says then kneels down in front of me and stares right into my little vagina, yup little girl or baby girl since looks like your standing in pee.”
“Okay who ever had the diaper bag put it on the bed and get out the diaper wipes.” I feel Karen picking me up as I see both Amber and Miley staring between my legs as Karen lays me down on the bed. I think if they smiled anymore, their faces would explode. “Thank you Amber for the wipes SHE wet herself good.
I feel the cold baby wipes going all over between my legs. “Miley since you were a good girl while we were shopping you can pick one of those outfits we bought from the mall for little Kellie.”
“Yes thank you sis, I know just the one for HER my big x-brother hehehe, and now my little sister.” I hear Miley and I close my eyes crying softly.
Life is so un-fair one minute I, was happy thinking about meeting my older sisters girlfriends and maybe someday getting in their panties, now I will be getting into my own panties. I continue to cry with both my hands over my face as I lay on my back feeling Karen cleaning me up.
“Okay lift your little bottom Kellie.” I hear her and I do as I am told I just want some clothes on I can't believe I am laying on my back totally naked and all my sisters see my new vagina. I just cry not knowing what to do. “Good girl Kellie.”
I feel something between my legs and I open my eyes and see it is another diaper. “Hey I am not a baby ya know.”
“Looks like to me you just peed all of yourself, and that rates you as a baby Kellie. So just relax little sister hehehe.” I hear Karen saying and giggling. “Yes I think I can get used to this being the oldest in the family and now a family with just girls in it hehehe.”
I lay on my back feeling just beaten down depressed knowing I am being diapered by my sister as the my other sisters are watch along giggling at me. I just cry.
“Don’t worry Kellie I used to be the baby in the family, and I hated when everyone seen my diaper. Karen put this over HER diaper so no one sees HER pretty diaper.” Miley's says to me. I ignore Miley as I keep my hands over my eyes crying.
I feel the diaper being secured on me than I feel my legs going through some shorts but my legs go through them slowly like they have elastic around the openings. Oh, god this is so un-fair as I just cry on my back. “I’m going to put her new socks and shoes on okay Karen?” I hear Amber saying. I don’t hear Karen responding but who cares I do feel socks and then shoes going on both my feet.
“I am going to have to do something with your messy hair Kellie.” I just ignore everyone as I cry into my hands. I feel Karen sitting me up, as I still cry. “Okay lift your arms up little Kellie and you will be almost done.” I lift my arms up over my head with my eyes closed still crying, I feel a shirt being pulled over my head and my arms are pushed through some tight sleeves feels like elastic like my new shorts or something but who cares. The moment my hands are through the shirt, they go back to my face as I cry.
I feel a brush going through my hair and feels like all three of them are brushing my hair at once, which cannot be right, but I feel hair on my left side being pulled and brushed and the same on the right side and someone in front. Who cares I just cry wishing I wasn’t in the hospital. “Okay we are all done sweetie.” I hear Karen saying as she picks me up and puts me back on the floor where I was in front of the tall mirror.
“Oh don’t you look just perfect Kellie.” I hear mommy's voice and I move my hands out of my face and see mommy walk into my hospital room and then I see my reflection in the mirror.
I stare into the mirror and my eyes are beat red from crying but I see I am not wearing shorts at all. I am wearing a little pink dress with puffy sleeves and big white dots the size of a baseball all over the dress. I feel the dress and I see I am wearing pink and white plastic panties going over my diaper. I look down and cry harder seeing the pink lace socks that are cuffed barely covering my ankles with matching pink Mary Jane shoes. I look back up and notice my hair is in pigtails and my bangs are short right above my eyebrows.
“Oh my god I am wearing a dress, and it barely covers my panties, I mean my diaper, I mean barely covers me.” I look around and see mommy and all three of my sisters all wearing shorts, I am the only one wearing a dress. “Mommy why can't I wear shorts or pants like you and my sisters?”
Mommy leans down to me. “Come here sweetie.” I walk over to mommy feeling the back of the dress moving and touching the back of my legs as it sways. “See Kellie I talked it over with your big sisters and we all agreed. We wanted to show you who wears the pants in this family, and it is not you anymore. You wore pants and shorts for 18 years, now you will only wear pretty dresses and skirts from now on hehehe.” I hear mommy say and then all three of my big sisters giggling.
“Opps I guess it was a smart thing putting her back in diapers.” I look up at my reflection in the mirror and I am squatted down wearing the pretty dress going potty into my diaper. I see my mommy and my three big sisters giggling in the background. “We will have to pick up more diapers on our way home, okay girls take your baby sisters hand and let's leave.
I stand there staring into the large mirror, and see Miley take one of my hands and Amber takes the other as I am still squatted down going potty.
“We can change her after she finishes going potty in her diaper.” We start walking and I am crying softly until I feel pressure and I start pooping into my diaper as I start to cry louder as we leave the hospital. “Remember Kellie it was your choice to be changed into this little girl's body hehehe.” Mommy says.
“Yea pay backs are the best baby sister hope you like wearing pretty dresses with plastic panties and diaper hehehe.” I hear Karen saying, but all three my sisters are giggling as I fill my diaper while I cry.
THE END
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The Rash
By Princess panty boy
I wake up, and rub my eyes and look around my bedroom knowing I have to go use the bathroom before I have an accident. I know I am an eight-year-old boy and I have not had accidents for several years but every morning I feel like I am going to explode when I go pee, pee, first thing in the morning.
“Oh man I am so tired.” I say aloud as I walk to the bathroom wearing my favorite superman pajamas. When I get to the hallway I hear mommy making noise doing something downstairs as I ignore everything, I mean an atom bomb can blow up in my backyard and all I am going to focus on is getting to that toilet before I piss everywhere like when I was little.
I walk into the bathroom and trip over my clothes from getting undressed last night when I got into my pajamas. I feel a little pee squirt into my underwear after I tripped and almost fell into the open toilet. I pull my pajamas and underwear down with one pull and I stand in front of the toilet relieving myself hearing that steady stream of pee landing mostly in the toilet and on the toilet seat okay and on the back of the toilet.
I thought I would of peed a lot more by the amount of pressure I felt in my bladder. I thought I would have been peeing steady for 2 hours instead I only peed for about 5-10 seconds. Looking down I know I am going to hear it from mommy about forgetting to pull the top up on the toilet seat before I went pee and instead I made a mess like usual all over the top of the toilet.
Looking down I notice the rash between my legs was getting worse, I better tell mommy so she can see what is going on. I noticed the rash about a week ago and hoped it would go away in time but not doing anything to fix the problem the rash just spread and got 10 times worse.
“Honey is that you in the bathroom?” Mommy yells from downstairs she is probably in the kitchen. Thinking to myself no one else lives here but me and her since my dad ran off with his secretary last year. So really, who else would be flushing the toilet?
I walk out of the bathroom, walking down the hallway towards the stairs. “No mommy it’s not me, I am a total stranger who broke into the house just to use the bathroom.” I say sarcastically.
“Oh your just a riot little man, now get your butt down here and have some breakfast with your mother before it gets cold sweetie okay?” mommy says almost yelling at me while I am walking downstairs.
I wish I could get her to stop calling me her little man, that statement just reminds me how small I am for an 8-year-old boy. We are the new people on the block; I remember the neighbor's asking if I was finished with nursery school, and was I going to start kindergarten soon. I mean I am starting third grade how messed up is that.
To make matters worse the next-door neighbor lady said to my mommy what a pretty little girl she has referring to me. Mommy never corrected the lady, mommy just stuttered and said thank you as she was pushing my long hair out of my eyes. I rolled my eyes and continued to un-pack the car from the three-day trip it still had my blankets and pillows in it.
“I can fix HER hair I noticed HER bangs are getting pretty long. I have a hair salon in town, and if your LITTLE GIRL is shy which SHE seems like I can do HER hair in my house anytime just let me know free of charge since were neighbor's now. Welcome again to the neighborhood, I have to get going talk later.” We hear her saying as she walks across our yard and through hers to her car and backs out of her driveway and down the road waving to us.
I take my pillow out of the car. “Thanks mommy for correcting that lady she must of called me a girl and little toddler like a million times.” I turn seeing mommy staring down at me.
“Well sweetie if you had your haircut like other boy's instead of this long hairstyle you seem to want maybe you would look less like a girl and maybe look older.”
I roll my eyes at mommy staring at me. “Mommy you said I can let my hair grow long because I want my hair long like the rock stars have it and all the cool kids at my old school also had long hair too.”
“Yes sweetie I know I said that but she is also right your bangs are getting pretty long so I will let her trim them up for you next time. I won't let her cut any length just your bangs okay sweetie?”
I hear the un-wanted phrase haircut and I get really nervous because I love my long hair. “But mommy I don’t have bangs my hair is all one length and I part my hair in the middle so it stays out of my eyes but sometimes it still gets in the way.”
“Yes I know sweetie but bangs will keep your long hair out of your eyes and I don’t want your hair messing up your eyes and if your hair is in your eyes all the time you may have to wear glasses too.”
Oh know people are teasing me enough because of my small size I don’t want them teasing because I have to wear glasses too. I never heard that your eyes get messed up with hair in your eyes but makes sense I guess. “Okay but you won't let her cut my long hair right just cut my hair in the front right mommy?”
“Yes sweetie I promise. Now finish getting your stuff in the house it’s late and time for bed.”
I take my spider man pillow out of the minivan. “Okay mommy I am tired.” I rub my eyes moving my long hair out of my face. I take my pillow dragging the matching blanket behind me as I walk to the house.
(That was two days ago by the way. Just thought I would give you a little history of how it is living in our new neighborhood)
“Oh good mommy you made eggs and bacon I am so hungry.” I walk up to the table were mommy is drinking coffee putting a plate of food in my spot.
Mommy looks like something is on her mind for some reason. I watch as she starts to get her food on a plate and then we both start eating together after mommy sits. “Yummy mommy good job you’re the best mommy there is and the best cook in the world too.” I say as I notice mommy putting her fork down and staring at me after my statement.
“Well that was sweet of you little man. Is there something you need to tell me?” Wow, how the heck did she know that? Mommies are crazy smart.
I take another bite of my eggs as mommy is smiling at me staring. “Um well yea kind of. You remember the day we moved here and I kind of wiped out on my skateboard into the puddle that smelled weird?”
“Yes how can I forget you smelled like a sewer for the whole day? Why what does that have to do with anything?” mommy says looking at me oddly.
I finish eating as mommy starts realizing I was hiding something I guess. “Well I started to get a rash down there and I thought it would go away but the rash got worse and has spread all over between my legs now.”
“Does it hurt or burn or is it bleeding, or anything?” I see a concerned look on mommies face.
I try to think of something to say so mommy won't be too upset. “Oh no it doesn’t hurt or burn at all mommy it is just spreading like ummm poison ivy or something.” Mommy looks more relaxed.
“Okay after breakfast we will go up to your bathroom and you can show me your rash okay little man?”
Oh, man this is going to be so embarrassing. “Mommy it’s just a rash not life threatening do I have to I am a big boy ya know.”
“Okay little man go upstairs now that you’re done with breakfast and get dressed and make sure you brush your teeth. I am going to take you with me for my doctor’s appointment and you can let the doctor look at your rash okay. I am sure the doctor will give you some rash cream or something to make your rash go away?”
Oh, this is not going well but at least all the doctors see naked people all the time so I guess it is better to get medicine to get rid of this rash because I lied to mommy, because it burns so bad when I go potty and when it rubs against my underwear.
“Okay mommy I will get ready.” I leave my dirty plate on the table as I itch myself between my legs from the rash bugging me. I don’t notice that mommy watches me itching myself.
I pull my pajamas off once I get to my bedroom and I put on some clean underwear and the only shorts I have left because my new pair is the ones I ruined when I crashed into that septic puddle and mommy threw out my new shorts leaving me just these Jean shorts left. I slide my spider man tee shirt on and my flip-flops since it is so hot outside.
“Are you ready yet Kelly?” I hear mommy yelling from the bottom of the stairs.
I walk out into the hallway still pulling my tee shirt on. “Yes mommy I am ready I only have these shorts left so hope that’s okay?”
“Yes little man they are fine. I have been waiting for your growth spurt to happen but you are still wearing the same size clothes from four years ago. So I have been hesitant in buying you more of those sizes thinking you will be growing bigger any day now.”
Great always fun to have mommy remind me that I am small and I haven’t grown at all in four years. “Now let's get in the car I am just going for a checkup and to get more mommy vitamins so I am sure my doctor will be able to see you right after my appointment little man now let's go.”
“Okay mommy I am not a baby ya know I am ready.” I follow mommy out the front door. Not realizing mommy was holding my hand as if I was a toddler.
We take the 30-minute trip to the doctor’s office and I walk with mommy up to the nurse’s counter. I hear mommy check in than I look up at her hearing my name. “Oh that’s fine Mrs. Parker I am sure the doctor will have time to see her to.” Did she just refer to me as her? Maybe I should get my hair trimmed or something.
I look around and see I am the only boy in the whole waiting room. Not sure if the baby in the stroller is a boy or girl until I see the pink blanket and then yes I am the only boy in the whole place.
“Mrs. Parker follow me, and little Kelly. The doctor will see you now ladies.” What did that nurse say? I stand up and mommy holds my hand again while I am looking around at everyone. We walk out of the waiting room into the hallway. “Okay Mrs. Parker please stand on the scale. Little Kelly sorry you are going to have to let go of your momma’s hand so we can get her weight.”
I hear the nurse talking to me like I am a toddler but I ignore her being so rude. “Okay now your turn little lady, Kelly hop up on the scale little one.” The nurse says while I am daydreaming looking around at everyone walking around.
“Oh okay sorry.” I stand on the scale, and the nurse writes the information down and takes my hand and we start walking.
I watch as she puts our folders in the glass folder holder outside the door on the wall, and we walk in the examining room. “Okay Mrs. Parker the doctor will need for you to get undressed, and put this hospital gown on and I guess you should do the same little one so you can be just like your momma ready for the doctor okay sweetie?” The nurse looks down at me smiling. Mommy and I watch as the pretty nurse leaves us alone.
“Momma why was that nurse treating me like I was a toddler? I know I am small but I am not a baby.” I don’t realize I didn’t complain about the nurse referring to me as little lady and basically treating me like I was a little girl.
I also did not notice I started calling mommy momma now like the nurse was saying which is how little girl's call them mother. “Here sweetie get undressed and put this on.” I take the light pink hospital gown and put it next to me as I don’t even pay attention to mommy getting undressed until she is standing only in her panties and bra putting her pink gown on. “Come on sweetie you are so slow, now lift your arms up.” I do as I am told and feel mommy pulling my tee shirt off.
“Okay now let's get those shorts off so we are ready for the doctor.” I feel mommy pull my shorts down not realizing she pulled my underwear down at the same time until I heard mommy’s comment. “Oh you are right little man that rash is all over you between your legs and your little boy parts.”
I immediately put both my hands between my legs to cover my privates. “Oh don’t be silly sweeties I’ve seen you naked before now lift your arms up again so I can put this pretty hospital gown on you.” I listen and soon I am wearing the same gown as mommy.
“Momma how come I am wearing a pink hospital gown like a girl and not blue like a boy's color?”
Mommy shakes her head. “I don’t think they give different colors for different genders little man but since you said that I can call you little lady instead of little man if you want hehehe.” I hear momma giggling like what the heck is so funny about that thinking to myself.
“Okay ladies who would like to go first?” We both turn hearing the doctor. Momma stands up after she fixes my gown and smiles at the doctor.
Momma sits on the examination table. “Okay looks like your momma is going to be first so can you just sit in the chair by yourself sweetie?” I think to myself I hate it when people treat me as if I am a baby, or something.
“Yes I will be good.” I say siting back with my legs together feeling weird being almost naked. I look up at the doctor putting mommy's feet into some kind of holding thing.
The doctor is asking mommy some questions but I cannot hear them as I look around ignoring the adults. A few minutes later, the doctor is looking between mommy's legs and writing stuff on the clipboard. “Okay I believe you are done Mrs. Parker.” I look up seeing mommy smiling. “Okay little one switch places with your mommy and we will get the show on the road.” I wonder what she is meaning show on what rode. I stand up taking the doctors hand.
“Okay hold on sweetie while I lift you up and onto the examining table.” Before I can even respond, I am laying back on the table and the doctor is moving the foot holder things so they are closer together for a short person I am guessing. “Okay reading your file sweetie you have a rash down by your privates is that right?”
I look up into the doctor’s eyes but she is still reading from the clipboard. “Yes doctor I was skateboarding and I fell into a big puddle and I guess I got infected and now I have this big rash.”
“Okay sweetie let's take a look.” I watch as she moves her stool between my legs lifting the opening my hospital gown open. “Oh my you’re a boy….I mean this rash is all over you Kelly.” I feel her touching the rash and moving my little boy parts around. “Okay does this hurt or anything Kelly?”
I feel her poking around. “Um it kind of burns a little bit but doesn’t really hurt that much I guess.” I say but not telling her it really burns and really hurts when she touched the rash.
“Okay Kelly the good news is you won't need any shots but the bad news is you are going to need to keep a thick layer of this cream all over your rash. It has estrogen in it so just keep it on the rash not your little boy parts. I will put it all over you now, and then in the morning take a bath and put more on okay?”
Before I can respond momma starts talking. “Now after the cream is all over between his legs how are we going to keep it off his underwear doctor?” thinking to myself that was a good question as I look down between my legs seeing a thick white cream all over my rash but not on my privates.
“I am afraid that is going to be some more bad news. I am sorry Kelly I know you’re a big girl.. boy but you will need to wear a diaper or maybe a pull up since you are a big boy or do you want a diaper instead?”
I hear diaper and I almost go into shock. “No, no, a diaper is for babies. I maybe small but I am not a baby.”
“Well sweetie with this cream or thick lotion, I am afraid a diaper or pull up is a must. The reason is not that you are a baby it is because we have to control where the cream goes and this medicine sometimes has bladder control issues. I know you’re a big umm boy so you won't have those issues of having accidents but this is still the plan for these medications okay sweetie?”
I don’t know how to respond. “Okay honey the doctor is at least giving you a choice sweetie, do you want to wear a diaper or a pull up like a big boy?” momma says to me.
“Umm I guess if I have a choice I can wear the pull ups so if I have to go potty I can pull them off, and use the bathroom like a big boy.”
I see the doctor walk over to the closet and pulls a large bag from it and I see pull ups written on it. Okay stand up sweetie and I will pull these up your legs.” I do as I am told and I look down and see I am now wearing a pull up and it is freaking PINK.
“Um doctor aren’t there any pull ups that aren’t pink?”
The doctor looks down at me. “Sorry sweetie these are all we have in pull ups we have white disposable baby diapers if you rather wear them little Kelly?” I ignore her as mommy pulls one of the pink pull-ups on me. I look down at myself as mommy and the doctor are both smiling.
“Looks like your shorts aren’t going to be able to fit of your diaper sweetie. Sorry sweetie I guess you will just have to wear the diaper by itself until I can get you something else to wear.” Mommy says.
The thought of going out in public wearing a diaper is scaring me to death but not having clothes over the diaper I am going to cry. Both my eyes start to tear up not knowing what I can do.
“Oh sweetie I have an idea so you don’t have to just wear the diaper out there for everyone to see.” The doctor looks at me like I am going to cry. “You can just put your clothes in the bag here.” I watch as the doctor puts all of my clothes into a plastic zip lock bag and writes my name on it. “You can just wear the pretty hospital gown home than your momma can get you something else that fits you sweetie, what do you think?”
I look at the doctor than at momma not know what I can do. “Okay sweetie what is your choice wearing just the pink diaper for all to see or wear the hospital gown over it and no one will see your pretty pink diaper, I mean pull up?”
“I guess the hospital gown because I don’t want anyone to see me wearing a diaper okay momma?” the doctor lifts me up and off the examining table and puts me down on the floor as I stand up next to mommy.
I look up at the doctor writing on her clipboard. “Okay Mrs. Parker her is your prescription’s and two for little Kelly.” I watch as mommy is handed the prescriptions. “Two are for Kelly one is a cream that we only want to get on the rash and NOT onto his little boy parts. The estrogen and the industrial removal cream are very, very strong. The second is called aloe Vera cream and is the same cream just minus the removal strength and doesn’t have any estrogen in it either okay?”
“Yes doctor thank you so much for your help and for seeing little Kelly with such short notice.” I smiling hearing that this sounds like we are finally done and we can go home finally.
The doctors looks down at me standing next to mommy and smiles. “It was my pleasure and I hope that cream removes your itch real fast and you can get back to normal little one okay?”
“Umm thank you doctor.” I say after mommy gave me a gentle nudge. The doctor smiles again towards me and she takes her clipboard and leaves.
I watch the pretty doctor leave and mommy is already pulling the pink hospital gown off and sliding her yellow sundress over her head. “Sorry that’s all you have to wear little man, but none of your clothes at home will fit over your diaper either I mean pull up.”
“I know I wish I had some clothes this isn't going to be fun leaving here wearing just this hospital gown and being diapered momma.”
Momma finishes getting dressed and holds the big bag of pink pull ups in one hand and reaches down to take my hand with her other. “Yes sweetie I know what you mean and after we leave here we still need to go to the pharmacy to get our medication’s.” I am shaking my head I cannot believe I have to leave here and go to a pharmacy dressed in a diaper and hospital gown I want to cry so badly.
“Don’t worry sweetie it will be over soon enough and I bet you wish you came to me earlier and you could have had the doctor give you a less powerful medications so maybe you wouldn’t of had to wear a diaper with low bladder control. Next time tell mommy right away when your little body has a problem okay sweetie?”
I roll my eyes as we walk out of the examining room and I know momma is right. Yes momma I know your right I wasn’t thinking, I am sorry.” The second we walk back out to the waiting room, I see a little girl around my size but much younger wearing a diaper and a dress smiling at me. I also notice her momma who is very pretty looking down at me and all I want to do is cry having to wear this silly hospital gown and diaper.
“Excuse me ma’am, I don’t mean to intrude on you and your daughter but my little Cindy was in the same boat as your daughter last year. We came in here for a doctor’s appointment and let's say she just had a little accident and had to wear a hospital gown and diaper like your daughter.” She looks down at me ready to cry.
Mommy looks down at me. “Yes if I would have known I would have brought extra clothes.” Mommy says like how she is supposed to of known my clothes I wore here would not fit me when I left. Unless she is saying that, I had an accident by peeing myself and now I have nothing to wear.
“Well I have an extra outfit in Cindy’s diaper bag if you’re little one would like to get rid of that hospital gown and have real clothes to wear. I mean Cindy has actually outgrown this outfit but I never took it out of the diaper bag from the last accident. Would you like to get changed into some real clothes?” I hear the lady lean down and say to me.
I nod my head meaning yes thinking anything is better to wear instead of some silly hospital gown. No one will know I will be wearing some little girl's shorts or pants as long as I do not have to wear this. “Great” I hear the lady say and picking through the diaper bag.
“Sweetie you are okay with wearing a little girl's outfit instead of the hospital gown. We still need to get the medications and stuff?” momma whispers in my ear.
I nod yes. “Momma I don’t care anything is better than wearing a hospital gown and diaper that I bet everyone can see.”
“Okay sweetie but no matter what she gives you to wear you have to thank her okay? She is being very nice, and she probably thinks you’re a little girl the way you are dressed and your long hair, and she is just trying to help you okay?”
I hear momma say and she is right the other's thought I looked like a girl I guess I really do need a shorter hairstyle. “Okay momma I will be good.”
“Here ya go my name is Cindy, and I hope you like my old outfit it doesn’t fit me anymore since I am a big girl now I hope you like it.” I hear her saying to me handing me a little JCPenny bag.
I smile at the little girl. “Thank you I am sure I will like it.” I say to the little baby girl. “Momma is there a bathroom I can change so I don’t have to go outside dressed like this?”
“Yes sweeties come with me.” I take her hand holding the bag with clothes in it. “Thank you again for the clothes for my little one you made HER day. Little Kelly was so scared coming out here wearing only the hospital gown and a diaper.”
The Lady smiles even though I hear mommy refer to me as a ‘HER’. “I am glad I was able to help. I know how dramatic little ones can be.”
“There are some cute shoes in the bag too.” We hear little Cindy say as she takes her mommy's hand as they walk away.
We wave good-bye and all I want to do is get in the restroom and change. I look up at mommy and me entering into the lady’s room. “Mommy I can't be in here what if someone seen me a boy in the girl's room?”
“Oh stop worrying everyone here so far thought you were a little girl because of your long pretty hair. Now take that hospital gown off so I can see what you are going to be wearing.”
I start taking the light pink hospital gown off and am standing only in a pink diaper now. “Looks like we will be matching sweetie, look yellow just like my outfit.” I turn and see mommy holding some clothes and there yellow of course bright yellow.
“But mommy do I have to wear that bright yellow shirt it looks so girly with the puffy sleeves and all?”
Mommy gives me that look that means I need to shut up right now. “On stop it and be a big girl I mean boy and lift your arms up, so I can put this tee shirt on you first.” I see momma holding up a white lace tee shirt with tiny straps instead of sleeves. I stop arguing and I guess anything is better than the pink hospital gown.
“Wow that feels so soft momma.” I say feeling the lace camisole over me. I see momma picking up the yellow shirt. “Momma isn't there another shirt in that bag that isn't so girly as that yellow one in your hand?”
Opps there is that look again. “No turn around and lift your hands over your head again and let me put this dress on you, I mean this shirt on you.” I feel my thin arms pop through the puffy short sleeves and momma start to button the back of the shirt.
“Now put these socks on Kelly as I fix your dre….new shirt okay?” momma hands me down a pair of little socks that are clearly for a little girl with ruffles all over the tops but who cares it will be better than that pink gown I had to wear. I slide them on and they barely cover my ankles. “Okay sweeties lift your leg up so I can slide these up your legs and cover your diaper.”
I see some small shorts that look almost plastic in momma’s hand. “What are those momma plastic shorts? I am not wearing them; does she have any other ones in the bag?”
“Sorry sweetie just your new shoes in the bag and you need to put these plastic panties that go over your diaper. I mean these plastic shorts over your diaper in case you have an accident no one will know. Plus you won't be able to see your pink diaper anymore.”
Thinking to myself yea no one will know there plastic shorts and anything covering this pink pull up is a good thing. I lift my foot up than the other and I feel some elastic around each leg opening as momma pulls it up and under my new yellow shirt as she covers my pull-up completely.
“Okay all I have to do is slide your new shoes on and we are done princess I mean little one.” I look down and I can only see the top of momma’s head as I feel the shoes buckled to my feet. “There we go sweetie.” Momma steps back and looks at me up and down smiling bigger than I have seen her smile in a while. “Okay here we go sweetie now you’re dressed and we are off to the pharmacy.”
I turn around to look at the big mirror that is over the sink and all I can see real fast was the yellow puffy sleeves and then the top of the sink. I hate being so small as we leave the ladies room. I am smiling I am so happy not wearing the pink girly hospital gown and then I see a full mirror from floor to ceiling and I see the reflection of mommy holding a little girl wearing a short yellow dress with girly shoes. Than it hits me “Mommy I am wearing a dress.”
“Yes you are sweetie and you look so pretty. You have a choice you can act like a little girl wearing a pretty dress or you can act like a little boy wearing a pretty dress and people will probably tease you if they know you’re a boy in a dress sweetie.”
I don’t know what to say as I feel momma pulling me outside as I feel the warm summer breeze blowing up my short dress. “Oh she looks so cute I knew that dress would fit your daughter perfectly.” Momma and I both turn and see that women and her baby daughter getting out of there big SUV smiling at us.
“Yes the dress fits little Kelly just perfect doesn’t it sweetie?” I hear momma saying as I nod hearing the lady who gave me a dress to wear or the most girly dress on the planet to wear I should say.
The back of their big SUV opens and there are bags and bags in the back. “All Cindy's old clothes where going to the good will and now we see how perfectly they fit your daughter you can have them.” I am in shock looking at all the big garbage bags in the back of their SUV.
“Open up the back of your mini-van, oh by the way I am Debbie Simmons and you already no little Cindy here.”
Mommy smiles. “Oh yes I am being so rude, I am Karen Parker and you know my little Kellie.” I watch as mommy pushes the button on her remote with her keys and the back of the minivan opens up.
“We are in a rush to get little Cindy's hair done so I will help real fast and unload these bags into your minivan Karen.”
I see little baby Cindy looking at me and I can actually see baby Cindy is taller than I am. “Are you wet Kellie you have that look about you?” I hear Cindy saying. I shake my head no. “I hope you like all my old clothes there are panties and plastic panties and training panties and tons of dresses and a bunch of skirts but no pants or shorts so I hope you’re a girly girl like me.” I hear Cindy saying.
“Come along Cindy we are going to be late to your hair appointment.”
I watch as Cindy waves to me, and runs over to her mommy's SUV and climbs in as they drive away I watch momma waving and I notice I am waving good-bye also.
“Well I guess we don’t have to buy you any new clothes to go over your diapers now sweetie.” I hear mommy saying as she picks me up and puts me in the van I feel myself start to wet my diaper as I cry softly.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The RASH
Part 2
by Princess Pantyboy
(I added a couple of paragraphs from part 1 to make the reading go smoother. I hope you enjoy my newest story. Hugs Princess)
I turn around to look at the big mirror that is over the sink and all I can see real fast was the yellow puffy sleeves and then the top of the sink. I hate being so small as we leave the ladies room. I am smiling, I am so happy not wearing the pink girly hospital gown and then I see a full mirror from floor to ceiling and I see the reflection of mommy holding a little girl wearing a short yellow dress with girly shoes. Than it hits me “Mommy I am wearing a dress.”
“Yes you are sweetie and you look so pretty. You have a choice you can act like a little girl wearing a pretty dress or you can act like a little boy wearing a pretty dress and people will probably tease you if they know you’re a boy in a dress sweetie.”
I don’t know what to say, I feel momma pulling me outside. I feel the warm summer breeze blowing up my short dress. “Oh she looks so cute I knew that dress would fit your daughter perfectly.” Momma and I both turn and see that women and her baby daughter getting out of there big SUV smiling at us.
“Yes the dress fits little Kellie just perfect doesn’t it sweetie?” I hear momma saying, I nod looking up at mommy and hearing the lady who gave me this pretty dress to wear. I guess I should be more accurate and say, that my pretty dress is the most girly dress on the planet. Oh man did I just call my dress pretty, wait did I just call this dress mine? Oh the more I wear these girly clothes the more I am thinking like a girl that is so messed up.
The back of their big SUV opens and there are several large garbage bags in the back. “All Cindy's old clothes where going to the good will and now we see how perfectly they fit your daughter you can have them.” I am in shock looking at all the big garbage bags in the back of their SUV.
“Open up the back of your mini-van, oh by the way I am Debbie Simmons and you already no little Cindy here.”
Mommy smiles. “Oh yes I am being so rude, I am Karen Parker and you know my little Kellie.” I watch as mommy pushes the button on her remote with her keys and the back of the minivan opens up.
“We are in a rush to get little Cindy's hair done so I will help real fast and unload these bags into your minivan Karen.”
I see little baby Cindy looking at me and I can actually see baby Cindy is taller than I am. “Are you wet Kellie you have that look about you?” I hear Cindy asking me. I shake my head no. “I hope you like all my old clothes there are panties and plastic panties and training panties and tons of dresses and a bunch of skirts but no pants or shorts so I hope you’re a girly girl like me.” I hear Cindy saying.
“Come along Cindy we are going to be late to your hair appointment.”
I watch as Cindy waves to me, and runs over to her mommy's SUV and climbs in as they drive away I watch momma waving and I notice I am waving good-bye also.
“Well I guess we don’t have to buy you any new clothes to go over your new pretty diapers now sweetie.” I hear mommy saying as she picks me up and puts me in the van. I feel myself start to wet my pull-up, I cry softly.’’
I want to cry again but cannot I am too upset. “Mommy stop calling it a diaper, I wanted these pull-ups not diapers momma.” I see that look on mommas face like what is the difference between a diaper and pull-ups. I guess there is not much difference.
“Now stop being a baby or you will be wearing that pretty dress for the first day of school after summer break hehehe.” I hear momma say than hear her giggling. I don’t see what is so funny about that I am always being teased about acting like a tomboy, whatever that means. All the kids call me a tomboy for some reason guess they just pick on kids that just moved here. “Okay now we are almost there sweetie to pick your medications up.”
I look out the window; we are pulling into the pharmacy parking lot. “Okay sweetie we are here let's go, un-buckle your safety belt and we will get your stuff.” I start trying to get the safety belt un-buckled but it won't budge.
“Mommy can't I wait in the car I don’t want to go in there dressed like a little girl everyone will tease me.” I still try to get the safety belt un-buckled but it is not moving while I am talking to mommy.
I notice mommy opening the side door of the minivan staring at me trying to get the safety belt un-done. “Look at you sweetie you look like any other four-year-old girl. I can't leave you in the car alone I will be taken away to jail leaving a baby in the car alone I mean a little girl.” I hear mommy call me a baby and she smacks my hands away and un-does the safety belt, and picks me up out of the car seat and puts me down on the ground. “Now fix your dress sweetie unless you want everyone to see your pretty panties.” I pull my dress down but it is still so short.
“Momma I know I look like a baby girl, but I am not. I wish you would treat me like a big girl, I mean big boy.” What am I doing am I thinking of myself as a little girl? Can this little girl's dress I am wearing change me into a little girl? I am losing it I need to get a grip, and act more like the boy I am not realizing I am twisting long hair around my finger while I talk to mommy.
I did not even realize I am holding mommy’s hand and walking to the front door until we are walking into the pharmacy. The feeling of the wind blowing up my legs and around my panties is amazing and I giggle like a little girl softly from it tickling me.
“Hold my skirt Kelly while I hand our prescriptions’ to the pharmacist.” I do as I am told but it sure seems like momma is treating me more like a little girl than her son. I guess I am wearing this pretty dress so I guess who can blame her. “High my name is Mrs. Parker and this is little Kellie we are here to pick up our prescription’s.”
I watch as the pharmacist looks on the computer. “Oh yes I see both of your prescription’s right here. Looks like both of yours Mrs. Parker are just refills so you are familiar with them so that is good.” I look up at the older man wearing a white lab coat and small glasses.
“Little Kelly here looks like she has never had these medications before. Oh, she is so pretty too by the way.” Mommy smiles “Look here it has this wrong let me fix it while I am in her account. For some reason Kellie was in the computer as a male. Anyone can see she is a pretty little girl, okay that is fixed.”
Did that pharmacist just say he changed my paperwork on the computer from male to female? I am sure I heard him wrong, or I hope I did.
“Okay Mrs. Parker looks like one of Kelly’s prescription’s we don’t carry but we can use the generic one which will save you on the cost. The only difference is it has estrogen in it with extra strength levels which will be okay for little Kellie since she is a pretty little girl and not a boy. This prescription also has a remover for dead skin, and even warts, which can be the result of a bad rash. So don’t be too concerned if the rash starts to dry up and peel off okay Mrs. Parker?”
Mom was looking down at me fidgeting, and not paying attention to the pharmacist. “Yes I understand it is common for the rash to start to peel away.” Momma says while smiling down at me.
“Good now Kellies other prescription is just a rash cream and that will go directly on the rash. Do either of you little ladies have any questions?”
I hear the pharmacist say little ladies meaning he is counting me as one of the little ladies. I am wearing girl's clothes or I should say I am wearing a super girly dress, so I guess I can see how he could be mistaken. I guess it is like momma said that it is better I look like a little girl than a boy wearing this pretty dress. “Yes does it matter when we put the medicine on little Kellie?”
“Yes that is a good question; you see you will need to put both the lotions on HER first in the morning after her diaper change than around lunch time and last before bedtime. That is for both lotions; the one rash medicine goes everywhere on HER body that has a rash. That medicine only has regular estrogen in the cream to help with the itching. The estrogen extra strength cream that goes between her legs only, but if you only want to buy one like the extra strength you could use it by itself since it is just much stronger and will also remove the rash and dry the skin up and it will peel off like a sunburn.”
Oh, my god they are talking about me like I am not here not to mention they are treating me more and more like a toddler. I know I am wearing a diaper but that was the hospital’s ideas not mine. Speaking of diapers I wish mommy would hurry up I need to go potty the doctor was right with the tummy issue of bladder control or lack of it.
“Okay I guess we are ready then, thank you for all your help.” I hear mommy say to the pharmacist. Mommy takes the prescriptions with one hand, and my hand with her other. “Oh I almost forgot Kellie I better buy some diapers I mean pull-up stuff like diaper rash and baby oil and baby powder before we leave.”
I don’t know what to say, I feel mommy pick me up and put me into a basket with my legs hanging out of the little seat. I feel so much like a baby but now I really need to go potty because the cart is keeping my legs apart and I can feel a little pee trickle into my diaper before I can stop it. I look around and no one noticed that I peed a little in my pull-up. Mommy is looking at the diaper wipes when I feel myself start to pee again but with no warning. I feel a little scared that I had no notice about needing to go pee until I felt myself flooding my pull-up with warm pee. I want to cry so bad I cannot believe this is happening to me.
“Okay little Kellie I didn’t buy diaper rash medicine because we have this extra strength cream which I can just use it instead and save some money. Can you think of anything else we need?” I don’t want mommy to know I just wet my pull-up but she is going to find out later anyway so no sense bringing it up here.
I think to myself if there is anything else, we need to buy but I can only think about the pink pull-ups I am stuck wearing. “Mommy do they have any other color of pull-ups to buy instead of these pink girlie ones I am wearing?”
“I am sorry they only have pink pull-ups here also but they have diapers if you rather wear them sweetie at least they come in different colors.” I guess anything is better than pink pull-ups but diapers I won't be able to put on by myself.
Mommy leans down and looks me in the eye. “I can buy you diapers for night-time and you can use your pink pull-ups during the day so you can take them off by yourself when you need to go potty if you want okay?”
“Yes mommy that sounds good.” I notice mommy smiling real wide as she puts a large bag of diapers in the basket behind me. “The diapers aren’t pink right mommy?” I say me not being able to see the bag of diapers behind me in the basket.
I look up at mommy shaking her head. “No sweetie I didn’t get you the same pink colored diapers but if you start wetting your pull-ups I will get you some pretty pink diapers when you can't control your bladder because diapers are so much thicker than pull-ups sweetie okay?”
“Okay mommy.” I respond but then I remember that I am wearing a wet pull-up and I will have to think of a way so mommy cannot see I wet myself like a baby. Just the thought of always having to wear diapers is rather upsetting to say the least.
I guess I am in deep though because a minute later mommy is pushing the cart away from the checkout counter, we are leaving the building while I look around not realizing my feet are going back and force like a baby girl's legs dangling in the cart. The wind is going up my short dress and it actually feels good not being so hot and sweaty like I usually am in this weather.
“Here ya go sweetie, just stand there as I load the packages. Kellie hun I would fix your pretty dress and bend at your knees when you bend over so everyone doesn’t see your pretty panties okay?”
I look up at mommy after I hear her. “You mean everyone can see my pretty panties mommy, I mean my panties.” I try to fix what I say but I still refer to the panties as mine not just calling them panties. To be honest they are mine, and they are plastic panties. I am happy I am wearing them because of how much I have peed in my pull-up. The thought of standing there and someone seeing pee dripping down my legs is the worst possible thing in the world. I mean it is bad enough I am wearing a dress and a little babies dress at that while I am wearing a pull-up but the thought of everyone seeing I peed myself is just scary.
“Umm sweetie did you wet your pull-up?” I look up at mommy not knowing how to say. “I can tell you have sweetie your pull-up is starting to sag lower than your pretty dress. I guess I better change you before we leave we don’t want that rash getting any worse. Now hop up in the van and lay down across the seat little Kellie.”
I do as I am asked and hate hearing mommy calling me little one but it is better than that pharmacist calling me a baby. I lay there pulling my short dress down as mommy smiles at me. “Okay sweetie I want you to be a big girl and pull your pretty dress up so I can change you real quick sweetie okay?”
“Yes mommy.” I say and ignore her saying she wants me to be a big girl. I pull the short dress up, and I can feel the warm air hitting me more.
I look at mommy smiling. “Okay sweetie you need to pull your pretty dress up more so I can change you, pull your dress up as far as you can little Kellie.” Oh, man this is getting crazy, I pull my dress up until it is actually covering my eyes. Not realizing that anyone walking by will see my plastic panties and seeing a baby getting her diaper changed.
“Oh that’s my big girl hehehe.” I hear mommy saying and then giggling softly. “Looks like it was a good thing you are wearing your pretty pink plastic panties because there is pee in there. If you weren’t wearing them you would have had pee dripping down your legs sweetie.”
Wow that is so scary hearing mommy say that my worst nightmare almost came true with everyone almost seeing I peed myself in public. “But don’t worry sweetie these diapers are much thicker than a pull-up and won't leak as fast. Looks like you are going to wear your pretty diapers for a while until you get you control back to going potty okay sweetie?”
“Umm okay mommy I am glad no one seen I went potty I didn’t even know I went potty.” I say but it is kind of a lie since once I didn’t know I was going potty and once I could not stop going potty so I actually had no control the last time I just kept peeing until it stopped.
I can feel the air hitting my naked bottom not really thinking that I am naked from the waist down for the whole world to see. “Don’t worry sweetie I am sure your little boy parts will grow soon they still look the size when you were a newborn hehehe.” That is totally not, what I wanted my mother to be saying to me. I feel bad enough now mommy sees how small my boy parts are and I feel so embarrassed.
“I hope so too mommy everyone at school teases me in gym class about me having a baby size penis and stuff. Even the girl's say I am a tomboy when I am playing sports outside. What is a tomboy mommy do I look like a tomboy whatever that is?”
Mommy starts putting the rash medicine on me and it feels so cold in this heat. “Spread your legs sweetie I want to make sure I get this extra strength medicine everywhere between your legs okay?” I spread my legs apart like mommy wanted. “Oh and seeing you in this pretty dress I can for sure say you don’t look anything like a tomboy sweetie so I wouldn’t worry about that right now baby Kellie.” I feel more relaxed about not looking like a tomboy whatever that is, but did mommy just call me baby Kellie? Oh, I sure hope not.
“Mommy put extra of that medicine on me so I can get rid of this rash sooner than later okay?” I say but I should have corrected mommy or at least asked her not to call me a baby again.
I feel more of the cream going all over me between my legs and I can feel a tingly, and burning feeling on my little boy parts but it feels cooler on me everywhere else just burning on my little boy parts. I will see if it goes away than tell mommy I guess. “Okay sweetie put your legs together and lift you pretty little bottom up.” I do as I am told and I feel more of the cream piling up on my boy parts.
“Good girl now let me slide your pretty diaper under you, very good put you bottom down now baby girl.” I do as I am told but this time I am complaining about her calling me a baby and a baby girl as well which is worse. “Oh that is much better sweetie now let me secure the tape on your new diaper, and we will be done.”
Oh did she say she will be done, I won’t have the plastic panties on me, and if I pee, real bad again everyone will see me wet myself with pee going down my legs oh know. “Umm mommy maybe you should put the umm pretty panties I mean my plastic panties on still in case I have another accident.”
“Oh okay I guess if you want to wear your pretty pink plastic panties I guess you can if you really want to wear them, is that what you are saying baby girl?”
Mommy is going to make me say it aloud, this is so sad hope no one else hears me. “Um yes mommy can I wear my plastic panties too I say softly?”
“What was that sweetie? You have to speak up I cannot hear you. Are you asking to wear your pretty plastic panties so if you have another accident you will be okay being mommy’s pretty baby girl?”
I want to cry she is making me repeat myself not really listening to how girlie mommy is treating me. “Yes mommy.” I say louder almost yelling. “Mommy can I please wear my pretty plastic panties so I can be mommies baby girl?” Oh my god did I just say that? I cannot believe my own ears.
“That’s fine sweetie, yes you can be moms baby girl now let me put this new pair of plastic panties on you sweetie. I think you will like the pretty design.”
I feel my legs going through the elastic holes in the plastic panties than having mommy pull them up tight pushing my diaper inside so the diaper is completely covered. I hope the panties are less girly than the pink ones I was wearing before I don’t think they make a more girly style. Opps I was wrong, I lean up and see the super girly plastic panties I am wearing now. Oh how wrong I was, these plastic panties are also pink but baby pink, which is more of a light pink with little pictures of Disney princess all over them. I could not see the back yet. On the back of the plastic panties in bright pink letters says mommies baby princess on them.
“Umm mommy how did the rash look?” I pull my short dress down covering the panties as best I could. Mommy leans down and fixes my little ankle socks as she re-cuffs them over making every square inch of me looking as girly as possible.
Mommy picks me up and sits me in the seat and buckling me in. “Well it is too early to say but you are getting a little dead skin peeling between your legs especially by your baby scrotum.”
“Oh that is good mommy I hope this medicine works quickly I don’t want to have to wear my pretty dress and panties very long.” Why did I say MY PRETTY dress? That is so messed up I am calling this dress mine and worse I am calling the dress PRETTY also.
I shake my head trying to think clearer. “Well don’t worry baby Kellie there are a lot more pretty dresses of yours you can wear instead of just this pretty dress.” Before I can respond, and tell mommy I didn't mean it that way she closed the sliding door on the mini-van and walked around to the driver’s side.
“Hold on sweetie we will be home in about an hour so you might want to get a little rest okay sweetie?”
All I can think about is mommy’s comment about all MY new pretty dresses I have to wear now. I do feel better with a dry diaper and for some reason I wasn’t tired before just worried anyone would see me dressed like a little baby girl but right now I feel so relaxed, I close my eyes and I start to flood my diaper with warm pee.
The end of Part 2
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The Rash
Part 2.5
By Princess Pantyboy
Author’s Note:
All, I would like to thank Nikki for her comments and noticing my Part-2 story looked incomplete. Nikki is totally right I screwed up and sent in the wrong edited copy of my story. That is why I named this story Part 2.5 because it was supposed to go with part 2. I am sorry but thankful Nikki seen my screw up so I could fix it.
We were backpacking in the mountains so I did not know of my mistake. I sent the story and off we went into the North Cascade Mountains for a week. We were about 4-5 hours North of Seattle Washington or I should say that is were we parked the SUV and went into the forest. I am happy to say I am back in the world with showers and flush toilets, thank you god for flush toilets!!!!
Again please forgive my screw up and I hope you enjoy my newest story.
Hugs to all,
Princess Pantyboy
(I added a couple of paragraphs from part 2 to make the reading go smoother. I hope you enjoy my newest story. Hugs Princess)
Me, Kelly Parker, Kellie 10-year-old boy (size of 4-5yr old)
Mom, Karen Parker (my mommy)
Max Trump 10 year-old boy lives next door
Miley Trump 5-yr old girl lives next door
Stephanie Trump (Max & Miley's mommy)
“Good girl now let me slide your pretty diaper under you, very good put you bottom down now baby girl.” I do as I am told but this time I am complaining about her calling me a baby and a baby girl as well which is worse. “Oh that is much better sweetie now let me secure the tape on your new diaper, and we will be done.”
Oh did mommy say she will be done, I won’t have the plastic panties on me, and if I pee, real bad again everyone will see me wet myself with pee going down my legs oh know. “Umm mommy maybe you should put the umm pretty panties I mean my plastic panties on still in case I have another accident.”
“Oh okay I guess if you want to wear your pretty pink plastic panties I guess you can if you really want to wear them, is that what you are saying baby girl?”
Mommy is going to make me say it aloud, this is so sad hope no one else hears me. “Um yes mommy can I wear my plastic panties too I say softly?”
“What was that sweetie? You have to speak up I cannot hear you. Are you asking to wear your pretty plastic panties so if you have another accident you will be okay being mommy’s pretty baby girl?”
I want to cry she is making me repeat myself not really listening to how girlie mommy is treating me. “Yes mommy.” I say louder almost yelling. “Mommy can I please wear my pretty plastic panties so I can be mommies baby girl?” Oh my god did I just say that? I cannot believe my own ears.
“That’s fine sweetie, yes you can be moms baby girl now let me put this new pair of plastic panties on you sweetie. I think you will like the pretty design.”
I feel my legs going through the elastic holes in the plastic panties than having mommy pull them up tight pushing my diaper inside so the diaper is completely covered. I hope the panties are less girly than the pink ones I was wearing before. I don’t think they make a more girly style. Opps I was wrong, I lean up and see the super girly plastic panties I am wearing now. Oh how wrong I was, these plastic panties are also pink but baby pink, which is more of a light pink with little pictures of Disney princess all over them. I could not see the back yet. On the back of the plastic panties in bright pink letters says mommies baby princess on them.
“Umm mommy how did the rash look?” I pull my short dress down covering the panties as best I could. Mommy leans down and fixes my little ankle socks as she re-cuffs them over making every square inch of me looking as girly as possible.
Mommy picks me up and sits me in the seat and buckling me in. “Well it is too early to say but you are getting a little dead skin peeling between your legs especially by your baby scrotum.”
“Oh that is good mommy I hope this medicine works quickly I don’t want to have to wear my pretty dress and panties very long.” Why did I say MY PRETTY dress? That is so messed up I am calling this dress mine and worse I am calling the dress PRETTY.
I shake my head trying to think clearer. “Well don’t worry baby Kellie there are a lot more pretty dresses of yours you can wear instead of just this pretty dress.” Before I can respond, and tell mommy I didn't mean it that way she closed the sliding door on the mini-van and walked around to the driver’s side.
“Hold on sweetie we will be home in about an hour so you might want to get a little rest okay sweetie?”
All I can think about is mommy’s comment about all MY new pretty dresses I have to wear now. I do feel better with a dry diaper and for some reason I wasn’t tired before just worried anyone would see me dressed like a little baby girl but right now I feel so relaxed, I close my eyes and I start to flood my diaper with warm pee.
I am sleeping peacefully until I hear the sliding door on our mini-van open and I wake up rubbing my eyes. Mommy is un-buckling me and picking me up out of the car seat and putting me down on our driveway. I hear a skateboard, and I stop rubbing my eyes hearing my new friend Max whom I met last month when we moved in here.
“Hi Mrs. Parker how are you doing?” I look up and see Max talking to mommy as I run over to mommy and Max.
Mommy looks at me with a weird look on her face. “Hi Max how ya doing? That was a pretty cool 180 you just did.” Mommy is watching me talking to Max not saying anything. I rub my eyes not being fully awake yet. “Hey Max you want me to get my skateboard and show you that I can do a 360 without falling off?” Max looks down at me wearing the little yellow dress, white Mary Jane shoes with tiny lace ankle socks cuffed barely covering my ankles. I am more dressed in the style for a baby girl or maybe a little toddler girl.
“My mommy and little sister were right the way you always play with your long hair like you’re doing now.” I stop twisting my hair around my finger while we are talking. “They said you are just a little tomboy trying to play with the big boy's.”
I am in shock hearing Max calling me a tomboy whatever that is until mommy gets involved. “Now, now Max that is not a very nice thing to say. Now Max does Kellie look like a tomboy to you this very second?” I hear mommy saying
“Umm no ma'am SHE doesn’t look like a tomboy at all anymore. I am sorry I called HER a tomboy. Kellie I am sorry I called you a tomboy, and yes I want to see you do a 360, but if I can't do a 360 without wiping out no way can a little girl do it.” Max says while he is staring at me.
I of course am not thinking at all about the fact that I am wearing a little baby girl's dress and diaper which is soaked. I am not thinking about that I look totally like a little girl.
“Well Kellie sweetie you need to come in and get changed than you can come out and play with Max if you want to sweetie okay?” mommy says to me.
I smile thinking I am going to be able to show off on my skateboard after I get my diaper changed thank god mommy didn’t say I can come out after I get my diaper changed. “Okay I can come out after I get changed Max so I will be right out okay Max?”
“Okay Kellie I am going to go home and go use the bathroom and that will give you a chance to change your pretty dress. Bye see ya in a couple minutes.” I am in shock by Max's comments as I watch him skateboard back to his house across the street.
Oh my god than it hits me I am still wearing my pretty dress. Oh, my god the whole world is staring at me wearing a girl's dress. I want to cry but then I hear mommy saying something. “Kellie what on earth are you doing sweetie?” I look up at mommy staring down at me.
“Mommy I forgot I was wearing this dress now Max thinks I am a little girl. I hope he didn’t see I am wearing a diaper too.”
I look up at mommy shaking her head at me. “I was wondering why you ran up to him with you still wearing your dress. I was smiling at you while you were playing with your dress and talking to Max just like it was another day in the neighborhood. Well at least you know you wearing a dress doesn’t scare off your friend.”
“Yea but I am sure he must think I am a little girl. Oh, what am I going to do? Oh, man I am so much in trouble. What is Max going to think when he finds out I am a boy wearing adress and diaper mommy? I am going to see him in a few minutes what am I going to say when I see him or he sees me?” I say softly, I feel like I am going to have a heart attack I am so upset.
I start to cry softly. “Well sweetie if he is looking out his window right this second he will see you dressed like a pretty little girl squatting down like you are peeing in your diaper.” I look up at mommy hearing her and I look at myself in the reflection of us standing next to the mini-van. “You know you are squatted down and peeing in your diaper up right?”
“Umm I am sorry mommy as I realize she is right I can't control myself and sure enough I am indeed squatting down in front of god and everyone but I am not peeing into my diaper. I am peeing and going poop in my diaper as I start to cry.
Mommy puts her hand on my shoulder. “It’s okay sweetie.” Mommy says and picks me up and brings me in the house, puts me down gently on my bed. “Now just lay back on you bed sweetie, mommy will change your messy diaper real quick than you can go out and play on your skateboard.”
“But mommy, Max seen me wearing this little girl's dress. How am I supposed to look him in the eyes knowing he seem me dressed like a little girl.”
Mommy has already cleaned me up and is putting a new diaper back on me. “Well sweetie you really don’t have much choice, I mean he is going to think of you as a pretty little girl wearing a pretty dress or he will be thinking of you as a boy wearing a pretty dress. I think you would be teased if he knew you were a boy in a dress but up to you sweetie. The doctor did say you have to wear a diaper because of the rash but he said nothing about wearing dresses.”
“But mommy what if I don’t wear the diaper while I am skateboarding because I always fall and he will see the diaper under my dress.” Mommy stops and is clearly thinking about it. “Please mommy we will just be outside and if I have to go potty I can just run in the house real fast, lift up my dress, and go pee.”
I notice mommy smiling but not saying anything. “Okay sweetie I will let you just wear your regular panties that go with your pretty dress okay?” Before I could respond, I feel mommy start to take my diaper off. “You have to promise me that when you have to go potty you will stop whatever you are doing and come in the house and go potty like a big girl okay sweetie? Looks like a little potty leaked out of your diaper and panties and got on your dress sweetie. Lift your arms up sweetie okay?”
“Okay mommy.” I sit up as mommy pulls the dress over my head and puts it down next to me on the bed. I ignore mommy referring to me as a big girl before she changes her mind and makes me wear a diaper again. “Umm okay mommy I will be a good girl.” I cannot believe I just called myself a girl.
Mommy walks over to one of the large garbage bags, and pulls something pink or I hope it is only like a light red color. “Lift your arms up again sweetie.” I do as I am told, I feel my little hands and arms pop through the short puffy sleeves then I notice it is the same exact dress I was wearing before but pink.
“Oh this fits you perfectly now let's try your pretty panties sweetie.” I feel mommy pulling up my new pink lace panties with little flowers all over them. A pretty little pink bow is in the center of the waistband. I feel mommy lift me up pulling the dress down, as I am excited about not wearing the girly diaper anymore. “Are you sure you don’t want your diaper so if you have an accident your protected sweetie?”
I look away from the new dress I am wearing hearing mommy trying to talk me into wearing a diaper again. “No mommy I am okay really…..Umm…Okay I am going outside mommy bye.” I kiss mommy on the cheek like I seen little girl's do before mommy changes her mind about me wearing a diaper.
The moment I go outside, I see Max standing by the driveway, I feel a cool breeze come, and the air goes up my legs blowing my dress around. I forgot I was wearing a dress. “Oh know I am outside again wearing a dress and panties this time. I should have asked mommy to let me wear my regular boy clothes since I am not wearing a diaper. I mean the only reason I am wearing a dress is that the diapers do not fit under my regular boy clothes. The second I am going to tell Max I am going to change into some shorts, I hear him yelling to me.
“Come on Kellie you are so slow I can't believe you can skateboard better than me. Come on show me the 360 you said you can do, or were you just lying, or trying to act big in front of your little mommy?”
I hear him teasing me and calling me a liar. “I’ll show him who is a liar. I pull my Mary Jane shoes and socks off and grab my skateboard that is still by the front door. “I couldn’t find my sneakers so I am going to teach you Max how a professional skateboards barefooted.”
“Yea right whatever your just a silly little girl.” I hear him saying something softly but cannot make it out as I start rolling down my driveway on my skateboard. I see the little hump in the driveway were I know I can get the air I need to get my 360 going.
I hit the hump at just the right speed. I lift my feet, and the board up in the air, and do a complete 360-degree turn and I stop smiling. Wow that was easier in a dress than it was in jeans thinking to myself as I see Max speechless.
“I told you I could do it Max now who is the little one now hehehe.” I giggle softly before I notice I just giggled like a little girl.
I hear clapping from behind us and there is a little girl and a lady clapping and staring at me then at Max. “That was great I told Max I believed you when you told him you could do a 360.” I hear the little girl saying.
“By the way I am Ms. Trump and this is my little Miley. Max is my son, and Miley's big brother who is usually mean to girls so I am glad you were able to show him up. I think Max said your name is Kellie, is that right honey?”
I am smiling hearing I have fans watching me show up Max when he thought he was so good skateboarding. “Umm yes umm ma'am I am Kellie. Oh, and thank you both for the cheering, and clapping for me hehehe.” I turn and see Max shaking his head. “I told you Max I can do it. I know I am small for my size but size doesn’t matter it is all about the skill.”
“I think that is so great seeing a little girl wearing a pretty pink dress show up big bad Max. Don’t you think that is great Miley?”
I look over at Max’s little sister smiling from ear to ear. “Yes mommy I think it is great that a little girl like me beat big Max at his favorite sport of skateboarding hehehe. Max was beat by a little girl in a pink dress that is just too funny mommy.”
“Is everything okay out hear.” I hear mommy saying as she walks outside seeing all these people on our driveway.
I watch as Ms. Trump walks over to mommy and shakes her hand. “Hi I am Stephanie and little Miley here is my little daughter and big boy Max is my son. We were all clapping at how great you daughter Kellie just showed up big Max who has been saying girls cannot skateboard and they cannot do anything he can do. Your little daughter Kellie just showed Max up and I think it is great your little daughter here wearing that pretty pink dress skateboarded like a professional showing up a spoiled boy who was picking on little girl's.”
“Hi mommy.” I say smiling up at mommy as she puts her hand on my shoulder listening. We hear Ms. Trump saying to mommy as Miley and me are smiling. I am ignoring the million times Ms. Trump called me a little girl or mom’s daughter.
Mommy looks back at me. “Well yes my daughter Kellie.” I see mommy smiling at me. “Yes she is a great skateboard rider SHE has been riding a skateboard since SHE was in diapers hehehe. ” Oh, that is so true since I was in diapers 10 minutes ago thinking to myself while I listen to mommy.
“Mrs. Parker I think your little daughter Kellie is the best skateboarder I have ever seen. I should say the best wearing a dress, at least.” I smile hearing Max finally acknowledging me as I good skateboarder. To be honest I think I skateboard a 100-times better wearing this dress. Maybe it is because the dress is less confining than jeans.
Mommy looks at me, and smiles. “Well thank you Max that is very nice for you to say that about my DAUGHTER.” I roll my eyes hearing mommy call me her daughter again.
“Excuse me, Mrs. Parker is it?” I hear Max’s mommy say to my mommy.
Mommy turns and looks. “Oh call me Karen by the way it is a pleasure to meet you.”
“Oh okay Karen my name is Stephanie it is good to meet you also. Max came inside earlier and told us about your little one Kellie and after meeting your daughter my little Miley was wondering if she could come over across the street to our house, and teach Miley how to skateboard?”
Miley pulls on her mommy’s hand. “I really want Kellie to teach me how to skateboard Mrs. Parker. Max is always teasing me about not being able to skateboard and that girls can't skateboard.” I smile hearing the little girl wanting to learn how to skateboard.
“Well I don’t have a problem with my DAUGHTER going to play at your house. Kellie do you want to come in side and go potty first or are you okay sweetie?”
I see Max and Miley smiling. “Oh I am okay mommy.” I see Max run a head of us and jump on his skateboard and ride over to his house. I put my skateboard on the ground, and am ready to jump on it when I feel Miley's hand take my hand.
“Oh I think you are great Kellie that you can skateboard so good and am going to teach me how too.” We all start walking over to their house. I feel the wind blowing up my dress again reminding me that I am wearing a dress still.
I shake my head again; I missed another chance to get out of this dress when mommy asked me to go potty in our house before I went over to play. My life is crazy I wanted to hang out with Max because he is a boy, and he is my age. I am holding his baby sisters hand who is like maybe 4 or 5 while we walk over to their house me wearing a little girl's dress still. Baby Miley is wearing a pretty dress though, wait what am I thinking? I have to get a grip I am starting to think more and more like I am a little girl.
“Oh don’t um thank me yet baby Miley, skateboarding is a lot of work.” I say as I look over at little Miley and I shouldn’t call her little because she is actually taller than me.
I feel Miley pull on my hand and we stop in the middle of her driveway. “I am not a baby so please don’t call me that okay Kellie?” hearing Miley saying almost yelling at me.
“Oh I am sorry Miley I guess I am just repeating what Max calls you I am sorry for calling you a baby.”
Miley smiles at me while we continue to walk. “Oh it’s okay Kellie I am used to other big people calling me a baby but I am bigger than you so if anyone is a baby it would be you hehehe.” I hear Miley say and giggle. Before I have a chance to respond, she continues to talk. “I am taller than you but don’t worry I won't call you a baby. I really like your pretty dress by the way do you think mine is pretty too?”
“Umm thanks Miley, yes I think your dress is pretty too. Do you have your own skateboard Miley?” I say while I stare at her dress, which is very pretty but probably a little shorter than mine.
I twist my long hair around my finger while I wait for Miley to answer me. “Oh yes my mommy bought me a really pretty pink skateboard I keep it up here by the garage. I’ll get it hold on.” Miley runs off and comes back fast. “See Kellie look how pretty mine is isn't it? I even got these pink stickers from the girl selection of sporting goods.”
“Oh yes your skateboard is umm pretty and very pink. Can I try it to see if I can skateboard on it?” Miley hands her skateboard to me and I let her hold mine. “Okay your driveway is on more of a hill than mine so you can get some air fast I bet. You watch and try to see what I am doing okay? I never taught anyone how to skateboard before okay Miley?”
Miley is smiling at me. “Okay I am watching you.” I start to run slowly and get on Miley's skateboard and it maneuvers pretty good and I can tell it is new, and very easy to ride but it is bright pink. I ride her skateboard all over her big driveway while she watches me.
“Girl's you want to come in and take a drink break it is pretty hot out there.” Max stops when he hears his mom. “Yes of course Max you can come inside to a take a drink break too.”
That sounds good as everyone tosses there skateboard down and races to the front door. “I won.” Max says.
“I came in second. You are good riding a skateboard Kellie but you are a slow runner.” Miley says smiling at me.
I put my hands on my hips and am puffing heavily from running. “Well I didn’t know we were racing I bet I will win next time.” I can tell both of them is ignoring me and I am out of breathe and breathing fast and both of them are just normal like all is good. I feel like my heart is going to bounce out of my chest it is beating so fast.
“Okay girl's your sippy cups are on the counter and Max your glass is on the table be careful.” We walk over to our drinks, and there are two pink sippy cups and oh my god everyone is treating me like I am a baby. I do not care because I am so thirsty from skateboarding. “Girl's if you want to go sit by the pool and take your drink break that will be okay. Max you have to take the garbage out first than you can sit by the pool with the girl's okay son?”
Max puts his drink down and starts to whine. “That is so un fair mom I came inside to take a break and now I have to take the garbage out and only girl's get to take a break.” Miley start to giggle hearing Max whining, before I notice I am giggling like a little girl too. “Girl's enough of giggling at Max go outside or maybe it will be nap time Miley okay?”
“Okay mommy we are gone. Kellie lets race to the table next to the pool okay. But if you spill your drink you lose okay?”
I nod yes while I am drinking out of the sippy cup. “Okay ready start go.” Miley says and we both start walking quickly across their backyard. I almost choke on my drink when I see Miley's dress go in the air from the wind and I see her pretty pink panties. We both get to the table and Miley is just behind me.
“Yes I won, yes I won this time Miley I told you I wasn’t a baby.” I am jumping up and down in a circle and Miley takes my hand and we are holding hands jumping up and down in the grass next to the pool.
All of a sudden, Miley stops jumping, and is staring at me up and down. I stop jumping too and watch Miley staring at me. I look down when I feel wet, and see pee dripping down both of my legs. I start to cry softly. “I guess we know who the baby is.” Miley says and I start to cry louder as Miley mommy runs out to me.
“Oh sweetie did you have an accident? That is okay little girl's always have accidents, you will be okay sweetie. Here come with me and we will get you cleaned up and changed sweetie.”
I am so embarrassed peeing in my panties in front of everyone. “Miley you stay right there and we will be right out.”
We walk in the house and Mrs. Trump un-buttons the back of my dress and pulls it over my head. I am walking only in my pink panties that are soaked. Okay sweetie let me find you something to wear then everything will be okay.
Mrs. Trump comes back in the bathroom carrying some pink things and I start crying louder almost screaming from embarrassment. A few minutes later Mrs. Trump and I are walking outside and I am wearing a little girl's one piece pink swimsuit with a princess on the front. Everyone can clearly see little pieces of pink diaper sticking out of the elastic leg holes. The world now sees me dressed like a little baby girl wearing a diaper and pink swimsuit. I am so embarrassed.
The end of Part 2.5
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The Rash
Part 3
By Princess Pantyboy
Author’s Note:
I added a couple of paragraphs from part 2.5 to make the reading go smoother. I hope you enjoy my newest story. Hugs Princess
Me, Kelly Parker, Kellie 10-year-old boy (size of 4-5 yr old)
Mom, Karen Parker (my mommy)
Max Trump 10 year-old boy lives next door
Miley Trump 5-yr old girl lives next door
Stephanie Trump (Max & Miley's mommy)
“Okay girl's your sippy cups are on the counter and Max your glass is on the table be careful.” We walk over to our drinks, and there are two pink sippy cups and oh my god everyone is treating me like I am a baby. I do not care because I am so thirsty from skateboarding. “Girl's if you want to go sit by the pool and take your drink break that will be okay. Max you have to take the garbage out first than you can sit by the pool with the girl's okay son?”
Max puts his drink down and starts to whine. “That is so un fair mom I came inside to take a break and now I have to take the garbage out and only the girl's get to take a break.” Miley start to giggle hearing Max whining, before I notice I am giggling like a little girl too. “Girl's enough of giggling at Max go outside or maybe it will be nap time Miley okay?”
“Okay mommy we are gone. Kellie lets race to the table next to the pool okay. But if you spill your drink you lose okay?”
I nod yes while I am drinking out of the sippy cup. “Okay ready start go.” Miley says and we both start walking quickly across their backyard. I almost choke on my drink when I see Miley's dress go in the air from the wind and I see her pretty pink panties. We both get to the table and Miley is just behind me.
“Yes I won, yes I won this time Miley I told you I wasn’t a baby.” I am jumping up and down in a circle, and Miley takes my hand and we are holding hands jumping up and down in the grass next to the pool.
All of a sudden, Miley stops jumping, and is staring at me up and down. I stop jumping too and watch Miley staring at me. I look down when I feel wet, and see pee dripping down both of my legs. I start to cry softly. “I guess we know who the baby is.” Miley says and I start to cry louder as Miley’s mommy runs out to me.
“Oh sweetie did you have an accident? That is okay little girl's always have accidents, you will be okay sweetie. Here come with me and we will get you cleaned up and changed sweetie.”
I am so embarrassed peeing in my panties in front of everyone. “Miley you stay right there and we will be right out.”
We walk in the house and Mrs. Trump un-buttons the back of my dress and pulls it over my head. I am walking only in my pink panties that are soaked. Okay sweetie let me find you something to wear then everything will be okay.
Mrs. Trump comes back in the bathroom carrying some pink things and I start crying louder almost screaming from embarrassment. A few minutes later Mrs. Trump and I are walking outside and I am wearing a little girl's one piece pink swimsuit with a princess on the front. Everyone can clearly see little pieces of pink diaper sticking out of the elastic leg holes. The world now sees me dressed like a little baby girl wearing a diaper and pink swimsuit. I am so embarrassed.
“Hi Kellie I knew my bathing suit would fit you, you look very pretty.” I cannot believe I am outside wearing a baby's swimsuit and a diaper, or I guess it really is a pull up. Miley's mommy wanted to change me and I told her I was a big girl. I still cannot believe I told her I was a big girl. I am acting more and more like a girl wearing their girly clothes I really need to get a grip. The good thing is at least she didn’t see I am a boy and not a baby girl.
I play with my long hair still not believing I put a pull-up on. Mommy was right my rash is starting to get better and is peeling. I had a big piece of peeling skin under my little penis, and I just peeled it off and now my skin is clear and soft with nothing under my penis. I wonder what mommy said before that my scrotum was all peeling that must be what she called the peeling skin under my penis. I have to admit it does feel better with that gone.
“Mommy must be letting us go in the pool, I am going to run inside and get my other swimsuit on Kellie.” Before I can say, anything Miley is running into her house and I am standing by her pool alone.
I walk over to the in the ground pool and sit down and put both my feet in the pool and it feels so good especially since it is so hot outside. “Kellie, oh Kellie you aren’t allowed in the pool by yourself sweetie okay?” I turn around hearing Miley's mommy. “Max can you come out back and babysit baby Kellie while your sister gets her swimsuit on?”
“Okay mom but I am going to get my swimsuit on too then I will be right out.” I cannot believe Miley's mommy called me a baby, and now I am going to be babysat by my new friend Max.
I start to sit up when Mrs. Trump puts her hand on my shoulder and sits down next to me putting her feet in the pool too. “Oh I am sorry I called you a baby by the way little Kellie but no-one is allowed in the pool by themselves. I know you didn’t know our rules since this is the first time you have been over our house so I won't tell your mommy okay?”
“Thank you Mrs. Trump I didn’t know. I love your pool it is so pretty.” What the heck I don’t use the word pretty ever now I am using it all the time I need to get my own swimsuit on and show them I am not a baby girl. I did kind of pee in my panties so maybe I will not make a bigger scene thinking to myself.
We both turn around hearing noises by the fence. “Hi anyone there?” I turn and see it is my mommy. “I was knocking on the front door and no one was answering and I heard voices around back I hope you don’t mind me just coming in?”
“Oh no I was just going to ask your pretty daughter what your phone number was to see if little Kellie here was allowed to go swimming with us.” Mrs. Trump says while sitting next to me.
Mommy walks over and sees me wearing the tiny pink one-piece swimsuit with the diaper bulging out. “You look very pretty in that swimsuit Kellie but did you have another accident sweetie?”
“Umm yes mommy I am sorry I didn’t even know I had to go potty until it was going down my legs I am so sorry.” I start to cry softly
Mom rubs my shoulder softly. “It is okay sweetie did you tell Mrs. Parker about your problem with the medication you are talking?” I shake my head no slowly.
“Little Kellie here started taking this medication, and the doctor said SHE would be having bladder control problems while taking it. I am trying to tell her she needs to wear a diaper all the time but SHE wants to be a big GIRL.” Oh, man mommy is referring to me as a big girl, I have to just ignore it and go with it, or everyone will know I am a boy wearing a dress or like now a boy wearing a diaper and a girl's pink swimsuit.
I just kick my feet slowly in the pool while I sit on the edge of the pool listening to mommy and Mrs. Trump talking. “Excuse me mommy can we go in the pool now.” I hear Miley saying while she is walking towards us by the pool.
“No Miley I still have to go inside and get my swimsuit on then you girls can go in the pool.” I see her mom go back to talking to my mom. “Karen if it is okay for Kellie to go swimming I would love some adult conversation maybe you can stay and join us in the pool. You and I look to be about the same size and I am sure you can use a break also.”
I smile hearing mommy was invited to go swimming too. “Well Stephanie I think that is a great idea if it’s not too much inconvenience?” Mommy turns to me and we both smile, her looking at me up and down in the girl's swimsuit.
“Great than that is settled then. Max can you watch the girl's while we get our swimsuits on. No one in the pool until we get back okay son?”
I can tell Max isn't a happy camper but he was being mean. “OH I guess mom, not like your giving me a choice.” Max walks slower over to the pool and sits down across the pool putting his feet in the pool. Miley and I dangle our feet in the warm water-cooling off in the heat of the day. I lay back with my feet in the water and my arms behind my head feeling the sun warming my face.
“Oh don’t you look so cute laying there in your pink little one piece swimsuit Kellie.” I hear mommy saying as she is standing over me wearing a pretty bikini and it is bright yellow and I see Miley's mom wearing a white bikini. I roll my eyes hearing her, I sit up and I never noticed how pretty mommy is in a bikini.
Mommy leans into me and starts to whisper in my ear. “I talked to Mrs. Trump and she said if you go in the house and go potty you can go in the pool without a diaper on. If not you can’t go in the pool with a diaper on something about the stuff in the diaper will clog the filter so what do you think sweetie?”
“I don’t want to wear a diaper mommy, I’ll go inside and go potty okay mommy?” I say.
Mommy reaches her hand down to me and pulls me up to my feet. “Stephanie I am going to take Kellie inside to go potty than we will be right out.” I start to walk with mommy holding my hand. I feel like such a baby-holding mommy’s hand but then again I am wearing a diaper and a baby girl's swimsuit.
“Sounds great remember the smaller swimsuit is on the kitchen table it should fit her.” Mrs. Trumps says while she walks slowly into the pool and Miley and Max seem to jump in the pool at the same time.
We walk into the house and mommy brings me into the bathroom. “Now let me get this swimsuit off of you and then the diaper so you can go potty.” I feel the swimsuit sliding over my shoulders and down my legs while I stand only in the pull up. I start to slide it down a bit and I feel mommy smack my hands away. “No sweetie let mommy do it for her little girl hehehe.” Hearing mommy giggle after her comment.
“Mommy I am not a little girl, I am being teased by everyone so I don’t need you teasing me too mommy.”
I notice mommy put her hands on her hips and I know that is never a good sign. “Well sweetie no-one is teasing you at all. Everyone is treating you just like the little girl you look like. Okay yes I teased you a little bit calling you my little girl, but we are by ourselves so chill out.” Mommy kneels down in front of me and pulls my pull up down my legs as we both notice at the same time how wet the pull up is.
“Um sweetie how has your rash been feeling?” I feel mommy poking at my skin with her finger. I look down watching her.
I rub my eyes from my hair being in my eyes again. “Umm well mommy the rash is doing just like the doctor said starting to peel away and my skin is so smooth. Just before I put that pull up on me there was a lot of dead dried up skin below my penis so I just peeled it off and now it is smooth under my penis.”
“Yes I see that you don’t have a scrotum anymore. It looks like your little penis is cover in the rash and is starting to peel away also.” I see a concerned look on mommy’s face. “Well let's just get you on the toilet and try to go pee for your mommy okay sweetie?” I stand naked as mommy is staring between my legs for some reason.
I climb up on the toilet. “I am trying to go mommy but it doesn’t feel like I have to go potty anymore.” Mommy looks down at me with a concern look on her face.
“Well sweetie I told Mrs. Trump you are a big girl and would try to go potty.” I look at mommy when she calls me a big girl. “But just sit there and try and push harder maybe like when you have to go poop just push really hard and maybe that will help.”
I do as mommy says and I start pushing and I can feel myself start to go poop so I guess that is a good sign and I push more and I start going pee and poop. “Mommy, mommy I am going pee too that is a good sign.” I look up and see a smile on her. “Umm mommy I looked down while I am going pee and the pee isn't coming from my penis like it always does its coming from somewhere behind that that I can't see mommy.”
“Okay sweetie well mommy will have a look after you finish going potty, you will be okay sweetie.” I listen to mommy and then the pee stops going while I watch between my legs as it finishes dripping than I wipe my butt and flush the toilet. “Okay you are all done so stand up for mommy and let me take a look.” I do as mommy asks. “Okay sweetie looks like the rash is making your penis really start to peel so I will just pull off the skin that is peeling off.”
I look down between my legs and mommy is peeling small pieces of dead skin and tossing it in the toilet. I then see the rash that is all over my penis as mommy starts to peel that dead skin and it all just peels off, and mommy drops it in the toilet. “Umm sweetie since you don’t have a pen.. um diaper to wear anymore you will have to wear a small swimsuit and here it is.” I see the bright yellow one-piece girl's swimsuit mommy shows me that she took of the top of the sink. I notice it is the same color as mommy’s bikini.
“Okay sweetie lift your foot up and mommy will hold your swimsuit open so you can just step into it.” I lift my foot up and I stare between my legs and I see nothing between my legs but a little slit were my penis and balls were, and no rash at all.
I stare again between my legs, I step in with my other legs confirming no more bulge between my legs. “Mommy, mommy were did my penis go it is not there anymore and the rash it totally gone too?” I say while my new swimsuit is only up to my ankles as mommy stops.
“What do you mean silly only boys have penises, you are a little girl see.” Mommy spreads my legs giving me a much clearer view between my legs. I feel mommy pulling the tiny yellow swimsuit up my legs and pulls my arms through the straps. I look down between my legs seeing no bulge just a little gap between my legs.
I am starting to freak out in my mind, mommy smiles down at me looking concerned until we make eye contact than she smiles. “Kellie, Kellie hurry I want us to go in the pool hurry up.” I hear Miley saying rather loudly taking my mind off of everything that is happening. “Oh my old swimsuit fits you really good.” I watch as Miley's eyes go up and down my body smiling with mommy.
“Now let's go outside before my mommy says we have to get out of the pool.” I feel Miley take my hand pulling me down the hallway.
I turn and see mommy staring at me being dragged down the hallway by Miley. “Sweetie since everything is gone between your legs, I mean your rash is gone you won't have to take the rash medicine anymore. That means you won't need to wear a diaper so that’s good news right sweetie? So you go be a big girl for mommy okay sweetie pie?”
“Umm yea I guess mommy.” I look down between my legs again seeing nothing bulging just what I later find out is called a camel toe. “I will be a big girl mommy.” I give mommy a small smile, Miley starts to drag me out the door towards the pool.
Mrs. Trump turns and sees us running towards the pool followed by my mommy. “Looks like your little Kellie fits perfectly into Miley's old swimsuit. I have tons of dresses and skirts that will fit.” I hear her saying to mommy. “All these little girls’ running around in pants and shorts well my daughter is a girly girl for sure and now yours will be too.”
I hear Mrs. Trump help turning me into a girly girl like little Miley. I do not know how this happens to me. I don’t think my mommy needs any help turning me into a girly girl I mean I have been wearing dresses since I left the doctor’s office and seems my new clothes just get girlier and girlier. I am holding hands with Miley as we both jump into the pool together.
THE END
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
The Three wishes: A Christmas Story
By Princess Pantyboy
Nick, Nikki 8-years-old boy
Sally 5-year-old little sister
Donna 16-year-old big sister
Mom 36-years-old but looks like she is 20
(Author’s note: I thought it would be fun for a little Christmas story. I hope and pray you enjoy my little story.
Hugs, Princess Pantyboy)
Tis the day not night before Christmas and all through the house, it is silent except for my me, and my whinny sister yelling at each other with our big sister walking into the hallway yelling at both of us.
“What the heck is going on in here anyway? Sally and Nick, do the two of you ever just talk to each other instead of screaming your heads off all the time? The two of you are like little babies. Especially you little Nikki, I mean you are supposed to be the older one. I know your about the same height and weight as little baby Sally, but you’re the one that is acting more like the baby sister. I WISH you were a little girl like Sally.”
Sally and I just stare at our big sister Donna; we have never heard her talk like this. I wonder if she is having a nervous breakdown or something, or maybe its PMS time of the month hehehe I giggle to myself thinking about that. “What” I look around and see little Sally and Donna just staring a whole threw me. “I was just thinking of something funny, you don’t have to stare at me like I am some type of nut job.”
“Yes Nick, I bet if you were a little girl like me we would never fight like this. I WISH you were my little sister too.” I look at Sally and Donna staring at me, and I am just about to let both of them have it when I hear something.
I turn towards the doorway and sure enough, there is mommy with her hands on her hips scanning the lot of us, then looking just at me, and little Sally. “What are you two up to now, like I don’t already know.” Watching mommy shaking her head. Mommy looks over at Donna that is doing the same thing staring at us.
“You don’t have to be a brain surgeon mom the two of them are at each other again, and acting like little babies especially little Nick.” I hear Donna picking on me as I turn and look towards mommy.
Mommy is still shaking her head staring down at me. “I know you are very small for your age Nicky but you act more like a baby than little Sally. I WISH you were more like your little sister Sally instead of just whining all the time like a baby does when there diaper is wet. Life sure would be simpler with just girl's in the house since you dad a banded us and ran off with his secretary while I was pregnant with little Sally.”
“Come to think of it we should probably stop calling Sally, little Sally cause she is taller than you little Nicky.” I look up at mommy with a shocked look on my face as I turn and see Sally and Donna both grinning from ear to ear. I look down at the ground and start walking back into my room.
I close my door and sit on my bed than layback staring at the ceiling. I WISH my mommy and sisters would stop picking on me. I lay there not thinking about anything and I didn’t notice that my sisters and my mommy all three of them wished I was a little girl and then I wished they wouldn’t tease me.
The normal Christmas wish or what have you is usually from the Christmas snow that falls and grants the wishes of those who make a wish during the first Christmas snow. Sort of like frosty the snowman.
Here in southern California where it never snows and hardly ever gets cold. It is probably never going to have many wishes come true, but on this sunny day in southern California with my eyes closed laying back on my bed daydreaming. I could not see the glow coming from inside my shorts and the bright light shining out threw my legs hole from inside my baggy shorts and a bright light coming from the waistband of my shorts.
I feel a little weird as I sit up like my stomach is messed up or something. I stand up and rub my tummy and sure enough, my baggy shorts that everyone makes fun of me wearing falls around my ankles. The second I look down my sister Donna walks in staring at me standing up with just my boxers on, and my shorts around my ankles. “What are you doing little brother staring at your boxers?”
“Um no, not really I just stood up and my shorts just feel to my ankles. I wonder if I am losing weight or something.” Donna looks at me like I lost my mind while she just shakes her head staring at me with her hands on her hips. “What are you staring at sis?”
Sally walks up to Donna from behind. “What are you guys doing?” Sally says as she looks up at Donna shaking her head than she sees me standing wearing only my spider-man shirt and loose boxers with my shorts around my ankles. “What happen to you little Nicky?” Sally says but she sounds louder when she says ‘little Nicky’.
“Looks like our LITTLE brother will have to listen to us about wearing clothes that actually fit him instead of always wearing those baggy shorts that are like five sizes too big for him.”
I look at them and feel really weird, my tummy feels hot, and I feel a little lite headed. “I don’t know what happen, I was just laying back on my bed and I seen a bright light and I stood up and my shorts fell to the floor. I guess your right Donna that these shorts are too big for me. Do you know where mommy puts our old clothes? Maybe I can find my old shorts that mommy put up for the goodwill store.”
“Well little brother, we can look in the bottom of the closet and see if they are still there if you want? I look at her with the chance to find some shorts that will fit me better. I lean down to pull my shorts back up when I hear Donna yell at me. “No sense trying to wear them again those shorts will slide down your legs and you will trip and fall down the stairs and kill yourself.”
I look at Donna thinking she is out of her mind me walking around in just my baggy boxers. Before I can respond, I feel Donna take my hand as we walk into the spare bedroom. I can start to feel my boxers start to slide down as I reach up with my spare hand and hold them up as we walk into the hallway. Sally sees my issue with holding my boxers up and she takes my other hand. I cannot hold my boxers up as I pray softly to myself that they don’t fall down like my shorts when I notice that little Sally is noticeably taller than I am. Actually, she looks a lot taller than I do.
“Looks like you’re going to need some underwear that fits you to little Nicky, or you will be walking around naked if your boxers drop to the ground hehehe.” I hear Donna giggling as I notice Sally looking at the top of my boxers as they start to slide down a little bit as I spread my legs to try to hold them up. “RING, RING hold on little ones let my get my cell. Sally help little Nicky find some shorts and underwear while I answer my phone.”
The moment Donna turns around and leaves, my boxers fall to the floor and I am naked from the waist down. I automatically put both my hands between my legs to hide my little boy parts. Yes, they are very small more or less the size, a baby boy's penis, and balls are. The second I put my hands down there I notice something is wrong, way freaking wrong. I move my hand away from my crotch and it is gone; all my boy parts are gone and in their place is a little vagina.
“You’re a girl now; I finally have a little sister I can play with. Wait until mommy and Donna see.” I hear Sally saying, I don’t know what to do. I cannot believe I am a girl now while I stare between my legs with both my hands in front of my face almost crying.
Sally is staring at me with a big old grin on her face as she turns and walks towards the door. “No Sally we have to figure this out, even if I was your sister.” I look back down at the little vagina between my legs. “I still wouldn’t play with you so chill and let me think.” Sally has a not happy look on her face when I say I would not be playing with her no matter what.
“We will see what mommy says, once she sees you are now a girl. You will be wearing all my pretty dresses that I out grown hehehe.” Sally giggles and I get scared knowing that she is right, because mommy is a girly girl and she has raised Donna and Sally to be girly girls too. I get so nervous I almost pee right then and there.
I reach out and take Sally's hand as she walks by me. “No Sally please help me I’ll do whatever you want, we just can't tell mommy I am a girl now. Please I will figure this out and get changed back, but I will do whatever you want I will even play with you okay?”
“Anything, is that what you said little sister? And you will play with me whenever I want too?” I feel really scared to respond to her, but what are my choices. If she tells mommy I will be dressed like a little girl forever. I will just go along with Sally, and when I change back to being a boy I will go back to my normal self. I mean who would believe her if she told anyone my body changed from an 8-year-old boy to a girl. Of course, if she said that now I would be screwed because if I were naked everyone would know it is true. But if she said it after I changed back to being a boy I could prove I was a boy once my boy parts came back.
I smile at Sally. “Yes I will do whatever you want I promise, you just can't tell anyone I am a girl now okay. I mean I look totally the same except between my legs. I have the same face and hair. No one will know as long as you promise not to tell anyone Sally, okay?”
“Okay it’s a deal but if you change your mind and don’t listen to me I am going to tell mommy and Donna and everyone at school too okay?” I feel relaxed and I finally put both my hands back in front of my new girly parts.
I see a wide grin on Sally's face; I know this is not going to be good. “Okay I feel like playing dress up and you are half naked anyway so let's both play dress up okay little Nikki?” The way she is calling me Nicky, I am guessing she means the girl's version of my name that is spelled N-i-k-k-i.
“Okay that sounds fair to me; I need something to wear before mommy sees me half naked.” Sally is smiling when she walks over to her dresser and hands me a pair of her panties.
The panties are yellow with little pictures of flowers all over them. Oh well no one will see them under my clothes so no one will know. “Okay see I am doing as you want Sally.” I pull up the super girly panties and they are super loose almost sliding back down. “Um they don’t fit, I guess I will have to wear my boy's underwear.” I smile winning a small battle.
“Oh no your boy underwear is even bigger than mine. I have a box in my closet with my old clothes I have out grown that will fit you.” I feel lost again not thinking that she has all her old clothes still. “Like you said little brother your face and hair looks the same but I think you shrunk like a good couple inches. So you really are my little brother now, I mean little sister hehehe.” I listen to her giggle and I think she is right I just didn’t want to admit it to myself.
Now it makes sense that my shorts and underwear just fell to the floor, they fit yesterday, but now I must have shrunk when I became a little girl to have nothing fit me anymore. I did not think it could get worse being changed from an 8-year old boy to a 4-year-old girl, making me even smaller than my little sister.
“Here ya go little Nikki, try these panties on. I know these are more your style and size hehehe.” I hear Sally giggling, and what does she mean my style of panties? I don’t have a style of panties.
I reach out, and take the panties and slide Sally's regular panties off and I slide her panties on that she outgrown. “Sally these panties feel different, they are like thick between my legs like they are padded or something.”
“Yes they are padded, like I said these type of panties are more your style for a little baby sister hehehe.” That was not funny as I look down and see I am wearing little toddler girl training panties. I did not think I could feel any worse I was wrong.
I stare down at my new underwear and I do not know what to say to Sally, if I complain, she will tell everyone I was transformed into a little girl. I will have to just do as she says until I can find a way to transform me back to being an 8-year-old boy.
“Okay let's play dress up like I asked you little sister. Lift your arms over your head.” I do as I am asked and I feel Sally pulling a shirt over my head. I push both my arms through the little puffy sleeves. Now for the first time I see I am not wearing a shirt but a little girl's dress.
I look at Sally in shock. “I thought you promised not to tell anyone that I am a girl now you promised.” I turn and see my reflection in the long mirror while I watch Sally down by my feet putting little lace socks and cuffing them over so they barely cover my ankles.
“Don’t worry I won't tell anyone like I promised. We are only playing dress up and you are wearing one of my old little girl dresses and it looks so pretty on you little sister. I think pink is really your color, because of your new panties. The dress you are wearing now is the one I wore a couple years ago when I went around the neighborhood Christmas caroling with all of the girl's from school. This dress has all the Christmas colors in it but in a flower style. I know it is a little short but that is so you can crawl around like a baby if you want hehehe.”
I remember her going Christmas caroling with all of them and she was wearing a diaper she was so small. “I would consider yourself lucky little sister because if I found the matching plastic panties for your new dress I would have you wearing them with your new outfit.” I look down at my feet feeling scared.
“Can you hear that little Nikki all the girl's from our school are singing Christmas carols outside our house? That means we have to go out and join them.” I stand there next to Sally as she opens the front door seeing over two dozen girls of different ages singing jingle bells on our front lawn. “When there done with this song we will go out with them and go through the neighbor-hood.”
I finally brake down thinking I am going outside dressed like a little girl and have to smile like all the other girl's and sing Christmas carols. I start to cry softly until I feel pee start to drip into my panties and down my legs, then I start to cry louder than a speeding train. My panties and legs are soaked as they finish the song. Sally looks down at me. “I guess we will be finding those plastic panties so you can wear a diaper under your pretty dress little sister.”
“That was great everyone. My little um sister hear had an accident so I will get her changed then we will meet you at the next house to join you Christmas caroling.” I hear Sally yelling out to the crowd of girl's after they finish there song.
“Now if you don’t want me telling everyone that you really are a real girl now than you will join me and my friends Christmas caroling. If you don’t I will tell everyone.”
Sally has lost her mind calling me a little baby girl. “That’s not funny at all sis, we both know I am really a girl now, but I don’t want to wear dresses that was the deal Sally. If you told mommy she would put me in dresses like you and sis.”
“I know the deal little baby sister/brother; we are just playing dress up so everyone will think we are just playing dress up. No one will know but me and you that you really are a girl and should be wearing dresses all the time like a little girl should hehehe.”
I want to cry for like the hundredth time today, but then I would fit into the role of a baby sister so I won't cry. “I rub my eyes and look at Sally.” I sure wish you would stop giggling so much you make me so nervous sis.”
I watch as Sally pulls my wet socks off and she cleans me up like a baby and puts a dry diaper and those plastic panties she of course found.
We stand by the door and somewhere in the distance, little elves are laughing about the three wishes that all came true in southern California. Four if you count little Nikki wishing his family wouldn’t tease him anymore and since he is a girl now no one would be teasing her anymore.
We elves just have to help along some of the wishes hehehe they all laugh as they watch my big sister Sally holding my hand as I waddle with my diaper, and pretty new dress as we catch up to the other girl's Christmas caroling…
MERRY CHRISTMAS to all and I hope and pray everyone has a great new year.
Hugs Princess
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
A young boy is feeling the blues and thinks that life can't get any worse. Until he meets the little bully girls.
Those little girls: Just when you didn’t think life could get any worse.
By Princess Panty boy
Kelly-Kellie: me 10 year old boy
Sally: My older sister 14 years old
Peggy: my little sister 4 years old
Cindy: 6-year old bully girl
Karen: 6-year old bully girl
Some people believe everything happens for a reason, if that’s true, I am just plain and simply screwed. I guess I'm getting a little ahead of myself so I should explain how I got to this place in my life.
My name is Kelly and yes I know that is a girl's name, but I'm a boy. If a girl has the same name as me, they spell it with an ‘IE’ instead of a ‘Y’. The bummer of this is when I was born ten years ago they spelled my name ‘Kellie’ on my birth certificate like a girl’s name.
I never knew this but that is how all my school records are and I corrected them every time I went to a new class, telling them the correct spelling was ‘K-e-l-l-y’.
The teachers just figured it was a typo on their part, and I was just a normal looking boy but a little short for my age. Ok I was really short for my age. I just turned ten and I was barely the same height as my little sister Peggy who is four years old, and she is going to start kindergarten this year.
I noticed all the guys on TV all had long hair and I decided that would make me look tougher and bigger for my little size. I hated all the teasing from the guys in my neighborhood who always told me I was too little to play with them.
I guess I was hoping the guys my age would see me more like the ten year old I am and not treat me like a little kid. The boys always treated me like crap with them always teasing me in the past. So when my mom told me I had to get a haircut I explained my thoughts to her.
So, when I was going to get my summer buzz cut at the beginning of the summer I didn’t. By the beginning of the summer, my hair was covering both my ears easily. School starts after this weekend, and my hair is much longer past my shoulders now.
Anyway, I was going to the park the Friday before school started and no one was there when I got there so I just got on one of the swings and started to pump my feet as hard as I could. I was going higher and higher with my face in the sun, and my hair flying back and forth.
I felt like I was in another world, with no worries or concerns. I'm smiling as hard as I can. I pump harder and going higher and higher on the swing like I’m flying in the sky. My long hair was covering my whole face I couldn't see anything with my hair blowing in the wind.
Life was great. I slow down a bit. That’s where I made a mistake. I seen a bunch of girl's coming over to me watching me swinging back and forth. When I heard one of them talking, I stopped pumping and the swing was starting to slow down.
“Who is that girl swinging so high Karen?” All the girl's are staring at me and they look much younger than I do.
I hear the blonde girl respond. “I don’t know who she is. She must be new to our neighborhood Cindy.” Great I hear them talking and they think I'm a girl, and new to the neighborhood. I've lived here my whole life.
“Hey what's you name little girl? I'm Cindy.” I stare at the girl moving closer to me on the swing. She grabs both chains on my swing and I come to a quick stop. “Can't you hear me little girl?”
I look at her. “I'm not a little girl, my name is Kelly. I'm older than you are silly girl.” They all stop and look at me. “Now can you take your hands off my swing so I can go back to playing?”
“Hey I think that is Sally’s little brother, she lives down the street.” I see the girl's staring at me. I try to keep my long hair out of my eyes while we talk.
All four girl's move closer to me. “So you’re a boy? Hehehe that’s funny you sure don’t look like a boy with your long hair and you’re even playing with it like a little girl while we’re talking to you.” I stop playing with my hair.
“Get off the swing Kelly girl we want to play now.” I ignore her and roll my eyes. The next thing I feel are my hands being pulled off the swing, and I'm being pulled to the muddy ground by the girl called Cindy.
I'm on my back on the ground covered in mud; I look up seeing Cindy with her knee on my chest. “Hey let me up, I don’t want to hurt you.” Hehehe I hear Cindy giggling then the other girl's joining in.
“In case you didn’t notice sissy boy you’re the one on your back in the mud, and you can't move hehehe.” I listen to her giggling. “Are you really a boy? Karen pull his shorts down so we can see if he is really a boy or wearing panties like us girls.”
I hear her and I try to struggle to get free but I'm still pinned in the mud. Karen comes over, and I can't see her with Cindy on top of me but I can feel my shorts getting un buttoned and them being pulled down to my knees.
“Well it looks like he was telling the truth he is a boy he’s wearing boys under wear at least.” I feel so embarrassed the little girl's pulling my shorts down showing off my underwear.
All the girls continue to stare at me being pinned on the ground. With my shorts pulled down around my knees, and everyone staring at my underwear. “I don’t think he is wearing the right underwear girl's.” I see all the girl's smiling.
“Your right Cindy, let’s take him to your house and fix that.” I stare at the girl's trying to figure out what they are saying. “Let Kelly up, and we will take her, I mean him over to your house.”
I hear them giggling as Cindy starts to let me up. “Umm we can clean him up and wash his muddy clothes so he doesn’t get in trouble from being all muddy.”
“No its okay I’ll just go home and change.” All the girl's are now standing around me, while I'm still lying on my back in the mud.
Cindy's hand reaches out to me. “Take my hand sissy boy I mean Kelly.” I take her hand as she pulls me up to my feet. I start to pull my shorts up, but there packed in mud.
“Here let me help you Kelly your shorts are filled with mud just pull your shirt down, and then no one will see your mud soaked underwear.”
I feel Cindy pulling my shorts totally off. I bet that feels better Kelly. Umm I'm really sorry about beating you up and messing all your clothes up in the mud.” Cindy pulls my long tee shirt down and it covers my soaked underwear.
“You have cute legs hehehe Kelly.” I hear her giggling when she takes my hand.
I notice the other girl's giggling and staring at me until I stare at them and they stop giggling. “Looks like he is wearing a dress with his long tee shirt covering his underwear.” I hear Karen saying.
“I can't wait to get a dress on him, or I should say her, looking at his long girly hair.” I hear a weird comment so I turn but can't see who said what. I heard someone but I must have heard her wrong.
The girl's are all-smiling at me. “Kelly I live right there, two houses away, and we can wash your clothes and then you can go home. If you walk home like this, you will tell your little mommy and she will call my mom, and then I’ll be in trouble.”
We start walking away from the park. “Hey I don’t want to go to your house Cindy I won’t tell on you or the other girl's.” The girl's ignore me but we are still walking towards Cindy's house.
“Wait I'm not going in there. I live just down the street.” We stand in Cindy's driveway. I'm trying to hold down my long tee shirt so no one sees my underwear while we are walking.
We hear one of the other girl's cell phone ringing. “We have to go Cindy; Pam our mom is calling us home.” All of a sudden, we see a SUV pull into Cindy’s driveway next to us.
“What the heck happen to her Cindy?” A pretty lady gets out of the SUV, and stares at me soaked in mud. “Well what happen to her Cindy? Where you fighting with little girl's now? I can't even leave to get groceries without you getting in trouble.” It must be Cindy's mom and she must think I am a girl dressed the way I am.
Cindy turns to her mom, but she looks like she is going to cry. “I fell in that big um mud puddle next to the swing, and Cindy was going to help me get cleaned up.” I say to her mom.
“It wasn’t her fault. I'm really sorry if I got her in trouble.” Both Cindy and Karen are in shock as I get Cindy out of trouble.
The mom turns and looks at Cindy. “I'm sorry I thought you were fighting again and it looked like you where fighting with a little girl this time I lost my temper. I'm sorry honey, get your friend inside and we will get her changed and cleaned up.” Cindy’s mom says.
“I'll just head home; I live right down the street. I'm sorry I created so much trouble already maam.”
I feel Cindy’s mom take my hand. “Nonsense sweetie, let’s get you inside and get you changed then I will throw your clothes in the wash. I'm sure if you went home with your dress all soaked in mud your mommy will be very upset.”
“It’s the least we can do since you stood up for your friend Cindy and kept her out of trouble. Here Cindy was just helping a little girl from not getting in trouble now let’s get you inside.”
I am looking around and I see Cindy's smiling face as we walk into her house. “Cindy take your friend into your little sisters room and see if you can find something that fits her so we can get those muddy clothes washed.”
“Come on Kellie my little sister has some pretty clothes you can barrow hehehe.” Cindy giggles softly as her mom goes in the kitchen.
We walk into Cindy's little sister’s room, and it looks like a baby version of my little sister Peggy's room. Everything is pink from the curtains on the walls to the bedspread to the carpet.
“Cindy I think you will need to take your little sisters old clothes from her closet. I think little Kellie will fit in her old clothes better. Here let me help you girls.”
We watch as Cindy's mom takes a large box from the bottom of the closet and empties it on the pink bedspread. “Oh yes these clothes will fit her much better.” I turn and she puts a dress up against me to check for sizing.
“Yes everything in this box should fit you perfectly sweetie.” Cindy's mom puts the dress back in the pile. Now get undressed and when she is changed we will get her clothes in the wash.”
Cindy and her Karen smile at me. “You can get naked in front of us like all girls do but since you’re a boy you can get undressed in my little sisters bathroom.”
“I can't believe your mommy thinks I'm a girl. I guess this is what I get for keeping you out of trouble.”
Cindy and Karen smile. “Yes thank you for getting me out of trouble but like my dad used to say, no good deed goes un punished hehehe.” They both giggle as I walk in the bathroom.
“Now hurry up and get undressed while we look for something for you to wear sissy boy hehehe. I mean little girl hehehe.”
I am so screwed. Why the heck do I have to be so nice, I should of let her get in trouble for beating me up. Now I am really screwed? I can hear Cindy and Karen talking but I can’t hear what they’re saying. As I slowly get un-dressed.
“I can't believe our luck Karen, I thought for sure that little sissy Kelly was going to tell my mom I beat him up. I was only going to get him some panties to wear because he acts like a little sissy, but this is way better hehehe.” Cindy says, and I hear them giggling.
They stop talking but I still can't hear anything but them giggling. “Yea now Cindy, he has to wear your little sisters clothes because your mom thinks he’s a little girl hehehehe.” Karen says while they giggle.
“I know it’s great we need to pick the little sissy something really girly hehehe.” Both giggling. “Oh look at your little sisters old panties there pink and they have little layers of white lace around the leg holes and the waistband.”
Cindy picks them up. “Kelly are you done getting undressed yet? If my mom thinks you were lying to her she will freak. We can't let her find out your really a boy.”
“Yes I'm done.” I open the bathroom door and hand out my long tee shirt and white boys briefs. “You still have my shorts right Cindy?”
I hear no response but I can see Cindy and Karen look at each other. “Um here are some new underwear so you can come out and try on your new outfit.” I reach out and take them.
“What these are panties, I can't wear them.” No one is responding to me. I can't walk out there naked so I start to slide the tiny panties up my legs. To my surprise, they fit well and they even kind of push my lil bulge in. I have the appearance of a flat crotch with no signs that I am really a boy wearing pink panties.
I peak my head out of the bathroom door, and I don’t see anyone. The second I push the door open a bit more the door swings all the way open and the girl's are staring at me wearing the little pink lace panties.
“Wow you look so cute in those panties little Kellie girl, looks like he even pushed his little boy parts to the back so he looks more like a little girl hehehe.” Both girls giggle.
I stare at them while both girls are staring between my legs. “I bet he’s really a girl and he sure doesn’t look like a boy. Anyway so we better start calling her a girl hehehe.”
“You’re a riot.” I shake my head hearing the two of them teasing me, if they only knew I didn’t push my little boy parts out of the way. The panties just make me look more girly.
They both smile at me. “I need some clothes I can't just stand here in panties. Your mom will see I'm not a real girl when she sees me.”
“Okay hold on to your panties my little panty boy hehehe.” I look at her giggling at me. “Okay turn around real quick so we can get you dressed panty boy hehehe.”
I stare at her teasing me before I turn around with my back to her. “You’re the one that gave me these pink panties you know.”
The mirror on the wall goes from the floor almost to the ceiling and I’m staring at the little girl wearing pink bikini panties. She looks like she is wearing her big sisters panties because she looks too young to be wearing such grown up panties.
I'm in shock when I realize the little girl playing dress up in her big sisters underwear is me. My mouth is just wide open, while Cindy and Karen walk up behind me.
“Oh that’s much better and it fits you perfect. Now panty boy lift you arms over your head.”
I do as I am told and I feel her pulling a shirt over my head. "Stop calling me Panty boy." Both girls look at me and start laughing.
"Your right with that dress on you don't look like a boy at all hehehe." The tee shirt they where putting over my head is really a girly dress. I turn and see our reflections in the mirror after they pull the girly pink dress over my head.
I'm staring at the two older girls laughing at the little girl in the reflection in the big wall mirror. The little girl is being put into a little girls pink dress with fluffy sleeves, as I feel my arms going threw them.
"Wow that’s me I look like a girl a little, little girl. I mean you both are what six years old and I am 11. Man I look younger than both of you in this little girls dress."
Cindy buttons up the back of the dress while Karen is pulling and lifting when I see how short the pink dress is. "Hey I know I said I would do this, I think this dress is so short I mean look at it."
"This dress is way too small for me. I mean its mid thigh, which is a good five inches above my knees. Does this dress at least cover my panties?"
Both the little girls giggle when I say my panties. What am I thinking I’m the one that looks like the little girl? "I mean can you see the panties I’m wearing or does the dress cover them?"
"Well why don't you turn around and give us a little swirl so we can see." I do as I am asked and turn in a little circle. "No give us a twirl that means turn real fast in a circle silly panty boy."
I twirl real fast this time and I hear both the girls laughing their heads off. "What's so funny?" I stand there and put my hands on my hips staring at them. The second I do that they both stare at me, I look in the mirror, and I look like a little girl throwing a fit.
"Oh yes that dress is the perfect size for you little girl." I stare at her. "Now sit down and you can put these socks and shoes on."
I sit down and slide the white lace socks on. I notice Karen pointing between my legs giggling. "Okay Kelly you might want to put your legs together unless you want to show off your panties even more."
"What are you talking about?" I look down and see the short dress has scooted up on me and with my legs apart, you can see my pink panties clear as day, even the tops of them.
I look down and feel totally embarrassed I cannot believe everyone can see my panties. I noticed that there isn't any kind of bulge in them just flat like any other girls panties would be.
“Aren’t there some other clothes I can wear so I don’t look so little? How about at least different panties, I mean these are pink?”
Cindy just shakes her head ignoring me. "Oh my god if someone see's me dressed like a girl or I guess I should say dressed like a little girl in this pink dress my life will be over."
"You have to promise me Cindy that you guys won’t tell anyone from school or anyone in general."
I get no response and I start to get more nervous as I pace back and forth wearing the little dress. "Remember I saved you so you wouldn't get in trouble so you owe me now."
"Oh yea speaking of my mom lets go show her you new pretty outfit and remember act like a little girl."
The shocked look on my face made Cindy stop walking towards me. "I can't go out there wearing this dress in front of everybody. I mean I figured I could wait in your room until my clothes came out of the laundry."
"No I don't want to sit in my room for hours waiting for the laundry." I hear her say hours until the laundry is ready and my jaw drops. I cannot wait for hours while I am wearing a dress.
I'm in deep thought before I realize I am walking down the hallway with Cindy holding my hand like I’m a little toddler. The short pink dress keeps bouncing against my legs reminding me that I’m wearing a dress.
"Cindy I feel like I’m naked walking while I’m wearing this little girls dress that seems to flare out more when I walk which makes it feel even shorter. “ You still can't see my panties. I know you said you couldn’t see them when I stood up what about when I walk?"
I turn and see Cindy and Karen looking behind me and they are smiling from ear to ear. "Um well I can't really see them too much only when you’re walking fast."
"You mean you can see my panties right now while I’m walking?" I listen to myself saying there my panties and I sound like a little toddler girl instead of an 11 year old boy.
The smile on Cindy's face gets wider hearing me calling them my panties. "Yes I can see your panties, but it's okay seeing little girl panties not like you’re as big girl like me."
"I'm not a girl at all so its way wrong." I see Cindy's mom walking toward us while we are going to see her.
We stop talking, and make eye contact with her mom. "Wow that dress fits you perfect sweetie. How come you’re not wearing the matching panties that go with that outfit?"
"I couldn't find them mom so I just put a pair of little Peggy’s panties on her."
We see her mom looking surprised then she walks away. "I thought I seen them in the bottom draw of her dresser." Cindy and I follow her mom back into baby Peggy nursery.
"Do you want to wear the matching pair Kellie if I can find them?" While I am trying to think about it, I realize she must be able to see what panties I am wearing if she can tell I’m not wearing the matching ones.
I walk up to Cindy's mom. "You know Kellie the matching pair will fit better and you won't need to wear those Barbie panties that look kind of big on you."
"Here they are and they will fit you way better than those big girl panties you’re wearing." I look up at her mom holding the pink and white plastic panties that have little pictures of pink lambs on them.
The matching panties are the kind that go over a diaper. I can see the plastic liner. "Do you want me to change you into them or do you feel comfortable having Cindy put them on you?"
"I'll do it for her mommy. I changed little baby Peggy when she wore these so I know how too." I cannot have her mom see me naked and see I’m really a boy wearing a dress and panties.
Oh, my god I hear the two of them talking about me taking my pink panties off and having them put the pink plastic panties on me that go over a diaper.
"Um no I trust Cindy she is a big girl she can help me." I see her mom reach her hand out to me as I reach out and take the plastic panties from her.
I look up at her mom smiling at me. "Plus these will fit you better, and if you have an accident you won’t wet your pretty clothes sweetie."
"Come on silly little girl let’s get you changed again unless you want me to pull your panties down right here?" I hear Cindy then she takes my hand again.
We walk back into her little sister Peggy’s room. “Okay little girl lay back on the bed and lift your pretty dress up, and I'll take those big girl panties off you.”
“Ya know I'm not a baby I can undress and dress myself?”
I smile seeing a not so happy look on Cindy's face so I shut up, and climb up on the bed. Lying back feels good as I feel Cindy lifting my dress up almost over my head.
“Here silly girl hold your dress so I can pull these big girl panties off you.” I do as I am told and lift the dress farther almost over my head as I feel the Barbie panties being pulled off of me.
I realize I'm naked from the waist down when I hear Cindy. “Look how small his little pee pee is its like a babies hehehe.” Both girl's are giggling. Just when I thought life can't get any worse.
“Okay lift your bottom up sissy Kelly.” The second I lift my bottom I feel the soft material going under my bottom. Wow that feels pretty good.
The sound of the tape coming un done breaks my thoughts and I look between my legs and see a pink diaper being secured around my waist. “Hey I don’t want to wear a diaper.”
“Oh stop it no one will know so just relax.” The next thing I feel is the plastic panties being pulled up my legs. “there ya go sissy boy all dressed to go back to the park.”
Did I hear her right? No way she can't think I'm going anywhere dressed like this in a baby girl's pink dress with puffy sleeves and so short you can clearly see the pink plastic panties that go over a diaper.
Not to mention the lace sock and Mary Jane shoes I'm wearing. Cindy and Karen each take one of my hands as we walk back into the kitchen seeing Cindy's mom.
“Oh yes Kellie you look much better now I bed that diaper feels much better.”
I can't respond all I want to do is cry. “Mom were going to run down to the park while her clothes are in the wash well be back in awhile.”
“Okay sweetie make sure you keep an eye on the baby.” I guess I was wrong, when I said life couldn’t get any worse. We walk out the front door
The End
Please feel free to leave your comments here on this web site, and email me [email protected] or my Instant messenger for yahoo: Princess_Pantyboy
It is great to hear different people’s comments to see if you readers enjoy my work.
Thanks again and hugs to all the people that liked my story.
Princess Panty boy
Those Little Girl's: Just when you did not think life could get any worse
Part 2
By Princess Pantyboy
Kelly/Kellie: Me 10 year old boy
Sally: my older sister 14 years old
Peggy: my little sister 4 years old
Cindy: 6-year old bully girl
Karen: 6-year old bully girl
Oh, my god these girls are crazy. What am I saying they have me dressed up like a little girl and a little baby girl at that. I am the one that supposed to be older than them, how the hell did they trick me to be dressed this way.
I feel the diaper move, as I walk still not believing that I am wearing a diaper with plastic panties under my new clothes. Not to mention that my new clothes are a freaking dress. Okay it is pretty and feels better in this heat but it is still a dress.
My legs feel naked and I can feel the wind blowing up my new dress. I look down at myself wearing the little girls pink dress with puffy sleeves and it doesn’t come even close to cover my matching pink plastic panties that go over my diaper. You can see them clearly when I walk or when I just stand still. I am so pissed I just want to cry.
What am I thinking I look like a baby girl, not a little girl? Oh my god how did this happen? I get so excited I want to cry so I focus on not crying or they will treat me even more like a baby girl.
I get so excited, and I don’t know what to do. Without any warning, I feel a little pee squirt out into the diaper, I notice neither one of them noticed I peed a little in the diaper. For some crazy reason I felt more relaxed when I felt myself peeing a little bit into the diaper.
I look to the left then to the right and I see Cindy and Karen on either side of me. Both the girls are smiling at me. I feel a big warm summer breeze and it blows my dress up almost up into my face showing the whole world I am wearing a diaper and pink plastic panties.
“Wow that was a big breeze.” I say aloud, as I use both my hands to hold down the dress on the sides so it doesn’t flow up again and show off my plastic panties.
I look around hoping no one see’s me wearing a dress let alone a baby's dress and diaper. Cindy and Karen see me holding my dress down so the wind doesn’t blow it up again. Both of them are smiling at me for some reason as we walk I hear my Mary Jane shoes click, click, click with each step.
I hear Cindy and Karen's say. “Take my hand.” I feel Karen takes one of my hands and Cindy take my other hand I am staring at my shoes making this noise before I realize I can't hold my dress down anymore as I feel the breeze blowing my dress everyway showing off my plastic panties.
I look back at my dress and my pink plastic panties are in plain view for everyone to see that I’m wearing a diaper. We start to enter the park and we start walking over to the swings that I was on earlier and where I met these two-bully type of girls.
“Here let’s put you on the swing like when we first met you Kellie girl. I told you she was a girl hehehe.” I hear them both giggling again. We start walking over to the swings and I see the mud puddle that I was pushed into, and was so embarrassed having little girls holding me down and them pulling my shorts down, them thinking I was a girl in boy's clothes.
Man look at me now, I am a boy in girl's clothes. And really, I am wearing baby girls clothes at that. I still cannot believe I am even wearing a diaper and plastic panties to make it worse. We start walking past the swings; I wonder what they are doing now. I feel nervous not knowing what is going on and I feel more pee going into the diaper, as I get more nervous, before I stop peeing I look over at Cindy and Karen and neither one notice I peed a little more in my diaper as I relax.
“I thought we were going on the swings, are we going back to your house instead?” I say hoping so, while I wait for a response still looking around hoping I don’t see anyone I know while we are walking.
Both girl's smile looking down at me in the little baby girl's dress. “No little one, we are still going on the swings, here we are.” I look up and see we are at the baby swing area with a seat to sit in with a little chain in front so you don’t fall out.
“These swings are for babies, I don’t want to swing on these swings.” I say looking up at the two of them as they ignore me.
Karen picks me up and Cindy moves the chain out of the way, as I am seated in the baby swing. Cindy pulls the chain down in front of me securing me into the swing. I try to pull the dress down more to cover the fact that I am wearing a diaper, but I feel the swing being pulled back when Cindy pulls me back pushing me on the swing.
“Is that too high for you little one?” I look at Karen after her comment, rolling my eyes like is she kidding because I was going ten times higher when I was on the swings earlier by myself.
Feels weird having someone pushing me on the swing I don’t even try to pump my legs because I don’t want my dress to go up and show off my plastic panties and diaper any more than they are now. If I only knew that, it didn’t matter because my diaper and plastic panties, I mean the diaper and the plastic panties are in plain sight for all to see.
I start looking around the park while I am being pushed on the swing. I look down and see Karen and Cindy just talking to each other ignoring me while they take turns pushing me on the swing.
The park has many people in it; I am looking around hoping I don’t see anyone I know. My life would be over if someone at school seen me dressed like this a little girl, okay a little baby girl.
Seeing no one I know is making me feel better while I look around until I hear other voices. I turn and see a little girl walking towards the swings with an older girl walking behind her.
“Is anyone using this other swing?” I hear a familiar voice saying, looking down seeing the little girl asking Cindy and Karen. Oh shit that is Peggy my little 4-year old sister. The other older girl comes into view now and it’s Sally my 14-year old sister.
Oh, no they are going to see me dressed like this, oh no this is worse than anyone at school seeing me. What am I going to do they will see me any second. Karen and Cindy see both my sisters and then look up at me smiling.
“No go ahead little girl, you look familiar, don’t you have a little brother? I think his name is um, yea Kelly?”
I can feel pee going into my diaper, I am so scared. I want to cry hearing them, but I just wet my diaper more. “Well yea I have a brother his name is Kelly but he is my older brother not my little brother even though I am taller than him hehehe.” Peggy giggles.
I look down and see Sally my big sister looking up at me, the second we make eye contact she recognizes me in the little dress and starts giggling putting her hand over her mouth. I look away then look back at her and she is taking pictures of me with her cell phone.
“Oh you look so pretty in you new outfit Kellie.” Sally says, while she is putting little Peggy in the baby swing next to me. I want to cry so badly, I can feel more pee going into my diaper, and I don’t even try to stop it this time. Karen and Cindy stop pushing me on the swing and I come to a stop.
Sally is smiling from ear to ear waiting for me to respond, if she only knew that all I could do was wet my diaper more since I am so embarrassed, not knowing what to say to her. Peggy looks over at me and scans me up and down at my new outfit.
“That is my big brother Kelly hehehe.” Peggy giggles after she says that. “I guess I should start calling you my little sister is more fitting hehehe.” I want to cry so bad being teased now by my baby sister too. How can my life get worse?
Karen and Cindy smile at me then look at Sally. “Yea your little sister Kellie kind of fell in the mud after SHE was swinging on the big girl swings, and we brought her home with us, and my mom gave her this new outfit since she was so soaked.” We hear Karen saying.
“Is that right little sister Kellie?” Sally says. I look up at her and see her still smiling at me waiting for me to respond.
Sally starts pushing baby Peggy on the swing as Karen and Cindy stare at me with Sally. “Yea pretty much that is what happened. I don’t know how I got stuck wearing a dress like a little girl.” I say as all three girls look at each other and then smile at me.
“Don’t forget to add that you are wearing plastic panties, and a diaper under your pretty dress too Kellie hehehe.” Peggy giggles saying while she is being pushed back and forth by Sally. I look you at her swinging back and forth smiling from ear to ear.
I cannot believe this; those little girls just when I thought it could not get any worse. Now they can see I am also wearing plastic panties and a diaper, my life sucks.
“Well Kellie we have to be going so, you will be okay now that you are with both your big sisters.” I look at them in shock, ignoring the comment of Peggy being my big sister too.
Karen and Cindy give me a kiss on the head. “Hey wait I have to come with you so I can get my clothes.” I say almost crying.
“Oh thanks for reminding me about your clothes Kellie girl. My mom has a whole bunch of hand me downs that fit little Kellie just perfect like the cute dress she is wearing now. I will make sure my mom knows where you live.”
I hear Karen saying to Sally as the two walk away leaving me with my sisters. “Well let me help you little one hehehe.” Sally says as she starts pushing me on the swing like she is doing with Peggy.
“You are even lighter to push then Peggy; you really are the little sister after all.” I feel her pushing me as I hold onto the swing.
What the heck am I going to do? Mom is going to freak when she sees me like this maybe Sally can help me. “Sally is mommy home? I can't let her see me like this.”
“No she went to the store that’s why we came here to the park, me and Peggy didn’t want to go food shopping with her.”
I look back at her pushing me on the swing. “Well maybe we should go home now, umm I need to go potty, I mean I need to use the bathroom.”
“Well you are wearing a diaper and plastic panties just pee in your diaper silly.” I hear Peggy say as she is being pushed next to me on her swing.
Sally stops pushing me and looks me in the eyes. “Do you want out of your swing little sis?” I smile hearing Sally’s question.
“Yes please, and I am not your little sis or sis at all.” I feel Sally pulling me out of the swing as I try to fix my dress so it covers my diaper better.
I watch as she gives Peggy a big push on the swing then leans down in front of me and looks me in the eyes and whispers. “So you want to go home little sister?”
“Yes please I don’t want mommy to see me like this.” I try the begging eyes look like baby Peggy does when she wants something. I don’t think it is working on Sally because she is just smiling at me.
Sally gives Peggy another big push then leans down again whispering. “Okay, then you have to do one thing for me, or we will stay her until mom comes home. I am sure she will think you look really pretty in your new outfit hehehe.” Sally giggles staring at me.
“Okay, okay I can't have mommy see me like this. Just name it sis, anything you want.” I whisper back to her.
Sally gives Peggy another big push and leans down again whispering into my ear. “Okay I want you to go potty right now in your diaper, and then we will go home and change you before mom gets home.”
“Are you crazy Sally?” I look at her like she is out of her mind, but what is my choice, plus I already wet my diaper a bunch already what's the difference if I wet it some more.
“No one will even know, not even little baby Peggy, even though I should be calling you the baby since you’re the one wearing the diaper and plastic panties. Is it a deal?”
Holy smoke I have to stop saying that life cannot get any worse because now it has. “Okay so you want me to go pee in my diaper, than we can go home and you will change me out of these clothes so mom doesn’t see me?”
“Yes but I want you to go pee and poop in your diaper. No one will know but me. Peggy is still on the swing so she won't see if you squat down behind her while I push her on the swing.”
Oh, my god why do I keep saying this life cannot get any worse; my life keeps getting more and more embarrassing. Oh, my god what choices do I have, mom will freak seeing me dressed like this.
“Ok, ok but then we will go home right?” The smile on Sally’s face is from ear to ear hearing me, that I agree to pee and poop in my diaper.
I can't believe I am going to do this but what is my choice, if my mom sees me in a dress and diaper she will freak out and not to mention she keeps bringing up that I need a haircut. Mommy is always teasing me that I look like a girl with my long hair. If I came home wearing a dress, oh my god I don’t want to think about it.
“Yes we will leave right after you fill your diaper up, and you might want to hurry because who knows when mom will be back.”
Fill my diaper up no way am I going to walk home in a diaper full of poop maybe just a little poop is it. “I don’t have to go poop, so I might just have to poop a little okay?”
“Okay but you better hurry, now stand behind the swing, and start to go potty, and I will know if you are faking it. If you don’t, I will tell everyone I found you in the park wearing a dress and a diaper.”
Damn I have no choice. “Okay I never did this before so don’t laugh.”
“I won't just get behind me while I am pushing Peggy on the swing, squat down and go potty.” I move behind her like she said and there isn’t anyone around which is cool. “Ok now squat down and go potty, and after you finish peeing push real hard and go poop. Now do it, if I hear another word we are staying here for the rest of the day so hurry.”
I squat down behind her and start to pee in my diaper and I was lying to Sally when I said I didn’t have to go poop I really need to go bad. I will poop a little in the diaper and then we can go home. I feel the pee flooding my diaper and without even trying, I can feel myself start to go poop slowly.
Oh, my tummy is so hard; it is going to be tough to just go a little in the diaper. I look at Sally smiling then I close my eyes and I can feel the poop start to come out slowly. Without any warning, Sally comes up behind me and gives me a bear hug and I start filling my diaper up and I cannot stop. I open my eyes and I see Sally staring at me smiling while I see that red blinking light on her cell. Oh know that means she is video recording me going potty in my diaper while I am wearing this silly dress.
I can't stop peeing and pooping in my diaper and I start to cry softly feeling the poop mixing with the warm pee and I finally stop going poop, and it’s hard to stand up straight with my diaper over filled with pee and poop.
“Why did you do that Sally? I can't believe you pushed on my tummy so much.” I want to cry so badly but then I would look and act like a baby.
Sally is just smiling, as she puts her cell in her pocket. “Oh stop whining, I was just trying to help you go poop and by the looks and the sounds you were making you sure filled that diaper up like I asked hehehe.” Sally giggles almost falling down wetting herself.
“Okay lets go home now, you promised.” I watch as Sally slows the swing down for Peggy.
Peggy looks upset. “Why are you standing like that little sister? You look like you went potty in your diaper.” I don’t respond. “I don’t want to go yet we just got here Sally.” Peggy keeps whining.
“Well we will come back another time, little Kellie has to go potty, and um, so do I so were leaving.” Peggy turns and stands next to me as we start to walk; I trip and fall on my diaper bottom as I feel the pee and poop going all over inside the diaper.
I look up at Sally laughing. “Are you okay little sister?” I see her hand out to me as I take it and stand up. “You better hold my hand so you don’t fall again. You too Peggy you hold my other hand.”
“No I want to hold my little baby sisters hand instead. I may never see her in a dress and diaper so I want to be a good big sister, and help her walk in her pretty dress.”
I roll my eyes feeling Peggy taking my other hand. We start walking home, and I look up at Sally just smiling at me. I don’t even pay attention that my dress is blowing up in the wind. I look around praying I don’t see anyone I know, and hoping and begging mommy is still gone. We leave the park, and we can see the house and “Yes mommy is not home.” I say almost yelling.
“Did you step in something Kellie you should check your pretty shoes. I smell poop, you might have stepped in dog poop when we were at the park.” Sally looks, and smiles at me but doesn’t make a comment, her knowing that the smell is coming from my poopy diaper.
We stop and I lift my foot. “No I don’t have anything on my shoes maybe it’s yours Peggy.” I watch as she checks too as we stand there.
“When you lifted your leg up I could smell it more did you poops in your diaper? I see her smiling at me.
I turn and look at her. “No are you crazy I just um farted cause I need to go potty, I mean I need to use the bathroom, now let’s get home silly.” I see a weird look on Peggy’s face like she doesn’t believe me. “I am going to need help getting this dress off because it is buttoned in the back.”
“Oh can I help you little sister?” Peggy says. I smile, as she didn’t notice I changed the subject to get her off the poopy diaper conversation.
I smile at Peggy as we walk into the driveway. “Yes you can help me un-button my dress I mean this dress. The moment we start to walk up to the front door, we hear something in the street.
The second the three of us turn and see what it is, mommy pulls in the driveway. “Oh no I can't believe this keeps getting worse.”
Peggy and Sally smile as mommy walks up to us staring at me the whole time. I feel my diaper getting wet again, as I start to cry softly.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
Those Little Girl's: Just when you did not think life could get any worse
Part 3
By Princess Pantyboy
Kelly/Kellie: Me 10 year old boy
Sally: my older sister 14 years old
Peggy: my little sister 4 years old
Cindy: 6-year old bully girl
Karen: 6-year old bully girl
I stand there crying softly with mommy walking closer to me. The look on her face is of amusement, she is smiling at me seeing me dressed this way. I still cannot believe that I am dressed like this. I am wearing little girl socks and shoes, the Mary Jane shoes make click, click sounds every time I take a step. The socks are so small you barely see them cuffed over with lace trim showing above the shoes.
The look is totally girly girl seeing what makes me look like I have long legs because the socks are so small and the dress is so short. Girly girl look is all that describes how a total stranger would see me. I guess to be more accurate would be baby girly girl because you can see I am wearing plastic panties and a diaper also.
I mean I am wearing a little baby girl's dress with puffy sleeves and the dress is so short you can see I am wearing plastic panties and a diaper. I move my long hair out of my eyes as I continue to cry softly.
Oh, god the diaper is full of pee and poop, and I see mommy staring down there the most. I bet she can tell I went potty, oh god please no, I hope she cannot tell I went potty in my diaper, I mean the diaper.
I don’t even realize that I am still holding Sally and Peggy's hands standing by the top of the driveway even after little Peggy lets go of my hand and runs up to hug mommy Sally and I hold hands. I must look like the toddler I feel like.
Peggy runs up to mommy and hugs her, but mommy’s eyes are still glued on me. “Well you girls sure look so cute and who do we have here crying?” Mommy says knowing it is me her young son dressed this way, like a little baby girl.
“Well we found her this way when we got to the park mom. She was on the swings being pushed by some other little girl's.” I look down and stare at my feet, and the buckles on my new girly shoes. I feel so embarrassed being forced to be dressed this way.
Mom is shaking her head while she is smiling and has both her hands on her hips staring at me. “Well by the look of his, I mean HER sagging diaper she needs to be changed.” I want to melt into the ground, and disappear her being able to tell I wet my diaper.
“Oh and the smell tells me that SHE did more than just wet HER diaper. Sally can you take her into Peggy's old nursery and get her out of that diaper and into a dry one please? If you don’t want to, I will do it after I bring the groceries in.”
Life just keeps getting more and more worse, I just cannot believe it. “No I can change her mom, I see a lot of smelly diapers when I baby sit the neighbor's little girl.”
“Oh that’s good sweetheart, I can't wait to hear about her day in the park, and see her inside wearing that pretty dress without a messy diaper.” I continue crying softly listening. “Speaking of that pretty dress, that is not one of yours or Peggy's old dresses is it?”
Sally opens the front door. “No mom that’s kind of a long story let me get her inside and changed out of this smelly diaper first okay?” I want the ground to open up, and swallow me up knowing mommy is going to know everything about my day.
“That’s fine sweetie I can't wait to hear all about it.” Mommy leans down in front of me, looks me straight in the eyes, and gives me a little pinch on the cheek like she would do with a cute little toddler. “Now fix your dress sweetie and go inside with your big sister and get your diaper changed.”
I cry softly again hearing her comments as she stands in front of me. Mommy takes little Peggy to un-load the groceries from her car. After Sally un-locked, the front door I notice we are still holding hands as we walk into Peggy's old room with a crib and changing table. If you asked what the room, looks like in a single word it would be pink. If you said describe it in two words, you would say girly girl.
I turn and feel Sally picking me up and putting me down on Peggy's changing table. “Ok little sis hold up your new dress we don’t want to get any poop on it while I change you.” I lift up the edge of the dress almost until it is over my head.
“Oh that is perfect just hold it right their baby sis.” Sally says as I roll my eyes ignoring her comment. I feel the plastic panties slide down my legs and over my new shoes and socks. That is crazy you don’t even need to take your socks, and shoes off to get changed, girls are weird how they dress.
I hear the tape on the disposable diaper come un-done. I look over the dress when I feel something cold and wet being rubbed on me. Sally is using diaper wipes to clean all the poop off the front of me. “Okay little sis lift you little bottom up for your big sister.” I do as she asked pulling the dress over my face so I cannot watch her anymore.
“Good girl, now let me finish cleaning you off and you will be good as new. Wow, you really do have a small pee pee. It looks smaller than a baby's. I wonder if I can just.” I notice she does not finish her sentence.
Without notice, I feel her warm fingers around my little boy parts as I lift the dress up, and see her pushing my little penis and balls back inside my body and they stay there. “Oh that looks much better doesn’t it sis?” I look in shock as see I have no boy parts anymore, she pushed them back in my body, and they are not moving at all.
“Oh yes now you look like a proper little girl.” I feel the dry diaper slide under my bottom, and see it is pink and very snug. “Almost done just hold still, here we go.” I feel the plastic panties sliding back up my legs.
Sally pulls them up and over my new diaper. “I bet that feels better being able to be out of that smelly diaper doesn’t it?”
“Yes it does feel better sis. I look down and see I am wearing different plastic panties. Why do I have to wear another diaper and these are different plastic panties too?” I want to cry so badly.
Sally picks me up off the changing table and puts me back on the floor. “Well the other plastic panties are wet the diaper couldn’t hold all your pee and soaked threw getting your panties wet. Plus these pink plastic Barbie panties fit better over your diaper. The other plastic panties were too big for you, but you will grow into them I am sure hehehe.” She giggles as she straightens my dress out so it sits right.
“Let’s go see if mom needs some help, now give me your hand little sis.” I do as she asks without even thinking. We walk back outside and I realize everyone can see me dressed like a little baby girl as I stand close to Sally so no one will see me.
Mom smiles at both of us, but staring at me while we walk up to the car. “Oh you look so much better little Kellie, or do you have another girl's name you rather use?” Oh god that is right my name is also a girl's name when it is spelled with IE at the end.
“No I like my own name mommy.” I have to stop calling her mommy like little Peggy does, it just makes me sound so little, and since I am dressed like a little girl that makes me even feel a lot younger.
Mom drops one of the bags, and I bend over to pick it up and I hear everyone giggling. “What's so funny?” I stand back up not getting what they are laughing about. I don’t notice they are staring at my diapered bottom when I was bent over.
“You will have to get use to wearing a dress little Kellie girl because when you bent over we could see your pretty plastic panties and diaper.” Oh, man I wonder how many times I did that today, and no one told me I was showing the whole world I was wearing a diaper and plastic panties.
I pull the dress down, trying to make the dress not so short. “I was just trying to help you mommy by getting the bag you dropped.”
“Oh that is too heavy for you sweetie, let your little sister, well I guess you are the little sister now hehehe.” Mom giggles while she teases me, treating me like a little baby girl.
I ignore mommy-calling Peggy my big sister, I bend over again and try to pick the bag up, but mom was right the bag is too heavy for me. Well at least I know if I cannot pick it up baby, Peggy sure is not going to be able to lift it up either.
“Here sweetie if you want to help you can carry my purse.” I take the purse. “Peggy grab that bag your little sister Kellie couldn’t lift.”
Peggy walks over next to me and picks the bag up with no trouble at all. Oh, man I cannot believe my little sister is stronger than me. That is so messed up, how the heck did she do that? I stamp my foot.
“She cheated, there's no way she is stronger than me I am her big brother I am 10 years old and she barely tuned 4 years old.” I stamp my foot again whining, like I was a baby, and a baby girl because the way I am dressed.
Mom gives me a mean look and walks up to me and puts a bag down and I turn the other way. “Whack, whack, now you stop acting like a little baby this second young lady.” I feel mommy give me two quick smacks on the top of my legs just below the end of MY dress, I mean the dress, and this is not my dress. I don’t have any dresses, I am a boy. But I guess you would never guess that if you were to look at me now.
I feel the burning as I try not to cry but feel pee squirting into my diaper as I try to act like it didn’t hurt me.
“I am sorry mommy I was just saying I can't believe she is stronger than me.” I am so happy mommy didn’t notice that while she was spanking me I peed in my diaper again I was just so scared she was going to keep spanking me.
I start rubbing the top of my leg were mommy spanked me and I watch while Peggy carries the bag I could not pick up and another two bags in her other hand. Peggy just smiles at me when she walks past, she doesn’t have to say a word her showing me she can carry much more than me with her showing off that she is stronger than me.
“Is my purse light enough for you sweetie to carry or do you want me or your big sisters to carry that too?” Mommy looks so serious when she is teasing me about carrying her purse.
I carry mommy's purse and her keys into the house. “No I am fine mommy I can carry this stuff no problem.” I wipe the hair out of my mouth because my hair is so long it gets in my eyes so I have to keep pushing it out of the way a lot.
“Thank you GIRLS for helping me carry in all the bags. It is so much easier when I have my girl's helping me.” I think mom keeps saying girl's to me just to get a rise out of me. I ignore her teasing comments.
I continue to push my long hair out of my eyes watching mommy un-packing the groceries from the bags. “Is your hair bothering you sweetie? I see it keeps going in your eyes again.” I look up at her while I try to think of what to say.
“My hair keeps getting in my eyes mommy I mean mom. I like long hair so I don’t want my haircut. I like having long hair like a rock star.”
Mom looks at me wearing a little toddler girl's dress, wearing a diaper and plastic panties with my hair in little girl pigtails with strands of long hair coming out and getting in my eyes. “Yea well you don’t look like any rock stars I have ever seen.” Mommy says while she is grinning from ear to ear.
“Come over here sweetie and I will fix your pretty hair so it doesn’t get in your eyes anymore okay?”
I hold my dress down and walk over to mommy standing next to one of the bar stools at the kitchen counter. Mommy bends over and picks me up like I was a toddler and puts me down on the bar stool and I can hear the plastic panties and disposable diaper make a crunchy plastic sound when I sit.
“Girls can you finish putting the groceries away while I fix your little sisters hair real quick. Her hair keeps getting in her eyes.
Both Sally and Peggy smile with Sally saying. “No problem mom, take your time and fix our little sisters hair.” I turn and give her an evil look when she calls me her little sister, because I am her brother.
“Thanks girls, keep an eye on your baby sister while I get some stuff to fix her hair okay?”
Both girl's start smiling when they hear our mom referring to me as a baby and baby sister at that. “Oh we will watch the baby for you mommy.” I hear little Peggy say. I guess I had better not call her little anymore since she is stronger than I am, and might hurt me, or tease me like those two-bully girl's Karen and Cindy.
“Thanks I will be right back, don’t move sweetie.” Mommy looks at me, and smiles, then leaves the kitchen and walks to her bedroom. A few seconds later mommy comes back with a basket with brushes and combs and even a pink smock.
I watch as she sits everything down on the counter and picks up the pink smock and starts tying it around my neck. “Mommy why do you need this?” I look at both my sisters emptying the groceries and they are both smiling for some reason.
“I am going to fix your hair sweetie so it stays out of your eyes, and I don’t want to get your pretty dress messy.”
I look over at the basket of hair stuff again except now I see scissors when mommy pulled the brush out and started brushing my hair out.
“Just relax sweetie I have to take your pretty pigtails out of the hair ties so I can fix your hair.” I smile finally getting rid of this super girly hairstyle.
I look over at both Peggy and Sally giggling and still smiling at me. “Why are you two smiling and giggling?”
“You just look so pretty in your dress and pink smock is all.” I watch as the two of them give each other weird looks like they know something I don’t.
I ignore them and just relax feeling mommy brushing my long hair out. I watch as she brushes all my long hair in the front over my eyes and the hair covers my face and goes past my chin my hair is so long.
“I guess I never noticed how long my hair is mommy I mean mom.” Sally and Peggy giggle when they hear me call her mommy like a toddler would.
Mommy continues to brush my hair all around. As she puts the brush down and starts playing with my hair on the left side, she must have found some knots in my hair because I can feel her pulling and turning my hair as I sit on the bar stool. “Mommy that hurts I mean mom that hurts ya know, you’re pulling my hair.”
“Oh stop being a baby I pull twice as hard on both your big sisters hair when I help them with their hair, and they never complain.
I roll my eyes hearing mommy teasing me about both my older sisters, since really I only have one older sister Sally who is 14 years old and little Peggy is only four years old and since I just turned 10 years old I am way older then Peggy even though she is a little bigger and yea stronger too.
“Don’t worry little Kellie sweetie I will put your pretty hair back in pigtails for you.” I look at mom not being too thrilled with her comment about putting my hair back in pigtails like a lil toddler girl. “Don’t give me that look little lady. I told you before that everyone said you looked like a sissy boy more than a boy with your long hair. I am going to make sure no one makes that mistake again you looking like a sissy boy okay sweetie?”
I guess that is better looking like a sissy boy, then a baby girl. “Okay mommy.” I itch my nose feeling all the long hair hanging over my face going over my little nose.
“Doesn’t worry I am almost done, all I have to do is do the right side and I will fix that hair in the front for you sweetie okay?”
I feel mommy brushing the right side out and I guess more knots because she is pulling and turning my hair again. My hair in the front is so thick and long it is like being in a dark closet I can barely see light threw my long hair in the front.
“Okay both the sides are done all we have to do is get the front done and you can go play sweetie okay?”
I smile thinking I am almost done as I hear Sally and Peggy giggling so I look and see them both staring at me but then they turn away fast when they see me looking at them.
“Enough turning your head. Now close your eyes while I finish your hair in the front sweetie.”
I watch as mom takes her comb and walks around to the front of me. “What did I say sweetie do you need another spanking?” I hear Sally and Peggy giggling again as I close my eyes so I don’t get a spanking.
“How is that mommy, I mean mom? I am sorry I keep calling you mommy I don’t know what's wrong with me.”
Mommy starts combing my long hair in the front. “I like it when you call me mommy like when you were much younger like Peggy; come to think of it I want you to continue to call me mommy until I say different is that understood?”
“But mommy that makes me sound like I am so little, I am not little ya know. I am almost a teenager in like three years?” I say.
Mom puts her hands on her hips and stares at me. “You’re wearing a diaper and plastic panties under your pretty dress so don’t tell me you’re all grown up sweetie.” I open my eyes seeing mom look upset.
“Now close your eyes again or everyone will be calling you patch after I accidently poke your eye out hehehe.” I hear mommy giggle and hearing my sisters giggle too. I am only kidding, but hold still with your eyes closed sweetie.
I close my eyes again, and I can feel mommy start to comb my long hair in the front and my hair is so long and thick it goes past my chin, and touches my chest. Mommy gets me so relaxed when she combs or brushes my long hair.
I hear Sally and Peggy giggling again but I know there doing that so I will open my eyes to see why there giggling and I will get another spanking. I just sit there feeling mommy combing my long hair or my long bangs, I guess you would call them.
My hair is long past my shoulders all one length, and parted in the middle at least it was before mommy starting brushing it tonight. My eyes are still closed so I don’t see mommy picking up the scissors and putting them just above my eyebrows with both my sisters watching. Without any warning, I hear; “SNIP, SNIP, SNIP.”
“What was that?” I open my eyes just in time to see the last bit of my long bangs fall into my lap. “Mommy I don’t want you to cut my hair; I want long hair like the rock stars.” I look down seeing long pieces of hair over a foot long piled in my lap.
Mommy stands back with her hands on her hips staring at me. “Oh stop that, your hair looks so pretty now. Your new hairstyle even matches your pretty dress. Let me even your bangs up and then you will be finished sweetie.” I want to cry looking down at all my hair in my lap.
“Now don’t move.” I see mommy pick the scissors back up and I hear ‘SNIP, SNIP, SNIP’ this time the pieces of hair are only about an inch long.
Sally and Peggy walk around the front of me and smile seeing my new hairstyle. “Mommy baby Kellie has the same bangs as me now, cut just above my eyebrows, and with her hair in pigtails like mine we almost look like twins.” Mommy and Sally hear little Peggy and they both giggle and smile at me.
“Honey I told you to sit still now your bangs are crooked, hold still while I even them up. SNIP, SNIP, SNIP, oh that is so much better now don’t you think girl's?”
Mommy moved out of the front of me so Peggy and Sally can look again at my new hairstyle. “Oh wow I guess your hairstyle was like mine but now your bangs are much shorter than mine now that mommy evened your little baby girl bangs hehehe.” Peggy giggles and then mommy and Sally join in.
“What you have to be kidding, can I see a mirror mommy?” I stare at Peggy's short bangs and I cannot believe mine are supposed to be shorter than hers are. I hope she was just teasing me but she sure looked serious. “Mommy is she serious is my bangs shorter than Peggy's?”
Mommy and Sally look at Peggy's hair then back and mine, and both of them start nodding there head. “Yes sweetie actually there a lot shorter because you moved and I had to straighten them up. In a couple months they will be as long as little Peggy’s.”
I want to cry hearing mommy. “Now let me clean all this hair off of you then you can look in the big wall mirror and see how pretty your new hairstyle looks especially with that pretty dress you’re wearing.” Just thinking how short my bangs must be if they will take a couple months to grow to the length of Peggy's bangs. Man this is so messed up because Peggy's bang are above her eyebrows.
“I think you should take your little sister back outside, and play after I clean all this hair off of her okay?” Mommy has her back to me saying something, but all I can think about is I should of went potty, I mean I should have used the bathroom before she put a new diaper on me because I still need to go potty.
What did mommy say she wants Peggy to go outside and the two of us play? I don’t want to go outside and play with a four-year-old girl, especially with me dressed in a dress looking like a little girl. I keep my legs together as mommy pulls the pink smock off me.
“There ya go princess all done now you can go outside with your big sister, and play until dinner is ready.” Mom says as she folds up the smock and puts it back on top of the hair-cutting basket.
I look back down seeing my white tights and my little Mary Jane shoes and the short dress I am wearing. Darn I forgot I was still wearing this dress. Then it hits me about playing outside with baby Peggy.
“Mommy I am not Peggy’s little sister so please stop calling me that. I don’t want to go outside dressed like this either mommy.”
I see Peggy and Sally looking at me and then at were mommy is standing behind me. I start to regret what I said, but it is all true. The second I turn around on the bar stool I feel mommy picking me up like I am a baby and carrying me under her arm like I am some kind of toddler.
“How about you say thank you mommy for making your hair look so pretty, instead you are yelling at me like I am some mean kid on the playground.” Mommy sits down at one of the chairs in the kitchen and swings me around so I am over her lap now.
Oh, know she isn't going to do what this seems like. “I am your mother; you never talk to me like that.” I feel the back of the dress coming up. “Whack, whack, I feel her spank my diaper covered bottom. Cool I did not feel a thing; I guess maybe there is a good thing about wearing a diaper.
“Well looks like you can't feel that. I will fix that right now.” I feel the tights, and the plastic panties sliding down my legs and the sound of the tape being un-done makes me want to cry but I do not want her or my sisters to think I am a baby no matter how I am dressed.
The next sound I hear is the diaper falling to the floor and I see inside that I wet it a little bit. Oh that is a relief mommy didn’t say anything about me wetting another diaper, even though it is not soaked just little wet.
“WHACK, WHACK, WHACK, oh I bet you can feel that now.” Mommy spanks my bare bottom with Peggy and Sally watching me with my dress pulled up so my naked bottom is in plain sight. Mommy continues to spank me with my legs kicking back and forth with my little lace socks and Mary Jane shoes just kicking up and down.
I am crying super loud after the first smack and I am crying out of control with me over mommy lap, and my pigtails shaking back and forth in front of my face as I see my tears splashing on the floor.
“I am sorry, I am sorry mommy please stop spanking me.” I yell while I am crying like a baby, begging her to stop, with my bottom stinging like it was on fire.
Mommy totally ignores me while she is spanking me more. “You need to start being a good girl from now on, is that understood?” Mommy says after she stops spanking me.
“But mommy I am a boy I am not a girl.” Opps that was the wrong thing to say because the second I heard those words coming out of my mouth I heard a really bad sound.
“SMACK, SMACK, SMACK,……….i am crying hysterically after the first smack and I am kicking my feet until mommy stops spanking me and I open my eyes and notice that I have just wet myself and mommy and we are both soaked in pee.
“Mommy, mommy I am so sorry I meant to say that I am so sorry, I can't believe I just wet myself.” I am able to whimper out those few words.
I feel her pull me off her lap and stand me up, and she stands and you can see a big wet spot right across her jeans and my dress is still dripping pee when I am standing up. I cannot believe this happened to me and I start crying again.
“You really are a baby, aren’t you?” Mommy says as I feel her un-buttoning the back of my dress, and pulling it over my head. Mommy pulls my girly shoes and soaked tights off next. I am totally naked as mommy takes my hand and we walk down the hallway. My pour bottom must be shiny red because it stings so badly.
Sally and Peggy are giggling at me, as I look down at what there staring at between my legs. My little pee, pee isn't there; it is just barely visible if you stare at it. What the heck, how did that happen? I didn’t see my reflection in the mirror when I walked past it but I am sure that is one of the reasons my sisters are giggling too.
I must look like a strange site walking down the hallway bare naked with my hair in pigtails, and short baby bangs soaked in my own pee from wetting myself on my mommy's lap. Holy smoke batman am I regressing back to a little kid. What am I talking about I wet myself while wearing a little girl's dress, man I am so screwed up.
“Okay let me turn on the water for the tub so you can have a nice bath. I don’t want your pretty new hairstyle getting wet, is that clear little Kellie?” I notice mommy putting bubble baby powder in the tub, and I watch her also putting some kind of liquids in from pink bottles. The bathroom fills up with the smell of flowers. I have to admit the smell is very nice, but very girly.
The tub fills up fast; I step in feeling how warm and tingly the tub feels. The stinging from my bare bottom spanking stings really bad when the water touches it then the pain goes away. “Oh this feels so good mommy.” I relax with my arms sitting on the edge of the tub.
“Hold still sweetie, let me put this over your hair so it will help keep your pretty hair all dry okay?”
I respond without even knowing what she is talking about. “Okay mommy I won't move.” Mommy pulls the pink plastic hair net over all my hair, and I seen mommy and both my sisters wear this and it is so girly I almost pee in the tub.
“Oh that is much better sweetie. Lift your arm for me.” I look and mommy is using a big fluffy sponge thing, and starts washing my back and under my arm after I lift it up. Oh, man she is giving me a bath like I am so new born or toddler.
The big sponge goes all over my back and then up and down both my arms. I feel like I am a doll or something, mommy just picks up my arm then wash’s it and lifts my foot than washes it.
I can feel the sponge start to go over my privates but I don’t feel it really touching my boy parts just washing between my legs. “Here now stand up like a big girl and be careful not to fall the tub is slippery sweetie.” Great, mommy is continuing to call me a girl or big girl or something. I ignore her so she see’s teasing me does not bother me, and hopefully she will stop.
“Okay I will be careful mommy.” I stand up and see how my body is so shinny now and it looks so babyish. My bottom doesn’t even sting as much when the air hits it.
The moment I stand up in the tub I notice mommy staring between my legs, so I look and my little, boy balls and penis look like there hiding inside my body. The sponges goes over and over my potty area as mommy finishes washing me up.
“Well looking between your legs sweetie when you grow up you will be sitting down to go pee like a big girl from now on.” I look between my legs more, I try to make my little boy parts pop out with my hand rubbing, and putting my finger in the hole that my boy parts went into down there, and nothing happens. I feel nothing inside of me. “Now pull your finger out of you that’s not how little girl's act.”
I look down and my finger is all the way inside me past the knuckle, all the way to my hand, I pull my finger out watching it. Mommy see’s that my penis and balls look like there either totally gone, or not wanting to come out and receded far back into my body. “Yea looks like standing up to pee is going to be a thought from your past and won't be happening again for you sweetie.”
“Not that you have to worry about that anyway since , looks like you’re going to need to be re-potty trained with all the accidents you have been having.” I look at mommy and I want to cry hearing her want to re-potty train me. Okay princess let’s get you dried off and changed.”
Mommy takes the long fluffy towel and wraps it under my arm pits making me look even more feminine as she pulls the plastic hair net thing off my head making my new pigtails hang down next to my face while mommy fixes them back to the old position.
I smile inward knowing I will not be wearing that super girly little baby's dress because it was soaked. Mommy holds my hand as we walk past my room; I hear all kinds of moving around inside my room. “Mommy what’s going on in my room I hear someone in there? What are they doing?”
“Oh don’t you worry your pretty head what your sisters are doing inside your old room.” What does she mean my old room? I feel so weird walking with a fluffy towel under my armpits, and my hair being styled with pigtails and short baby bangs.
“Okay sweetie.” I look up at mommy as she picks me up and lays me down on Peggy's changing table. “Now let me get this towel off of you and get you dressed sweetie.”
I am now laying totally naked on Peggy's changing table with my pigtails lying next to me. “Now don’t move sweetie.” I feel mommy lifting my feet in the air and a disposable diaper is sled under me. I look down between my legs and still see nothing poking out.
“Mommy why do I have to still wear a diaper I just had a little accident?” Mommy slides the little white plastic panties up my legs and over my new diaper. They are thicker plastic with like lace over them almost making them like shorts.
After I ask, my question mommy takes a step back and puts her hands on her hips and points at the big wet spot on her jeans from when I wet myself, and mommy with pee. “Do you really have to ask little princess?”
“No I guess not mommy.” I cannot look into her eyes seeing that she is still in her pee soaked jeans. I glance down at my feet-feeling mommy putting lace socks on my feet and folding down the edges even making them look more girly and childish.
I was starting to hope for some shoes that aren’t too girly, but mommy must have read my mind because she started to slide some dark blue Mary Jane shoes on my feet and buckle them. Oh well there super girly shoes but at least there not pink.
“Okay sweeties sit up so I can get you dressed, and then you can play with your big sister outside until dinner is ready.” I do as I am told, when mommy slides a long fluffy white with blue stripes shirt over my head.
I notice the white puffy sleeves and the weird looking collar that has blue with white stripes in it. Wow that looks like a little tie in front, hanging down. I feel mommy turn me around so she can button all the little white buttons up. I cannot see them yet until later when mommy takes my clothes off because there is, no way could I reach these buttons in the back.
“This is a weird looking shirt mommy, can I see what I look like in the mirror?” I look down at the shirt, and I notice the bottom of the long shirt puffs out and have three dark blue strips. The first strip is about an inch wide, and the second blue stripe is almost twice as wide with the third blue strip being twice as wide as the second is, and is on the bottom and goes the entire wall around me like the others.
The rest of the shirt is white except about half way up my chest there is a thin blue stripe that goes all the way around me like the ones on the bottom. This weird white shirt starts to puff out just under the thin blue stripe, and keeps puffing out until the bottom.
“Okay sweetie you are all changed, let me get you down from there so I can get a good look at you.” Mommy picks me up and puts me down on the floor. My feet make that typical girly sound when my Mary Jane’s shoes touch the hardwood floors in Peggy's room. “There is a long mirror on your closet door.”
I notice mommy pointing towards Peggy's large closet doors. “You mean Peggy’s closet right mommy, I turn and look at mommy while I made my comment correcting her. Which may have not been the best thing to be doing since she gave me a spanking earlier from correcting her.
“No sweetie this is your new room now, I switched your old room with Peggy. I figured since you need to use your changing table to change your wet diapers, so this is much easier. Plus you are the smallest in the family so you should have the smallest room.”
I feel mommy pulling and twisting on my new shirt, we walk over to the full wall mirror, and I see our reflection. “Mommy this is a dress and it looks like a little baby girl's dress I look like a little sailor girl or something.”
“It’s a sailor moon dress they are very popular with babies and toddlers, I mean this size dress fits you perfect sweetie. Now go show your sisters your pretty new outfit.” I start to cry softly and I feel a little pee squirt into the diaper, and I don’t even try to stop peeing I just cry softly. I stare at my reflection in the mirror when I rub my eyes my pigtails bounce.
Peggy runs into her old room seeing me crying in front of the mirror. “Mommy why is baby Kellie crying?” I hear her and I want to yell at her because I am not a baby no matter how I am dressed.
“Is she crying because she is so happy wearing her new pretty little sailor moon dress? She really does look pretty wearing it.”
I want to cry hearing little Peggy's comments but I ignore her because I am the little one now dressed in a diaper and wearing a baby girl's dress with pigtails. “I bet if you take little Kellie outside she will stop crying.”
“Can we go back to the park and play on the swings again. We had to come back early because she had a dirty diaper?” Peggy says while smiling at me.
I stop crying hearing Peggy's suggestion to mommy. “I think that’s a great idea but you need to make sure Sally and you watch the baby.”
“Has baby Kellie had her diaper changed lately mommy? Maybe I should check her?” mommy didn’t have a chance to respond when Peggy put her hand under my dress and stuck her fingers in my diaper. “She is a little wet mommy, should I change her now or wait to we come back?”
Mommy looks me in the eye shaking her head, being surprised that I wet my diaper again so fast. “No she should be okay until you come back from the park. Make sure you keep and I on Kellie since that is where you found her today in her other pretty dress okay Peggy?”
“Okay mommy we will.” Sally walks in the room and is updated by Peggy and mommy as the three of us walk out the front door.
I cannot believe I am outside again wearing a dress and a diaper, this dress is even shorter and more girly then the other. Oh, I hope and pray I do not see anyone I know outside.
We walk to the end of the drive way and down the street there are two girl's skipping our direction and I want to cry when I notice it is Cindy and Karen those two-bully girl's that started this whole nightmare. I can feel pee going into my diaper as we walk, I just ignore it and let myself get wetter. I guess life can get worse.
The end
I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.
Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.
Thanks again,
Hugs,
Princess Panty boy
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy
What a long strange trip it’s been.
By Princess Pantyboy
Hi to all,
I thought I would do a little something different for my 100th story I have put on-line. This is a little blast from the past, I hope and pray you enjoy my story. The name of this story comes from a song from the Grateful Dead in case you’re wondering.
Me/ Kelly 10-years-old boy
Miley 6-year-old little sister
Mom
Dad
Aunt Meghan
All,
I was transferring files from my old laptop to my knew laptop and found some stories I started writing back in 2007-2011 and never put online. Here is another one of them, the 5th. I'm calling them my missing basement tapes.
I hope you enjoy it, like always please forgive any of the spelling or grammar mistakes I didn’t catch I hope there aren’t many. I am trying.
Hugs, Princess.
The year is 1969 and flower power is in the air here in Southern California. My parents are just like any other young couple living in Southern California with mommy having flowers in her hair and daddy with long hair down his back.
Being a boy I want to follow in my daddy’s footsteps, so of course my hair is also very long going half way down my back just like my daddy. My parents have their music hero’s in a band called The Grateful Dead, and they all have long hair too. My parents are known as dead heads whom do everything they can to go to Grateful Dead concerts.
Looking around you have to just smile, my parents are dancing around in a circle slowly in the living room, I walk out of the kitchen with a cup of water. My little sister Miley is playing on the couch with her Barbie's. I walk over seeing how happy Miley is and how our parents are laughing and giggling aloud.
“Hey Miley what's going on?” I see her put down one of her Barbie's and starts to stare at me with my long hair which is all messy. I turn away and see mommy and daddy still dancing with their hair flying around, playing their music real loud. I can't help myself seeing how happy our parents are dancing. I start to tap my foot and start to smile watching them enjoying themselves.
Miley taps me on the shoulder holding one of her brushes and smiling at me while she is still holding her Barbie. “Kelly you want me to brush your hair so it stays out of your eyes, its going to be really hot today it will also make you feel better?”
“I guess so it is already starting to get warm out. Don’t ya just love watching mommy and daddy dancing, they always look so happy.” Miley looks at them and smiles also. “I wonder if everyone's’ parents are as happy as our mommy and daddy?”
Turning back to Miley to hear her thoughts. “I don’t know but I hope everyone is happy like us and our parents. Since you are watching them dancing turn around so I can brush your hair better okay?” I turn around on the couch and I have my back now to Miley, I continue watching the love my parents have for each other. Both my parents are smiling and giggling at each other while they are dancing.
“Yea there is no doubt that mommy and daddy love each other. Kelly hold my Barbie so she doesn’t get lonely.” I don’t pay any attention to Miley's request, I take her Barbie and hold it with two hands in my lap watching them dancing.
Oh, yea that feels so good having my hair brushed out. “I think I heard you moan Kelly you must really like having your hair done.” Miley says while I am smiling.
“Yes little sis I do like having my hair done, or brushed is a better term. You brush my hair almost as good as mommy.” Miley looks at me smiling.
I feel Miley tap me on the shoulder. “Here Kellie.” I ignore her calling me by the female version of my name. “Ya know you really need to practice brushing your long hair so it still looks so pretty, I mean nice like daddy's so you can keep long hair.” Thinking to myself she is right because mommy said I can have long hair like daddy as long as I take care of it.
“Take this brush Kelly, and you can practice on my favorite Barbie's long hair then you will know how to brush your own hair better.” I guess that makes sense I wonder if that is why Miley is always brushing her Barbie's hair, to practice how to brush her long hair.
I take the little pink brush in my hand and stare at it like it is an alien weapon that landed here on earth not knowing what to do with it.
“Just start at the bottom of the Barbie's hair and work your way up and down until it brushes easy with no knots. I brush her hair out every day so it should be easy for you to brush her hair.”
I listen then look at the little girly Barbie. “Okay I guess, but let me know if I am doing it right okay Miley?” I hold the Barbie with one hand and I put the little tiny pink brush near the Barbie's long hair and I look down and start to brush it slowly. “How is this Miley am I doing your Barbie's hair okay?” I see in the corner of my eye Miley watching me brush her Barbie’s hair out.
“Yes you are doing a great job if you mess up my Barbie I will tell you you’re doing it wrong.” What her Barbie is going to talk to me? She must be crazy. I put the Barbie closer to my face hearing something than I ignore it, I go back to brushing her pretty Barbie.
Miley is smiling at me for some reason. “Oh yes you are doing much better now Kelly.” I feel her positive comments making me feel better. “I am going to put your long hair into a ponytail so it isn't laying on your back okay? It will feel much better in this heat Kellie.”
I don’t respond while I am still brushing the Barbie's hair. Miley is brushing my long hair and putting it in a ponytail. I cannot see how she is doing it as she just puts the ponytail on top of my head. My long hair is starting to bounce around, just like the TV show I dream of Jeannie. Her hair is on top of her head and it is always bouncing around as she moves.
“Hey kids you want to go to your first Grateful Dead concert? Your Aunt Meghan called this morning that they are having a free concert and it will be outside and be a bunch of fun for you girl's, I mean kids.” We both see mommy and daddy smiling; even though they seem to be just smiling at me as they giggle and laugh.
Miley and I stop brushing and look at mommy and daddy smiling at us both. We look at each other and smile. “Yea that will be great; we will love it and promise to be good.” I hear Miley answering for both of us even though I am the oldest child.
“Good now you two run upstairs and pack some clothes so we can get ready for Aunt Meghan and her new boyfriend we will meet them on the way.” Mommy says
Miley and I look at each other wondering why we need to bring clothes for. “I guess your mommy didn’t tell you that it is up in San Francisco so it will take us at least all day to get there from here in Huntington beach. So, we will be camping the whole weekend.”
“So we are going to see your favorite music band The Grateful dead, and go camping too mommy?” Miley says which is funny because she said exactly what I was thinking. I see mommy looking down into my lap and I don’t notice I am still brushing the Barbie's hair as we talk.
Mommy smiles, she sees me playing with the Barbie. “Yes sweetie and there is another band playing called Jefferson Airplane and another band called Janis Joplin with Big Brother and the holding company and lots of other great music.”
“Now you two go upstairs and pack some clothes for the weekend and Kelly make sure you go potty first because we don’t want to have any more accidents okay sweetie?” Mommy says as she comes over to me bending down looking at the Barbie in my hand and staring me in the eyes. “Are you having fun sweetie?” Before I can respond Miley starts in again.
I feel the couch move; Miley climbs off and has her hand on mommy's shoulder. “Mommy can me and Kellie bring our Barbie's so we have something to play with us for the long trip and for camping?” Miley's says; mommy and I look at Miley’s big blue eyes asking mommy.
“Yes you both can bring your Barbie's to play with if you want. Kelly is this you’re favorite Barbie that you have been brushing her pretty hair while we are talking?” I hear mommy and look up into mommy's eyes.
Miley burst in again, and doesn’t give me a chance to respond. “Mommy SHE is playing with my favorite Barbie but I think I will let Kellie have this Barbie and that Barbie can be HER favorite Barbie okay Kellie?” I am like what does she keep referencing me as a SHE and a HER for. Again, before I can respond mommy starts to talk again.
“Well that’s really nice of you Miley giving HER, I mean him your Barbie so SHE can have a favorite Barbie too.” I look at Miley not sure what is going on there both talking so fast. “Well Kellie you should thank your little sister for giving you her favorite Barbie so now you can have a favorite Barbie too.”
I hear mommy and I look over at Miley smiling from ear to ear. “Mommy I don’t want to have a favorite Barbie or any kind of Barbie's. I am a boy not a silly girl who plays with Barbie's.” I say and look around because I feel silly still holding the pretty Barbie.
“Well sweetie while your daddy and I where dancing in the living room you were playing with your new Barbie. I noticed you brushing her hair very well if I may say so myself. I think it would be real nice to thank your sister for giving you that pretty Barbie okay little Kellie?”
I look up at mommy, I get off the couch and turn towards Miley smiling at me. “Umm thank you Miley for letting me have your favorite Barbie she is very pretty, I mean nice.”
“Okay you two upstairs and pack some clothes for the weekend and Kellie you go use the bathroom this very second we don’t want any more accidents like the last time we drove a long ways okay sweetie?”
Miley is smiling because she knows I get way too relaxed in a car when we drive long ways and I had an accident the last three times we went to grandma’s house which is only an hour away and now this trip will be like 8-10 hours away. I walk away from smiling Miley and I go into the bathroom closing the door while she goes to get clothes for the trip.
“Mommy I have all my clothes in my bag, I even brought a few extra dresses, and panties in case of an emergency. The last time we went camping for a weekend we ended up staying for over a week. So, mommy this time I packed enough panties and dresses for over a week. I even brought both my swim suits hehehe.” Miley's says.
“You are such a big girl. I think you are growing up way to fast young lady. You are a very good girl preparing for every fun possibility sweetie.” I hear mommy from the bathroom telling Miley. “Come to think of it I am going to pack some extra clothes too once we get into the music and the three-day concert time will fly by. Can you do me a big favor sweetie and pack the diaper bag for the trip too?”
I try to listen from the bathroom because they are both standing right next to the bathroom door in the hallway. “But mommy I haven’t had any accidents in a long time, and when I did last summer it was just at night.”
“I know sweetie the diaper bag isn't really for you it’s for your big brother. He sometimes has accidents at night, during the day when we drive long ways.” Mommy says.
Miley is giggling, I try to hear better what their saying but still cannot. I think mommy told her I am the one that needs the diaper bag, which is so messed up. “Kellie are you done in there? KNOCK, KNOCK.” I hear mommy saying as she knocks on the bathroom door.
“Now hurry up Kellie when your done go out to the Volkswagen van and make yourself a bed for you and your big, I mean little sister okay?”
Before I can respond I hear Miley giggling and then talking again. “Mommy I should be the big sister and Kellie the little brother or I should say the little sister because his hair is so long, and he is so small even though he is way older than me.”
“I know sweetie you are the taller one and you are much more mature than Kellie, and you are the big sister and he or she is the little sister between the two of us.” I hear mommy saying as the both of them are giggling.
I flush the toilet even though I couldn’t go potty. I open the bathroom door hearing the both of them giggling and staring at me. “Okay are you ready Kelly?”
“Yes mommy I am ready for the trip.” I decide to ignore all the stuff mommy said to Miley while I was in the bathroom. “Do you want me to get blankets, pillows, and stuff to put in the can mommy?”
Mommy and Miley are still smiling as they stop giggling hearing my comments. “Yes sweetie you can go make a bed in the van for you and Miley I want you both to take a nap when we leave and Miley you go get that Ummm, that extra bag of stuff I told you about, okay sweetie?”
“Mommy I know your talking to Miley but do you still want me to grab the pillows and blankets off of my bed and little Miley's bed?” It feels good to be helping, I bet I can make the best bed in the world in our VW van/camper.
Miley walks up to mommy with her bags and the pink diaper bag. “Mommy is there anything else you want me to get?” I walk by them both carrying all my blankets and pillows, or I should say dragging my stuff out to the van.
“Yes sweetie get yours, and your brothers pajama’s because you’re both going to change into them when we get on the road okay sweetie? Keep in mind it is hot outside and it will be getting even hotter later.”
Miley smiles at mommy. “Okay mommy.” Miley runs down the hallway. I move out of the way so she doesn’t knock me over.
“Mommy what's up with her? Miley almost knocked me down again like yesterday?” Mommy seems to be ignoring me, she continues with packing a cooler with drinks and making sandwiches. “Do you need any help mommy I already made the bed in the van?”
Our van is one of those typical hippy Volkswagen vans from the 60’s with crazy paint all over it with tie die and rainbows. “Yes sweetie you can help me make some sandwiches okay?”
“Sure mommy I will do whatever you want so we can get on the road to our first concert together. How many concerts do you think you and daddy went to mommy?” I ask smiling at how pretty my mommy is.
I can see mommy is in deep thought. “I really don't know sweetie your dad and I have been to dozens of Grateful dead concerts. I could not even tell you how many other concerts like this one that has lots of bands playing that we have went to.”
“Wow you guys sure have been to a lot of dead concerts. I want to go to as many as you and daddy went too when I get big mommy.”
I smile seeing mommy smiling as she looks down at me. “Wow mommy.” I feel her put her hands under my arm pits and pick me up putting me down on one of the bar stools in the kitchen.
“Okay sweetie I want you to put mustard on all these pieces of bread I have out for ham sandwiches. Only a little bit and then you can put one piece of cheese and three pieces of ham on each sandwich okay?”
I look at mommy like she is crazy, I mean that is the easiest job on the planet. “Of course mommy I can do that, I am not a baby you know.” I start to try to open the mustard jar but it is too tight. “Mommy can you help me open the mustard so I can make the sandwiches?”
“Here let me help.” Miley comes up beside me and takes the mustard jar and opens it up like it is no big deal. “Here ya go LITTLE Kellie.”
I look down at the open jar and I cannot believe she was able to open it and so easily too. It is like she didn’t even have to try hard or nothing, she just walked up to the counter took the jar and opened it, and walked away. “Well I guess your sister did it for you little Kellie so you can make the sandwiches okay, now right?” I ignore her and Miley calling me little so they won't tease me.
“Yes I am good mommy. How many sandwiches you want me to make?” I start to put mustard on the bread still not believing my little sister seems stronger than me, man that is so embarrassing.
I turn wondering why mommy hasn’t responded to me and she is standing next to me with her hands on her hips. That is never a good sign, I wait for her to say something. “Okay your hair has mustard on it Kelly, look see?” I feel mommy take a paper towel and wipe mustard off my hair.
“Miley grab the basket of hair stuff so I can fix little Kelly’s hair please.” I hear mommy yell up the stairs, Miley runs down with the wicker basket piled with all kinds of hair stuff with scissors on top. “Didn’t I tell you not to run in the house and especially with scissors on top of the basket what would happen if you tripped and fell on the scissors it would be all over sweetie so be more careful okay?”
I smile hearing Miley getting in a little bit of trouble, I stick my tongue at her. If I did what Miley was getting in trouble doing, mommy would of probably have spanked me. Miley always seems to get away with everything. “Mommy Kellie is sticking his tongue out at me again like the baby he is because I got in trouble.”
“Don’t call me Kellie again Miley that’s not my name you know. Tell her mommy that’s not my name.” Everyone seems to just be ignoring me today.
I feel mommy start brushing my hair out and it feels nice. “Stop it both of you, Kellie is a pretty name and I call you that all the time too. Now both of you relax and Miley hand me a hair tie so I can put your brother’s hair in a ponytail to keep the hair out of his eyes.”
“Mommy these are all my hair ties there aren’t any boy color ones in here.” I roll my eyes with it sounding like little Miley is whining trying to complain about something as normal.
I hear something about hair ties but I ignore it, I stick my tongue out at Miley being a smart butt. “Hand me a hair tie Miley just pick a color it doesn’t matter.”
“Okay mommy here.” I turn fast to see what color it is but I was too slow. I guess mommy is right what is the difference if it is black or blue or green no matter. The thing is I didn’t notice that she gave mommy I bright pink hair tie and neither one of them told me.
I feel her pulling my ponytail around the back. “Mommy your pulling my hair to much are you trying to kill me?”
“No I'm not trying to kill you Kelly I am just trying to make your ponytail straight on the back of your head so it lays down right against your neck.”
I roll my eyes just wanting this to be done. “Don't role your eyes at mommy, she is just trying to help you Kellie. Mommy you should put his ponytail towards the top of his head you always said that is better in these hot temperatures.”
“Yes that is true Miley, but only girl's keep their ponytails high up on their head. Boys just keep their hair tied so it hangs on their backs.”
Miley turns and gives be another dirty look for some reason. “That is perfect than mommy because Kellie is a girl's name and he is such a sissy anyway always trying to get me in trouble.”
“I'm no sissy, Miley is always picking on me because I am so small for my age.” I want to cry but then I will act like the little sissy Miley is calling me.
I look up at mommy rolling her eyes at me this time. “Okay you two knock it off. You both were playing so nice with your Barbie's so just relax and get in the van and go back to playing with your pretty Barbie's.”
“Mommy why am I the one that always gets in trouble when Miley and I are arguing it isn’t fair?” I look down sadly knowing I am going to be in trouble again.
Oh, know now mommy is giving me that look that is known all of the planet. She is standing with both her hands on her hips tapping her foot staring at me. In English that means I am in deep trouble and I should probably stop talking and breathing is the best thing to do.
“Kelly we all know you are small for your age but sweetie you are still older than little Miley so you need to be more mature okay?” I hate it when mommy calls me sweetie like a little girl. She is always calling Miley sweetie I wonder why she started calling me sweetie to.
I see a mean look on Mileys face. “Mommy I am not the little one and I am much more mature than LITTLE Kellie. He is the one that should be called little since I am taller and stronger than the little sissy boy.”
“Enough arguing you both are not starting this trip off very good.” Miley and I look at mommy and I know I am in trouble but she even looks pissed at Miley which is extremely rare.
Speaking of rare Miley is actually being quiet now. We start walking out to the van while we see daddy checking the tires and all that for a long trip. “Baby did you make some coffee for the road trip so we can stay awake better?” Our daddy says looking at mommy.
“Yes baby I filled both thermos up with black coffee I was thinking after I have a cup I would run along the side of the van for a while and race you hehehe.” Mommy says to daddy then giggling like mommy was a little girl. “Okay girl's I mean kids let's hop up in the van take your shoes off and get comfortable it is a long trip and we will probably drive through the night unless your daddy gets tired.”
We are driving and driving and we started out going up PCH Pacific Coast Highway then we got on Interstate 5 and headed north. Interstates are so boring for scenery. PCH is so beautiful seeing the ocean on one side and all the people either enjoying the beach or going to it with everyone smiling and laughing with flowers in their hair several people playing guitar on the beach sitting in a circle.
I always loved when we were on the beach with mommy and daddy, and of course little Miley. I have to admit it was one of the only times Miley and I didn’t argue we just played in the sand having fun all day. I better stop calling her little or she will hurt me since she is taller, and stronger than me now somehow.
It was also fun watching daddy playing guitar and mommy dancing hitting her tambourine to the rhythm of the music, with everyone around us just dancing to the music and smiling and with the sound of the ocean right in front of us.
Yea life is good; I look over seeing Miley playing with her Barbie's and looking at me smiling. “Kellie you look so relaxed looks like you are going to fall asleep any second.”
“Yea I am getting relaxed; I was thinking about when we drove by the beach all the fun times we had there together.” I rub my eyes yawning and stretching.
Miley smiles hearing me. “Yes we always had a good time with the sun and all the fun we always had there. Kellie your ponytail is coming out I can see it is bothering you with it on the back of your head you want me to fix it so you can relax better and it will be more comfortable in this heat too?”
“Sure Miley but if I fall asleep wake me up it's too early to fall asleep okay?” I watch as Miley puts both her Barbie's on my lap then picks the two I was playing with earlier. Miley puts them in my hands so she can reach behind me and brush my long hair. “Why did you put the barbies in my hands Miley I don't want to play with them now, I am way to relaxed?”
Miley starts brushing my hair. “I put them in both your hands so I don't sit on them and break them while I am doing your pretty hair, I mean brushing your hair.”
“I guess that makes sense, I am going to close my eyes while you brush my hair you are making me even more relaxed Miley.” I am feeling Miley brushing my hair. I remember mommy brushing my long hair, mommy always hums while she is brushing my hair and that always made me fall asleep. I can still hear her humming as I fall asleep.
The last thing I remember is Miley brushing my hair on the right side then on the left side, thinking to myself how relaxing this is hearing Miley humming and the sounds from the van.
“Wake up what are you doing Kellie.” I twist and turn continue to sleep. “He is out he must have been tired. Miley grab the diaper bag then your brother’s clothes bag so I can change him, he peed in his shorts again.”
Miley hands mommy the diaper bag as I feel all my clothes being pulled off me because I fell asleep and peed my pants again. “I wish I knew he fell asleep I would have put a diaper on him then, look at these shorts there soaked in pee and they look like they should have been thrown out they are so beat up and his underwear is so stained too.” Mommy says while I am still sleeping.
“Baby can you toss these in that dumpster? These should have been thrown out even before they were soaked in pee.”
Daddy takes the peed-on shorts and underwear holding them as far away as he can. “Wait baby looks look his tee shirt needs to go in the dumpster too no sense smelling pee all weekend when it's not worth saving.” Mommy says
“Yea he sure peed a lot on his underwear and shorts.” Daddy says and takes the peed-on shirt from mommy.
Miley comes back up by mommy who just took a diaper out of the diaper bag to put on me while I am still sleeping. “Miley are there any other diapers these are all pink barbie diapers? Your brother is going to be surprised enough when he wakes up wearing a diaper.”
“Sorry mommy those are the only diapers that we have. There are a bunch of them too.”
Mommy starts putting the Barbie diaper on me and she tapes it shut. “Well at least they fit him good but I better put some plastic underwear over them. Miley, can you grab a pair out the diaper bag?”
“Yes mommy there are only three in here, one is solid pink, one that is solid pink with white Pokka dots, and one that is pink with Barbie pitchers on them. These are the ones I wore when I was a baby and needed to wear a diaper like Kellie is now.”
Mommy reaches her hand out to Miley. “Oh well no one will see them under his clothes anyway so just hand me the matching pink ones with the Barbie's on it sweetie.” Miley hands mommy the supper girly pink plastic panties. “You are such a big helper Miley thank you very much sweetie.”
“Your welcome mommy, I love to help you do stuff. I am glad we pulled over to get gas and Kellie didn’t pee all over the blankets and pillows that would have been disgusting mommy. I am glad he is wearing a diaper now so he won't pee on me when I fall asleep.”
I can feel mommy pulling the girly plastic panties up my legs and tucking the diaper in all the way around so it doesn’t leak. “Sweetie why did you put his hair in pigtails Miley? Kellie looks more like a little toddler girl now with pink plastic panties and pigtails and no clothes on hehehe?” I still sleep ignoring everything around me.
“He was having a hard time with his ponytail going into his back so I told him I could move his ponytail so it wouldn’t bother him.” Mommy shakes her head smiling at me sleeping. “Yes Kellie does look like a little toddler girl now especially with no clothes on mommy. Speaking of clothes, I don't see Kellies bag anywhere, I don’t think he brought his clothes bag.”
Mommy shakes her head. “Well that is not good we need to put some clothes on him. The last thing I want to see is when he wakes up seeing he is wearing pink plastic panties and a diaper. If they are hidden under his clothes he won't whine about them until he sees them sweetie. If he wakes up now seeing what he is wearing he will whine and cry the whole trip.”
“He can wear some of my pajamas mommy I was going to get into them anyway because I am getting so tired too. I brought an extra pair and they will match his plastic panties hehehe.” Miley says and giggles.
Miley takes both pairs out and they are both supper girly. “Okay I guess it doesn’t matter which one you hand me they are both girly.” I feel mommy lift me up pulling the silky pink Barbie nightgown over my head. Mommy pulls it down and it is short about mid-thigh. “Wow she, I mean he really looks like a little toddler girl now wearing your pretty nightgown.”
“Okay are we ready to go girl's, is Kelly is all changed and ready?” our daddy says and sees what his only son is wearing.
Mommy smiles seeing the look on daddy’s face as he is in shock. “Well Kelly forgot to bring his clothes so I put him in one of Mileys nightgowns.” Mommy lifts up the front of the nightgown showing daddy I am now wearing pink plastic panties and a diaper underneath.
“Well he sure looks like a little girl now with his hair in pigtails and pink nightgown baby.” Daddy says. “So he has no clothes and he peed in his panties, I mean shorts so it serves him right forgetting his clothes and to not tell us he had to go potty and peeing himself.”
Miley puts her nightgown on smiling at me knowing I am in trouble when I wake up. “Well I don't see any way around it we don't have enough money to go buy him new clothes so I guess he will be sharing clothes from Miley for the weekend baby.” Daddy says to mommy.
“I know there is no other choice but he is not going to be too happy when he sees what he is wearing and what he is going to wear all weekend.”
Daddy shakes his head hearing mommy. “We have no choice baby and it is a fitting punishment him peeing on himself again to have to wear diapers and the clothes are all we have so I guess that will be part of the punishment to wear girl's clothes all weekend.” Daddy says looking at mommy with Miley smiling.
“Okay dear that will be the plan, Miley you heard your daddy. Can you get Kelly, umm Kellie some socks too? Something to match his, umm her nightgown please?”
Miley continues to smile. “Okay ladies are we ready to get back on the road?” Mommy smiles at daddy’s comment and looks at me sleeping.
“Mommy I found these pink lacy socks they match my nightgown; well I guess it is Kellie’s nightgown now while he is dressed up as a girl hehehe. I can put them on her so we can get going if you want?”
Mommy smiles down at little Miley. “Isn’t little Miley getting so grown up and mature baby?” Mommy says to daddy but looking at Miley smiling.
“Yes she is, but Miley really isn’t the little one anymore since Kelly, Kellie is the one being punished for forgetting her clothes and she went potty in her pants. Plus Miley is much taller than Kellie not to be mean.” Daddy says kissing mommy on the cheek and starts the van up and we are on the road again.
Several hours go by and I wake up as we are getting back on the freeway. “Wow I must of fell asleep Miley.” I turn and see Miley sleeping next to me with the covers and blankets all around her.
“Oh you are awake Kelly?” I look up in the front hearing mommy, she is smiling from ear to ear looking at me weird for some reason. “We hit a bunch of traffic I guess our last gas fill up must have waken you up sweetie.”
I smile rubbing my eyes. “Yea where are we mommy?” I put my head on my pillow looking back at mommy.
“Oh we are only about half way there so try to be quiet and don't wake Miley and go back to sleep sweetie.” I hear a car beep the horn and I look out the window and see another cool looking VW van like ours. “Wave to Aunt Meghan that is her new boyfriend’s van isn’t it cool like ours sweetie?”
I sit up and can see the van better with someone’s head lights on it. “Yes mommy it is cool.” I wave to them and I see two people inside waving back.
“Okay back to sleep little one hopefully we will be there by morning sweetie.” I lay back down feeling still very tired, listening to the sound of the motor and the sounds of the road I fall back to sleep not noticing what I am wearing.
The next thing is I can feel the sun against my face. I look outside and mommy, daddy, and Miley are making breakfast on our portable Coleman gas stove. The door is open on the van and I push my blankets off, mommy walks up to the doorway.
“Well you must have been awfully tired little one because you slept most of the trip and through the night. Let me help you out so you don't trip.”
I take mommy's hand and she helps me out of the camper van and the second I am out of the van I see what I am wearing. “Why am I wearing Mileys nightgown mommy?”
“Well sweetie you fell asleep on the way here and had an accident and you went potty in your shorts again. You didn’t bring your clothes and this is all we have for you to wear sweetie. You will have to wear Miley’s clothes for the whole trip.”
I start to feel tears going down my face. “Before you start to cry there is no way to fix this we just don't have any boy clothes for you. You have a choice before Aunt Meghan comes back with her new boyfriend Dave.” I calm down since I don't know what to do.
“Okay you can make believe this is acting and you can act like the little girl you look like and we will have two little girls’ you and Miley for the concert. Or you can be yourself and everyone will see one little girl Miley and a boy wearing girl's clothes and that would-be you sweetie.”
I don't think that is much of a choice either way I have to wear girl's clothes. “But mommy I don't want to wear Mileys girly clothes isn’t there some other choice?”
“I am sorry sweetie either way you are going to be wearing your sister’s clothes. Speaking of your sisters clothes you look very pretty in her nightgown. I was thinking she had out grown it but it fits you perfectly little one. You went pee in the only boys clothes we had since you didn’t pack a bag like you were told.”
I look down at myself wearing the short nightgown. Speaking of wet clothes mommy, I think I am wet again so I won't be wearing these clothes again.”
“Let me see you sweetie.” I feel mommy pick me up and lay me down on the blankets on the van floor. Mommy lifts up my nightgown I am wearing for some reason. “You are right sweetie you are wet again, you went potty again but I put a diaper on you last night when you first ruined your boy clothes.”
I look down between my legs I can see pink plastic panties between my legs. “Here let me get you out of that wet diaper sweetie.” I can't believe I am wearing my little sister’s nightgown and her old diapers. I watch as mommy pulls the pink plastic panties off as she puts them next to me.
“Good your plastic panties are still dry, so we can use them again before we have to wash them. You definitely soaked your diaper sweetie, you must not be able to hold it very good since we changed you when we had our first break and gas fill up.”
Miley walks over to the van seeing only mommy's back to the van then she sees me wearing the diaper with the panties next to me. “What ya doing mommy?”
“I am changing your brothers diaper sweetie?” I look and see Miley smiling at me. The sound of the disposable diapers tape coming un-done catches my attention, I look back to mommy taking my diaper off.
I am now naked from the waist down. “Mommy do you have to take my diaper off while Miley is watching me being naked?” Mommy puts her hands on her hips which is never a good sign for me.
“Mommy I know you said you are changing my brother’s diaper, but he is wearing a girl's nightgown and pink socks and a pink diaper. I think he is more my little sister than brother, don't you?”
What I look up at mommy for support but I guess I won't get any. “You are right Miley and if I push this back up inside his body.” I feel a little pain between my legs. I sit up looking between my legs, I don't see my balls anymore. “If I push his little thingy in like this.” I watch while mommy gets her index finger and pushes my little penis back inside my body.
“Oh yes mommy SHE looks much better now without that stuff hanging between HER legs.” Miley says while she turns to me smiling.
I am in shock looking between my legs seeing just a hole were my penis used to be. “Mommy how am I going to go pee now without my pee pee?”
“Well sweetie when you’re not wearing a diaper you will have to sit down to go potty like your sister and I go potty. Just like you and all girl's go potty silly.”
What do I say to mommy to change her mind I have to think of something fast maybe daddy will help me, guys stick together he has said in the past? I look down seeing another diaper being pulled under my bottom.
“Mommy why are you putting another diaper on me I know I had an accident when I was sleeping. I haven’t had an accident while I was awake in a long-time mommy.”
Mommy looks at me but is still sliding the pink plastic Barbie panties up my legs. “Yes that is true but like your daddy said it was his idea this is your punishment for going potty in your shorts to wear diapers. You forgot to pack your clothes for the weekend and your punishment for that is to have to wear your sister clothes like a little girl.”
“To be honest you would have to wear your sisters clothes any way because we don't have anything else for you to wear sweetie.” Man, she said it was daddy's idea for me to wear girl's clothes and a diaper this is not good. “Have you decided that you want to be a little girl, or do you want to be a little boy wearing a dress, and diaper sweetie?”
I feel so scared I am actually glad I am wearing a diaper because I think I just peed a little bit into my diaper. “The reason I am asking you again we told Aunt Meghan about what happen with you not bringing your clothes and having to wear a diaper from peeing in your shorts so she will treat you like a little girl if you choose that.”
“Plus her new boyfriend never met you so he will think you are a little girl also unless you want to be teased about a little boy wearing a dress. So, what are you choosing sweetie.”
I am so screwed. I guess I won't be teased if I act like a girl, if I tell everyone I am a boy wearing a dress everyone will tease me for sure.
“Okay mommy I will be your little girl, I don't want anyone teasing me wearing girl's clothes.”
Miley and mommy are both smiling. “Sounds good sweetie and a lot of people say you look like a little girl anyway, so I am sure no one will be able to tell you’re really a boy.”
“Yea even if he is naked mommy he looks like a girl so no one will know that you were a boy before. But is a little girl now forever hehehe.”
I want to smack Miley for teasing me but unfortunately she is right I even look like a little girl naked now. What does she mean I am a girl now forever? “Okay GIRL’S let's get some food in you both then we will get you both dressed and out of your nightgowns.” Great that sounded so messed up being counted as one of the girl's now.
“Yes mommy.” Miley says smiling at me. “Answer mommy little Kellie.”
I hear Miley and she is right I better answer before I get in more trouble. “Yes mommy I am hungry too.” I move my long hair out of my eyes, I didn’t even notice that Miley put my hair in pigtails while I was sleeping making me look even more girlie and more like a toddler.
“After you eat Kellie I will fix your hair your pigtails are getting loose okay sweetie?” Mommy says while Miley and I sit down at the picnic table and have cereal and apple slices and some milk.
Looking around while I wait for Miley to finish I see mom, and daddy and Aunt Megan standing around in a circle around the fire passing around a cigarette. I wonder why they don't smoke their own cigarettes instead of all sharing the same cigarette? Oh, well maybe they are saving money by sharing the same cigarettes. I watch as they laugh at each other smiling and dancing while they stand in place.
“I hope everyone’s parents are so happy and full of love like our parents Miley ya know?”
Miley finishes her breakfast and turns and stares at our parents smiling and laughing passing around the one cigarette. “Yea I hope so too Kellie mommy and daddy are always so happy that makes me happy seeing them having fun dancing and laughing.”
“Yea I feel the same way Miley.” We both see mommy talking to Aunt Megan and pointing over at us and then Aunt Megan starts walking over to us smiling.
We smile looking up at her. “I just talked to your mommy and she asked me to fix your hair Kellie, while you Miley get some pretty clothes for you and your little sister okay?”
“Hey I'm not the little sister, I mean brother, well you know what I mean Aunt Megan.” I say hearing Miley giggle when I counted myself as a girl before I corrected myself.
Miley runs off back to the van to get clothes. “Miley make sure you get dressed before you come back with your little sister’s clothes.” I hear her call me the little sister again. “Okay Kellie you are smaller than Miley so that makes you the smaller sister so don't worry sweetie.”
“Your mommy asked me to do your hair since she said she wanted to get your hair out of your eyes and I love your pretty hair in pigtails like it is but I have to un-do it really quick.”
What my hair is in pigtails like my little sister. I pick up the hand mirror on top of aunt Megan’s hair doing stuff. I see scissor’s and brushes and combs and all kinds of hair ties.
“Why do you have so much hair stuff Aunt Megan?” I see my refection in the hand mirror and sure enough my hair looks just like Mileys except my long hair is all messy and coming out of the ponytails.
I shake my head watching her taking both my ponytails out of the hair ties and she starts brushing my long hair that goes down halfway down my back. “Wow I didn’t realize how long my hair had gotten Aunt Megan, I always keep my hair in one long ponytail like my daddy and never seen how long it is until now.”
“Yes your hair is very long but don't worry when I finish with your hair it will be much better. The way I do your ponytails and fix your hair won’t go in your eyes okay sweetie?”
I hear Aunt Megan and I'm not sure what she means. “I don't want my haircut short like a lot of boys have Aunt Megan okay? I like my hair long like my daddy okay?”
“Oh don't worry sweetie I am not going to cut your hair hardly at all. Your mommy's hair is very pretty and Mileys hair is very pretty. You will look pretty like your sister and your mommy okay?”
Thinking to myself I don't want to look pretty but maybe she wants me to look pretty because I am making believe I am a girl so I guess that is better than looking like a boy in a dress.
“Oh that feels nice Aunt Megan brushing my hair.” I smile relaxing looking around at all the other people standing in small circles passing around cigarettes sharing them. All of them are smiling and having a good time like my mommy and daddy are.
The feeling of Aunt Megan brushing my hair is just like my mommy and my sister doing it. It must be a girl thing because when I brush my hair I never feel so relaxed. “Okay sweetie I am going to comb your hair over your eyes so close your eyes sweetie I would hate to get hair in your pretty blue eyes Kellie okay sweetie?”
“No problem Aunt Megan.” I close my eyes relaxing. “I really like how you comb or brush my hair it is very relaxing. “Snip, snip, snip. I open my eyes and all the hair that was in my eyes is gone, I look down into my lap seeing hair a foot long sitting in my lap. “Aunt Megan you said you weren’t going to cut my long hair.” I want to start crying.
Aunt Megan comes around and leans over a couple inches looking at me in the eyes. “I am sorry sweetie I just got rid of the hair that was in your eyes. I am not going to cut your hair at all, on the sides or in the back.” I start to relax hearing her.
“You still have the same long hair you always had sweetie. I am just making the front so no hair goes in your eyes you still have long hair like your daddy. You will look pretty like your mommy and Miley do sweetie so don't worry and no crying okay, I am almost done with the scissor’s.”
I guess that is a good thing my hair will still be long like my daddy's but she said my hair will look pretty like mommy's and Miley's I wonder what that means. I guess it's because like I was thinking before that I am going to pretend I am a girl since I have no boy clothes.
“Snip, snip, snip.” I hear the scissors and small pieces of hair maybe am inch long fall down in front of my eyes. “Oh yes that is so much better sweetie and you won't have to worry about your pretty hair getting in those big beautiful blue eyes of your anymore. I am done with the scissors.”
Watching Aunt Megan putting the scissors down was very relaxing knowing no more of my pretty hair, I mean my long hair was going to be cut anymore. Darn why did I think in my head that my hair was pretty? I guess Aunt Megan keeps saying my hair is pretty so I guess that is okay.
“You are almost done sweetie than you can go get dressed, all I have to do is put your hair back with these hair ties and you will be done.”
I sure wish she would stop calling me sweetie like mommy has started to do. I hope it's because I am making believe I am a girl because I forgot to bring my clothes like I was asked to do by my mommy.
“Great I can't wait to see how my hair looks now Aunt Megan.” I feel her brushing my hair on the right side than the left and she moves in front of me.
We both turn seeing Miley running up to us. “Oh I love how you did Kellies hair that is so much better than the way she had it before. You will be much cooler in this heat Kellie. Mommy said it was going to be in the upper 90’s today for the concert.”
“Yea it does actually feel better in the heat.” I look over at Miley and she has already gotten dressed and is wearing a mini mouse dress that has a red sash around her waist with a large red bow in the back. The puffy sleeves, and rounded collar make her look so childish. I remember her wearing it a while ago I am very surprised she fits into it still since she has grown so much this year.
I tell you Miley is the picture-perfect example of what a little girly girl should look like. Miley has long hair brushed into two pigtails hanging on the sides of her head with short bangs just above her eyebrows. I remember when she was a baby wearing that same dress with her diapers she looked the same except her bangs were even shorter maybe like an inch above her eyebrows.
“I guess you’re ready to get dressed so come on I will help you.” I remember mom saying she had baby bangs which made her look younger like a baby. I guess if you think about she was a baby, I mean she was wearing a diaper too. Damn I'm wearing a diaper now I wonder if that makes me look like a baby? “I love your hair like that I remember when I had short bangs like yours they always made me feel even more pretty.”
Wonder what she means short bangs like mine. I think I need to look at my hair since she just trimmed it. “Do you like my outfit Kellie? This is my favorite dress I loved it when I wore diapers like you I even had mommy buy me this bigger size dress the same as the smaller size I wore when I was a baby.”
“Oh so that isn’t the same dress you wore when you were smaller? I was wondering how you fit into it when you wore it so long ago and before you had your growth spurt.”
I wonder why Miley is smiling at me like that. “Yea I actually fit into it but mommy only lets me wear it as pajamas because it is so tiny on me and she can't button the backup either. I am glad you remember my old favorite dress now it will be good to get more use out of it.” What is she talking about getting more use out of her old dress, I guess she means because she wears it as pajamas too.
“Here let's climb inside the van and get you dressed so we can play Frisbee your favorite game Kellie ok?” I smile at the thought of showing everyone how good I am at playing Frisbee. “Okay take your nightgown off so we can get you dressed okay?”
I get inside our van and start pulling my nightgown off or I should say the nightgown sis is letting me barrow. “Ya know Miley this isn’t my nightgown; nightgowns are for only girl's and I am your big brother.”
“Yes you are right nightgowns are only for girl's. Since you left your clothes at home you will be wearing girl's clothes and you will be a girl while you are here so that makes it YOUR NIGHTGOWN. Oh, and you saying you are my big brother, well you are wearing a diaper and I am taller and stronger than you so I am the big sister and you are the little sister. Or I can tell everyone we meet you are my brother that wears diapers and girl's clothes hehehehe.”
I look at Miley and think that is the worst thing I would want to happen. Like mommy said I can act or make believe I am a girl so no one thinks I'm weird wearing girl's clothes, which I am stuck wearing know matter what anyway. Guess there isn’t a big deal being the little sister too.
“You do look so cute like I looked when I was your size little Kellie hehehe.” I hear Miley giggle smiling at me after my new nightgown is pulled over my head and I stand almost naked wearing only the Barbie diaper, and plastic panties.
I feel so embarrassed but Miley is right I am sure I look like a little toddler just wearing a diaper. “Can you find me some clothes Miley I don't want to stand here almost naked I am supposed to be making believe I am a girl and if anyone sees me dressed like this they will know I am a boy with no clothes on except my diaper I mean this diaper I'm wearing.”
“I hate to break it to you little sister but you standing there naked only wearing a diaper and your long hair you look just like a little girl no one would ever think you are really a boy or I should say a sissy boy since you act like a girl anyway.”
I hear Miley and I am ready to tell her off. “Now arms up LITTLE sister and let me get you dressed unless you just want to wear only YOUR diaper LITTLE sister.” I see the look on Mileys face that she is serious and she is taller and stronger than me so I might as well just listen to her while we are here and I am stuck making believe I am a girl.
“Ok, I'm not a baby.” I lift my arms over my head and I can feel sis pulling my arms through the puffy sleeves and I look down wearing the tee shirt which has the same minnie mouse design as Mileys dress. “You can stare at your pretty outfit later let's finish getting you dressed LITTLE sister so we can play Frisbee okay?”
I lift my foot up before Miley gives me a chance to respond and she is pulling my white shorts up my legs and they look kind of girly with large red spots, all over the mostly white shorts.
“Stand still little sister let me pull these up over your diaper so no one can see your diaper okay? Lift your arms over your head so I can straighten them out for you.”
I lift my arms over my head and I notice Miley didn’t say ‘little sister louder like she did before I guess she is seeing it doesn’t bother me. I hope she loses interest in teasing me and stops calling me little sister because it does bother me a lot but I don't want her to know that.
“Oh yes that is much better.” I feel her finish pulling the weird little shorts up my legs and I look down at them and they feel like plastic and they have elastic around the leg holes and around my diaper.
I turn around seeing our reflection in the van window and I notice I am wearing the same clothes as my little sister but the difference is now I am the one that looks like the little sister and I am the one wearing a diaper.
“Oh your dress looks so pretty on you sweetie.” Momma says to me as she takes both my hands and we starting dancing in a circle smiling and giggling to the music.
Miley takes mommas other hand and takes mine as the three of us continue to dance. Dad, Aunt Meaghan then her boyfriend join in and we are all dancing to the music smiling and singing to the music. I look around us and I notice a bunch of other people joining in in their own little circles as we laugh and giggle watching everyone around us dancing and jamming to the music.
We continue to dance and laugh for the rest of the concert me not even caring that I am wearing a dress and diaper. We just laugh and giggle for the rest of the day.
The End
I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.
It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.
Thanks again Hugs,
Princess
Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy